《Madly In Love》


 Chapter 1 You Dont Dare To Look At Me Shy

    Clip clop...Clip clop...


    The approaching footsteps echoed down an otherwise quiet corridor, as the bodyguards stood up straight and greeted Carlos respectfully. They didn''t dare to raise their hands until the distinguished individual had stopped in front of the door and raised his hand.


    With his slender hand, the man squeezed and twisted the doorknob with a slight click.


    He pushed the door and it swung open with ease. As he stepped in, his eyes caught sight of a beautiful woman standing next to the window, ripping the sheets she had pulled out from the bed with her bare hands.


    ''Why is the quality of these bed sheet so good? Gosh! How am I going to escape like this?''


    Time was of the essence and she was getting agitated by the fact that no matter how hard she tried it seemed as though nothing could tear those bed sheets.


    Too immersed in her troubles, she failed to hear the sound of the door opening, nor did she notice the man''s footsteps approaching her.


    He walked up to the cherrywood wardrobe near the bed, quietly slide the drawer open and took out a pair of scissors.


    The moment Celia Ling saw the pair of scissors, her eyes lit up with delight as her lips broke into a smile. "Thank you."


    "You are welcome."


    The moment the man''s sophisticated voice graced Celia''s ear and caught her attention, her body jerked her out of her concentration.


    "Ah!"


    As she turned around swiftly and saw who it was, a startled gasp escaped her lips and she dropped the scissors on the floor.


    "Mr...Mr. Gu..."


    Celia''s voice trembled and she fought the urge to run away.


    As a matter of fact, she did, or at least, she tried.


    But how was an innocent little rabbit supposed to outrun a full-blooded male lion? Right after the first step, she tripped on her on feet and was about give the floor a hug.


    Fortunately, Carlos'' had strong, muscular arms and with leopard-like agility he swooped in and caught her waist in mid-air


    "That was a bold attempt, I''ll admit. But did you really think that you could get out of here without my permission?" The towering figure that stood in front of Celia had an air of enigma about him and his breath had the ability to send chills down her spine in small doses.


    "Mr. Gu, you can''t..."


    Before Celia could finish, Carlos cut her short.


    "I''ve given you enough time already. What I want now, is an answer."


    "I am sorry, but I can''t marry you..."


    Bang!


    Without a word, the man loosened his grip and dropped her on the floor with a loud thud.


    "Ouch!"


    That wasn''t very nice of him.


    Tilting her little face upwards, Celia''s jet black eyes sparkled with resentment.


    She had meant to burn a hole through the man with a deathly glare, but before she knew it, his face was close to hers, so much so that she could feel the warmth of his breath on her cheeks. Suddenly, she couldn''t process her thoughts any more.


    Although she knew that Carlos was the most powerful man in the city and no one would dare to provoke him, he was also very unsociable, moody and cold. Rumors had been afloat for some time that he wasn''t interested in women, but there was no evidence to support such speculations.


    However, facing such a handsome face, especially at such a close distance, was not only stress inducing, but also incredibly irresistible.


    "I see," said Carlos, lowering his face and concealing his eyes from giving away his emotions. "But I don''t usually take ''no'' for an answer! Especially from people who burns bridges after crossing them. Are you sure you want to go back on your word?"


    The man''s breath fell on Celia''s nose, making her heart skip a beat.


    This wasn''t the first time she had been face to face with a handsome man, but the person in front of her was and exceptional example of the word.


    His tousled hair was midnight black and his eyes were dark brown, framed by graceful brows. He had prominent cheekbones and a well-defined chin and nose. He had smooth flawless skin, which was like a sheet of well-done cloth.


    He carried himself with such confidence and bravado that he could make people surrender with just his words.


    To be precise, he was more demon than


    man.


    "Mr. Gu, I am really grateful for your help, but I don''t have any feelings for you, how could I..."


    The more Celia tried to explain herself, the less confident she was.


    ok


    Although the memories of what transpired that night was seemingly unclear to her, she remembered losing consciousness at some point.


    Did she make love to the president during that period?


    But, wasn''t he only attracted to men?


    "Really? You don''t have any feelings for me?"


    The man''s smirk made Celia uncomfortable.


    "I don''t mind helping you regain your memory."


    Suddenly, Carlos advanced closer to Celia, who had been lying on the ground.


    He bit his lower lip, a slight smirk creasing the skin around the corners of his mouth. The sound of their irregular breathing filled up the quiet room.


    The close he got to her, the bigger the handsome face became. The way in which he smirked and intensity of his gaze could bewitch people, let alone Celia, whose face was now redder than a tomato.


    "Why are you so afraid to look me in the eye? Are you shy?"


    The man softened his voice all of a sudden, like a gentle breeze sweeping across the lake, causing ripples.


    Celia swallowed. When she made eye contact with Carlos Gu, she not only couldn''t move her eyes away, but also found it hard to breathe.


    Afraid of losing herself in his deep endless black eyes, she turned her face away immediately.


    She stepped back a pace or two.


    But he pressed forward.


    She frowned and kept stepping back a few more paces.


    The man advanced without uttering a word.


    Finally, she felt the cold wall against her back which meant that she had run of space.


    Carlos locked Celia in his gaze, like a ferocious predator, slowly forcing its prey into a trap.


    Suddenly, he stretched out his arms and held her face between the palm of his hands.


    Celia had nowhere to run. She took a deep breath and drew in his strong, masculine smell coupled with a hint of mint fragrance.


    A whimper escape her lips as she turned to her side and tried to evade Carlos.


    However, he stretched out his other hand and blocked her way immediately.


    Celia was now trapped in between him and the cold wall behind her.


    "Do you like it?"


    As he gently whispered into her ears, Celia''s blush seared through her cheeks and for a minute she thought her face was on fire.


    Celia found it incredibly difficult to resist such an attractive voice.


    For all intents and purposes, she was trapped.


    Her eyes wandered and soon fell over a comic book, triggering thoughts of fantasies. Since then, she was crazy about the comic books.


    At this time, the perfect face in front of her, together with this silent sound, she felt that she was really asking for trouble.


    Carlos found himself more attracted to her because of her quiet and reserved demeanor. He gently took her chin between his forefinger and his thumb and raised it so she could look him in the eyes.


    "I''ll take your silence as your acquiescence. I know that you want me to do this to you!"


    He peered into her eyes, feeling a slight surge in his heartbeat.


    The girl who had won his heart was standing right before his eyes.


    "¡­¡­"


    Celia''s face turned completely red. She wanted to cry, but had no tears.


    Celia didn''t dare to answer his question because she could tell from the man''s eyes that if she had dared to turn him down, the man would probably expose her secrets.


    It would be so embarrassing?


    Glaring at this scheming man, she couldn''t refute nor admit to him.


    Celia''s face flushed crimson with embarrassment and her expression caught Carlos'' attention.


    "What? Cat got your tongue?"


    he said, running his rough fingertips down her hair and gently sliding over her delicate little face.


    When he came to her shirt, he slowly started undoing the buttons.


    The man''s actions and the peculiar expression in his eyes made Celia realize his intentions.


    "No! No way!" She panicked.


    "No way? What are you doing? Don''t do this. You''d better not do this!"


    The man''s cold lips brushed against hers as he tugged her closer and the next moment, he ripped her shirt with his bare hands.

 Chapter 2 You Have Used Up Your Chance!

    "Carlos, please stop... I have a boyfriend!"


    Celia cried out in shock.


    In a desperate attempt to prevent the threatened carnage, Celia covered her body with whatever cloth her fingers could grasp.


    "Boyfriend? Did he ever touch you?"


    They were so close to each other that Celia could feel the anger in his voice.


    "No, No. Ron isn''t that kind of man,"


    she murmured. That man had always been very warm and gentle.


    "Ron? It sounds like you guys are very close."


    The man smiled again, but the residual coldness in his face made Celia more anxious. Her breaths came in sharp pants and she tried to gain control, but nothing was working.


    "Carlos, please stop! Even if I... Even if I had unknowingly given myself to you before, you can''t force me... Hmmm..."


    Before she could finish her words, Carlos slammed his lips into hers.


    Celia, however, had no idea that Carlos would be so jealous to find that she was already involved with someone else.


    His cold eyes immediately showed his firm determination.


    "As I''ve said before, I don''t take ''no'' for an answer!"


    Celia widened her eyes in horror. She hadn''t even had the chance to be intimate with Ron.


    She gaped at Carlos in stunned disbelief and then she tried to push him away with all her strength, but all her resistance did was arouse the man''s desire to conquer and subdue her.


    He grabbed her waist with his strong hands, allowing her no room to retreat.


    Feeling ashamed and violated, she helplessly tried to be rid of him, but she was firmly imprisoned in his arms.


    No matter how hard she resisted, her efforts were all in vain.


    Celia was white as chalk. Her eyes and her mouth were frozen wide open in an expression of stunned surprise.


    What she needed was some air!


    "Exhale... inhale..."


    Perhaps it was the bitterness in her eyes or the feeble strength of her body that suddenly drove the man to anger.


    Suddenly, he let go of her and pushed her away as if the very sight of her face disgusted him.


    Celia wheezed and gasped terribly, groaning out a little as air finally entered her lungs and restored life into her.


    Carlos stared at Celia, who was gasping for air and his desire to have her grew even stronger.


    Same green, same sweet, especially the sense of familiarity that he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    The thought of what was about to happen excited his senses.


    Celia, on the other hand, was in a total mess. The kiss just now made it clear to her that she resented this man, but then why did she give in to it in the end?


    It wasn''t until she felt a burning sensation on her skin that the man whispered, "It''s been a long time. I almost forgot what that felt like."


    Without a conscious thought, she pushed the man away and glanced at the scissors on the ground. Celia realized that this might be her only hope.


    In the blink of an eye, she picked up the scissor and pointed it at the man''s chest. Her movement was clean and properly executed with precision and accuracy.


    "Stay away from me or you''ll regret it!"


    ''Right hand!''


    Carlos''s keen eyes focused intently at her hand and then scissors.


    ''She used her right hand! But not her natural left hand!''


    He squinted his eyes at her, as if trying to read her mind.


    ''It can''t be!''


    The kiss was just as intense and sensitive as it had been years ago. The way she gripped his arm with her slender fingers; the way her face turned red and even the manner of the kiss confirmed his suspicions. How could it not be her?


    Carlos slowly shifted his gaze towards the woman who was shivering.


    Celia Ling''s eyes became misty, her vision blurred and thoughts began clashing inside her mind. Although she could clearly see the expression on his face, his presence was enough to make her jittery.


    "You want to kill me?" Carlos finally broke the silence. Celia couldn''t tell whether he was angry or not from his voice, so sh


    e remained silent. Carlos took this as an opportunity to approach her with caution.


    With enough force and resilience, she would be able to pierce his chest and cut his heart out.


    Celia nervously tightened her grip on the scissors.


    "Are you so desperate to leave?" When she gave him no response, the man lowered his head in disappointment. "Well, go ahead!"


    The more he spoke, the angrier Celia got because she knew he was just trying to distract her with his mind games.


    However, faced with a man of his stature, Celia was at a complete loss of what to do next.


    "What? Do it now? You''re only going to get one shot at this! It''s now or never!"


    The man kept goading her on as he stepped closer to her.


    Suddenly, Celia started screaming hysterically and waving the knife at Carlos.


    Then there followed a palpitant moment while she held her breath and shut her eyes.


    The next moment, blood gushed out, thick and strong and stained the man''s white shirt, like blooming roses.


    For a moment, it felt as though time had slowed down for a moment.


    With sharp sound, the knife fell from Celia''s hands and landed on the floor. A scream of pure agony filled the room.


    Celia stared at the bleeding man in utter disbelief, her whitening lips quivered.


    "Boss!" Right then, Boris broke into the room.


    "Ahh!" Celia screamed again, grabbing the bed sheet from the floor and wrapping herself up in a hurry.


    "Get out!"


    Carlos screamed at Boris, sending him out almost as quickly as he had come in.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed the woman shivering in a corner on the floor.


    The resemblance was uncanny and undeniable.


    "Celia, that was your only chance." His deep eyes sparkled with the glimmer of a satisfied smile. "I''ve said this before and I''ll tell you again, I won''t allow you to leave this place!"


    Celia stared at him in confusion and wondered why the most powerful man of Jin City was so hell-bent on keeping her there.


    Women all over the world, each richer and more beautiful than the last would line up to be with him. Why would he pick her over them?


    Was it just because of some romantic feelings that she didn''t even reciprocate?


    Indeed, it was Celia who ran to him for help, but it was only because she wanted to get rid of the hooligans who were after her.


    In truth, she was grateful to him for saving her, but that''s as far as her feelings would go for him.


    Having lived her entire life as an ordinary person, Celia only wanted to live a simple life. After all, their lives were worlds apart and they had very little in common.


    Celia bit her lip and curled up in the bed sheet.


    Carlos, however, seemed not to care about his injury at all. He got back to his feet while clutching at his wound and looked at the distressed woman.


    Soon after, a big dark shadow engulfed her.


    Celia''s body shivered like a dry leaf as the man held her gently and lifted her off the floor.


    Frightened, she struggled in his arms like a wounded animal.


    But all he wanted to do was put her on the bed.


    She noticed that the man had pursed his lips into a line and the red patches on his shirt stung her eyes.


    Just as she opened her mouth to say something...


    "Grace!"


    The man shouted at the door. In an instant, a middle-aged woman pushed the door open from the outside and stepped into the room.


    The woman was astonished to see Celia Ling on the bed, but the expression on her face remained unchanged as she respectfully said, "Sir."


    "Dress her up in something nice and take her to a restaurant."


    "I don''t want to eat. I want..."


    ''to leave...''


    Celia decided to swallow the rest of her words when she saw the look in Carlos'' eyes.


    "Grace, If she doesn''t eat tonight, all the servants in the manor won''t be allowed to eat either. If she still doesn''t want to eat, you can keep her company until she decides to change her mind!"

 Chapter 3 Kiss Me

    "Yes, sir!"


    Grace nodded, maintaining a calm composure.


    "You!"


    The expression on Celia''s face changed abruptly, as she did not expect this man to treat her in this way.


    The maids and the people working for him had nothing to do with her and she didn''t want them to suffer because of her.


    "If you don''t want people to suffer, just do as I say!"


    His voice was as cold as ice. After a while, he glanced at her once and then walked towards the door without uttering another word.


    Celia didn''t let go of the quilt until she was sure that the door had been closed shut and the sound of footsteps had faded away.


    "Mr. Carlos may have a bad temper, but don''t forget the fact that he completely ignored what you did to him and his bedroom." Please don''t give him any more reasons to be angry, Miss Ling. Please just quickly change your clothes and go downstairs."


    Grace completely disregarded Celia''s reluctance and walked towards her calmly.


    "What? You mean, this is his bedroom?"


    Celia looked around in awe.


    The luxurious crystal lamps, white and pink curtains, the white sofa, a heart-shaped cushion and fluffy dolls. Even the expensive ornaments were pleasantly feminine.


    If that man didn''t have some eccentricity, why would he choose to live in such a room that was best suited for a girl?


    In any case, Grace wouldn''t give her an explanation either way.


    When she noticed that Celia was standing there motionless, Grace tried to take off her clothes.


    "No, I''ll do it myself." Celia stopped her immediately. Soon after, something struck her and she turned to look at Grace.


    "Well, Would you please wait for me outside? I''ll be out when I''m done changing."


    Grace, however, stood there like a statue.


    The woman did not blink her eyes even once.


    "You can relax! I''m not going to try to run away again." Celia almost raised her left hand to make a promise.


    "No one, not even I, can disobey Mr. Gu''s orders!"


    Celia grunted, seemingly frustrated.


    In spite of her reluctance and discomfort, Celia eventually changed her clothes.


    When she finally arrived at the restaurant, Carlos was not there yet.


    Sitting alone at the big dining table, Celia never felt more out of place in her entire life.


    Celia was in no mood to eat at all, but clearly her opinions mattered very little to Carlos. She didn''t have a cellphone, in fact, she wasn''t even allowed to carry a handbag anymore. She had been completely cut off from the outside world.


    "Miss, please enjoy your meal."


    Grace''s voice brought Celia''s mind back to reality.


    She managed to eat a few spoonfuls when suddenly a photo shown on the TV caught her attention.


    Celia dropped the chopsticks on the table and turned to face Grace.


    "Where is Mr. Gu? I need to see him now! Grace, will you please take me him?"


    Celia ran towards Grace and begged, grabbing her arm.


    "I am sorry, miss. I can''t do anything without Mr. Gu''s order!"


    Grace''s cold, robotic demeanor was utterly exasperating.


    Celia looked at the screen again, gritting her teeth in anger.


    "Can you at least let him know that I need to see him? I''m not going anywhere from here until he is willing to see me."


    She crossed her arms across her chest with a defiant look and sat down again.


    Grace glanced at her, and shook her head before going into the living room.


    After a while, there was still no word from neither Carlos nor Grace. Celia sat there and waited for them patiently.


    But as hours passed and time slowly ticked away like eternity, Celia began to lose hope.


    "Boss, Grace said that Mi


    ss Ling..."


    "Tell her to wait."


    Without raising his head, Carlos continued to concentrate on what he was reading. There was a layer of indifference on his handsome face.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Carlos didn''t break concentration even after Boris left, but eventually he felt more and more restless.


    After he managed to finish reading the last document, he looked at the phone on the table and dialed a number.


    "Grace!"


    As soon as Celia saw Grace, she stood up, but immediately she realized that her legs had gone numb from sitting around for hours.


    "Miss Ling, Mr. Gu is in the hot spring now. If you really want to see him, please show your sincerity so that Mr. Gu can see it."


    Celia Ling clenched her fist in anger. "Sure!"


    However, when she arrived, Celia finally understood what Grace meant by "sincerity".


    Grace left right after she brought Celia as no maids were allowed to be there.


    The private hot spring in the open air was surrounded by layers of mist, and Celia couldn''t see where Carlos was?


    She walked towards the hot spring pool, when suddenly...


    Plop!


    A scream escaped Celia''s mouth followed by a giant splash of water. While Celia slapped her limbs around desperately underwater, a strong pair of hands appeared from above and pulled her up.


    "Mr. Gu, I..."


    She coughed, spitting out a stream of clear liquid before she caught her breath. The moment she laid eyes on his handsome face, she avoided making eye-contact with him.


    Tiny drops of hot water dripped from his hair and meandered down his firm chiseled chest. Celia''s face turned red immediately when she found that she had held his arm.


    However, when she noticed the bandage on his left shoulder blade, her sights froze again.


    Was this man made of iron? Be injured and touch water.


    The atmosphere between the two of them was so tense that Celia almost forgot what she had been wanting to say to him.


    "Have you changed your mind?"


    Finally, he broke the silence.


    "I...I..."


    A hint of impatience appeared on his handsome face.


    "Mr..Mr. Gu, do you really want to marry me?"


    It''s not as though she didn''t see herself to be marriage material, but the truth was too apparent to ignore.


    "Yes!" He was a man of few words.


    Celia felt downcast immediately. Not only because she was completely drenched from head to toe, but also because of his words.


    "Can... you give me some more time so that I can go back and explain to my family and friends why I am getting married to someone I don''t know, just out of the blue?"


    Celia looked up at him with sincerity and genuineness, while a tinge of pink appeared on her cheeks.


    However, even in the mist, Carlos managed to see the panic in her eyes.


    "An explanation, huh?"


    The way the man lingered on her words, made Celia feel nervous as she constantly wondered what was going on in his mind when he wasn''t saying anything.


    "Kiss me!"


    he said, closing his eyes.


    Celia''s was taken aback by his directness as she had never done such a thing.


    She knew that he was determined to make things difficult for her, but the matter carried great importance.


    Finally, she leaned forward, closer to his lips.


    Her body shook uncontrollably because she was so nervous. The moment her lips touched his, she felt his muscles tighten and she almost flinched.


    Unfortunately, this was the only way she knew how to get out of here and go to the hospital.


    Celia wasn''t well-versed, but the man was very co-operative.


    When Carlos eventually opened his eyes, he felt aroused by the heat of her breath on his lips.

 Chapter 4 Who The Hell Are You

    He stared at her pretty face in front of him and smelt her fragrance. The lust in his eyes changed.


    Celia screamed. Before she could make any reaction, her waist was held and more than half of her body had emerged from the water.


    He held her neck with one hand and kissed her!


    In the five years when he had lost her, a lot of women had come to his rescue, but he was always calm and composed.


    But this self-control in front of her was instantly burned into ashes.


    Celia''s body trembled and her face turned pale. She kept struggling.


    "You don''t want to leave? Huh? " Carlos asked in a hoarse voice.


    She could feel that her lips were bleeding.


    But what she didn''t know was that this man had been depressed for too long.


    "No, please, let me go, let me go..."


    She begged. She trembled and tried to move backward, but was firmly imprisoned by the man.


    Now, Celia could understand how she would feel when she served as the "fish" for the predator.


    The resistance and remorse on her little face deepened the man''s eyes.


    "Aren''t you anxious to leave and go to the hospital? Do you think I''ll let you go? " His low voice was filled with coldness.


    Celia was stiff when she heard the man''s words.


    Carlos'' words implied perfectly what she was thinking.


    That''s why she begged Grace to bring her here.


    At the thought of the anxious face on TV just now and of her mother who was uncertain about her life.


    Suddenly, she stopped struggling.


    She knew her resistance wouldn''t work in front of this man.


    "Why me?"


    She gave up resisting and even put on a face ready to be slaughtered, muttering from her mouth.


    Why was she here? She didn''t understand!


    She didn''t resist anymore. But her little face was full of depression. And she looked like a soulless body. That triggered a fire in Carlos''s ruthless eyes.


    His dark eyes were gleaming with strong desire when he thought of her loyalty to him for the sake of that man and his family.


    "Why not?" The man snorted lightly with a smile in his eyes, but it was a beam of mournful light that could not be ignored.


    Without any presentiment, the sudden pain almost tore Celia apart. She left many red marks on his solid back, and her beautiful little face also began to cry.


    His fingers were so soft when he saw her crying. He couldn''t help but caress her fair, smooth skin.


    "Because I like you!"


    She seemed to have heard his sentimental words, but even so affectionate, she still felt creepy.


    Celia felt dizzy, as if she had a fever all over her body.


    She looked at the face that was very close to her, as if something had scratched her head. She was in a trance, but she could not see clearly.


    Looking at her empty eyes, Carlos felt his chest was heavy. He didn''t want to treat


    her in this way, but five years of missing and obsession, the pain and suffering over five years had already driven him mad.


    He was in urgent need of an exit that could release the emotions that had been suppressed for five years.


    No!


    His handsome eyebrows were deeply wrinkled, and his fiery palm quickly touched the place which he was most familiar with.


    His heart almost stopped beating.


    The mole was born there, but now she had not a single trace on her body.


    He looked ferocious.


    "Who the hell are you?" The low growl in anger and despair sounded.


    "I..." Her lips trembled and her breath quickened.


    The white and pungent smell of disinfectant filled every nerve of Celia.


    Hospital!


    This was the first reaction of Celia to wake up.


    That''s why she struggled out of bed.


    However...


    Ouch! She was falling apart.


    Such pain stung her nerves, and gradually the scattered pieces of memory were reorganized.


    Carlos!


    She trembled like a panicked rabbit and looked around hurriedly.


    She felt a little relieved when she didn''t see Carlos in the room.


    Dragging her aching body, she got out of the bed and walked to the door, slightly opening a crack.


    Different from the guards that she had seen in the manor before, there was no one at the gate now.


    Celia was confused. At the same time, the high tension in her heart was finally put down.


    Some doctors and nurses passed by and her eyes lit up when she saw the brands on their chests.


    "This is the first hospital?"


    She pulled a young nurse and asked anxiously.


    The nurse was a little confused, but she still nodded.


    "Well, how about the suicide lady of the Mo Clan? Is she out of danger? "


    "You are... A reporter? " The nurse sized up Celia from head to toe.


    "No, No. I''m her relative. I want to know her current situation." Celia waved her hands anxiously.


    Looking at Cassie, she was sincere and didn''t look like she was lying, the nurse told her.


    "If you are relatives, please wait in the surgery room 4 on the seventh floor! She is in the operation now. I don''t know how she is doing. "


    "Okay, thank you, thank you!"


    After hearing the news, Celia hurriedly walked towards the elevator, regardless of her own condition.


    Since she saw the news on TV, she felt that there was a heavy stone in her heart.


    It was said that the lady of the Mo Clan, who was Ron''s mother, had committed suicide!


    Auntie was in good spirits before. Why did she suddenly take things too hard?


    Even if our company encountered difficulties, we would not take this path.


    Celia got into the elevator with a heavy heart. However, as soon as she stepped into the elevator, the door beside this elevator opened. A tall figure walked out of the elevator with steady steps.

 Chapter 5 Ill Marry You

    "Wasn''t your mother fine before she went out today? How could this happen all of a sudden? "


    Outside the operating room, Moore looked at his son with worry.


    Ron leaned against the wall dejectedly with the flickering stars on his fingers.


    At the corner of the corridor, Celia clutched the wall tightly with her hands. At the sight of the scene, she really wanted to go up and choke the cigarette in his hand.


    He never smoked!


    But now, she couldn''t even go a step forward, let alone comfort them.


    She rushed to him in spite of everything just now. She didn''t come to her senses until she saw how she looked in the elevator and the hickeys that could not be hidden on her neck.


    How could she appear in front of them like this? She could only hide in the corner and watch them silently.


    "I don''t know. I heard that mom received a letter and then..."


    After taking a deep puff, Ron closed his eyes and leaned against the wall again.


    Therefore, he didn''t notice his father''s nervous expression when he heard that.


    "How about you going to the Gu consortium today? Have you seen Carlos? "


    Moore averted the topic.


    "No, I didn''t." He shook his head tiredly.


    "Well, your mother is just because of worrying. If the Gu consortium can invest in our company, our company may come back to life. In this way, your mother will be in a better mood after her surgery. "


    "Carlos won''t see us. Today, several more projects that have been discussed with us were withdrawn. Dad, if this continues, we can only have to listen to God''s order."


    The melancholy on Ron''s face was getting thicker.


    "Well The Mo consortium is going to be destroyed by me! " Moore sighed and thumped his chest heavily.


    The frustrated look of Moore and Ron made Celia more depressed.


    She didn''t know how she got out of the hospital building, but when she saw the black Maybach parked downstairs, leaning against the car and smoking, she could only see the man''s broad outline in the darkness. She knew that she couldn''t escape.


    A slight cold wind came, she lifted her feet numbly and walked to the person there.


    Seeing her approaching, Carlos stubbed out his cigarette. But he still smelt smoking.


    "Willing to come back?"


    The man slightly lowered his head, and his magnetic voice sounded in the night.


    "Mr. Gu, please save the Mo consortium."


    The man standing in front of her exuded an intimidating aura, and she was still scared when facing him.


    However, when she thought of the man who outside the operating room had been taking care of her all the time, thinking of how well the Mo family had treated her, especially her mother, who hadn''t been out of danger, she had made only one choice.


    However


    "I never do a business at a loss. Whether the Mo consortium is closed or not has nothing to do with me. Why should I help you?" He said calmly, looking at her with his dark eyes.


    "I, I will marry you!"


    She was so shy that her face turned red.


    In the next second, his shoulders were grabbed by a pair of big hands, and her body was tightly pressed in the car.


    The man''s dark eyes were so close that Celia could not see through his mind.


    Celia tried to break free from Carlos''s arms, but failed.


    "Have you forgotten that you promised to marry me when we were in the hot spring?"


    His handsome f


    ace came closer to her.


    The room was filled with his warm breath, which made Celia''s forehead burn.


    But when she thought of the way she had been treated before, she felt ashamed and resentful, and a sense of shame suddenly welled up in her heart.


    "Promise you? Mr. Gu, you know best whether you force me or I willing to do so! You saved me, but that doesn''t mean you can insult me unscrupulously! What''s the difference between your behavior and the hooligans who entangled me? I, I can sue you for attempted rape! "


    She was too anxious to say that. She was the one who suffered losses, but he could still be so righteous.


    After the angry voice, she also glared at the man in front of her.


    "Sue me? Well, if you think it''s useful to do so! By the way, you need evidence to sue me. Do you want me to add some more? "


    At such a close distance, Carlos could clearly smell the scent of her body. Looking at her slightly trembling eyes, the bright black eyes underneath her thick eyelashes were filled with anger and tension.


    All of a sudden, her body tightened and her deep eyes were filled with sparks, as if she would be ignited in the next moment.


    Celia screamed. Before she could react, she was pulled into a strong embrace by Peter.


    She heard some noise behind her. The door was opened, and she leaned heavily on the seat.


    After a loud "bang", the car door was closed tightly.


    Celia''s head was dizzy. Before she could raise her head, the man came towards her.


    "No! No way! "


    Her voice was quivering and she felt that something dangerous was approaching her.


    "Aren''t you going to sue me? Huh? "


    Celia clearly realized what would happen next as the man''s strong aura came over.


    She tried to step back, but the space in the car was only enough. Just in a moment, her back had reached the door on the other side of the car.


    As the man approached, Celia stretched out her hand and tried to open the door. However, the door was locked from inside. She was too anxious to open the door.


    One of her feet was caught.


    "Oh my God No, let me go! "


    She tried to kick him, but was caught by him.


    The man only exerted a little strength to pull her little body under him.


    "Stop, Carlos Gu!" She screamed at his behavior.


    But obviously, no matter how she struggled or resisted, it did not work on this man.


    The more she resisted, the more furious he was.


    "You don''t want to save the Mo consortium anymore? You should know that I am the only one who can save the Mo consortium in the Jin City! " His deep voice was heard again. At the same time, her slender and smooth shanks were caught. His hot palm went up along the path


    Celia''s eyes turned red as she clearly felt the coldness from Carlos''s words. She couldn''t resist an impulse to scold him.


    "Carlos, you bastard! You can''t do this to me! You bastard! If you don''t let me go, I''ll do my best to expose what you have done to the public, and let everyone in the Jin City know about your... "


    The words "beast heart" were not said because of the man''s sudden stop.


    Because she could clearly hear the grinding sound at the bottom of his throat, and was scared by the evil smile at the corner of his mouth.


    She could image the consequences of provoking him.


    So she held her breath and didn''t dare to say anything more.

 Chapter 6 The Forbidden Marriage

    The man put his hands on the sides of her body, slightly wrinkled his dashing eyebrows, and slightly lifted his thin and sharp lips. He stared at her for a long time.


    Celia Ling could not bear the depressing atmosphere around her any longer. Finally, the man''s thin lips moved.


    "Well, you are so bold that you even dare to say such unkind words. Then, what do you want? "


    Maybe Carlos was fascinated by the pinkish face in front of him, so he said that unexpectedly.


    Celia didn''t expect that as well.


    Although Carlos''s coldness and cruelty made her timid, she still took a risky attitude and said her ideas for the sake of the Mo consortium.


    "I think we should draw up a agreement. This marriage is only a trade, so we can hide our marriage for a year. If I still can''t accept it in one year, we can divorce..."


    She summoned up her courage and spit out the solution she had prepared before.


    After saying this, she looked at the man guiltily, and found that although his face was still cold, it did not seem to have become worse, so she continued.


    "Although we are married, you can''t force me! Without my permission, you can''t... " She swallowed her saliva, secretly glanced at the man with a stern look, and said cowardly. "Touch me."


    Looking at the little shy face in front of him, Kevin''s face gradually overlapped the appearance in his memory. The pink lips and the faint scent of her body, he only smelled it lightly, as if in a dream.


    He was obsessed with the familiar scent and the beautiful face.


    His thoughts were swallowed up bit by bit, and the whole world seemed to be quiet, leaving her alone.


    He pressed his handsome face and his bright eyes were burning with passion.


    "Mr. Gu? Carlos? "


    There was a long time of silence in the car after Celia finished her words.


    His silent attitude made it more unpredictable and unable to guess.


    Did he agree with her? Or objection?


    She couldn''t help calling his name again.


    "Keep our marriage a secret? and I can''t Touch you? "


    Under the moonlight, she saw the man''s in conspicuous smile.


    ''damn it! I have annoyed him.''.


    She was just about to move when she felt the man''s body before her.


    "A woman I can''t do anything with. Why should I marry her?"


    He said, touching her face gently with his rough hand. Along her smooth skin came to her ears and pressed her scattered hair behind them.


    His action seemed gentle, but his eyes were full of coldness.


    "Why are you so reluctant?" His lips almost touched hers.


    Before she could utter a word, his breath had submerged her.


    The pain spread through her mouth and teeth. Instead of kissing her, it was more like biting.


    "Ouch! It hurts... " Celia Ling grinned bitterly.


    Was this man a dog! How sharp her teeth were!


    However, gradually, when the pain on her lips died away, Celia felt a current spreading in her body, making her tremble slightly.


    At the same time, her tense nerves were completely relieved by the kiss, and she even unconsciously hugged him. She felt that something was about to jump out of her heart, as she was wrapped in a warm chest.


    This feeling had never been felt before until she suddenly felt that the man''s big hand was burning her.


    "Please don''t Can you Let go of me... " She spoke with a pleading tone in chaos, and her small hand grabb


    ed his big hand.


    "Let you go? What about it?" The man asked in a low voice.


    "Did you feel it? Very uncomfortable... "


    Celia froze. Her mind went blank. She couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Ah -- rascal!


    He was so shameless!


    She couldn''t believe this man would do such a thing.


    "You, you let me go first." Her little face was as red as an apple. Her hands were sweaty and her body was sticky with a layer of sweat. Moreover, her voice trembled at the tip of her nose.


    "I can let go of your hand, but let go of you..."


    No way!


    The next second, Celia''s red lips were covered by Carlos''s.


    After a while, her pale face turned red again. The man''s hot air ignited to the highest temperature in the car.


    Celia was almost obsessed with Carlos.


    All of a sudden, the light in the dark backseat was turned on, and a ray of sharp light shone.


    Celia was shocked. When she looked out of the window, her pupils contracted abruptly. At the same time, she exerted all her strength to push the man pressing on her.


    "Stop, Carlos!"


    Knock, knock, knock, someone was knocking at the car window.


    Celia looked out of the window, horrified. The man''s face became clearer and clearer.


    It was Ron Mo!


    Celia''s heart was thumping.


    She was at the window behind Carlos, and she could even see the expression on Ron''s face.


    She couldn''t imagine what would happen if this scene was seen by Ron!


    "Carl... HMM... "


    She was burning with anxiety, but the man on her remained unmoved. Even got worse.


    In the narrow space, there was ambiguity and tension.


    Someone knocked on the car window again.


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    "President Gu, are you in?"


    Standing outside the car, Ron asked in a gentle voice.


    However, no one answered him.


    He frowned slightly. After standing there for a while, he finally reached out his hand to the car door.


    Celia''s heart jumped to her throat. The man''s charming lips were still on the corner of her mouth.


    "Manager Mo, Destroying the good things of others are not a good habit."


    The man''s words were said to Ron, who was outside, but his deep eyes were still fixed on her face.


    Outside the car, Ron was a little stunned, but then he reacted and quickly withdrew his hand that was about to touch the door.


    "Mr. Gu, I''m so sorry to bother you. I didn''t expect your company to visit you, but we haven''t met each other for so long Are you free tomorrow? "


    "This ..."


    The man smiled ambiguously, which made Celia even more nervous. She tightened her grip on his shoulder.


    Until


    "Contact with Boris."


    The man said faintly from the breath, which relieved Celia''s tense body.


    He meant that he agreed.


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Gu. I''ll contact Boris as soon as I get home. Then I won''t bother you anymore. See you tomorrow!"


    Outside, he expressed his gratitude again and again, but the people in the car did not respond.


    He stood awkwardly for a few seconds before he walked towards the car behind.


    Not long after, Celia heard a sound of car starting and a sound of driving away. Till the car gradually drove away, she felt a little relieved.


    When she looked up, she found the man above her was looking at her and she felt out of breath. And the next second, she saw nothing but darkness.


    "Psst, Celia Ling! What''s wrong with you? "

 Chapter 7 Marriage Certificate

    Carlos patted on her face as he sensed something was wrong.


    "I..." Celia''s lips trembled.


    Looking at her face, Carlos suddenly realized.


    He expertly took out a candy from the pocket of his suit, but he didn''t notice that how palpitant his hands were when he opened the candy paper and fed it to her mouth.


    Celia felt dizzy, but she still had consciousness. She sensed something on the lips and ate it.


    A few minutes later, she came back to her senses and opened her eyes to see the man beside her, who was staring at her.


    Seeing Celia open her eyes, Carlos seemed to be relieved and his long face was relaxed as well.


    Celia dazed for a second, but the man in front of her immediately recovered his usual cold demeanor.


    Was the expression on his face just now just an illusion of her?


    The man stared at her. Celia became alarmed.


    Under the dim moonlight, his angular face looked more handsome.


    However, Celia was more flustered. Did he still want to continue the incident?


    His intimidating eyes made her have nowhere to hide.


    Carlos certainly saw how nervous she was.


    "You know you have hypoglycemia, but you still don''t eat well. Eat well when you go home!"


    "What?"


    "What? Do you want me to continue what I have done just now? "


    Carlos frowned. He wanted to get close to her but he was afraid that he couldn''t control himself.


    She was too weak to take it.


    "I..."


    Celia didn''t want to continue, but she also didn''t forget the agreement they had discussed before.


    He hadn''t promised her yet, and she had even annoyed him.


    Although he had promised to meet Ron, who knew if this man would help Ron? If not, the Mo consortium would really go bankrupt.


    So she shook her head first, then nodded. She looked nervous and helpless, more aggrieved.


    With a darkened face, Carlos looked down at her.


    "I agree to your condition. We''ll get our marriage certificate next week."


    Celia was stunned and stiff.


    Carlos agreed?


    His answer was out of Celia''s expectation. She had been guessing his mind, but she had ignored some important questions.


    For example, he looked at her nervously when she woke up just now. And, why did he carry candies which was her favorite taste with him?


    Until the masculine aura around him disappeared, Celia picked up a man''s suit jacket, and the man got out of the car and walked around to the driver''s seat. The car started and it took Celia a while to realize what had happened.


    He did agree!


    Her body became weak, and she leaned her head against the cold window and looked out of the window vacantly.


    Although he had promised her, she felt really upset.


    One year later, could she simply leave him without having anything to do with him?


    But at least now the Mo consortium was saved. Wasn''t this what she wanted?


    Carlos was driving on the street. The neon lights on both sides of the car made Celia''s eyes redder and redder. At last, she closed her eyes.


    But no matter how much suffering she was suffering at the moment, it was less than the sleepiness of a few days.


    The temperature in the car was just right. Celia felt tired and finally fell asleep.


    The driver looked through the rearview mirror, slowly stopped the car by the side of the road, took a blanket and covered it on the person curling up.


    Looking at her sleeping quietly, he found her pretty face


    , pretty nose and pink lips like a blooming lotus quietly.


    He stretched out his hand and touched her little face unconsciously.


    Her skin was so delicate and silky.


    Maybe the man''s gnarled finger made the sleeping girl a little uncomfortable.


    "Well..." Celia screamed in her sleep.


    Seeing her frown, Carlos was about to take back his hand.


    Unexpectedly, she moved, her rosy lips opening. His fingers had been lightly bit by her.


    Carlos clenched his jaw, feeling his nerve turn sour.


    This woman was simply too tempting!


    "Knock, Knock, Knock."


    Late at night, someone was knocking at the door of the guest room.


    Standing at the door with a stack of documents in his hands, Boris didn''t push the door into the room until the sound of "coming in" came from inside.


    He didn''t see the person he wanted to see then he saw the man standing in front of the window with his hands behind his back.


    Carlos held a goblet in his hand. The smell of alcohol in the air could not hide the tobacco in the air.


    "It''s fresh outside." Knowing what Carlos meant, Boris wanted to get some fresh air from the window.


    Carlos did not make a sound, but acquiesced.


    Boris opened two windows on the side and came back to where he had been just now.


    "I have got some clues."


    Carlos, who was about to gulp the rest of the liquor, paused for a second. His eyes glittered, and his jaw tightened. He turned around and opened his mouth.


    "Read it."


    Boris opened the bag and took out the investigation results.


    "Celia, a girl of 23 years old. She is a senior student of the law department. She lives with the beautiful grandmother of Britain until she is 20. Later, when she comes back to the University, she meets Ron, the son of the Mo Clan. They become lovers. Moreover, it seems that the Mo Clan had approved this future daughter-in-law... "


    Boris frowned as he read the document.


    According to the investigation results, Celia seemed to be fine. Then, could it be...


    "Stop!"


    Finally, Carlos'' cold eyes fell on the man who was reading the information.


    "This investigation is obviously full of loopholes. That''s all. Except living with her grandmother in Britain, what else have she done? And why does she come back? "


    "What?" Looking at the serious expression on his master''s face, Boris didn''t dare to hide anything. "Master, part of Celia''s information is blank. It''s hard to find it out, so..."


    Kevin glanced at him coldly.


    "Master, we will keep on investigating, but it may take a long time."


    It was obvious that the master was not happy now, so Boris hurriedly added.


    Carlos''s face looked soft a little. He stared at the document. All of a sudden, something came to his mind.


    "Boris, bring me the presents sent one month ago by the Mo Clan."


    Hearing this, Boris was stunned.


    Gifts from the Mo Clan? What? Antiquity? Scripts and paintings?


    He didn''t remember anything about it!


    Was there a gift from the Mo Clan a month ago? He had no impression at all.


    "Go to the storage room downstairs."


    Carlos didn''t feel offended by Boris'' words. He sipped the wine in his glass and turned to him.


    "Yes."


    Boris dropped the documents and quickly went out. He came back soon with a file bag in his hand.


    "Open it!"


    Boris immediately opened the folder and was surprised to see the paper inside.


    "Master, this is..."

 Chapter 8 Thats My Girl

    The master was so rich that many people wanted to use luxury cars, mansions, antiques, paintings and beautiful girls to be related to him.


    It was quite easy to understand these instruction books.


    So when Boris saw Celia''s picture, he was shocked.


    "Is this from the Mo Clan?"


    Boris couldn''t read his mind, nor did he dare to do so.


    The silent man suddenly took away the document from Boris''s hand.


    He said, "I want her!"


    His voice was loud and firm, which shocked Boris.


    "And tomorrow, I want those bastards to appear in front of me!"


    Boris was shocked but immediately replied. "Yes, sir!"


    It was almost noon when Celia woke up again.


    Even she herself was surprised, and she often couldn''t fall asleep even in the Mo Clan.


    Instead, in this strange room, she had been sleeping for so long, and seemed to be very safe.


    She walked to the window and opened it. The scent from the window blew on the table.


    A large piece of fragrans forest came into view, which looked like a beautiful fairy under the light.


    Celia was attracted by the dainty yellow color. She followed the fragrance and walked out of the villa.


    In the breeze, the girl raised her head gently. The scarf around her neck was blown to cover the corners of her mouth. But her beautiful eyes closed showed that she was in a good mood at the moment.


    She walked all the way, immersing herself in these exotic flowers. The fragrance of the breeze made her feel a sense of belonging.


    It was familiar, cordial and yearning.


    Grace, the housekeeper, came out and saw Celia touching the special flowers. Her face darkened immediately.


    That year, a new maid broke the rules. She thought about watering the flowers here, but she didn''t expect that Carlos was so angry.


    "Fuck off! If you touch them again, be careful of your hands! "


    Seeing what Celia was doing, Grace thought she was going to die.


    Even though Carlos was really interested in her, he would not let her go easily this time.


    "Miss." Grace hurried to stop her. Sweat began to break out on her forehead.


    "No one is allowed to move here."


    "What are you talking about, Grace?"


    A low and displeased voice came from her back.


    Celia turned her head and saw Carlos who was standing under a flower tree in the sunlight. She was shocked.


    Since she met this man, she felt that she was very gloomy. But now, he was wearing a white shirt and light casual pants, light halo enveloping him, as if what he said at this moment was not so cold, and his whole body looked gentle and elegant.


    Although Grace was a little surprised, she didn''t ask about it.


    "You get up so early." He smiled.


    Celia''s face darkened. She couldn''t help but stutter.


    "Just take a walk. I like the scenery here."


    Celia paused when she thought of what Grace had just said. "Would you mind if I touch these flowers in your house?"


    "Of course not." Carlos replied, but he still frowned. What''s more, she might be wrong with the title of "your family".


    "Nice view indeed."


    Carlos approached her again, his dark eyes staring at her.


    With her presence, it was in a different style here.


    A gust of wind blew, and gauze towels appeared on her face, so hazy and intoxicating.


    He bent down and gently kissed her.


    Celia''s face turned red. Except for Ron, she had never been so close to any other man.


    The kiss was so sudden that she stepped back in a hurry.


    Unexpectedly, her waist was held tightly by the man''s big hand


    .


    Her nose was a little red, and in the end, she heard the man seem to have said something very gentle.


    "That''s my good girl!"


    Celia bit her lips and walked slowly on purpose. She was angry because the man molested her just now.


    But his abnormality was really strange.


    Because of the kiss, she was very cold and awkward to him. Even when he asked what she would like to eat later with a good temper, she turned a blind eye to it.


    It was fake to say that she was not afraid, but she was rebellious.


    However, Carlos seemed unconcerned about her indifference.


    She walked slowly. Instead of pushing her, he followed her quietly.


    Maybe Celia didn''t know how profound the eyes of the man who followed her and looked at her.


    "I have to go back to the school today."


    At the dinner table, Celia, who had been scheming for a long time, couldn''t help explaining. After she said that, she looked at the man over there with extreme elegance.


    However, the man didn''t answer her question for a long time. She picked up the glass at hand and drank some water eagerly.


    Finally


    "I''ll send you back later."


    The man said that lightly and then continued eating.


    "Well, where is my stuff and cellphone?" This is what matters!


    However, the man''s cold eyes only stared at the food in front of her.


    Celia followed his eyes. She immediately picked up her chopsticks and began to remove the rice from her bowl.


    The man lifted up his hands when seeing Celia eat a full bowl of rice. Then Grace handed a canvas bag to Celia.


    "Wait, give me your phone." Carlos said suddenly.


    Celia was glad that she could finally get back her own things. She didn''t think much about it, so she took out her mobile phone and passed it to Carlos.


    Intentionally or unintentionally, when Carlos picked up the phone, his hand touched hers. At that moment, Celia''s heart beat faster inexplicably.


    It was just at this moment that she realized, and it was too late when she wanted to snatch the phone again.


    Carlos opened his phone. The picture that caught his eyes made his face sink.


    He suddenly deleted the picture from the screen!


    Celia said nothing when she saw the horrible look on Carlos'' face. She was afraid that he might change his mind and ask her to go back to school. Celia didn''t dare to make a sound. She just bit her lips and sat there, uneasy.


    The man with a long face took out his mobile phone and fiddled with it. A few minutes later, he returned it to her with a poker face.


    When Celia held the phone in her hand again, she was speechless.


    His handsome face almost covered the whole screen. Who would be on the screen except Carlos!


    Celia could not help but roll her eyes secretly. She looked at the man again. Although the man still looked cold on the face, the faint complacency and the slightly raised lip corners in his eyes made her could not help but curse secretly, "childish!"


    Of course, she could only think about it in her heart.


    "You mustn''t change it. Otherwise, you know the consequence!"


    The man warned in a cold voice.


    "But didn''t we agree to keep our marriage a secret? We can''t be caught so easily. "


    In particular, there was such a big photo on her phone. Would she explain to others that she regarded his photo as a screen saver because she had a secret crush on him?


    "That''s your own business."


    "¡­¡­"


    Seeing her pouting angrily, Carlos couldn''t help smiling.


    This was the real her that he was familiar with.

 Chapter 9 Miss Me After We Just Separated

    The car ran out of the suburb on the street of the city. It was not until then that Celia finally felt free.


    About ten minutes later, when she saw the bus stop nearby, she opened her mouth.


    "Stop at the next intersection."


    The man looked at her and she quickly added. "I''m still a student. It''s not good for my classmates to see me get out of such an expensive car."


    Celia said firmly. But Carlos looked at her.


    "Okay."


    He answered and pulled over the car slowly.


    "When will you come back? I''ll pick you up. "


    "No, thanks. I can do it myself."


    She answered perfunctorily. When she was about to open the door and get out of the car, her hand was grabbed by the man.


    He opened the door from behind and held her in his arms.


    A faint mint taste went into her nose.


    "Don''t forget to go home."


    She was stunned by kiss for a second.


    Then she jumped off the car in a hurry and ran away.


    Watching her running away, the smile in the man''s eyes on the car gradually faded.


    When Boris was driving, he turned the car around to ask for Carlos'' permission.


    "Boss, shall we send someone to tail after her?"


    He frowned and shouted at him. "Of course!"


    Carlos wasn''t happy with this arrangement because he didn''t have the manner to stalk Celia. It were sent to protect her safety!


    "Have you caught those bullies?"


    "Yes, we did."


    He looked through the rearview mirror at the coldness in his young boss'' dark eyes. The whole car was shrouded in the coldness.


    Humph! A group of guys who know nothing about their own abilities!


    "Lock them up first. I will decide what to do after seeing Ron."


    "Boss, you mean... Yes, I got it. "


    Noticing that his young boss was staring at him, he shut his mouth at once.


    Celia didn''t walk towards the bus stop across the road until she saw Carlos'' car completely disappear from her sight.


    Just now, she had parked the car on purpose, not because she was afraid of being seen by her classmates, but because she wanted to go to the hospital to visit Ron''s mom Rona.


    When Celia went to the hospital, the news that the Gu consortium was about to invest in the Mo consortium was spread by all the major social media in Jin City.


    As for the First News, an exclusive interview got the first-hand information. The president of the Gu consortium, Carlos, will discuss details of cooperation with the manager of the Mo consortium at two o''clock in the afternoon. As for the specific way and content of cooperation, it was still a mystery.


    Celia saw the good news as she arrived at the hospital. What''s more, Rona woke up as well.


    Ron was not here, and only Moore and Wendi, the housekeeper, were taking care of Rona.


    "Uncle, how is aunt?"


    Seeing Celia, Moore sighed.


    "The doctor said that there is nothing wrong with her body. As for her mental state, as long as she doesn''t suffer too much and thinks more pleasant things, she will gradually recover."


    Celia breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Uncle, everything will be fine."


    "Alas, I hope so!"


    Rona had just woken up from the coma. Since she was still weak, Celia didn''t disturb her. She said something with Moore for a while and then went out with Wendi, leaving Moore to take care of Rona in the ward.


    "Celia."


    In the corridor, Wendi suddenly called her.


    "What''s wrong, Wendi?"


    Seeing how Wendi wished to speak but stopped on a second thought, she could not help frowning.


    Wang looked around and found that there was no one else in the corridor except them. The


    n she took out a folded envelope from her pocket and quickly handed it to Celia.


    "Celia, look at this."


    "What''s this?"


    The envelope was stained with some blood. The location was blurred, and only a few words "Dongxin Street" could be seen faintly.


    The person who sent the letter could only see one word.


    Celia frowned as she looked at the envelope in her hand.


    "Miss, come with me."


    Then she dragged Clia to the balcony.


    "The letter was sent to us yesterday. And because of it, Rona... I lost the letter inside, leaving only the envelope. "


    "What? Do you mean that she takes things too hard after reading this letter? "


    Celia had also heard the conversation between the father and the son of the Mo Clan yesterday. At that time, she was not able to understand the situation clearly. It was just a letter, and the condition became so serious.


    But now, looking at the envelope in her hand, she felt that this matter was not simple at all, What on earth was written in the letter? Why did aunt Rona get so upset and even commit suicide after seeing it!


    Besides...


    Celia moved her eyes from the envelope to the housekeeper Wendi''s face.


    "Wendi, why didn''t you give this envelope to uncle and Ron?"


    After all, she was just an outsider. Wasn''t it she who should have handed over such an important thing to the Mo Clan in the first place?


    "Because..."


    Wendi was astonished but answered quickly.


    "Young master is so busy. I haven''t had the chance to tell him. Master is also very sad about Rona''s matter. As a servant, I can''t think of such an idea. That''s why I asked for your help. "


    Seeing the sincerity on Wendi''s face, Celia seemed to have felt something wrong, but she still nodded her head.


    "Well, I see. I will try to find out the address and the person who sent the letter."


    "Well, Miss, I am going back to make soup for Lady Rona."


    Said Wendi, as if she was finally relieved.


    "Okay."


    Looking at the disappearing figure of Wendi, Celia mused for a moment.


    However, when she took out the phone and looked at the time, the doubt in her heart vanished soon.


    By now, Ron might have finished talking to that man. Therefore, she frequently dialed the trokey "1".


    This was specially set up by Ron to protect her from any other physical problems.


    After a few rings, Ron answered the phone.


    "Ron..."


    "What? Do you miss me after we just parted? "


    As soon as Celia opened her mouth, a banter sound came from the other end of the phone.


    The slightly familiar male voice made Celia stunned for a few seconds before she realized what happened.


    It was Carlos!


    She did call Ron!


    "Why are you so quiet?" The man''s question brought Celia''s mind back to the present. The man''s face flashed back to Celia''s mind. There was no doubt that he changed her phone at that time when he returned her something.


    Bastard!


    "The family of patient 203..."


    As Celia wanted to question why Carlos had changed her number, a nurse''s voice suddenly came from the corridor.


    Naturally, Carlos heard her.


    "You are in the hospital?"


    "What? Yes. " Being caught, she had to admit. If the worst came to the worst, she should tell the truth.


    However


    "It has only been two days, and you are in such a hurry to have an examination in the hospital. Are you pregnant?"


    "What... What did you say? Pregnant? "


    Celia exclaimed. It was not until then that she remembered that they hadn''t taken contraceptive measures.


    Gosh, if she really won the lottery...

 Chapter 10 there is no such thing as a good girl

    "You, stop talking nonsense, how could it be possible?"


    "Why is it impossible? You didn''t admit it before. Now you want to take our child with you? "


    Celia lowered her head as she heard Carlos. She felt that she had committed more crimes.


    And she couldn''t contradict it!


    "Even if you''re not pregnant, I won''t give up so easily. I''ll try harder."


    Ah! This freak!


    Celia was ashamed and angry. She directly hung up the phone without any reply.


    On the other end of the line, Carlos was surprised to hear the busy tone from the phone.


    It''s only one day. The girl is not afraid of him anymore?


    "Boss, Miss Celia went to the first hospital."


    Boris received a phone call and reported the whereabouts of Celia.


    The man whose phone was still held in his hand curled his lips.


    There was nothing surprising.


    However, when Boris saw the smile on his young boss'' face, he just felt that the smile was too cold.


    "Give First News a call."


    "Boss, are you going to announce the investment in the Mo consortium?"


    "No, it''s a acquisition."


    Hearing that, Boris was stunned. He remembered that they had just reached an agreement. It''s Changed?


    After hanging up the phone, Celia dialed the number of Ron.


    Looking at this series of numbers, she found that Carlos did not change the defriend key, but directly deleted the number from her mobile phone.


    Swoosh¡ª¡ª


    She took a deep breath and tried her best to calm down.


    She pressed the button.


    She didn''t expect that she would wait for a longer time this time.


    "Celia, what''s up?"


    A familiar male voice came through from the other end of the line, which stunned the woman holding her mobile phone for a moment.


    His voice was as gentle as usual, and his tone did not change, but she was a little disappointed.


    Was it because he didn''t ask her where she was yesterday anxiously?


    Or


    He didn''t call her at all?


    "Celia, I have something to deal with now. If you''re okay..."


    The male voice over the phone pulled her thoughts back.


    "I watched the news about you and How is the meeting going with the Gu consortium? "


    Upon hearing her words, Ron remained silent for a long time.


    Celia asked anxiously. "Ron?"


    "Not really."


    A strong sense of frustration could be heard in his voice.


    Celia''s heart skipped a beat.


    "How could it be? Didn''t you say that the Gu consortium is going to cooperate with the Mo consortium? "


    The man had promised her. Was he playing with her!


    Ron paused again, his tone a little unpredictable.


    "Cooperate? Do you know what kind of cooperation it is? "


    "Isn''t it a capital investment?"


    The tone of Ron made her even more anxious.


    "Investment? Carlos won''t be that kind. It''s about acquisition! "


    At that moment, Celia wanted to severely scold that bastard.


    Liar! A liar!


    If the Mo consortium was willing to be purchased, they didn''t have to go everywhere to beg others for help!


    More than a dozen companies in the city had told Ron that they wanted to purchase his companies, but they were all rejected by him.


    If acquired, the company might be able to survive, but apparently it was no longer the original Mo consortium.


    Such a result could only be the last and the worst plan.


    Celia''s anger rose again, but her voice was as gentle as usual.


    "Ron, I have something else to do. I have to go."


    On the other end of the phone, Ron listened to the hanging up sound from the phone, with his thin lips pursed into a line.


    Celia hanged up the phone and angrily called out the man''s name.


    Two vulgar words popped up in her mind. Her deft fingers moved quickly on the screen, and the word "abnormal" appeared in front of her eyes.


    While walking towards the elevator, she called that man in anger.


    "You are a liar, Carlos!"


    As soon as the phone was connected, she asked a question.


    The man on the other side was calm and unflappable comparing with Celia Ling.


    "Liar? What do you mean? "


    "We have promised before that as long as I marry you, you will help the Mo group! But what is it now? Purchase! It''s not investment, but purchase! "


    Celia shouted angrily on the phone. She had been irritated and couldn''t care less that she was still in the hospital.


    "Don''t you think purchase is also a kind of help?"


    "You!"


    What''s more, don''t forget your promise. What kind of reward do you think you can get from your situation? There is no such thing as a good lunch! "


    Carlos''s voice was colder and colder than ever.


    Celia''s face was full of anger earlier. After hearing Carlos'' words, she finally understood what he meant.


    Standing in front of the elevator, she bit her lip hard and tightened her grip on her cellphone.


    Her voice slowly came out after a long time, and her tone was full of compromise.


    "So what can I do to get your help?"


    "Our engagement should be changed into a three-year marriage. Now you must move to the manor and live with me. I won''t force you to marry me. Oh, don''t worry. There''s an unchanged point. I promise you that I will keep it a secret from the outside world. "


    The man on the other end of the phone had been putting more efforts into the bargaining chip, but he said in a calm tone. The little beast in Celia''s heart could not help but shout.


    "But I have to repeat the last point!"


    "Anything else?"


    "Don''t do anything beyond our conversation with any other men! Especially Ron! "


    Before Celia could spit out any more words, the man''s cold voice sounded again.


    "If you agree with whatever of these conditions, I''ll give you 200 million dollars as the capital. But if you break any of them, your family, Ron and the Mo consortium will die miserably!"


    The man said the last sentence harshly, interrupting Celia''s heart.


    The age of one year had changed into three-year view, and Celia shoud live with such a strange character.


    She couldn''t imagine how dark and desperate it had been in the these three years.


    Judging by the conditions of this man, they had become a real couple!


    In other words, the moment she stepped into his house, the Mo Clan and Ron would have nothing to do with her. She would have to drive them all out of her life.


    What should she do? So what should she do?


    "Unwilling? If you are reluctant, why do you force yourself to do things for others! "


    Maybe it was because she had been silent for too long, the man''s deep voice on the phone rang again.


    "No! I will! "


    Finally, when the elevator door opened, she responded.


    With great determination.


    She wouldn''t let this profiteer to end!


    "Okay! See you at the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau on Monday! "


    Celia hang up the phone and entered the elevator almost before the man finished his words.


    It was not until the elevator door was completely closed that a figure slowly walked out from the corner of the corridor.


    She took out his phone and dialed a familiar number. Then an old voice sounded.


    "My lady, it''s me, Auntie Wendi..."

 Chapter 11 A Strange Marriage

    It was the next morning that Celia met Ron.


    Ron still had a gentle face, but his spirit was obviously much better than several days ago.


    He wore a clean shirt, a light smile on his face, and the anxiety between his eyebrows was replaced by the usual peace.


    Seeing him like this, Celia knew that the company''s affairs should be temporarily stabilized.


    As soon as she walked out of the gate of the hospital, she saw overwhelming news.


    Last night, she wanted to call Ron and ask about him, but the line was busy all the time.


    He must be very busy! So she called him twice and didn''t call him again.


    Now the company had gone through a crisis. Everybody was more worried about Rona health condition.


    Celia remembered the envelope that Wendi gave her yesterday. She winked at Ron and the two walked out of the ward to the balcony.


    "Celia, I''m sorry. I''ve been too busy to keep an eye on you. Will you blame me for that?" Said Ron.


    "How could it be? Both your company and your mother need you. "


    The man smiled when he heard her words.


    "The company is finally stabilized. I believe that the future will be better and better!"


    Celia said to Ron. She felt a little relieved, but she was still depressed.


    After all, it was three years'' time


    "Yes, it is. But..."


    "But what? Does the Gu consortium still go back on its words? "


    Hearing what Ron said, Celia could not help but became nervous again.


    That freak man might change his mind.


    "It''s not that he''ve changed his mind. We don''t know each other before, and when I went to see Carlos, he told me that he was going to take over the company. From his assistant, I can see that he is very serious. But all of a sudden, the purchase became capital, even there was no reason. What kind of person is Carlos? I don''t think he would do a losing business, let alone a two hundred million deal! "


    Hearing Ron''s analysis, Celia lowered her head and kept silent.


    Carlos proposed this deal not because he didn''t have any requirements... It was odd that he suddenly proposed to her.


    And was the three-year marriage really worth two hundred million?


    And why was that man familiar with her occasionally?


    She had tried to figure it out, but she failed. So she just ignored it.


    As long as the Mo consortium could be saved and auntie Rona could recover, all that she had done was worthwhile.


    However, the following words of Ron shocked Celia.


    "So, Celia, I want to bribe some directors to kick Carlos out of the board. The company still needs his money. But when the situation is settled, I have to figure out a way to remove him from the decision-making circle. In that case, no matter what tricks he wants to play then, he won''t be so easily succeed. "


    The moment Celia heard this, he had the feeling that Ron was not a gentleman.


    She had always been simple and unsophisticated, whose simple expression was seen through by Ron.


    "Celia. I know you might think it''s immoral for me to scheme against him after he helped me. However, you are not in the business world. Although you have learned some law, it has not been applied to any practice. When you go to work, you will understand that business is as war without bullets through several lawsuit! People are always profit oriented. They are always the losers in love! So even if I don''t keep an eye on Carlos, he may do something in the future. "


    Celia slowly raised her head and stared at the man she had know


    n and trusted for many years.


    Although she had doubts, she nodded.


    "Maybe I don''t really understand!"


    "Well, let''s stop such a heavy topic. Is there anything you want to tell me?"


    Ron touched her head as usual and his voice was softer than before.


    "By the way," Reminded by him, Celia remembered something serious.


    She looked around and lowered her voice.


    "Yesterday Wendi sent me the envelope that she sent to your mother. There is an address, though not exactly the content."


    Ron was also astonished. "Where was it sent?"


    "Dongxin Street. It''s only one word on it can be seen now." Celia replied honestly.


    A look of bemusement spread over Ron''s face. It was a slum area in Jin City where the elderly lived with their help money.


    How could his mother be involved with the people there?


    "How about we go there to have a look?"


    As Ron had planned, the mysterious letter had become a knot in his heart.


    Especially when his mother woke up, she didn''t mention a word, and his father seemed to be deliberately avoiding him.


    But the more indifference he got, the more he wanted to solve the mystery.


    After much investigation, Celia and Ron finally found this shabby building.


    Standing downstairs, Celia frowned when she saw the building which was a bit crooked.


    For no reason, she felt this place a little familiar, as if she had met it before.


    But it was definitely the first time she came here!


    Looking at Ron next to her, who also looked very serious. She opened his mouth, but in the end did not say her doubts.


    The two of them walked slowly towards the entrance. Just as they entered the gate, they were shrouded in darkness, mixed with unpleasant smell. Both of them covered their nose at the same time, and their eyes gradually adapted to the environment. Then they continued to move forward.


    They went upstairs to the second floor. When they reached the door of a room, they kept silent. At last, Celia came forward and knocked at the door.


    The sound of knocking became gentle and heavy, but there was no response.


    Is there no one living here?


    "Who are you? Who are you looking for? "


    The opposite door suddenly opened, an old woman with grey hair asked with difficulty.


    "Grandma, where are the people of this clan?" Celia asked.


    When the old woman heard her words, his face suddenly turned pale.


    "Who are you? Who are you? Look for them? For what? "


    Celia was surprised to see the old woman''s shocked face.


    "Grandma, don''t be afraid. We are not bad guys, and we don''t mean to harm you. We just want to ask them something."


    The old woman waved his hand. "You can''t get the answer. Go back. There is no one here."


    "Nobody? Is there no one living here? " Asked Ron.


    If nobody lived here, who sent the letter? Why did he write here?


    "Yes, no one is here now. You should go quickly!"


    The old woman said and was about to close the door.


    "Grandma, could you please tell us who used to live here?"


    Celia hurried to the old woman and stopped her.


    "Alas, a poor woman and two poor children!"


    The old woman looked at Celia and sighed.


    "I heard that she was driven out by her husband''s family and brought her two daughters here. She had lived here for several years. Although she had a hard life, the girls were filial towards her. But who knows... "


    "What?" Celia''s heart convulsed.


    "Dead. One day, the woman suddenly jumped into the river and died!"

 Chapter 12 A Gold Digger

    "Then, what about the baby? Where have they been? " Celia asked anxiously.


    "They have all been sent to an orphanage. It seems that the old one have been adopted by a rich family. As for the young one, she is so pitiful. It is said that she has died in the orphanage at last. Alas! "


    "Well, grandma, do you remember their names?" Celia exclaimed in a tremulous voice.


    "Well Let me think. Her name is Anna Chu. Her elder daughter''s name is Nelda Chu and her younger daughter is Sally Chu! "


    Sally Chu? Sally Chu!


    Celia''s body shocked. She would have fallen down if it were not for Ron.


    She didn''t know why she couldn''t even control herself when she heard this name.


    Celia couldn''t remember how she walked out of the building with Ron.


    Originally she came here for the matter of aunt Rona, but now she felt a chill all over her body from time to time.


    The expression on Ron''s face was also puzzled.


    The man was supposed to dead. Why did he send a message from a strange place? Or did someone do it on purpose?


    But how could her mother have anything to do with them. She even didn''t have any relatives of the Chu Clan, let alone know them.


    And what was the content of the letter? How could it irritate her mother to commit suicide!


    Along the way, it was very quiet in the car. Both of them were immersed in their own thoughts. Finally, a phone call from Moore broke the silence.


    After some time, Ron answered the phone.


    But when the father''s voice came on the phone, his handsome face changed again.


    He hung up the phone and took a deep look at Celia, who was sitting on the passenger seat. Seeing that she seemed to be still immersed in what had happened just now, he turned the car around abruptly.


    When Celia reacted, the car was already far away from the hospital.


    "We don''t go back to the hospital?"


    "I think it''s better for us to change our mood now. I won''t go back to the hospital. I''ll take you to a good place."


    The man in the driver''s seat held the steering wheel and looked steadily forward. He just said casually.


    "Is there a surprise?" She said it as if she was joking.


    To her surprise, the man actually nodded.


    "Yes, it was made a few months ago. I wanted to give you a surprise, but I was delayed because of something in the company. Now I want to take you to see it."


    He finally looked at her with a smile.


    Celia had no idea what to say. It was always his style to be meticulous and meticulous. The only thing she could do was to smile at him.


    Although she didn''t know what it was, it should be a good thing!


    When the car stopped in front of a shop, Celia opened her mouth slightly in surprise.


    Here is...


    She looked at him in disbelief, only to see that he carefully unfastened her seat belt with a tender look in his eyes and a slight smile on his lips.


    "I''m sorry. I have made a style for you without your permission. You will look beautiful in it."


    His smile was flawless, as if he had endless love for her.


    Celia got off the car and stared at the wedding dress shop in front of her. The exquisite wedding dresses she saw through the windows of the shop had already dazzled her.


    "Ron."


    Her eyes were red and her cheeks were red as well. The surprise and shyness on her face were all included in Ron''s eyes.


    At this moment, his heart suddenly tightened. He couldn''t help but slightly bent his head and kissed Celia''s rosy lips.


    As the handsome fac


    e in front of her got closer and closer, Celia''s heart beat faster and faster. The black eyelashes trembled like butterfly''s, and she slowly closed her eyes


    But just as her nose was about to touch his, a man''s cold face suddenly emerged in her mind.


    Even his voice could be heard in her ears, which made her tremble all over. She couldn''t help but step back, keeping the distance between them.


    At this moment, the situation was a little embarrassing.


    Celia bit her lip and kept standing there. She lowered her head to avoid the man''s eyes.


    "Ron..."


    When she was thinking about how to ease the embarrassment. Suddenly, a ringing phone rang. It was from Ron.


    "Your phone rings."


    The phone had been ringing for a long time, but it seemed that he didn''t want to answer it at all. She could not help reminding him.


    It was not until the ring stopped and his phone rang again that he answered the phone somewhat impatiently.


    "Hey, I know, well... Tell me What? What did you say? "


    All of a sudden, his face took on a ghastly expression. He looked around with his sharp eyes.


    He held the phone tightly with one hand, and held Celia with another hand to push her to the wedding dress shop.


    "Celia, tell them my name directly. Please have a try on the wedding dress to see if it fits. I have something urgent to deal with and have to leave now. I will contact you later. I''m sorry. "


    After that, he turned around and got on the car without waiting for her to speak.


    After a while, the car drove away, leaving Celia, who was standing in the wedding dress store stiffly.


    Her mouth slightly opened. At this moment, she was unable to express her feelings in words.


    She didn''t come to her senses until the shop assistant came to ask her.


    "Miss Celia, please follow us to the second floor for makeup."


    "Do I still need makeup?"


    "Yes, that''s how it works."


    The waitress ushered the way with a bright smile on her face, while Celia seemed preoccupied with something.


    If that man knew this...


    She shivered at the thought of Carlos''s gloomy face.


    "Miss Celia, Mr. Ron treats you so well. This wedding dress was specially designed and handmade by Master Vera Li. I am sure you will like it!"


    The clerk warmly introduced to Celia, though Celia had no idea of the master they were talking about.


    However, when a human shaped model was wheeled out, the dreamlike wedding dress came into view, which stunned Celia as well.


    She walked quietly over and touched the snow-white veil.


    She was so beautiful!


    "Miss Celia, you have good skin and figure. This wedding dress doesn''t need to be changed a little. It''s perfect!"


    The shop assistants around Celia were stunned and admiring.


    She was so stunning that perhaps no one in the city could compare with her.


    No wonder even if the Mo consortium was in danger, Mr. Ron was willing to throw a lot of money for her.


    It seemed that the girl was about to get married!


    "Miss Celia, although Mr. Ron is not here, you''d better stand here. We''ll take more pictures of you and then show him!"


    Two clerks explained to Celia while taking her to the platform which was much taller than Celia. Then the two of them drew back the curtain.


    Celia stood there shyly. The moment she drew back the curtain, her legs became so weak that she almost fell down from the stage.


    Sitting on the large leather sofa outside, a handsome and breathtaking face came into view.

 Chapter 13 Destroy It For You, Since You Like It So Much!

    Wearing a black suit, the man was radiating a cold aura, which seemed to freeze people around him.


    He just sat there like a silent emperor.


    Hearing the curtain being pulled open, he raised his eyebrows and saw Celia.


    When the shop assistants saw the man who suddenly appeared, they were all dumbfounded, and then all fell for him.


    It was not until quite a while later that someone reacted. She approached Carlos while laughing.


    "Are you Mr. Ron? I heard that Miss Celia has put on the wedding dress. She is so beautiful... "


    Carlos stood up before the waitress came near. He glanced at the waitress with his cold eyes, and his sexy thin lips curved into a sneer.


    He lifted his foot and walked steadily towards Celia.


    The shop assistant didn''t dare to come any closer, but her colleague held her arm tightly.


    "Are you blind? He is not Ron, but... Mr. Carlos! "


    The clerk was shocked. She turned to look at the man. Her mouth was agape as she saw his handsome face.


    She glanced at Celia who had been in a mess since she entered the room.


    What''s going on?


    "Get out!"


    The man looked straight at the woman standing in the middle of the stage and said coldly.


    Who was Carlos?


    A cold-blooded fighting God who could command the whole Jin City!


    Although his handsome face was able to attract all women, his cripple was enough to make people feel cold.


    His words were so calm that no one dared to say a word, and they all bowed their heads and left.


    Said Boris, looking at the assistants who walked out one after another, waiting outside.


    "You know what you should say and what you shouldn''t say."


    "Yes, yes, we understand."


    They all worked for others and they didn''t dare to talk nonsense.


    In the VIP fitting room, there was a dead silence.


    Celia stood on the low platform, lowering her head and scratching her fingers. She was totally in panic.


    "You like this wedding dress?"


    The man stood in front of her, leaned himself, and asked in a cold tone.


    "Yes... Well, I don''t like it. I don''t like it. "


    Celia''s heart almost jumped out of her chest.


    Her face was pale and she was so nervous that her body was stiff.


    "Haha..."


    The man chuckled and looked down at her.


    He always knew that she was beautiful.


    It was only when she stood in front of him in a wedding dress that he knew she was interpreting all the beauty of her.


    Extreme, dazzling!


    She had fair skin, delicate eyebrows and gentle eyes. Dressed in a white dress, she was like the sun in the morning, making people want to hold her in the arms.


    However...


    It was not for him!


    His cold voice pierced her eardrum.


    "What do you think if Ron knows that you and I..."


    "No! Don''t tell him! " She blurted out in a hurry.


    "You care about him so much?"


    Carlos''s face darkened.


    Celia''s eyes flashed. She didn''t care?


    But she did care about him. She had kept what he had done for her in mind.


    When she just came back from abroad, she had a hard time and suffered a lot of pain. It was Ron who had done a lot of things silently.


    In such a critical moment, it was he that got her to the hospital in time.


    At that moment, she thought that this man was worthy of her trust. So she agreed to be his girlfriend.


    He had thought that the Mo Clan would be strict with her because it was a rich and powerful family. As a weak person with no background, she was not welcomed by the family.


    She didn''t want to see his parents as soon as they started dating.


    Different from Celia''s original imagination, Ron''s father and mother treated her very well. When they heard that she was alone in the country, they asked her to move to their house.


    Of course she refused, but Mrs. Rona insisted on coming to the school. It was ha


    rd for her to turn down the warm-hearted offer, so she had to go to the Mo Clan from time to time to keep her company.


    And Ron was also gentle and considerate to her. He never forced her. Even if he was kissing her gently, he would ask for her advice first.


    How could she not care about the man who treated her sincerely!


    Meeting the man''s eyes, Celia nodded silently. "Yes, I do!"


    Carlos smiled instead of being angry. "Good, very good!"


    The atmosphere around them was getting colder and colder. Celia''s back was covered with cold sweat.


    "The more you care about him, the more I''ll destroy him!"


    Flames of fury flickered in the man''s fierce eyes. The uncontrollable anger nearly burst out of Celia''s ears.


    She didn''t want to piss him off again. Only God knew what this crazy man would do if she pissed him off.


    "He and I... No, it''s not like what you think... "


    She wanted to say that she didn''t expect that Ron would take her to the wedding dress store at all, but the man apparently didn''t want to give her a chance to explain.


    His patience ran out before she could finish her words.


    He pulled her down from the stage and pressed her against the wall.


    His handsome face was frosty. "Celia, how dare you put on the wedding dress for another man after you have my birthmark? Huh? "


    His big hand passed through her waist rudely. With a "snap" sound, the thin cloth was torn into pieces in his hand.


    "The more you care about it, the more I would destroy it! Now that you like this wedding dress so much, I will help you to destroy it! "


    Celia screamed. In an instant, she was exposed to the air.


    "Carlos! I have never said that the wedding dress is for him. From the moment I promised you, I am done for him! "


    It was her who suffered. It was him that threatened her over and over again.


    She had promised him. Why was he still forcing her step by step!


    With red eyes, she desperately struggled to push the man away.


    However, she didn''t know that the man in front of her had difficulty restraining himself the moment he heard that she got on Ron'' car.


    And when seeing her wearing the wedding dress that the man ordered for her, he was so angry that her eyes turned red.


    His blood was boiling and he pinned her against the wall. He lowered his head and sealed her soft lips with his.


    His kiss was getting more and more passionate. His hot chest was burning her skin. His breath was also getting shorter and shorter.


    When he was enjoying her sweet smell, suddenly, he felt a sting between his lips and teeth, and the taste slowly spread in his mouth.


    How dare she bite him!


    He let go of her, but their undulating breathing was more abrupt in this quiet fitting room.


    "You said you wouldn''t force me!" She gasped and said in a hoarse voice.


    "It''s up to me whether to force or not!"


    He held her up with his big hand and put her on the table aside.


    "No, no..."


    When the man''s figure was covered by the quilt, she only felt a burst of pain. Before she was ready, he was attacked.


    Pain and humiliation swept over her from time to time, but the power of resistance also became feeble as time went by.


    Celia was dizzy. She didn''t know how long it had passed. When he finally let go of her, Celia became paralyzed.


    Looking at the pieces of wedding dress scattered on the floor, she trembled and looked up at the man on the other side.


    His face was cold and his clothes were neat, as if the madness just happened did not happen at all.


    Celia looked down at herself and bit her lips bitterly.


    Carlos compressed his lips, looking at Celia. He can see the resentment in her eyes.


    Obviously, he wanted to punish her for disobedience, but when it really made her unhappy. He was getting more and more unhappy.

 Chapter 14 I Hate You, Carlos

    "What happened today is just a warning. If I find out that you have an affair with Ron again! Then things will be more different! "


    After warning, he left first, leaving her an indifferent back.


    Celia put on her clothes, bearing the pain and humiliation. She followed the man and shouted to the man''s back clearly in a hoarse voice.


    "Carlos! I hate you! "


    Carlos looked at her back in surprise. Something flashed through his mind.


    He turned around and his deep eyes fell on the little girl who was a little swaying over there. Her stubborn little face attracted him like a whirlpool.


    Perhaps she was the only person in this world who could burn him like this!


    Breathing quickly, he left faster with fists clenched.


    The door was shut heavily. The fitting room was quiet again. Celia took a deep breath and fell to the ground. Her eyes couldn''t help turning red.


    "Stay here. No one is allowed to come in before she comes out!"


    Carlos ordered Boris.


    "Yes."


    Boris took order. He knew that his young master was really indifferent to anything related to Miss Ling. It was a billion dollar business. In order to meet Celia, he even didn''t agree to sign the contract.


    "Send someone to follow her. Tell me if she gets into trouble."


    She was in a bad mood just now and he was really worried that she would do something stupid.


    "Yes, boss."


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Celia Ling had been wandering in front of the hotel gate for a long time, hesitating whether to go in.


    Moore called her this afternoon and said there would be a party in the company and hoped her to come.


    She was not used to this kind of occasion, but she couldn''t withstand the repeated invitation of Moore, who said that it was for the company, as well as for Ron.


    Talking about Ron, the phone never got through again after they parted from the shop, and the wedding dress was torn by Carlos. Celia didn''t know how to explain to him.


    Celia Ling kept staying outside the hotel and attracted the attention of the journalists.


    In a twinkling, the reporters picked up their cameras to take photos of her.


    "What''s her name? I''ve never seen her before. "


    "Or a vigorously supported new employee? I like her appearance. "


    "¡­¡­"


    Celia was wearing a pink dress sent by Ron. The design was simple and generous without any decorations. There was only a layer of flowers embroidered on the hemline. The whole skirt line was perfect, which outlined her body.


    She gave a simple and elegant look.


    Naturally, such Celia Ling had become the focus.


    The cameras, especially the dazzling light, made Celia extremely uncomfortable.


    She covered her face with her hands immediately and ran into the hotel with her long dress. She''d better leave here first!


    Celia walked alone in the hall. She looked around to search for the most familiar figure among the crowd, blinking her big black eyes.


    Suddenly, her eyes fell on a couple not far away from her.


    Dressed in a simple black suit, Ron Mo looked handsome and elegant, attracting the eyes of many women present.


    The woman next to him had black long curly hair which loosely draped over her shoulders. She wore a long white dress. Besides the simple waist band, she wore no extra decoration. The simple dressing almost unnoticed Celia.


    ''is she still the charming Susan An?''?


    Especially the pair of flat shoes on his feet, it made people feel strange.


    Susan addicted to high heels!


    They looked like a good match. The woman lowered her head and smiled. The man gently brushed her


    long hair beside her ear, which shocked everyone, but made Celia''s eyes a little sore.


    Celia might have the sixth sense innately. At the same time, Susan also looked at Celia.


    Even though she was smiling gently, the hostility and disgust in her eyes were captured by Celia.


    Celia had always known that Susan had a crush on her.


    But the attitude of Ron now changed totally. He used to dislike and avoid seeing Susan at the first sight.


    They were so intimate like a couple.


    "Celia, why are you standing there? Come here. "


    A soft voice came to Celia''s ears.


    "Uncle Mo."


    Seeing that Moore waved at him with a smile, Celia''s heart gradually warmed up.


    Well, even for uncle Mo''s sake, she had to go.


    "Moore, who is she?"


    "Oh. The goddaughter of Rona and I are cute and filial. She aiso supports Ron and we all like her." Moore introduced Celia to Mr. An, Susan''s father.


    The cunning Benjamin An knew exactly what he meant.


    The implication was that this was Moore''s daughter-in-law, then his daughter...


    Benjamin gave a cold snort in his heart, but immediately said with a smile.


    "If only Susan could be so filial. Even if I fell asleep, I could wake up happily. Your son, Ron, is the only one Susan talks about all day. Alas! I have no idea where I was left by her. "


    "Moore, do you want to marry your goddaughter to your son? Then Susan... "


    "Dad, what are you talking about? Miss Ling is an orphan. Uncle and aunt Mo took her in just because they saw her being pitiful. He asked her to live in Mo mansion and eat there. Ron only treated her as a sister and a member of his family. There was no way that he would have that kind of feeling. Besides, I don''t think Miss Ling is ungrateful or greedy. She is too naive to believe that she could marry into the Mo clan because of her identity. Right? Miss Ling. "


    There was a slight smile on Susan''s face. Her words were harsh and sharp. In an instant, people around looked at Celia.


    Moore and Ron frowned at Susan''s words, but they didn''t say anything.


    "Ha ha, brother Moore and Miss Ling, my daughter has been spoiled by me. She is straightforward and always says what she wants. Please don''t mind. But Miss Ling''s conditions are special, and I want to be a matchmaker as well. My driver, Mr. Wang, even is old, but he is a nice man. Now that his grandmother has died, he must be good to his wife, and Miss Ling will live a good life with him. "


    Celia''s face turned stiff as she heard the conversation between the father and the daughter.


    In particular, people around them kept talking about them.


    "Driver Mr.wang, aren''t he in his fifties?"


    "But she also seems to be a scheming woman. Just think about it. As an orphan, she lives comfortably in the Mo clan, and the young master of the Mo clan is so excellent. Anyway, she will have some good ideas, won''t she? have to stay, doesn''t she? "


    "So you are right! Shame on her! "


    The guests whispered. Unknowingly, the sounds of ridicule and sarcasm became more and more intensive, like stabbing needles into Celia''s heart one by one.


    She looked at Ron slowly.


    Although his face was not good-looking, but looking at his motionless appearance, it seemed that he did not want to speak for her at all.


    The expectation in her heart faded little by little. She clenched her fists, bit her pink lips hard, and her face turned pale.


    "A matchmaker? I don''t think it''s necessary! "


    The ¡¤ delicate ¡¤ and ¡¤ vicious ¡¤ voice ¡¤ suddenly ¡¤ came ¡¤ from ¡¤ far, ¡¤ and ¡¤ indifferently ¡¤ stagnated ¡¤ all ¡¤ the ¡¤ sounds ¡¤.

 Chapter 15 His Embrace Is Warm

    Everyone looked towards the direction where the voice came from and froze.


    As he walked against the light, his face couldn''t be seen clearly for a moment. But his tall and strong figure with long straight legs under the black slacks couldn''t hide the light from the man even if he was wearing not formal clothes.


    As he approached, Celia finally saw his face clearly.


    Carlos Gu.


    From the sound she had just heard, she had already guessed who it was.


    But when she recalled what he had done to her in the wedding dress shop, she felt repulsive.


    But when his face came into her eyes little by little, her heart beat more uncontrollably.


    Carlos walked up to Celia in graceful and domineering steps. He was so shining that she dared not look at him directly, but she was attracted by him.


    The crowd that had been surrounding Celia had long moved aside and gave way to Csrlos as he approached.


    She watched him getting closer and closer, so close that she could touch him as long as she stretched out her hand.


    Suddenly, she felt a lump in her throat and her nose was sore.


    "Ah -" Celia screamed in a low voice. She could not help but fall backwards.


    It was so sudden that no one had time to react, "Celia -"


    Moore and Ron gave out an urgent scream. When Celia was about to sit up, she was held into a strong arm.


    "What a troublemaker!"


    "Eh? You were so excited to see me that you were going to throw yourself into my arms? "


    Carlos looked at Celia whose eyes were red. He put her head on his shoulder and sighed.


    For the time being, Celia might have forgotten how violent he had been to her due to the warmth in his arms.


    At least for a moment, there was someone by her side.


    "Celia, are you injured? What do you feel? "


    Ron also frowned deeply.


    He tried to step forward just now, but his arm was seized tightly by Susan. At this moment, he looked terrible.


    Celia adjusted her mood and looked at Moore with a slight smile. "Uncle, I''m fine."


    "Miss Ling, I didn''t mean to do that. I was just trying to take the cake over there. I was a little hungry, so I walked hurriedly past you, but I didn''t expect that..."


    Susan stood there still with an innocent look on her face, and she gave a pitiful look at Ron from time to time.


    She believed that even for the sake of the child, he would not blame her!


    Ron didn''t say anything, but the look from Carlos made Susan almost suffocate. The man looked so cold that she dared not breathe deeply.


    "What''s wrong with you?" He could feel that she wanted to break away from his arms, but clearly it was not that easy.


    "My feet seem to have twisted."


    Celia reacted and wanted to break away from Carlos''s arms, but she could only feel a sharp pain on her foot.


    "Don''t move. Where is the rest room?"


    Carlos stopped the woman who tried to run away from his arms and said to Moore.


    "Oh, Mr. Gu, I''ll ask someone to take Celia to have a rest."


    "No, I''ll do it myself."


    As he spoke, Carlos held Celia in his arms and gave a cold sight to Susan, who was still pretending to be pitiful, regardless of the gazes from the passersby.


    "Low tricks. Don''t make a fool of yourself."


    Susan'' mind was immediately spoked.


    Carlos left with Celia in his arms, which caused a sensation among the guests.


    Everyone looked at the back of the man in surprise.


    Maybe it was the first time that they had seen Carlos hold a woman so closely!


    "Moore, your goddaughter and Mr. Gu..."


    Benjamin asked carefu


    lly. He was not as arrogant as before.


    Hearing his question, everyone held their breath, waiting for an answer from Moore.


    Even Susan fixed her eyes on him.


    She couldn''t believe that the cold and noble Carlos would have something to do with Celia!


    And it seemed that they had a close relationship just now!


    She had thought that Ron would leave her. It would be wonderful if he could win the game. However, she felt that she had been completely defeated by Celia.


    The blood was surging in her heart, and her heart was full of unwillingness!


    Although Ron was also excellent, the difference between him and Carlos was obvious in an instant.


    "This one..." Being stumped by the question, he didn''t know how to answer it. After a while, he looked at his son.


    "They are just acquaintances. Mr. Gu has seen her in the company before."


    Ron tried to explain, but it made the crowd sigh unceasingly.


    That kind of intimacy between men and women is so obvious to those with discerning eyes. What other possibilities can be besides that between men and women.


    But there were also many kinds of relationship between men and women.


    What they were thinking was that their boss, President Gu, who never flirted with women, was obsessed with a handsome young man.


    They didn''t know that the answer was what shocked and unbelievable!


    Carlos carried Celia to the lounge and put her on the chair.


    The person who was ordered to lead the way asked.


    "President Gu, Dr. Chen happens to be here today. Do you want to invite him to have a look?"


    Celia shook her head as she heard the words.


    She was not that valuable to have a doctor to treat her sprain.


    "No, thanks."


    Seeing Celia shake her head, Carlos said to a man.


    "Tell a word to Benjamin An. Tell him to take good care of his daughter. If anything happens again, I won''t let him go easily! "


    Hearing what he said, Celia who was sitting there felt that he was really arrogant.


    But she knew in her heart that Carlos was qualified to be so arrogant.


    The servant knew that Mr. Gu was in a fit of anger, so he dared not say anything at the door. He simply answered, "yes." then he hurried downstairs to deliver a message.


    Carlos turned around and saw Celia looking at him with curious eyes.


    "What do you want to say?"


    He asked as he opened the medical kit.


    "You shouldn''t have hugged me in public just now. In that case, our relationship will..."


    She thought it too late.


    Anyone who saw this would be tought aimlessly for their intimate behaviors.


    In that case, there was no need to keep the marriage a secret!


    "What an ungrateful woman! Why are you so afraid of being known by others?"


    His deep eyes gleamed with coldness. Celia''s failure was no more than a few seconds.


    There were too many things that she couldn''t understand in his eyes.


    Seeing that she was silent, he smiled.


    "Why are you so quiet?"


    His voice was so low and attractive.


    Meanwhile, his long fingers went down and pressed her injured ankle.


    They quickly took off her shoes before Celia realized what had happened.


    Her skin was fair and tiny, these feet were lightly powdered, which exposed in the air.


    After all, her foot was also a sensitive part of women''s body. In particular, it was grabbed by Carlos. How could Celia get used to this? She felt embarrassed.


    "What... What are you doing?"


    Carlos pointed at her swollen ankle and said sternly.


    "It''s swollen. What are you thinking about?"

 Chapter 16 Excellent Romance

    Seeing the anger on his face, Celia did not dare to say anything more.


    But the next second, when her feet were wrapped by the man''s warm palm, she could no longer bear it.


    She wanted to break away from him, but the man holding her feet was kind of strong, but it didn''t hurt at all.


    "If you don''t want to go to the hospital, you''d better not move."


    "¡­¡­"


    Seeing her become quiet, there was finally a trace of smiling mood between the man''s handsome eyebrows.


    He knew it worked on her.


    Celia''s foot was very small and had a small size that could just be placed on his palm. There were a few scratches on the back of her foot.


    Carlos took the cotton bud and dipped it into the alcohol to carefully disinfect the wound.


    "Hurt?"


    Seeing that she frowned, he slowed down and was even more gentle.


    How could she not hurt? However, Celia bit her lips.


    "Not at all."


    As soon as she finished speaking, he gripped her feet with a little more force, and she snorted softly.


    She gave him a plaintive look. He did it on purpose!


    "Does it hurt?"


    The man looked up and asked again.


    She looked away, but still nodded. It really hurt!


    "Do you ever lie to me again?"


    He said, putting down the alcohol and putting on the band aid.


    "You don''t have to pretend to be strong in front of me. Your heart is broken. No one will laugh at you. You will be my wife. We are not that complicated. "


    What he wanted was a real her, lively and vigorous, instead of everywhere carefully like her!


    Sitting on the chair, Celia looked at the man in front of her in surprise.


    He was still squatting on the ground, a little shorter than her, but the gentleness in his words filled her heart little by little.


    "Do you remember what I said?" He asked again.


    Celia knew that she''d better not tell a lie in front of this man, because even if she gave him a look, he would see through her.


    She compromised and nodded.


    "Good girl!"


    His voice was soft. Seeing that her ankle wasn''t swollen anymore, he was relieved.


    "You stay here. I''ll be back soon."


    Then he stood up and went out.


    After a while, Carlos came in with an ice bag and two towels in his hands.


    He wrapped the ice bag with a towel and tested the temperature on his arm.


    His handsome eyebrows frowned slightly. It was still cold. So he covered it again and squatted down to apply it on her.


    Celia lower her eyes to look at the ice bag on her feet. Across a towel. The temperature was just right.


    She looked at the man who had been ice her for a long time without moving.


    "Thank you, thank you so much."


    She bit her lips and hesitated for a while before spitting out the words.


    However, Carlos responded with a chuckle.


    "Thank you, but not just thank you."


    She was confused and didn''t know what he meant.


    "Since you want to express your thanks, you have to let people feel your sincerity, like this."


    All of a sudden, her hand was gripped by his.


    His hand was a little cold from the ice just now.


    As a result, Celia was stunned by the great difference between her skin and warmth.


    She struggled to pull her hand out, but Carlos held her hand more tightly.


    "If you really want to thank me, you should do it, right?"


    His fingers slid down and finally reached her fingertips. He turned his hand over and lowered his head, kissing her palm.


    Celia felt like she was going to suffocate. An electric current ran through her body.


    The kiss coming to her palm was much more torturing than a direct kiss.


    She felt so as


    hamed that she wanted to draw her hand back, but she couldn''t.


    She wanted to know which gossips told that Carlos always kept a poker face.


    This man was definitely a prodigal!


    But for a man like them, love was just a little decoration in life.


    Maybe what he did to her was not love but just the spice of his life.


    I will take you and have you under control.


    Now, Celia had a deep feeling that Carlos was exactly that kind of person. He was dangerous!


    More horribly, Celia had a better understanding of this point, but she was unable to fight against this man.


    It seemed that there was a surge of heat in the palms of her hands, and it spread in all directions to her body.


    Finally, his lips left her palm.


    Celia had just breathed a sigh of relief and thought that he had finally let her go. However, he


    hold the palm of her that Carlos had kissed touched her lips that were slightly pale.


    Celia couldn''t believe what happened, but the man chuckled to her ears.


    "Celia, is this an indirect kiss?"


    Suddenly, her little face turned pink, and the heat spread to her neck, as beautiful as peach flowers.


    She pushed his hand away and turned his face away. Her long hair was down, covering the shyness on her face.


    "Are you shy?"


    He smiled and rubbed her long hair against her earlobe, which made Celia move again.


    He used the cold hand on her face just now. It was so cold.


    She goggled and met Carlos''s smiling eyebrows.


    He knew she had a sensitive ear, so he did it on purpose!


    "Honey, don''t move."


    Seeing that she was about to struggle again, he smiled and held her feet, as if coaxing a child.


    At a slightly remote corner in the hotel, the atmosphere was so quiet that it was frightening.


    Susan, who was standing next to Ron, secretly observed the expression on Ron''s face. Although he didn''t say anything after Celia left, he didn''t take another look at Susan later. Even his usual gentle face now tensed up.


    She knew he was angry with her!


    "Ron." She moved closer to him and said timidly.


    It was not until this time that he took a look at her and said flatly. "Let''s go. I''ll drive you home."


    Susan bit her lips and saw that he was reluctant to talk to her. She went forward and held his waist tightly.


    "Sorry, Ron. I know I was wrong."


    He caressed her hair and his voice softened a little. "I''m not angry."


    "You did!" Susan raised her voice and grumbled.


    "I know you are worried, but I really don''t want us to continue to be so covert. We have a child now, but we can''t be together aboveboard! We are deeply in love with each other. Why did you do this to me? Why couldn''t she explain everything to Celia Ling? And as you have seen, she has an affair with Carlos. Don''t tell me that you still want to marry her even in such an ambiguous way. "


    Ron went silent.


    Susan bit her lips hard and went on to say, "I know you''re afraid of other people''s gossip. But Celia is just an orphan. She has done nothing for the Mo Clan, not to mention helping you! Did you have to marry her because you had been together for a long time? You have no feelings for her for a long time. Why are you kidnapped by the so-called moral coercion? Since you are not married, it''s Fair for me to compete with her. It seems that I have done something shameful. And our baby. Does he have to be like me in the dark? Are you so hardhearted? "


    Susan said, with tears in her eyes and a sad expression on her small face. She was crying in a low voice and her shoulders trembling. She looked delicate and touching.

 Chapter 17 Confession

    Seeing her like this, Ron finally sighed. He gently put his arm around her, letting her rest in his arms.


    "I know I have wronged you, but you know that the company has just settled down. My father and mother have always liked Celia, especially my mother, who almost believes that she is her daughter-in-law. If I go to tell her that I can''t marry Celia and marry you, I can''t imagine what my mother will do? Do you understand? "


    Susan resentfully snorted and said, "what merits does Celia have? She is just an orphan that no one wants. Mo Clan is also a big family. Why does your mother like her? As for Celia Ling, who was she? Why did she stay at the Mo Clan? Did she really think she was the daughter of a rich family? I think probably it was she who took the initiative to seduce Carlos. Humph, I really underestimated her. She''s really good at playing tricks! "


    Ron didn''t say anything.


    Susan seemed to be aware of something and her heart sank. She quickly put on a charming smile and went into his arms.


    "Ron, how about you take me to see your mother someday when she is in a good mood? I believe after seeing me, your mother will definitely like me better than Celia. "


    He smiled noncommittally.


    "Please, honey?"


    "Okay!" Ron touched her cheek and comforted her.


    Hearing his response, Susan was so happy that she stood on her tiptoe and wrapped her arms around his neck, wanting to kiss him.


    With his hands around her waist, he responded faintly, but his eyes were cold.


    The two seemed to be affectionate, but what they didn''t know was that a figure passing by not far away saw them and turned back.


    In an instant, the woman in red rushed in front of them.


    She grabbed his arm and saw his face without any signs.


    "Crack!".


    A heavy slap ended the short sweet time of the couple.


    "I, I have to go back to school and live there today."


    On the way back, Celia took a look at Carlos sitting next to her. He stared at her with his deep eyes, making her heart beat faster.


    "Well, my friend came back from abroad today, so..."


    She put on a fake smile.


    Carlos didn''t say anything to show his agreement. Celia breathed a sigh of relief.


    As the car arrived at the school gate, Celia shouted to stop the car.


    "You don''t have to drive in. Just stop here."


    Although she didn''t have any entrance guard, everybody would gossip about her when she got off this late.


    However, Carlos did not intend to stop the car. His low voice came out from his thin lips.


    "Which building?"


    Celia was a little embarrassed. Before she could say anything, the car was already driven into school.


    Celia was still stunned when they arrived at the building where she lived.


    "You told Boris last time."


    Carlos said before Celia could respond.


    Well


    Did she tell this to Boris?


    She really couldn''t remember!


    A few seconds later, she opened the door and got off.


    "It''s Monday tomorrow. Don''t forget to bring your ID card. I''ll see you at the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau."


    As soon as her feet fell on the ground, she heard the man''s voice again.


    "Okay."


    Celia responded in a low voice. However, she felt a little depressed.


    She felt that she was like a docile wife in front of Carlos.


    The black Maybach gradually disappeared from Celia''s sight. She turned around and walked towards


    the door.


    As soon as she entered the door, she were grabbed by someone.


    Before she could react, she fell into a strong chest.


    "Save... HMM... "


    Before she could shout for help, her mouth was covered by a big hand.


    She smelt a familiar scent.


    "Celia, it''s me!"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Celia calmed down gradually.


    At the same time, he released his hand from her mouth.


    "I''m sorry, Celia. I shouldn''t have scared you."


    "Ron, why are you here?" Celia Ling frowned slightly.


    "How is your foot? Susan is so abominable! "


    Ron said angrily.


    "It''s just a little sprain. Fortunately it didn''t hurt the bone. It''s nothing serious."


    As soon as Ron mentioned Susan, Celia looked at the man in front of her and had many questions in her mind.


    For example, he had always despised Susan. But why was he so intimate with her today?


    For example, he didn''t even say a word for her.


    "Celia, I know what you''re thinking."


    Looking at her in silence, he wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. After a few seconds of silence, he began to speak hesitantly.


    "In fact, I have something to tell you."


    Confess?


    Celia''s heart skipped a beat. She held her breath.


    He took her hand gently with a sincere look on his face.


    "I do have frequent contacts with Susan, just as you have seen today. We often... do something together."


    "So you and she, you two..."


    Celia''s mind went blank.


    "No, it''s not what you think."


    He held her hand tightly and explained hurriedly.


    "In the past, I didn''t want you to know about it because I didn''t want you to get hurt. But today, when I saw your injury and your gaze at me, I knew you would misunderstand me. I considered for a while. No matter what my starting point is, I should explain to you clearly. "


    "Then, why do you suddenly get so close to Susan?"


    He sighed gently, with a serious look on his face. "Nothing else deserves me to do except for the company."


    "The company? The company is safe now, isn''t it? Why do you still... "


    Celia asked in confusion.


    "Do you remember what I told you before? Carlos invested two hundred million, and the company''s situation has improved, but I still can''t feel at ease. "


    "Carlos is always unfathomable. Who knows what he will do to you if he makes investment today? So I have to take the initiative! An consortium is the best choice to befriend with!"


    Ron frowned and the sadness on his face was captured by Celia.


    "If you want to win over the An consortium, you have to ask Susan for help, right?"


    Smiling bitterly, he raised his hand and gently caressed her face.


    "Celia, you know what I''m thinking. Even if there are thousands of reasons I don''t want to do it, this is the fastest and most effective way. "


    "You mean Are you going to Marry... "


    "I have never thought about marrying her. What I am doing now is trying to buy as much time as possible and make them sign the contract. If I fail at that time, I have no choice but to give up the An consortium."


    Hearing that, Celia breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, there was trouble in her heart.


    Although he had told her everything and he didn''t seem to deceive her on purpose, she


    How should she tell him about her relationship with Carlos?


    Besides, he saw I was in Carlos''s arms today. Wasn''t he curious?

 Chapter 18 Mrs. Gu, Please Pay Attention To Your Image

    "Celia, I''m telling you the truth because I want to ask for your opinion. If you want me to stop, I will never have any contact with Susan. ''. You also know Susan''s temper. Although I have been comforting her for a long time, she will definitely be more difficult for you than she is today. "


    Celia stared at him with pleading eyes.


    Thinking that all he did was for the company and for his mother, she would not tell him to stop.


    What''s more, who does she think she is?


    "I''m fine, Ron."


    Finally, she spoke it out.


    "Celia, I''m sorry. Please believe me. You''re the only woman I will marry!"


    Celia looked at him in surprise. As far as she could remember, although he was very gentle to her, it was the first time he had said something so straightforward like this.


    Her face was a little reddish, and her shy look was caught by Ron.


    Compared with Celia, Susan''s body was not seductive at all.


    He couldn''t help but lower his head slowly, trying to get close to her face.


    "Ron, I, I have something to do tomorrow. I have to go back first."


    Celia kept a distance between them.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with her, and she was even surprised at what she did.


    Was she too afraid of Carlos?


    His warning worked. So


    Looking at her escaping eyes, Ron didn''t say anything. He smiled gently and caressed her head. "Okay. Go upstairs now! Don''t stay up too late. "


    "Okay, bye."


    He waved to her and watched her go upstairs silently. The smile on his face disappeared little by little and soon turned into indifference.


    Celia Ling arrived at the Bureau of Civil Affairs on Monday with her identification.


    When Carlos arrived at the army base, he saw Celia standing at the roadside from a distance.


    She looked around from time to time. Her pursed lips gradually overlapped a certain point in his memory. Her usual cold eyes seemed to be rippling. A hint of gentleness appeared in her light eyes.


    The car suddenly stopped in front of her eyes, which startled Celia.


    She didn''t curl her lips until she saw clearly the people in the car.


    Carlos got off the car, glanced at her feet, and walked straight forward.


    Celia Ling pouted as she saw the cold expression on the man''s face.


    What''s wrong with him? It seemed that she just met him today. How could she irritate him!


    ''for whom is he pretending to be haughty?


    But she didn''t know that someone had overheard her conversation with Ron at the dormitory building yesterday.


    Seeing that the man walked away, Celia kept up with him at once.


    They arrived at the registry desk together. It was a regular Monday, not to mention a special day. The registry was very calm.


    Carlos walked in front of Celia. His handsome face was as cold as usual, while Celia''s was behind. The look on his face was a bit sullen.


    The staff looked at them and wondered whether they went to the wrong place. They were totally different from the newcomers who came here to register their congratulations.


    One of them pointed at the next door and said, "the divorce registration is over there."


    Carlos raised his cold eyes slightly and cast a sharp glance at the girl, which scared the girl from behind to shut her mouth.


    Another staff cut in, "did you take any pictures? If you don''t have that, please go to the compartment inside and take a look. "


    Carlos glanced at the staff and took Celia''s hand to go inside.


    "Mis


    s, you are getting closer to your husband." The photographer was a little annoyed.


    The man and woman in the video didn''t seem to be willing to marry.


    This lady was so anguish and tormented. No wonder her colleagues misunderstood that they were divorced just now.


    "Come on, miss, keep smiling."


    "Relax, and be more natural!"


    "Miss, what dishes do you like most?"


    The photographer''s words made Celia a little bit stunned. She didn''t know why, but she just blurted out.


    "Braised crayfish."


    "Okay. Now you have a large plate of braised crayfish and a lot of fresh meat in front of you Oh, yes, yes. That''s it! "


    With a click, the photographer accurately captured the moment. He even wiped the sweat off his forehead after he shot. She thought it would be good this time.


    But when he saw the picture, he was stunned.


    Indeed, Celia''s expression was appropriate, but the man next to her


    His face was as dark as the underside of a pan!


    Bang! Bang! The two certificates were hit hard on the licenses.


    Celia Ling was about to take her license, but the man stopped her.


    "Hey, my..."


    "I''ll take care of it,"


    Celia didn''t know how to resist.


    Without hesitation, she turned and walked out of the office.


    Looking at them, the staff started to whisper again.


    "I''ll tell you! They are not willing to get married. How can they get married with such an expression? "


    "I think so, especially that handsome man. He is so pitiful! He must have been forced by that woman. She got pregnant before marriage and wanted to bind the handsome guy with her child. "


    The sound came from behind. Celia clenched her fists more tightly.


    She really wanted to turn around and ask those women who were crazy about Carlos.


    ''who the hell did they see that I was pregnant and forced to marry?


    She was the one who was forced!


    She looked at the profiteer who was approaching.


    He was wearing a smile on his lips.


    She bit her lips hard and scolded him in her heart. Just because he was good-looking, so she deserved to be bullied?


    In this world of damned looking at people''s faces!


    The crowd started to gossip again.


    "The handsome man said he kept the marriage license because he was afraid that the woman might not show it and divorce him when the time came."


    Ah ah ah!


    Celia could not stand this anymore. She was about to fight against them.


    However, when she was about to move, Carlos suddenly put his arm around her shoulder.


    He held her tightly and dragged her out of the registry desk.


    "What are you doing, Carlos Gu? Let me go, bastard! I need to make it clear to them! If them couldn''t figure out anything and made a wild guess, them should at least find out the right victim! Who the hell forced to marry! I am the one who is most wronged! Damn! They really piss me off! "


    Celia rubbed her hands and legs in Carlos''s arms, but she just couldn''t get rid of him.


    Carlos looked at Celia''s angry cheeks. The smile on his face became bigger.


    "Well, Mrs. Gu. "Mind your image.". And your feet. You really don''t want them anymore? "


    The strange and abrupt address quieted Celia down at once.


    Mrs. Gu


    When she raised her eyes to look at the man who was holding her in his arms, she bumped into his eyes, which were as deep as a chill pool. His bright eyes were unexpectedly filled with a bit of pampering. All of a sudden, her heart beat faster.

 Chapter 19 The Same Face

    In the car, Celia''s heart still couldn''t help beating uncontrollably. Just now, Carlos''s gaze at her lingered.


    He didn''t say anything all the way. It was so quiet in the car that they could hear each other''s breathing.


    Half an hour later, the car stopped in front of a villa in the suburb.


    Carlos asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Get off the car."


    Celia''s thoughts had been brought back to the present. She raised her eyes to look at the strange place in front of her.


    This was not his manor.


    "Where is this place?"


    Before she could finish her words, he had unbuckled her seat belt and got out of the car.


    Celia gave him a suspicious look and also opened the car door.


    To her surprise, right after she got out of the car, she saw a luxurious middle-aged woman standing in front of the villa.


    And when the woman saw her, the expression in her eyes was strange.


    The feeling from her eyes...


    Celia thought for a while. Yes, the same as the first time Carlos met her.


    Looking at her, the woman started to cry.


    Celia was a little flustered. She didn''t know what happened, but out of politeness, she walked towards the woman and handed her a piece of tissue.


    The woman took the tissue and looked at her again. Suddenly, she smiled through tears.


    "Let''s go home."


    Home?


    Celia was confused. The woman held onto her hand and walked towards the club without even greeting her.


    Celia turned around to look at Carlos who was standing behind her. He was smiling at her.


    "What took you so long, Carlos? Come on, keep up with us."


    He responded. "Okay, auntie."


    Auntie?


    Not until then did Celia realize that this was his auntie''s house.


    Did he take her here because they registered today?


    "Are you tired?"


    "By the way, are you still at school? What major? "


    "What do you like to eat?"


    From the moment she entered the living room, Celia felt that Carlos''s aunt was not as cold as he was. Instead, she seemed to be quite familiar with the woman, which made her a little uncomfortable.


    She asked Celia again and again with a very fast speed. She often asked Celia a few questions in a row, so Celia gave the answer one by one.


    He seemed to see through her and asked, "Where''s uncle?"


    "Him? Went out with friends. " Zoe glanced at him and reluctantly let go of Celia''s hand. Even though they sat down on the sofa, she held Celia''s hand tightly.


    "Sally..."


    "Oh, no...Celia!" Celia interrupted her. "Auntie, please call her Celia."


    Carlos could understand how excited Zoe was when she saw Celia. Zoe almost called her wrong just now, so he was giving her a hint and reminding.


    "Celia?"


    Looking at the face which looked exactly like her niece''s, she felt a little bit awkward.


    "Yes, aunt. My name is Celia Ling. You can call me Celia."


    "Your family name is... Ling? "


    "Yes."


    The expression on Zoe''s face became a little complicated. It was not until Carlos looked at her that she regained her composure.


    She looked at Celia and asked in a gentle voice. She was afraid that it would frighten Celia.


    "I heard from Carlos that you have been in Britain all the time, haven''t you?"


    "What? Yes, with grandma. "


    Celia replied, looking at the man on the other side of her.


    I didn''t tell him or Boris about it, did I? She thought to herself.


    "When did you come back? Where is your grandmother? "


    "She is... She was dead and she asked me to come back before she died. "


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean it."


    Seeing tha


    t Celia''s face didn''t look good, Zoe didn''t ask any more.


    Carlos didn''t open his mouth. He just listened. He thought his aunt was too anxious.


    "What do you want for lunch?" His words broke the sadness in the air.


    "Auntie, it has been a long time since I tasted your cooking last time."


    "Every time you come here, you ask me to cook for you with the same words? Okay, then please help yourself, Mr. Gu. "


    "Okay."


    After they said that, Carlos stood up and pushed Zoe towards the kitchen.


    "Hurry up, auntie. We are going to be hungry. Is it because you haven''t cooked for so long that your cooking skills are worse? "


    Zoe reproached Carlos, smiling. "Don''t be garrulous."


    She turned around to give another look at Celia and then went to the kitchen.


    "If you feel bored, you can walk around. But don''t go far. I will go inside to help and come out soon."


    Carlos told Celia.


    "Okay, I know." Celia nodded.


    Kitchen.


    Zoe had told Celia that she would cook for Celia. Since she had met Celia, she had no intention to cook for Celia anymore. Even if Carlos had mentioned Celia to her before, she didn''t expect that things would develop like this.


    Not only the appearance, but also the figure and the eyes, they seemed to be carved out from the same appearance.


    But she knew that she couldn''t ask Carlos about it no matter if it was his niece or not.


    He was under too much pressure, so she couldn''t put too much pressure on him.


    Carlos said softly as he helped her pick the vegetables.


    "I know what you want to ask and what you want to say."


    In a daze, Zoe looked at the man who was carefully dealing with vegetables. He didn''t stop his action. After two seconds of silence, he suddenly opened his mouth.


    She heard him.


    "Auntie, I think she is Sally."


    He said firmly.


    Seeing this, Zoe wanted to say something but held back.


    This child was too stubborn. She''d better not say anything.


    After lunch, Celia turned around with Zoe.


    She had thought that they would leave this afternoon. She didn''t expect that they haven''t leave until Carlos'' uncle came back for dinner. Even after dinner, Carlos didn''t take her leave.


    Besides, the atmosphere at dinner was strange as well. Carlos'' uncle asked in confusion while he was smoking.


    Then she would know that she would spend the night here.


    What?


    For some reason, the words "wedding night" came to Celia''s mind.


    Ah, what was she thinking about!


    Celia''s face turned red. She was ashamed of her impure thoughts just now.


    But to her relief, she had an excuse to go upstairs, because Carlos had been playing chess with her uncle.


    Carlos didn''t say anything. He knew what she was thinking.


    In the bathroom.


    Celia had just taken off her dress when the door, which had been locked by her inside, was opened from the outside unexpectedly!


    How could it be?


    In a panic, she grabbed the towel and wanted to wrap herself, but it was too late.


    The man''s figure came into view.


    Seeing that Carlos approached her step by step, she was so shocked that she kept stepping back.


    "What... What are you doing?"


    Her voice trembled. Before she could finish, the man scolded her slightly.


    He frowned slightly. "It''s only been a while, but you still make me worry about you. Do you forget that you have wounds on your feet? What if you fall down again? "


    Celia exclaimed when she saw the key in Carlos'' hand. It was indeed someone else''s house.


    "You, you go out first!"

 Chapter 20 Being Drunk Would Make Her Blush

    Celia stared at Carlos and said.


    She was injured in the foot, and now he suddenly came in, which made her even more nervous. Her body could hardly support herself.


    Seeing that she lost her balance, Carlos came over to help her, but he was pushed away.


    What a stubborn cat!


    But she was too weak to withstand him.


    He strode over and held her up.


    "Ouch! What are you doing? Let go of me!"


    As she struggled, he moved his lips close to her ear. "Don''t move."


    She could feel his breath on her face.


    "Celia, I''m afraid the bath towel would fall down if you keep moving."


    She froze immediately and her knuckles turned white.


    She heard him speak again. "Celia, I don''t mind you keeping struggling. In fact, I also like your bath towel dropped."


    Ah ah ah!


    Celia was so angry that she wanted to turn her back to Carlos.


    He smiled and looked down at the girl in his arms.


    Her pink face was covered by the steam, which made her look more beautiful than usual. Her hair was wet and messy, and her fair and clean neck attracted many attention.


    Carlos'' eyes darkened.


    "Want to take a bath? Let me help you."


    "No need."


    He suddenly approached her. The sudden warm temperature from his face made her breath in disorder.


    He grinned broadly. "You are a stubborn girl. Don''t say no. You can have it."


    Carlos exclaimed in an extremely gentle voice. The smell emitted from him was burning Celia like fire.


    Her lips were getting closer and closer, and her heart was beating more fiercely.


    Seeing that Carlos'' handsome face was about to be turned into the most important part in front of her eyes, Celia took actions first when her eyes met Carlos''.


    But he didn''t make it because there was her palm between their lips.


    However, the grin on Carlos''s face was bigger than before. He was not angry at all.


    He put his thin lips on Celia''s palms. The kiss was so soft that Celia couldn''t stand.


    Celia tried to withdraw her hand, but it was bitten gently by him.


    In the face of such a young man, how could she compete.


    Celia was completely irritated and stared at him, biting her lips.


    "Please get out!"


    "Celia, how can you get off the table without me? Do you really plan to spend the night here? "


    The corners of Carlos'' mouth curled into a smile. It was not until now that Celia had come to realize why he had carried her onto the wash table. Since it was too high from the ground, her feet had not yet fully recovered. It was impossible for her to get down.


    A sly fox! What a cunning man.


    Seeing that she was still staring at him fiercely, he couldn''t help asking.


    "I won''t force you to give me two choices. Tear the towel to let me help you. Or let me help you take off the towel directly."


    "¡­¡­"


    Were there any differences?


    Finally, at her urging, Carlos turned his back to her and when everything was ready, he turned back to her.


    An awkward and embarrassed look came over Celia''s face.


    It''s really not good to be tricked and controlled by someone and have no way to resist.


    But she knew she couldn''t win in the competition with a man like Carlos. No matter how careful she was, she would eventually fall into his hands.


    At this moment, her eyes were suddenly opened, even though she looked normal previously.


    His hand...


    "It''s okay."


    She bit her lips and said in a low and hoarse voice.


    "Really?" A pleasant male voice came from behind, gentle with a smile.


    However, after hearing Carlos, Cel


    ia had a different feeling and mocked.


    "OK... Fine! "


    She was aroused by his next move. She turned around, pushed him away, and wrapped herself with the towel quickly. She resisted his approach to her too much.


    He knew she was deeply annoyed when she didn''t look at him.


    "Your pajamas are placed here, you can go out after you change. By the way, be careful when walking, the floor is slippery, don''t fall."


    He whispered to her as he walked towards the door.


    Celia didn''t breathe a sigh of relief until the bathroom door was completely closed.


    Meanwhile, she was angry, not because of the man, but because of herself. She had some reaction just now.


    Thinking of the glimmering eyes of the eagle, Celia was more furious.


    His indifference contrasted sharply with her weakness. She was like a puppet in his hand, and he could do whatever he wanted to her.


    And this was just a beginning!


    In the following three years, when she faced such a man, she was completely unsure of her heart, not to mention where she would go?


    She wrapped the towel more tightly around her body, curling up like a child who had lost her way.


    After Celia came out of the bathroom, she didn''t see Carlos there. She was relieved, but with a complicated emotion that was indescribable.


    Although it was a fake marriage, the marriage certificate was real.


    But if...


    Anyway, she didn''t know what she was thinking now.


    Just as her mind was in a mess, suddenly there was a noise outside the room.


    A moment later, the door was pushed open. Carlos was standing at the door in a light gray housecoat.


    However, his wife was leaning against the bed with wet hair and was still concentrating on her book.


    The pajamas that Carlos brought to her before were new to her. They were royal blue silk nightgowns, which made her skin even fairer. There was a glass of water on the small cabinet by the bed.


    The door was pushed open. She held the book more tightly.


    Feeling the man approaching, she quickly picked up the cup at hand.


    "Plop! Plop! Plop!"


    Looking up, she almost choked as she saw the man''s face out of the corner of her eye.


    "Your book is in the wrong place."


    The light in the bedroom was warm. His eyes were full of smile.


    Celia put the glass back with a bang and lowered her voice.


    "Does Celia hope to stay alone on the first night of her wedding?"


    The man''s voice sounded very gentle. Celia was stunned and her face turned red.


    She just murmured to herself, "why do you come back?"


    She didn''t expect him to hear this.


    "Celia, you don''t like to sleep with me, do you?"


    Celia frowned. This man was so perceptive.


    "I didn''t say anything to Zoe today. If Celia is unwilling, you can ask her. But it''s impolite to refuse an elder to come here. "


    "You!"


    He did it on purpose!


    Celia didn''t need to pretend anymore. She put the book on the cabinet and was about to crawl into bed.


    "Wait!"


    Before she could get into bed, she was suddenly caught by the man.


    Looking at Celia''s big eyes, Carlos frowned and his eyes were full of anger.


    "Dry your hair first."


    There was a burst of warm wind behind her, and the man''s hand in her long hair.


    And the mint scent from him made her absent-minded.


    Her petite body was sitting on the big white bed sheet. Her long black hair was like water, and her white legs were exposed under the sapphire blue nightdress.


    The most intoxicating thing was her shyness when she bowed her head.

 Chapter 21 Is It Her

    Looking at the girl in front of him, the man had an intuition that his whole body was about to be burned by fire again.


    When he was in the bathroom just now, he almost couldn''t control himself. He just went to take a cold shower to barely suppress his sexual desire.


    At this moment, Celia also strongly felt the man''s gaze that was glued to her.


    "All right, all right?"


    In the mirror, she saw Carlos'' dark eyes, his thin lips, his Adam''s apple and his sturdy chest.


    After saying that, she looked away because of his charm.


    "Okay."


    The moment Carlos opened his mouth, Celia was about to stand up.


    But she didn''t want to be in such a hurry that she almost slid down the bed.


    "Ah --"


    Carlos lifted her with one hand and put her in the center of the bed to make sure she wouldn''t fall down again.


    But he heard Cassandra''s decision. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    "You sleep in the bed, and I sleep on the floor!"


    "There is only one quilt here." He motioned for her to see the situation clearly.


    "Then Here you are! " The girl said through gritted teeth.


    "Carlos, are you sleeping?"


    Right at this moment, someone knocked on the door.


    Celia Ling was about to answer, but before she could utter a word, her mouth was covered by a hand. Then she was stunned and was confined to the bed in white.


    "Carlos You... "


    Celia widened her eyes, while the man was more unbridled.


    She couldn''t push him away and bit him in shame and anger.


    But still, she did not let him go. She bit him again. "Revenge".


    There was another knock at the door. It didn''t stop until the sound of footsteps disappeared.


    "You said you wouldn''t force me!"


    Her fair face flushed and she said angrily.


    "Okay. Good night."


    The man let go of his hand around her waist and lay down in the other half of the bed.


    Celia froze for a moment. He should have let her go!


    Just as she was distracted, the man reached out to turn off the light and held her more tightly from behind.


    "Don''t move. Just hold me for a while. It will be okay soon."


    A hoarse voice said, with a hint of sadness in the darkness.


    Celia didn''t know why she gave up struggling.


    She still didn''t move, but as time went by


    In the bathroom.


    Cold water poured down from his head, which repressed the man''s heat.


    After the shower, Carlos came out of the bathroom and saw clearly the marks on his neck and body through the mirror.


    It was ambiguous and alluring, but these were his scratches.


    He shook his head helplessly. Sure enough, she didn''t change at all, and was not even obedient to sleep.


    He walked out of the bathroom and gazed at the sleeping face on the bed. It was as quiet as a kitten.


    In the room, the sound of the clock on the wall was heard clearly.


    He walked to her step by step and stopped by the bedside. Looking at her for a moment, his slightly cold hand gently lifted a corner of the quilt.


    When he couldn''t find the familiar mark on her body for the first time, he was almost driven mad.


    In the following days, even now, he still hoped that he just had a hallucination.


    However


    He touched her skin with his slender fingers. Under the faint moonlight, there was no trace at all in his sight.


    His handsome face was covered with confusion.


    If it was Sally, how could there be a mole on her?


    But if it weren''t for her, why did she look so much like herself?


    He looked at the woman on the bed for a long


    time before he tucked her in, got up and left.


    Celia struggled to wake up from a nightmare.


    Sweat broke out on her forehead as if she had returned to that summer in which she had suffered a lot.


    She got herself a glass of water and gulped it down barefoot.


    After a while, she remembered that there should be someone in the bedroom.


    By the way, where is he?


    She looked around and heard a faint noise from the balcony.


    He must be on the phone!


    After she put on her shoes and was about to wash up, she ran into Carlos who came back from the balcony with his mobile phone.


    "Good morning." He smiled at her lightly and then said to the person on the other end of the line.


    Celia Ling saw him walk to the table and took out a piece of paper from the drawer. It seemed that he wanted to write something down.


    With one hand holding his cell phone, he was listening to the person on the other side of the phone and writing on the paper with the other hand.


    She found that Carlos'' hand was on his left hand when he was writing. Later, Carlos held his phone for a long time, so he changed his left hand.


    Celia stared at the man''s hand, lost in thought. She didn''t even realize that Carlos had hung up the phone.


    "What''s wrong? You look so obsessed. "


    The man''s voice sounded, and she just woke up from the scattered memory.


    "Can you write with both hands?"


    Carlos looked at her. "Well, I didn''t use my left hand at the very beginning. But after a long time, I gradually learned how to use my left hand."


    She wondered if the light in his eyes when he looked at her had suffocated Celia.


    She avoided his eyes and said, "I''m going to wash up."


    Then she walked quickly to the bathroom.


    When she stood in front of the mirror in the bathroom and saw her toothbrush on the wash basin, she slowly stretched out her left hand


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    She could feel the pain, but she just held the toothbrush for a moment and couldn''t hold on.


    "How long have you changed to use your right hand to do things?"


    Suddenly, a man''s voice came from behind her, which startled her.


    "Five years."


    After a moment''s silence, Carlos didn''t ask any more.


    When Celia Ling and Carlos went downstairs, Zoe, standing in the living room, looked at them and couldn''t help but recall the scene that had happened in her mind.


    After the breakfast, Celia wanted to help Zoe clean the kitchen, but she was stopped by her uncle.


    "Carlos, take Celia out for a walk. I''m going to the kitchen."


    "You? Every time you said something, it was me who started it. " Said Zoe to her husband.


    "Oh, Carlos and Celia seldom come back home. Don''t blame me."


    Celia Ling saw the couple arguing. Although it seemed that they disliked each other, it was the happiest thing for her family.


    Zoe didn''t go to the kitchen with Howard Hua until she saw Carlos and Celia walk out of the hall.


    Zoe thought while cleaning up the room.


    "Howard", look at Celia. She is...""


    "She do look like Sally. I was also shocked when I saw her yesterday. She look exactly like her! But... "


    "What?" Zoe stopped cleaning.


    "Do you still remember what your sister said about the other child? Do you think... "


    The man outside the door took a deep drag on his cigarette. The ashes fell on his hand and it was burning, but he didn''t seem to feel it at all. Carlos kept her chin tight, and the smoke slowly dispersed. His handsome face was in the dark, and his eyes were strangely red.

 Chapter 22 Celia, Practice Your Kissing Technique

    The sun was shining brightly. At this moment, Celia was enjoying her rare free time.


    Carlos stood behind her and stared at her for a while with his face gloomy. He stubbed out the cigarette and strode towards her.


    Celia''s shoulder was held tightly by Carlos. She even didn''t have time to give any response because a sudden pain came from her wrist.


    Carlos held her back and pushed her against a tree.


    She was shocked and wanted to resist instinctively. But her chin had been clenched by his long fingers and pulled up, forcing her to look at him.


    Celia frowned. She was a little scared by the gloomy light in the man''s eyes. It seemed that she got hurt next second.


    "Carlos."


    Her voice was cold. "Are you ..."


    Before she could speak out the word "Crazy", her breath was taken away violently.


    "Well..."


    Things happened so sudden that Celia even forgot to struggle. It was so quiet here. The kiss from the man was more intense and aggressive than ever.


    The aggressive kiss made Celia''s mind a total mess. She could not get out of the situation at all.


    He was fine just now, wasn''t he? Why was he mad now?


    But as time went by, the feeling of burning almost made her suffocate. She had no time to think of anything else. Holding his sleeve tightly, she was overwhelmed and fragile.


    Suddenly, a cry of pain came from her lips.


    It turned out that her shoes stepped into the groove of the stone bricks. In addition, her foot was still unhealed. Carlos was too brute to bear the sudden pain.


    Her voice finally succeeded in evoking the man''s reason.


    When he saw the state of her feet with concern, he picked her up and put her on the rattan chair not far away.


    Carlos squatted on one knee and grabbed her leg to check it carefully.


    "I''m sorry."


    For the first time, his eyes flashed a trace of regret.


    Celia froze, as if she hadn''t come to herself from the dramatic changes.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Without waiting for her answer, he grabbed her wrist and intended to put it around his neck.


    "No, thanks."


    She shook off his hand and replied coldly. Although she was pale, she tried to control her anger.


    At this moment, Celia came to herself.


    However, Carlos'' face changed inexplicably. His voice was soft, and his face was still full of worry.


    "But your feet are always like this. They will heal very slowly. There may be some permanent diseases left on your feet."


    Celia stared at the man in front of her blankly. His facial expression changed so fast as if he had turned a book. She had once wondered if he was suffering from schizophrenia!


    But how could she know that he just wanted to confirm that she was the one in his heart!


    When kissing her, he seemed to have faith again when he felt the familiar feeling.


    Looking at her slightly swollen lips, he lowered his voice and said ambiguously.


    "To be honest, Celia, your kissing skills were so bad. You should practice more in the future."


    Celia''s heart was still burning. She tried to kick Carlos when she heard his words. However, she forgot that it was her injured foot.


    "Kick me until your foo is fully recovered!"


    He gripped her leg and smiled.


    "What... What are you doing?"


    Not far away, a middle-aged man with a German huntaway was standing there. He seemed to be in a trance.


    Hearing the sound, Celia and Carlos turned their heads and met the man''s eyes.


    In an instant, the middle-aged man''s face turned deathly pale.


    This face belonged to Sally. But she, she had already died for five years!


    Did he have a hallucination?


    The middle-aged man wiped his eyes again in a hurry. He was too old now and was trembling with sweat.


    Celia was in confusion. All of a sudden, she jumped on Carlos in fright. She held him tightly.


    Although she was not afraid of dogs, she felt frightened when she was a few meters away from a small huntaway with fangs bared.


    The housekeeper with the huntaway dog was in a daze. He didn''t want the dog to break free from the shackles. It brought a chain and rushed towards Celia madly.


    "Ah --"


    Celia had been trying to stay calm before the dogs arrived. However, when it was only two meters away from her, she couldn''t stay calm any more. She then jumped into Carlos'' arms, regardless of the pain on her feet.


    But the next second, she felt embarrassed again.


    Just as she thought she would be hunted, the ferocious dog rushed to her, excitedly looking at her, and lying quietly beside a chair.


    However, it raised its head all the time and narrowed its sharp eyes into a sluggish slit. It wagged its tail gently and made a few whimpes, listening to a obedient and pleasing voice.


    "Are you afraid?" The man''s smiling voice flowed out slowly.


    Celia''s face turned red. She lowered her head and looked at Carlos. She was just like an octopus sticking to Carlos'' body and screaming. She felt so ashamed.


    "Not bad."


    She got off him, cleared her throat and pretended to be calm.


    Carlos smiled again and tucked her hair behind her ear. "Don''t be afraid, you will like it."


    Celia kept swallowing. She looked at the huntaway and tried to avoid it. After all, she was still fearful of what she had seen.


    Carlos put his arm around her waist, glanced at her and calmly introduced.


    "The butler, this is my wife, Celia Ling."


    The middle-aged man was stunned. His face was still pale. He wanted to speak but stopped on a second thought.


    Carlos'' sharp gaze brought him back to the present. He greeted respectfully, "Nice to meet you, Miss Celia."


    "Celia, this is Colin, the butler of Uncle Howard'' house."


    "Hello, Mr. Colin."


    The Butler nodded and left.


    For some reason, Celia Ling felt that the way they looked at her had been weird since she came in.


    If one or two were coincidences, what about the third?


    She had mixed feelings when Carlos first met her in the eyes. But now, the people of her uncle and aunt were even weirder than him.


    At this moment, the man beside her had bent over and gently caressed the huntaway.


    Celia looked at him. He tried again and again.


    "Its name is Eugene."


    He whispered as if to tell her.


    Celia said, "Oh." she looked at Eugene who was nice and obedient. Celia summoned up the courage and squatted down to touch it.


    However, before she reached out her hand, it took the initiative. It not only rubbed her shanks, but also constantly leaned toward her.


    Celia could not believe what she had seen.


    Because of the Celia''s foot injury, Carlos immediately greeted his uncle and aunt.


    As soon as they walked out of the villa, an unexpected obtruder bouncing in halfway.


    In the black Maybach, Carlos leaned on the back seat and smoked.


    Through the rearview mirror, he saw a girl and a dog behind the car, which made him feel a bit amused.

 Chapter 23 Eugene

    It was the first time for Eugene to meet Celia. Carlos really wanted to sound her out with Eugene''s help. However, he didn''t expect that it would be so shocked to see Celia.


    From a moment ago till now, Eugene was unwilling to leave Carla for a single moment. For several times, Butler Colin wanted to take it away. But Eugene was so fierce that it shouted at the Butler wildly, which made it quite resistant. And there was nothing they could do about it.


    They were leaving. Seeing Celia get on the car, Eugene also jumped on the car and just curled up on the edge of her leg.


    Now it was going to deny?


    Celia kept dodging to the other side of the car in fright. However, as soon as she moved, Eugene would make a muffled sound. Then it moved as well and kept leaning against her.


    Celia Ling couldn''t stand anymore. She couldn''t stand the fact that Eugene licked her feet with her tongue from time to time. However, she didn''t dare to move her body, as she was afraid that Eugene would get annoyed. Would it bite her?


    Then, Carlos ignored Eugene and let it do whatever it wanted.


    Celia glared at him. He must be deliberate!


    She asked in a low voice as she saw him smoking leisurely.


    "Are we going or not?"


    "Celia, I remember that you didn''t want to go to the hospital to have a check-up, did you?"


    "Carlos."


    "Good girl, just ask for help. How can you be so cold?"


    Carlos turned to look at her. "I don''t think I''ll help you if you don''t make me happy."


    "¡­¡­"


    Celia bit her lips. She looked so aggrieved.


    He took a deep drag on his cigarette and checked the time again. It was about the time he appointed with the hospital, so he stopped making fun of her.


    He got off from the driver''s seat, turned around to the back door, opened the door and lifted Celia up.


    It was too sudden. She hugged his neck tightly subconsciously.


    He squinted at Eugene in the car coldly.


    "Get out!"


    When it heard Carlos'' voice, it couldn''t help but whine, as if it didn''t want to get out of the car.


    But when it saw Carlos'' cold face, it finally obediently jumped out of the car.


    Carlos carried Celia to the passenger seat and buckled her up. Then he went to the driver''s seat.


    The car started slowly. As Celia breathed a sigh of relief, she saw Eugene who had been chasing after them through the rearview mirror by accident.


    Carlos started the car at a low speed. Although it could catch up with them now, due to Carlos'' presence, she still dared not to get close.


    When the car was speeding up, Eugene started to speed up and screamed while running.


    For some reason, Celia Ling could not help clenching her fists when she heard the scream from the stunned Eugene.


    Carlos, of course, noticed what she was doing. His eyes darkened.


    "It''s okay. It will be back soon."


    She nodded and looked in the rearview mirror, a mixture of complex emotions flowing in her eyes.


    Celia Ling thought she was just going to have a check-up. To her surprise, Carlos asked her to have a check-up and draw blood from her body!


    He could put it simply, but he didn''t. Was he mad?


    In fact, she was the one who was afraid of blood drawing!


    "Don''t worry. I''m here."


    When the doctor tied up the bandage for her, Celia was too nervous to realize what had happened. Suddenly, Carlos'' voice pierced through her ear. Meanwhile, her eyes were covered by her hands.


    "Honey, it doesn''t hurt."


    He held her head against his chest. In a daze, Celia felt the warmth flowing from his chest.


    But does he really take me as


    a three-year-old kid? Does it hurt? Have a try!


    The examination proceeded one project after another. Such examination seemed to have returned Celia to that year.


    A year of nightmare.


    What she suffered was not her body, but her mind.


    She didn''t want to continue.


    "Just hold on a little longer. It''s almost done."


    She felt that the gentle man sitting beside her did it on purpose.


    Her voice turned cold. "Then why don''t you go to do a full body check?"


    "I''m not as weak as you described. I don''t have a sprain, nor hypoglycemia."


    "¡­¡­"


    Celia felt more irritated to talk to this man.


    "Honey, it''s your turn." He sent her to the examination room again.


    After talking with the doctor for a while, she left the ward.


    "Mr. Carlos."


    Carlos nodded at the doctor. "What is it?"


    "According to your instructions, we have been investigating Sally''s health report many years ago. If we compare it with Miss Celia, we can draw a conclusion."


    "Okay."


    After waving to that man, the doctor left.


    Two hours later, Celia Ling came back to the hospital.


    As soon as they walked out of the hospital hall, they were attracted by a group of hasty security guards outside the hospital.


    Seeing that they were heading to the parking lot, Celia wondered what had happened.


    Carlos held Celia''s arm and walked towards the parking lot. He didn''t fully understand the situation until he saw a tall and strong huntaway sitting on the parking lot where people came and went.


    The city had made a rule that large dogs couldn''t move in the downtown area, so security guards came.


    Especially in the hospital. There were many patients here every day. It was inevitable that the child was scared if not expelled. Besides, if dogs like them hurt people, the damage would be incalculable.


    However, the huntaway dog was only guarding by a black Maybach, and did not do anything.


    As soon as it was surrounded by people, it pricked up its ears and was on high alert.


    The security guards looked at the unmoved huntaway, and felt a headache.


    At this time, a man with a pair of sunglasses came, holding a woman in his arms.


    "I''m sorry."


    Hearing his indifferent voice, the security guards were stunned.


    Celia couldn''t help but glanced at the man standing next to her. Please! There was no regret in his tone.


    "Sorry, this is our puppy. We are leaving now."


    When Celia was talking, the car door had been opened. Carlos whistled at Eugene two meters away. The strong puppy who had been sitting there earlier had jumped onto the car obediently.


    "Let''s go."


    After saying that, he rolled up the window.


    "I''m so sorry."


    As Celia said, she also hurriedly got on the car.


    The guards of the hospital didn''t see the driver driving the car. When the car left the parking lot, Maybach with the license plate number "1314" drove past them in full view of the public. "Carlos! Carlos!"


    In the car, Celia looked at Eugene beside her, being more depressed.


    Did it follow them all the way here?


    She was really out of expectation that it would drive from the suburb to the urban area.


    It was so far away and she didn''t know if it was hurt or not.


    Finally, Celia, who was a little timid before, reached out her hand and gently touched her stunningly beautiful hair.


    "Ah...Carlos, it''s hurt!"


    Celia shouted at Carlos when she saw the blood on Eugene''s legs.


    Staring at Eugene in the rear-view mirror, Carlos felt helpless.


    Are you so reluctant to leave her? Or You think she''s Sally, don''t you?

 Chapter 24 I Wont Hurt You

    Carlos stopped the car in a remote place.


    After Celia and Eugene got out of the car, Carlos examined Eugene carefully to see if there was any injury on her body.


    She was panting. Her hair was dirty and her leg was still bleeding.


    Carlos sighed.


    "Bring me the first aid kit." He said to Celia.


    "Okay." Then she got back to the car.


    He held her with one hand, rubbing her head with his face and then stroking her hair.


    "She''s back. Don''t be afraid. She won''t leave us. I''ll ask her to stay with us, always."


    Seeming to feel her master''s emotion, Eugene also put her head against Carlos''s arm and sobbed in a low voice.


    "Here''s your medicine chest." Celia Ling handed the medicine box to the man.


    "Bind it up."


    "What? No, aren''t you going to bind it up? "


    Celia was stunned by the man''s words.


    "My purse is not as good as yours."


    Well What the hell was that.


    "You, you are its owner. If you don''t help it, who else can?"


    She continued. Several cotton sticks stained with alcohol appeared in her hand.


    Looking up at the man again, she had to hold the cotton stick in her hand.


    "EM, I have a I''ll clean your wound. You can''t bite me for revenge! "


    She said to Eugene who was squatting in front of her.


    But as soon as she finished her words, it seemed to have no reaction.


    "Well, have you ever heard the story about ''dog biting benefactor''? You can''t be such a dog, okay? "


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Carlos couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at? I am giving it a heads up! Or you? "


    She pouted towards Carlos.


    He shook his head and looked at her with his eyes full of smile.


    Silly girl, how could it hurt you? How could I possibly hurt you!


    Seeing her use the cotton stick to wipe the wound on her leg, stunned, she seemed to be in great pain, but she didn''t move from beginning to end.


    A tinge of loneliness flashed across his dark eyes.


    Five years ago, something happened to Sally. After he was desperate, he entrusted his friend to take care of Eugene and wanted to leave.


    However, within two days, Eugene disappeared.


    He and his team searched everywhere they could find, but they couldn''t find her. In the end, they found Eugene in front of the Sally''s gravestone.


    That day, in a heavy downpour, Eugene was lying on her stomach in front of the Sally''s tomb, motionless. If he hadn''t come to her and held her, she might have died.


    Afterwards, Eugene went to the cemetery every day and stayed there for a day. At night, she didn''t go back to her friend''s home but climbed back to where he and Sally used to live. She had already been burnt into ruins there.


    Later, when he took Eugene to Jin City, she refused to eat or drink and became very anxious. Then he took her to his aunt''s house.


    It was there when it smelled the scent of Sally. It did not recover gradually until then and did not want to leave anymore.


    He thought she had been waiting for her since she came back!


    Carlos didn''t know who was the other kid uncle told him? What''s their relationship? ''he wondered.


    But he believed that he would not be mistaken, and Eugene would not be mistaken!


    At least now, the woman in front of him, has hidden some secret, and one day everything will be clear!


    Celia exclaimed. She felt like a trash because in that man''s manor, she was either eating or sleeping.


    Of course, all this was against her will. The man had plenty of ways to make her stay there tamely.


    As soon as her foot was healed, she asked to go back to sch


    ool with sufficient reasons for review and exams!


    As soon as the car arrived at the University, Celia Ling got off the car quickly and waved goodbye to Boris, indicating that he could leave.


    She walked into the school step by step. It was not until her figure completely disappeared that Boris turned around his car and reported to the boss on the other end of the phone.


    Celia Ling hadn''t arrived at the classroom yet. After greeting her friends, she sat down and began to collect her books.


    As soon as she opened it, she saw a bag of candies.


    Its shape was cute and various kinds of candy paper forms. Crystal candy, crystal clear and beautiful.


    Seeing the candy products, Celia Ling understood immediately. No one would do this except the man.


    Well, even though he was trying to help her, she was angry because he touched her bag without her permission.


    She childishly pulled out the candy and dropped it on the floor, which instantly attracted the attention of all the students around.


    "Celia, these candies are so cute."


    "Ha-ha, I didn''t expect that Celia has a girlish heart..."


    "Yes, it is sold domestically..."


    Well


    Hearing the voice of the students around, Celia regretted her childish behavior just now. It was no big deal. It was just some candy, but the dessert abroad was sweeter than hers?


    When she was about to give the candies to her classmates, there was a noise at the door of her classroom all of a sudden.


    A person''s arrival attracted many people.


    The pink high-heeled shoes knocked the floor, making a noisy sound.


    She was wearing a strapless dress and a dazzling diamond necklace around her neck.


    Who is it?


    It was Susan, the arrogant Miss.An.


    The only reason for Susan to be famous in college was not for her achievements, but for her provoking other people. She was also the No.1.


    Everyone was waiting to see what''s going to happen when they saw Susan.


    Susan raised her chin arrogantly with a faint smile on her lips. When she saw Celia Ling, her eyes turned sharp and vicious.


    It was all because of this woman that Ron couldn''t make up his mind.


    He had long wanted to teach her a lesson, but she had either been protected by Ron or the member of the Tang Clan.


    Now, the man in Tang Clan hasn''t come back yet, and Ron was also in the company, just caught by her. She must make this bitch suffer.


    Besides, she already knew that Celia had nothing to do with Carlos.


    ''she is really an ordinary girl. She doesn''t deserve Carlos''s attention, '' Susan thought.


    Humph!


    Celia also saw Susan. However, it was none of her business?


    After a quick glance at the person over there, continued to read calmly.


    Susan walked to Celia and stood beside her.


    The moment she approached Celia, she covered her nose slightly with her hand. The smell of her perfume was so strong.


    "Yo, You''ve got dumped by Ron. Why do you still want to take advantage of Mo Clan?"


    Susan picked up the candy pack with disgust. "Well, you are right. You are just worth the price of this whole bag of candy"


    Then, she turned the candy in her hand and slapped on the ground one by one.


    Celia frowned. Even if she hated some of Carlos''s behaviors, she couldn''t damage these candies.


    Then she bent over to pick up the bag. But her bag, as well as the book on the table, fell to the ground with a bang.


    The pink high-heeled shoes Susan was wearing stepped on the candy Celia was about to pick up. Almost all her fingers were trampled under her feet.

 Chapter 25 Courtesy Demands Reciprocity

    Celia Ling ignored that and wanted to pick up more. Apparently, the opponent did not intend to end here.


    Seeing that Susan stepped on this one, Celia stretched out her hand to avoid bumping into it. The pink high heels she was wearing kept changing as well.


    For a moment, Celia''s face darkened.


    For her book was also trampled by Susan. Besides, it seemed that she stepped on them harder.


    Susan looked down at the girl who bowed her head and smiled. "Without Ron, can''t you even pick up a book? It''s really useless! "


    She was not ashamed at all. She even turned a circle on the high heels.


    In order to prevent her book from being destroyed, Celia who was unwilling to make any trouble, had to restrain her anger. She slowly raised her head and politely spoke to Susan.


    "Miss an, would you please move your feet?"


    "What? Okay. "


    Susan squinted her eyes and moved her feet away.


    However, her hand missed the target when she tried to pick it up again.


    Even though other students in the classroom were angry, no one dared to retort to his humiliation in public.


    The whole classroom fell into silence.


    Celia glanced at the book in the trash can kicked by Susan. She couldn''t bear to see anymore.


    She was not afraid of making trouble!


    She stopped picking them up and stood up slowly, staring at Susan coldly.


    "What are you doing here, Miss Susan?"


    Susan was stunned by Celia''s cold appearance. She had always been cowardly.


    ''is this the Celia I know?''? Susan was not adapted to the atmosphere.


    However, Susan was usually arrogant and supercilious, so she responded in a few seconds.


    "Of course I''m busy. But it''s about Ron. Don''t waste my valuable time on you bitch. "


    "I''m sorry, miss an. I don''t know you. What''s more, miss an is not someone I should waste my time on."


    Celia''s classmates around her were shocked. Susan was always so unreasonable that most of her classmates dared not do anything to her. Celia was bold to say that.


    Susan was obviously irritated. No one dared to talk to her like this before.


    She stared at Celia and said bitterly, "don''t think that nobody knows what you have done. I remember clearly how you seduced men at the banquet last time. I''m telling you! Why don''t you let me show them now, so that their classmates can see how we sell our beautiful girls for money? "


    Susan showed her phone to him.


    She approached Celia with an evil smile and spoke again in a voice that could only be heard by the two of them.


    "Oh, I forgot it. By the way, I can still remember clearly how many rascals I saw that night! Hahaha... "


    Celia''s body shook and her pupils shrank.


    Did the hooligans on that day have anything to do with her?


    "Don''t look at me like that. I didn''t do it! But why didn''t I think of that way back then? If so, you are a dirty woman, I don''t believe that Ron will accept you again! "


    Susan said proudly. She was about to unlock the phone.


    However, before she could find out the page, the phone in her hand fell into the water bucket behind the classroom accidentally.


    Soon the phone was soaked in water and the screen was black in an instant.


    Susan watched everything and realized that her phone was stolen and broken. Her face dark


    ened.


    The people who did this, in particular, were the stunned Celia!


    With a gloomy face, she intended to pick up the phone, but obviously, she slowed down again.


    Before that, she had already held that pink phone with a pair of white hands.


    "I''m sorry."


    Her voice was soft and sweet, and her lips were slightly lifted, but her big eyes were full of coldness.


    "Give my phone back to me, Celia Ling!"


    "Okay."


    Celia Ling reached out her hand to her.


    Susan answered angrily. When she was about to receive it, her white hand suddenly slipped and the phone fell to the ground.


    "Ash Celia Ling!"


    Susan roared, burning with anger.


    But it was not over. She took a step forward, and the phone screen was covered with a new footprint.


    "Etiquette requires reciprocity."


    She was going crazy!


    Susan was completely driven mad. She flung out her hand to the girl fiercely.


    "Watch out!"


    One of the classmates couldn''t help but remind her, but it was too late.


    Celia white face was slapped ruthless.


    In an instant, red marks could be seen all over the place, which showed how violent Susan was.


    She touched her face gently, looked at the woman opposite stubbornly and sneered. "Miss an, that''s all you can do?"


    Susan was irritated again and raised her arm high again.


    But this time, she failed. In midair, a pair of small hands exerted all their strength to stop her wrist.


    Enduring the pain of her left hand, Celia raised her right hand and slapped Susan an.


    No one had treated Susan like this in her life. Celia was definitely the first one to be treated like this.


    Susan was completely stunned. Even her father didn''t want to hurt her, but was slapped hard by the bitch in front of her.


    Everyone was also stunned.


    How could Celia dare to offend the daughter of the an Clan


    Just then, a loud voice suddenly sounded. "This is a school, a classroom. What are you doing here? Remember your manners! "


    It was their teachers who asked the question. And it was the same in primary school, middle school and university. "Who struck first?"


    "Susan an!"


    All the students answered in one voice.


    After all, they were all in the same major. They had to protect their own classmate.


    No matter how imperious Susan was, she was an outsider too.


    "Miss Xia, she is the one who has come to our classroom and tried to mess up with Celia." A girl who had a good relationship with Celia said frankly.


    "Yes, teacher. We can all prove it!"


    "Enough!"


    The teacher said coldly, trying to hold back the students'' voice.


    "Celia Ling, Susan an, come with me to my office."


    Susan snorted and gave a disdainful glance at Celia. Then she followed the teacher and left.


    She didn''t believe that the school could do anything to her with her identity!


    Celia followed her quietly. She didn''t think too much when she was in a hurry.


    In particular, Susan mentioned that day''s rogue. Judging from her words and the way of her eyes, it was not a coincidence at all.


    She said it wasn''t her. Then did someone do it on purpose?


    Who is that man? What was her purpose?


    She was just a helpless, powerless nobody in Jin City, let alone anyone who hated her. Why did treat her like that?

 Chapter 26 Sudden Meeting

    Celia was full of thoughts all the way. She didn''t withdraw her hand from the teacher''s grip until she entered the office and saw the serious expression on the teacher''s face and the fierce look in her eyes.


    "What?"


    She looked at the teacher blankly.


    "Fighting at the school? Celia Ling, do you know that you will be punished for violating the order of the school?"


    Celia bit her lips and looked at Susan. The look on her face was totally different from the one she had been a moment ago. Susan looked at she with her lips slightly raised. Joy and excitement were written all over her face.


    "But it was her who attacked me first!"


    "Miss Xia, if she hadn''t thrown my phone into the trash can, I wouldn''t have lost my hand accidentally because of anger!"


    Susan asked as she seized a key problem.


    The teacher glanced at Celia Ling and asked, "is that so? Did you throw her phone away? "


    Susan raised her chin and stared at her, as if she was afraid that she would deny it.


    "What?"


    "Is it true or not? Is it difficult to answer?" The teacher kept pushing her.


    "Yes." Celia replied, lowering her head.


    "Susan did it first, but you shouldn''t damage her personal belongings."


    "Teacher, I know I was wrong."


    Celia was not stupid. She was not stupid enough to fight against the authority of the school. Besides, it was obvious that the teacher was partial to Susan.


    It would be a loss for her if she was punished as she graduated.


    School seemed to be a simple place, but in fact, it was much more complicated.


    Susan didn''t expect that Celia would admit it so quickly and kindly.


    But after a second thought, it dawned on her that Celia was afraid of being punished by the school?


    Thinking of this, the irony in her eyes was even more obvious.


    "Celia Ling, since you admit that you broke my phone, you should know what to do next, right?"


    It was just a phone. Susan, of course, didn''t lack money. She just didn''t want to let Celia off so easily.


    "Since you said so, I will definitely pay. Tell me the number. I''ll send it to you when we get back."


    Although she was angry, the reality was cruel.


    Susan said with a smile. "Not much, HMM, and your cell phone was used, I give you a discount, that is 10000. "


    It was Susan who slapped him first. But now she apologized to her for compensation.


    Celia frowned. Ten thousand dollars! That was a large sum of money! She knew the brand of the phone.


    Before she could say anything, Susan added. "Dollar!"


    "What?"


    Celia''s eyes widened. She was chopping Peter up!


    "Teacher, What do you think?"


    It was 10 thousand dollars. There wasn''t that much money in all!


    The female teacher thought that it was a little improper. After all, she was just a student. So he whispered to Susan.


    "Susan, she is just a student,"


    "My phone isn''t worth so much money, but the shell of my phone isn''t made by a foreign designer. I said it''s worth less than ten thousand dollars."


    Susan complained to the teacher, with dissatisfaction on her face.


    The teacher didn''t know what to do. Even though she couldn''t offend the An Clan, she didn''t want Celia to lose such a large amount of money.


    "10 thousand dollars. I paid it for her!"


    Susan turned to look at Celia who was extremely frustrated because of the money. She just couldn''t resist the lust for money when a man''s voice sounded beside her ear.


    The three looked in the direction of the voice.


    It was Ron.


    "Ron, my face hurts!"


    At the sight of Ron, Susan, who was arrogant a second ago, immediately felt wronged and wronged. She immediately threw herself into Ron'' arms, raised her face and sobbed, with a pitiful look on her face.


    "Susan an!"


    He frowned and said in a low voice while pulling her hand and trying to pull her away from him.


    Susan surprised to see the astonished look on Ron''s face.


    Was he blaming her?


    Sure enough, he still loved that bitch!


    Hatred was growing in Susan''s heart. She pointed at Celia who was standing behind her.


    "Ron Mo, are you trying to protect this bitch now? Have you forgotten I have... "


    "Susan an!"


    His eyebrows were knitted more tightly, and his eyes were filled with coldness and warning.


    Susan''s face was extremely dark. She covered her stomach with her hand and clenched it into a fist, but she finally held her words back.


    It was just because of the words uttered by the man when he passed by. "When we get back, we will discuss about our marriage."


    "Celia, are you okay?"


    Ron returned to his usual gentle appearance. Seeing the red mark on Celia''s face, he couldn''t help but reach out his hand to touch it.


    "I''m fine."


    She was one step ahead, and her face escaped.


    In fact, Celia didn''t know what happened to her. It seemed that she was avoiding to have any intimate contact with him recently.


    Was it because that man had a very long shadow?


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you away."


    Ron didn''t show any unhappiness towards her action. He just said a few words, gently pulled her arm and took her to the door.


    Celia didn''t resist anymore. She thought she''d better leave here now. As for the rest, she would figure out a way!


    Before leaving, Ron took a deep look at Susan, who still stood there. Seeing that she had no intention to make trouble again, he nodded to her slightly.


    After the door of the dean''s office was completely closed, Susan suddenly sensed a homicidal intent hidden in her eyes.


    Celia Ling, I will never let you go!


    hospital.


    After she applied the ice to Celia''s face, the marks on it healed.


    She didn''t want to go to the hospital when he told her that he would take her to, but when she heard "No.1 Hospital", she suddenly realized that she hadn''t visited Auntie Mo for a long time because of Carlos.


    The weather in autumn was always changeable. Earlier it was sunny, but now it started to drizzle.


    While walking on the narrow road of the hospital, her dress was gradually wet by the rain.


    Celia Ling curled up her body. Her petty action caught the attention of Ron. He reached out and held her body in his arms.


    Ron put his warm hand on her wet arm. Celia felt uncomfortable but didn''t break free.


    Arriving at the floor of the in-patient department, Ron walked much faster than Celia. He first arrived at the door and pushed in.


    Celia didn''t think too much. She followed Ron into the ward.


    The moment she raised her head, she was frozen in place all of a sudden.


    Mrs. Mo was lying on the bed quietly, with a bunch of flowers in the vase beside the bed.


    On the other side of the living room, Moore was talking with the man.


    The man was in his formal suit as usual. There was a slight smile on his handsome face. He was like a king in such a normal way.


    Hearing the sound of door opening, the man glanced at them and remained silent.


    However, she couldn''t feel more restless.

 Chapter 27 Sign Your Name! Divorce!

    She thought of his warning at once!


    "If I see you have an excessive contact with Ron again..."


    Ah ah ah!


    At this moment, Celia''s mind was in a total mess.


    Even Carlos didn''t see Ron holding her, but when she came in, he just glanced at her indifferently. She was still unsure.


    After standing uneasily for long time, the man said a few more words with Moore before he stood up and left. He didn''t keep his eyes on her for a second from beginning to end, which made her even more confused.


    Less than a minute after Carlos left the ward, Celia finally ran out of the ward regardless of other things.


    Carlos! Mr. Gu, Mr. Gu, wait for me!


    Celia kept running from the upstairs to the downstairs. Seeing no one in the elevator, she rushed to the hospital gate.


    In the crowd, she stood on tiptoe, looking for the man, just like a bride waiting for her lover lovingly.


    But where was Carlos!


    After searching for a long time, Celia''s heart sank a little bit. Her head drooped. She was really out of luck today.


    A few minutes later, at the exit of the underground parking lot not far away, a Maybach slowly drove in.


    The black car window was tightly closed. In the distance, Carlos saw Celia''s petite figure. He snorted coldly.


    Sped up, made a turn and stopped the car.


    The car stopped one meter away from Celia.


    Celia was shocked. She raised her head and didn''t come to her senses until she saw the aggressive car in front of her. A tinge of joy appeared in her beautiful eyes.


    She rolled down the window and saw his perfect face. But his face remained cold.


    "Get in the car."


    The cold words from Carlos''s mouth put her into a calm mood. She opened the door of the car in a hurry and took the passenger seat.


    It was very quiet inside the car. As the car was running, the atmosphere became more and more embarrassing.


    Celia Ling couldn''t help glancing at him. However, as she saw the cold expression on the man''s face, her lips curved into a thin line. She timidly gave up the idea of talking to Hardy.


    After a long time, a deep male voice faintly passed through the air.


    "You run so fast to chase after me. Aren''t you afraid that Ron will be suspicious?"


    Celia was shocked. Apparently, she had never expected that!


    The man seemed to take a cold glance at the little woman beside him, but when he saw the regretful expression on her face, he compressed his thin lips more tightly.


    "It is not too late to go down now."


    The man''s cold voice came to Celia''s ears. She didn''t dare to continue anymore.


    She hesitated for a while and shook her head, biting her lips. "No, thanks."


    She was sure that if she said she was going down now, he would be angrier!


    Her words worked. As expected, the look in his eyes softened a lot.


    "I, I''m not like what you think. It''s just a coincidence. You, you will not cancel the cooperation with the Mo consortium, will you? "


    Celia turned around to look at Carlos with her big eyes. She said carefully.


    Though she could only see his side face, but why did she feel that his face was even worse than before?


    Did she say something wrong?


    Carlos drove the car silently. Although Celia tried many times to explain to him on the way, he had to keep silent at the sight of Carlos''s face, which was even colder than winter.


    The car continued to drive. Celia looked at the view


    behind her and realized that she didn''t have the way to the manor.


    Where were they going?


    "Get off!"


    His tone was rather cold.


    Celia raised her head and looked out of the window.


    What?


    What happened?


    ''why did he take me to the Civil Affairs Bureau?''? Did he have something important to do here?


    But she didn''t dare to ask too much at this time. She followed him to get off the car and go to the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Carlos had long legs. As he walked fast, Celia trotted to catch up with him.


    After arriving at the second floor, she kept walking. Suddenly, the man in front of her stopped. Celia failed to stop and her head hit the man''s back.


    "ash.."


    She massaged her own head and looked up at the man. Under the shadow, the cold expression on his face and the low pressure above his head made her shiver.


    "Sorry..." When she was about to apologize, Carlos reached out his big hand, grabbed her as if she were a chicken, and took her into the next room.


    The noise they made shocked everyone in the room.


    Celia looked around. She felt a little familiar.


    Both the environment and the stunned eyes of these two people were familiar.


    The next moment, she realized where she was and her face turned pale.


    "What... What are you doing here? What are you doing here? "


    As she spoke, she grabbed Carlos''s sleeve with her small, pathetic hand.


    The man did not speak, and he did not even look at her. He only said to the staff indifferently, "give me two agreements."


    Hearing his words, the staff came over and gave him two agreements.


    "Sign it!"


    Carlos took another one to Celia.


    Celia looked down and her face turned pale.


    A divorce agreement!


    He, he wanted to divorce her!


    They just got married for a few days!


    What was worse, the staffs working here today might work in shifts, just the ones who hold the wedding for them on that day.


    Oh! Oh! Unbelievable! ''thought he! No!


    Celia exclaimed in excitement. She hugged Carlos''s arm tightly and pressed her body against him. Tears were welling up in her big eyes.


    "I know I was wrong. I promise I won''t do that again. Please don''t get divorce with me, okay?"


    "Let me go!"


    The man said in a cold voice, full of disgust on his face.


    "No, I won''t let you go! I won''t let you go unless you don''t divorce! "


    "Sign it!"


    Celia shaking her head vigorously.


    "No, I won''t sign it! I won''t sign it even if I die! "


    "¡­¡­"


    Carlos took a deep breath. He rubbed his eyebrows. Finally, he was willing to look at her. However, the coldness emitted from his deep eyes shocked Celia.


    The expression on Carlos''s face was really... So terrible!


    "Do you like him so much? For him, even sacrifice your happiness in the rest of life? Huh, do you know that he... "


    "What?"


    Carlos stopped abruptly. Celia was confused.


    Looking at her confused face, Carlos clenched his fists, closed his eyes and then opened them again. "Sign it. I don''t have time to waste with you!"


    "No way! And I don''t have any ID! "


    "I''ve brought it with me."


    The man turned to the reception desk. Celia also shifted her gaze to the desk, where a file was already placed.


    She remembered that when they got the marriage license, he took all the documents away.


    Celia was so anxious that tears almost came out from her eyes. No, she couldn''t get a divorce now!

 Chapter 28 Dont go, Husband!

    "No, no way! I won''t divorce you! "


    She hugged Carlos more tightly and her voice was full of tears.


    Carlos didn''t say anything more. He looked at her with his cold and pressing eyes, as if he would force her to sign the contract as long as she didn''t sign it.


    "Hello? How about you go back and discuss?"


    Suddenly, a female voice broke in between them.


    "Otherwise, this gentleman can also sue for divorce." Another staff echoed.


    Celia Ling widened her eyes in anger.


    It occurred to her that when she came to get the marriage certificate with Carlos last time, it was they who talked behind her back that she used some despicable means to force him to marry. At that time, she was so angry that she felt like she was suffering from injustice.


    Now that they saw this, they must be talking about something behind the scene!


    As Celia had just thought about this, the whispers broke out from the crowd.


    "See, I said the other day that it must be this woman forcing the man to get married! He must have regretted, so he agreed to divorce. "


    "Yes, he does. But to be honest, he looks so handsome and rich. Even if they got married by means now, they wouldn''t be happy in the future. Alas, why did she have to act like this? It''s better for them to end their relationship as soon as possible and find someone really love for the rest of life! "


    "Truly in love? Come on! Girls nowadays were so realistic! Seeing a rich man, she would like to use all her strength to please him. It was not hard to imagine how many years she would work for only one night in the bed! Besides, he is so handsome. I won''t let him go even if I were her! "


    Celia was burning with anger when she heard their words. However, she didn''t let go of him in the current situation.


    "It seems that you are too idle with your work."


    Suddenly, Carlos opened his mouth. His voice was cold and his eyes were sharp like a sword.


    The people on the other side immediately stopped talking and looked at Carlos. They were slightly shocked and confused.


    Why does he look so bad? ''? He didn''t say anything when they chatted that day.


    Hearing Carlos''s words, Celia just showed a glimmer of happiness, but it lasted for no more than one second.


    He pulled her out of his arms and threw the agreement to her. "I will give you some time to think about it."


    Then he turned around and walked out.


    Celia stood there in a daze, looking at the divorce agreement in her hand.


    When she realized what had happened, she threw the agreement on the stage as if she had thrown a hot potato. She didn''t run out until she glared at those people again.


    When she came out, Carlos was almost at the door of the hall.


    Celia shouted anxiously as she stood on the second floor. "Wait for me!"


    But Carlos didn''t stop and kept walking.


    Celia screamed and clenched her fists.


    "Husband, don''t go!"


    The man who had already arrived at the door suddenly stopped.


    But the next second, he walked even faster


    Celia couldn''t believe her eyes. She had said that words but the man is very intransigent at all.


    And at this moment, the atmosphere around them


    The people around her all stopped and looked at her, and the staff also stuck their heads out.


    She saw clearly the words on everyone''s faces.


    neuropathy!


    So, the man also thought so? So fast?


    What a bastard!


    When Celia walked out of the Bureau, lowering her head and covering her face, she didn''t see the man. She didn''t expect that he would actually leave her alone here!


    Celia stamped her feet in anger. What the hell had happened to her? Why did god treats her like that.


    Not to mention that she was bullied by Susan, but so was that hateful man!


    Nothing special happened between her and Ron! Even if he was hugged, it would be nothing, right? Besides, did the man see it?


    ''is it too much?''?


    If this was a violation of the agreement, wouldn''t she even say a word to the male classmate in the future?


    It was too domineering.


    Carlos said he would let her consider it, but she never took it into consideration.


    Because when she signed the agreement with him and got the marriage certificate, all the struggle in her heart had been suppressed.


    Although it was a tough time, she owed Ron and the Mo Clan.


    She knew it was despicable to exchange Carlos''s financial support for the Mo consortium, but she couldn''t turn a blind eye to Mo Clan.


    Besides, if she divorced right now, she would become a deserted woman shortly after getting married? No way!


    But what did Carlos mean by that?


    Celia was upset. Suddenly, her phone rang.


    "Celia babe, where are you?"


    A sweet female voice resounded from the other end of the line.


    "Amanda? You finally showed up! "


    Celia Ling was excited to receive a call from confidante.


    "I''m sorry. Something happened at home the day I came back, so I didn''t have time to go back to school. Do you miss me?"


    On the other end of the phone, Celia nodded quickly.


    "I miss you so much!"


    "Where are you now? I didn''t find you at school either. " Amanda frowned.


    "I..."


    Celia stared at the big letters on the Bureau of civil affairs, speechless for a long time.


    "What''s wrong? Now somebody is crying like a lamb being bullied. ''? Look at the woman who scared you. It''s just Susan. Come back! "


    "You... You have known everything." Celia said in a low voice. She felt depressed.


    Amanda rolled her eyes at him. "A dean? You''re bluffing by just saying a few words. By the way, didn''t Ron help you?"


    "He... He did. Later he came."


    "Well, you don''t have to speak for him. I''m in the Emperor Building now. No matter where you cry or how you cry, you must wipe your tears and come to accompany me to walk the whole street, I''m sure it will make you happy! "


    Amanda''s words made Celia laugh through tears.


    "Okay, okay, I will accompany you to go through the whole city!"


    Two hours later, at the entrance of a luxury store.


    "Sis, are you done? My feet are almost broken. You have also gained a lot. Let''s go back! "


    Celia, wearing canvas shoes, was really tortured to death.


    "Keep shopping, please. I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Aren''t you willing to fulfill some of my little wish? Huh? "


    She was wearing a red dress, white and charming. Blinked her big eyes and looked at Celia pitifully.


    Celia turned her head back to take a look at the road and entered store again. She looked desperate.


    "Are you really going to shop along the whole street?"


    Although she promised to accompany her, she knew that she was not good at shopping.


    Seeing the smile on the woman''s face getting bigger and bigger, Celia turned around and left.


    Amanda stopped her and smiled, "Alright, only a few are left."


    Celia Ling rolled her eyes.


    "Two! Only Two! "


    Hearing that, Celia could not help but be dragged forward by Amanda.


    "Welcome!"


    The shop assistant nodded with a sweet smile.


    As soon as they entered the shop, they heard a familiar sweet voice from not far away.


    "Is it beautiful?"

 Chapter 29 Carlos Has Changed

    Celia and Amanda followed the sound and Amanda frowned at their first sight.


    When Amanda caught a glimpse of the person who was standing with her back to them on the sofa, she pulled Celia away and hid her face from Celia''s view.


    "What bad luck! I meet a ghost when I go out. Celia, let''s go to another house."


    In the bright shop, Celia Ling saw Susan, who was trying on a water blue long dress. The dress was very beautiful, especially the partly visible semi-finals under the low cut neck, and her flirtatious voice and the swing in her eyes, which were really tempting for ordinary men.


    Susan looked so different from her arrogant image in the school. It was hard to guess who was capable of subduing the bossy woman.


    "Celia, let''s go!"


    Seeing Celia Ling standing there in a daze, Amanda turned her back and took her by her hand to leave in a hurry.


    "Please take care. Welcome back!"


    The saleswoman''s polite voice made Susan, who was trying on the dress, look up at Celia. When she saw Celia, an evil smile flickered across her lips.


    Then Amanda held Celia''s hand and walked forward.


    "Are you tired? I''ll buy you ice cream. Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your mind. Are you frightened by Susan again? "


    "How could it be possible?"


    Celia came to herself and murmured.


    She just thought of what Ron said to her the other day. He said that he wanted to cozy up to the An Clan, then Could it be him?


    "That''s good. Let''s go now. Didn''t you say your feet would be broken! Have a good rest later. "


    Amanda dragged Celia to the ice-cream store. They had just ordered the ice-cream and were about to sit down when Amanda''s phone rang.


    "Amanda, you have a call."


    "Hugh, Celia. Please sit down. I''m going to... I have to answer the phone. "


    Amanda looked evasive and walked away with the phone.


    A moment later.


    "I''m sorry, Celia. There''s an emergency at home. Grandpa has been looking for me."


    "What? Now? Then, you should go back quickly! "


    Seeing the worry on Amanda''s face, Celia hurriedly said, "I''m fine. I''m a grown woman. Can I get lost? Don''t worry. Call me when you''re free."


    Nodding her head, Amanda walked towards Celia and gave her a hug.


    "I know you are the best, so my ice-cream is yours. Well, I should go now, bye --"


    Amanda waved her hand, turned around and left.


    "Hey, Amanda, your clothes..."


    Seeing the large and small bags on the chair, Celia reacted and shouted to Amanda.


    At this moment, when Amanda was about to get on the taxi, she turned around and smiled at Celia after hearing her voice.


    "Those are for you. Celia, you must look fabulous. Don''t let that evil woman get any chance to seduce you. Bye -"


    After that, she got on the car without waiting for Celia to catch up.


    Celia ran after her carrying a lot of clothes. The car had already driven far away.


    She called Amanda, but she didn''t answer either.


    "Why do you still like to be on your own, Amanda?"


    Celia muttered as she made a phone call, but her eyes were filled with moving.


    Celia knew that Amanda was being nice, and she was afraid that Celia would overthink it. So she would never say "I''ll buy you this" in front of Celia, but she always treated Celia well in silence.


    But she couldn''t take these clothes.


    Well, she could take Amanda directly back to her dormitory, although Amanda seldom came back.


    After Amanda left, Celia was sitting alone in the corner of the ice-cream store, eating the ice-cream.


    Looking at the busy street, she took out her phone in silence.


    Editing, delete, again editing, and delete again


    After such a long time, a


    message was sent.


    When she heard the sound of the successful message, she came to her senses.


    She, she really sent messages to that man!


    Could she withdraw the message?


    Unfortunately, this was not a wechat message. Well, whatever!


    But she still couldn''t hear anything from her cell phone. Didn''t he see that? Or He don''t want to reply?


    Five minutes had passed, but there was still no response from the screen.


    She was so angry that she couldn''t help but criticize him in her mind.


    "You bastard, what do you want from me! I had apologized. Do you want to kneel down and beg you? "


    At this moment, in the VIP room of the Blue Bar on the other side.


    "Carlos, Dylan, it''s not easy for us to get together. Why don''t you drink and talk? What''s the point?"


    Carlos didn''t reply. He even didn''t frown a bit.


    A voice of frustration came from the other side of the sofa. "Well, returning to China is really boring. No wonder my uncle doesn''t want to come back."


    "Hey, Dylan, what''s that look on your face? Didn''t grandpa ask you to come back because he wanted you to take over the Tang Clan? "


    "Take over the Tang Clan? Huh. "


    Under the dim light, the man''s lips moved coldly and a shown of irony.


    "You want me to come back to act?"


    "Wow, Mr. Dylan seems to be very unsatisfied? Did he lose to his wife as soon as he came back? You can''t handle her? "


    "No! Shut up! " Dylan grabbed a pillow at random and threw it at Terence.


    "It seems that I guessed right. Grandfather has selected a good wife for you. Can she be a good one? You haven''t come back to the Tang Clan for once every three years, and I believe other women won''t refuse to divorce you. That''s really something! "


    Terence caught the pillow and continued to make sarcastic remarks.


    "Actually, Dylan is so lucky. Isn''t it a piece of cake to have a great grandson in a year, Dylan? Am I right, Carlos"


    "Call me uncle!"


    Suddenly, Carlos said lightly. He hadn''t said anything for a long time.


    Both Dylan and Terence curled their lips.


    "Come on, Carlos! You are only five years older than us!"


    "Show respect to me!" Carlos smiled. Then he took out his phone and found there was an unread message.


    He clicked on it. When he read the first sentence, he could not help but smile.


    At that moment, Terence was stunned by Carlos sitting next to him.


    Carlos said with a faint smile. However, his smile and the gentleness in his eyes were rare to see. It was a genuine smile from the bottom of his heart which was even rare for Terence who had been with him for so many years.


    Carlos. Oh no. What''s on Uncle Carlos'' phone? It even melted the iceberg that had existed for thousands of years.


    "I''m going to make a call."


    The smile on Carlos'' face grew deeper. He stood up and walked out with his phone.


    "What the hell! Did I get an illusion or a visual hallucination? Dylan, tell me, who did I see just now? "


    Terence rubbed his eyes and then shook his head. He looked at Dylan in astonishment.


    However, the man on the other end of the sofa didn''t even bother to respond. He buried his head into the sofa and closed his eyes.


    Terence felt a little bored. "Well, no one is playing with me. I''ll go outside and find some fun."


    Then he took the wine glass on the table and went straight out of the room.


    In the bar, deafening music and passionate dancing could be heard. Young people were full of hormones.


    In the lamplight, a red dress was particularly eye-catching.


    "It''s so beautiful."


    When Amanda looked around, she heard a man''s voice coming from above her head and a glass of mellow wine coming into her sight.

 Chapter 30 Mr. Dylan, Im So Flattered

    "What a beautiful necklace! You two make a perfect match!"


    Amanda raised her head and saw the bright smile on his face.


    Seeing that his hand was about to touch her neck, she leaned to one side and escaped.


    "Hey, are you alone? How about having a drink together? "


    The smile on Terence''s face was bigger.


    "Sorry, I can''t drink."


    She turned around and was about to leave.


    However, she had only taken two steps when her path was blocked.


    The woman looked familiar to Terence.


    "Well, there''s no one who can refuse me in the whole Jin City."


    He stretched out his hand and stood in the way of Amanda. With a closer look, he found her familiar. But where did he see her face? Why can''t he remember?


    At that moment, Amanda was annoyed because she was not in the mood to get entangled with such a man.


    She pushed him away with all her strength, and without looking at him again, she turned around, preparing to leave.


    However


    "How much? Name your price! "


    The corners of Terence''s lips lifted. He looked completely determined.


    No woman would say "no" to him.


    Amanda didn''t understand what he meant.


    With a light sneer in her red lips, she turned around and looked coldly at the man.


    "Then what''s your price?"


    Terence thought that there might be a chance for her to say so, so he said.


    "One hundred thousand?"


    Raising her eyebrows, Amanda said nothing.


    Looking at the woman in front of him, who seemed not to be very satisfied with the number, Terence slowly continued to bid.


    "Five hundred thousand?"


    He would like to see whether this woman dared to demand an exorbitant price.


    Amanda still didn''t answer.


    "One million?"


    "One million what? Or Korean? How about I offer you five million and you peel off your skin to return to your original appearance of a beast in human attire? "


    At the very beginning, Terence had been the focus of attention. Now, their quarrel had already attracted people''s attention.


    What Amanda said surprised everyone.


    Where does this woman come from? Does she know who the man is in front of her? She dared to say anything.


    When everyone thought Terence was about to get angry, his beautiful eyes became more coquettish.


    With a snort, he burst into laughter.


    "You are a good woman!"


    He praised her sincerely. When he raised his head, he saw a figure walking towards him from not far away.


    Terence''s eyes lit up at the sight of the figure over there. He pushed Amanda towards him.


    "Dylan, Dylan, come here! Hurry up! I have found a rare thing,"


    "How is it going? Am I a man of taste? "


    Terence looked at Amanda and then at Sean, quite smug.


    "Hey, it''s only been a while and you''re hooking up with a man? I underestimated you, woman. You do have the ability."


    When he saw Amanda who suddenly appeared in front of him, he raised his eyebrows and looked directly at this beautiful face.


    The man responded with a half-smile. He was so cynical that Amanda of course understood his irony.


    But how could he accuse her of having an affair with another man!


    What''s more, don''t tell her that he is angry with me!


    Why was he angry?


    He has been hooking up with wo


    men all over the country. He must be much more experienced than those men who accosted her.


    "Yes, I''m more than that? ''Mr. Dylan, I''m flattered. But I didn''t expect Mr. Dylan to have a friend like him. Don''t you think so? "


    They stared at each other as if there was an invisible conflict between them. Terence sensed that something was wrong.


    "Dylan? Do you know her?"


    Dylan glanced at Terence. "She said you were pimping."


    Shocked for a second, Terence smiled more brightly.


    "Hey, beauty, what you said is so unpleasant to hear. I just like making friends. I might fall in love with someone when we are drinking and chatting. There is an old saying that luck takes the lead, isn''t it? "


    Unfortunately, not only did Amanda roll her eyes at him, but also Dylan was looked down upon by her.


    All his friends were like this, let alone him?


    "Will you go back or not?"


    She didn''t forget why she came here, although she disdained him.


    "What? If I don''t go back with you, how can you explain to grandpa? "


    A sly grin appeared on Dylan''s face.


    Amanda''s face changed, but she finally calmed down.


    Amanda always looked pretty, but now she even smiled at everyone.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Dylan. You''re overthinking things. I''m sure Grandpa will not blame me for that. Mr. Dylan, you''d better pay more attention to those suspicious cuckolds!"


    Then she looked around, noticing that the group of women who surrounded this place with different purposes.


    "Haha!"


    Terence couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    She wanted to say ...?


    If those women were green beans, then this one in front of her was a turtle?


    "You -"


    Dylan''s handsome face darkened. He swore that his good temper would soon disappear.


    Now Amanda had given up the idea of bringing Dylan back. She turned around and walked away.


    "Hey, stop!"


    After a short while, the woman in front of him was gone. In a rage, Dylan was going to catch up with her.


    Unfortunately, his arm was grabbed by someone.


    Someone asked mindlessly, "Dylan, this woman is really interesting. Can you introduce her to me?"


    "What... What''s wrong? Why do you look like that? It''s not me who called you bastard! "


    Terence looked innocent. He remembered that he didn''t do anything to make Dylan unhappy, but why did he look so frightening.


    "Amanda! I married the wife of your grandpa for three years! Yes? Do you need me to make an introduction? "


    His cold voice made Terence shiver. He jabbed at the direction where Amanda left and then Dylan.


    "What? Amanda? Then, then... "


    Damn it!


    He felt that this woman looked familiar!


    "Yes, it''s her! Do you want to know her? "


    At this moment, he really felt the chill that someone was emitting.


    Suddenly, he felt as cold as Uncle Carlos.


    "No, no, no, No. haha I... I''m going to see uncle. Go and get her! Go and get her! "


    As he was stepping back, he waved at Dylan. The next second, he disappeared from the crowd.


    He thought he''d better run for his life first.


    Being caught by this man, Terence didn''t know what he could do to wait for him!


    However


    Isn''t that woman whom Dylan doesn''t like very much? But now, it was not the case?

 Chapter 31 Recite Husbands Phone Number At The School Gate

    At the same time, in the dormitory.


    "Ring, ring, ring -"


    "Celia, the phone is ringing." Amanda shouted at Celia while packing her luggage.


    "Hello -".


    "It''s me."


    Carlos'' voice was so cold that Celia''s hand trembled. She almost dropped the phone.


    Carlos!


    How did he know her dormitory number?


    How did he know everything about her? It was weird?


    "Celia, why didn''t you say anything? Who is it? "


    Asked Amanda worriedly as she turned to look at Celia.


    Was it the man called Ron?


    Jerk!


    Amanda had warned him not to stay with Susan at the banquet last time, but she didn''t expect that he would be so bold as to go shopping with that woman now!


    Celia was nervous. She said, "I don''t know. Maybe I''ve dialed the wrong number." then she clicked the button and hung up.


    It wasn''t him. Amanda was finally relieved.


    If that were Ron, could Celia be so quiet for such a long time? After that, she prepared the toiletries and went into the bathroom.


    Celia held the microphone again frantically, and only then did she realize a serious problem.


    She didn''t remember Carlos'' phone number at all!


    It seemed that today was really a bad day, she thought.


    After coming out of the ice cream shop, she went back to the dormitory with a big bag of clothes in her hand. However, when she arrived at the dormitory, she found that her mobile phone was gone unexpectedly.


    And she had no idea whether it was because of her carelessness or because it was stolen. She had no idea at that time.


    The door bell rang¡ª¡ª


    Just when she was about to cry without tears, the phone rang again.


    Celia hurriedly picked up the phone. When she just said the word "Gu", the door of the bathroom suddenly opened. Just then, Amanda came out.


    Celia was so anxious that she hung up the phone again!


    "This guy is so annoying. I told him that I made a mistake. Why did he call me?"


    Seeing the baffled look on Celia''s face, Amanda forgot to take the facial cream with her. She took it from the table and went back to the washroom.


    Celia wanted to slap herself. She really wanted to die.


    She didn''t k


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ber from now on."


    Holding the phone, Celia Ling suddenly realized what the man meant.


    Did he want her to completely cut off contact with him?


    "Thank you for coming here and showing my gratitude to your boss. I will keep the SIM card, but this mobile phone... Can you give it back to him? "


    "Don''t you like this phone, Miss Ling? Or this color? "


    "No, no, No. It has nothing to do with the phone."


    "Then why? Didn''t Miss Ling lose your phone? "


    What?


    Celia''s eyes widened. Was Carlos supernatural? And how did he know?


    "And there is one more thing." Said Boris hesitantly.


    "What?"


    Boris looked at Celia with a complicated expression in his eyes. "Boss said... He then asked me to keep watch on Miss Ling to recite the phone number, until she had memorized it in her mind. "


    Celia could not believe what she had heard.


    According to Boris'' following words, Celia Ling had figured out the whole thing.


    After she texted Carlos, he called her, but she turned off her phone and never called him again. That was why he guessed that she didn''t remember his number.


    However


    "I don''t think it''s necessary? I''ll save it for him."


    She was standing at the school gate under supervision?


    With an embarrassed expression on his face, Boris slightly shook his head at her. "It''s... I''m afraid I can''t do it. Miss Ling, boss will punish me if I fail to complete the task assigned by our boss. "

 Chapter 32 Does He Have A Son

    In front of Carlos''s study, Celia had been wandering here and there for a long time, but she was not sure whether she should enter the room or not.


    She came to the manor today, not only because Carlos asked Boris to send her mobile phone.


    And Susan!


    Susan left the school with her luggage. Rumor had it that she was the one who had voluntarily dropped out of school but was actually fired!


    Susan was the daughter of the An Clan. who would have the nerve to let her be expelled from the school?


    At that time, Susan happened to catch sight of her and wanted to say something. But when she saw Amanda behind her, she stopped. However, the resentment in her eyes could be seen clearly from Celia''s eyes.


    Celia Ling had thought that it might be Amanda Tang who helped her. She had also asked Amanda Tang about that. But Amanda asserted that it wasn''t her.


    What''s more, even though she knew that the Amanda Tang was rich, it was definitely not comparable to the An Clan.


    On the other hand, Ron had tried his best to cozy up with the An Clan and would not offend Benjamin for her sake.


    The only person Celia could think of was Carlos!


    Finally, she screwed up her courage and knocked on the door of the study. She knocked a few times, but there was no response.


    Just as Celia Ling frowned slightly and was about to ask Grace, there was a sudden sound of "woof, woof" from the other end of the corridor.


    Eugene waved her tail excitedly and rushed to her.


    "Hi, Eugene."


    Although she was no longer afraid of Eugene, she was still not used to the enthusiasm.


    Seeing that Eugene was about to pounce on, Celia lightly dodged and ran into the door of the study.


    Bang! The door of the study was smashed open, and she almost fell.


    She looked around carefully and found no one inside.


    But when she asked Grace, she told her that Mr. Gu was in the study.


    When Celia was about to go out, Eugene also come in.


    Eugene hadn''t seen Celia for a long time and the room was full of Carlos''s smell. The Eugene was even more excited. She ran up and down the room.


    next second, the man''s slender fingers unexpectedly hooked up her collar.


    An alarm suddenly rang in Celia''s mind. She couldn''t care too much and pushed Carlos away. At the same time, she moved to the other side to keep a safe distance from him.


    Looking at the woman who was vigilant like a little hedgehog, Carlos put on a gentle smile. When he was about to go forward and continue to tease her, his phone rang.


    He took out his phone and walked to the balcony.


    Celia didn''t get out of bed until Carlos was out of sight. She frowned as she saw him.


    Daddy?


    She was sure this was the same sound as the one from the computer.


    Was it because Carlos already had a baby?


    Besides, judging from the voice, the boy should be a big boy.


    Was he married and then divorced? Or He even has a home abroad?


    The more Celia thought about it, the more depressed she was.


    She really wanted to pull the man''s collar and ask him, what on earth did he want to do? If he really had a child, why did he force her to marry him! Is this kind of game very interesting?


    The man on the balcony turned to look at her at the same time. The eye contact between them made Celia lower her head hastily.


    Although it was just a glance, the tender smile that he put on the corner of his mouth was deeply imprinted in her eyes.


    It must be his son! Otherwise, he would not have such a tender look.

 Chapter 33 Why Dont You Dig Out My Heart

    Celia couldn''t see through Carlos at all!


    She didn''t understand why a person could be so fickle.


    He can threaten you one second ago, but can also seduce you the next second, which might cause you to have an illusion.


    Even then, a small grain of rice would make him want to kiss her.


    The lingering and hot kiss made her blush. With a smile in his eyes, he put his big hand at the back of her head, making her unable to escape.


    Not knowing how long it had passed, the kiss finally ended. Tears were welling up in front of her forehead and her fair face was flushed with shyness.


    Carlos''s heart skipped a beat at the sight of her.


    "Do you feel difficult to breathe?"


    Seeing her gasping for breath, he gently caressed her chest to help her breathe and find a way for her. "Shall I continue to give you CPR?"


    Celia shouted, trying to push him away with the last bit of strength she could have.


    He didn''t care about it at all. He stood up and looked at her sitting on the chair with a slight smile on his face. Then he bent down again.


    "What are you waiting for? How about I give Celia hug? "


    When she heard his words, she stood up in a flash. However, she overestimated herself. Her legs and feet were so feeble that she almost fell.


    She couldn''t help scolding herself for being so useless. It was just a kiss, but she made her forget her manners.


    He saw clearly her grievance.


    He had seen the grievances on so many women''s faces, but none of them would be able to withstand only one bowing.


    He wrapped his arms around her waist and lifted her up regardless of her unwillingness.


    His warm breath rang in her ears.


    "Celia, my dear, don''t be angry. How about taking you to the amusement park?"


    Celia stared blankly at the man who was so close to her. She was confused.


    There were countless women who wanted to be loved and considerate by a man like him. Why did he pick her?


    Who had frightened her a few days ago turned to help her wash her hands and call her baby.


    There were many complex emotions in Celia''s mind since she was carried by Carlos to the bathroom.


    That childish voice and all the love he had for her.


    She didn''t resist anymore as she was held by his big


    looking at the person on her leg, Celia didn''t see any signs of waking up.


    She was in a dilemma. Should she wake him up?


    But she worried too much. Just as the car stopped, the man had already sat up.


    "Go ahead."


    He caressed her long hair and said.


    "Don''t turn off your phone. When you finish school, Boris will pick you up."


    Why would she go back to the manor today?


    Looking at him, she finally nodded and turned to get off the car.


    "Boss, shall we go?" Asked Boris.


    "Wait a minute."


    Carlos leaned against the back of the car with satisfaction. He hadn''t slept so well for a long time.


    He really missed this feeling which he hadn''t had for a long time. He used to sleep on her legs from time to time.


    He rolled down the window and saw a familiar figure.


    The next second, his eyes were filled with coldness.


    Who is that man? Her classmate?


    They were laughing so happily. She was really beautiful with curved eyebrows. More and more people gradually gathered around her.


    Compared with her five years ago, now she seemed to be more popular.


    "Since when the university became a bee''s nest?"


    "A bee''s nest?"


    Although Boris didn''t understand what his boss was talking about, he knew it was an intriguing matter.


    "Don''t wait for me, come straight for her this afternoon."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Although he didn''t see what was going on, he could feel that there was a change on his young master''s face, so he hastily and carefully answered.

 Chapter 34 A Capricious And Scheming Man

    "Where are you?"


    "I... I''m right in the opposite of the hotel. I''ll be there after crossing the street."


    Celia called as she kept looking at the traffic light. She frowned and wondered why the light was still the same?


    "Beep", the man on the other side of the phone had hung up.


    Her hand holding the phone shook a little. She was mad at him.


    Looking at the 30 minutes, did the man take her as a superman? Momentary movement!


    It was a cozy afternoon. She was drinking coffee at home, which was rare to have a good rest. Of course, the most important thing was that the man was not at home.


    But the good time was too short. She had to send him files as soon as Carlos called.


    She just needed to send him the file, but that jerk ordered her to do it in 30 minutes.


    She was too naive!


    She thought she could finally live a peaceful life after divorce incident.


    But this capricious and scheming man would never change, and his tone was even more domineering!


    Ignoring her anger, she rushed to his study, picked up the document and ran away.


    Finally, she arrived here in time five minutes before the plane landed.


    However, Celia looked even more anxious when she saw the cars coming and going.


    One minute, two minutes


    She could bet that if she were to leave a second later, Carlos would have played a trick on her again.


    Like a minute late, a minute more when having sex.


    It was not only bullied by him in the daytime, but also in the evening.


    Why is it still the same? Was the traffic light broken?


    She was so unlucky recently. She didn''t expect that it would happen even when she sent a document to that jerk!


    Finally, she made up her mind


    "Watch out --"


    Before Celia could take a step forward, her wrist was grabbed by someone and she pulled backwards. A car passed her and a strong wind blew her hair and dress.


    that was close!


    She was in a cold sweat. It seemed that she shouldn''t have thought of crossing the road by luck.


    And expressed her thanks to the man at the crucial moment.


    "Thank you, thank you..."


    The moment she thanked the man, the traffic light changed and the crowd moved forward.


    Because she


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d to Celia.


    Carlos stared at her for a long time before he took the documents from her.


    "All right. The documents have been delivered. I, can I leave now?"


    "Wait!"


    Before she could turn around, her arm was grabbed by the man.


    "What did you do just now? Why are you so late?"


    He had told her to give him the material was just an excuse. He wanted to let her choose which necklace she liked. But now, no matter she liked it or not, he had bid for it and she had no choice.


    "I had something to deal with, so Oh, my God! Hi, here... "


    Celia Ling inadvertently raised her head and saw the man who was standing not far away from her.


    At the same time, Dylan also saw Celia from a distance.


    But when he caught a glimpse of the man who was standing in front of her, he was stunned.


    He got more and more confused.


    Celia waved her hand to Dylan. She was afraid that Carlos would make trouble for her. Never mind. She had a witness!


    However


    When Carlos saw her wave at Dylan, his face darkened.


    "You know Dylan?"


    Dylan?


    Celia was surprised. She looked at Carlos, then at Dylan. Subconsciously, she answered. "Yeah, we just know."


    "J-u-s-t-k-n-o-w. Good, very good! "


    These words were almost squeezed out of his teeth. The bubbles of irritation were constantly expanding, and then his anger was instantly exposed from his face.


    He grabbed her wrist immediately.


    "You just turn a deaf ear to my words, don''t you?"

 Chapter 35 Follow The Husbands Surname

    "It hurts."


    Celia frowned. She was furious at the man''s sudden anger.


    ''damn it! What''s wrong with this man?


    "Carlos, that''s enough. Let go of me!"


    She was no longer angry.


    Seeing that she didn''t even bother to explain, Carlos''s patience ran out.


    "It''s you who just got rid of Ron Mo, and now come another one! Celia Ling, good for you! "


    Hearing his cold words, Celia finally realized that he was just making trouble out of nothing.


    "Mr. Gu... Uncle Gu, what happened? Why are you so angry? "


    As Dylan walked towards them, he gave a glance at Celia and then gave a meaningful look at Carlos.


    "Mr. 250, please help me explain. I didn''t mean to be late."


    Celia went to stop him and said.


    A handsome man and a beautiful woman, such a combination of them instantly drew someone''s attention.


    Carlos raised his eyebrows and looked at her who was five years younger than him but still called him "Uncle".


    250? Huh


    He smiled.


    "Dan, your new name? 250... That sounds good. "


    There was really nothing he could do about the number. It sounded like he was being cursed.


    "Miss Ling, my surname is Tang, not 250."


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Mr. Tang."


    Celia patted her head. She had been with Carlos for such a long time that she felt her brain was going to explode.


    After a long explanation, everything was finally clear. But Carlos didn''t stop being angry, instead, his face became more gloomy.


    She didn''t know how much it was, but he knew it clearly.


    He took a glance at Dylan from the corner of his eye.


    "Ask Boris for the money later."


    He didn''t want his woman to have anything to do with any men other than him.


    Said Dylan with a shrug. "Uncle Gu, you don''t have to give me money..."


    Before he finished his words, he was once again cast a cold eye, and it could almost kill him.


    A look of confusion spread across his face. "Uncle Gu?"


    "Did you just touch her hand?"


    "It was saving her!"


    "But you still touched me!"


    ''fine! Finally, he simply nodded and said yes.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    else? "


    Amanda raised her head to look into his eyes, neither humble nor pushy.


    "Mr. Tang, the charity party is about to start. Let''s go inside first!"


    Ellie was very scheming. She knew that she couldn''t give them any more chance. As she spoke, she tried to bury herself into the arms of Dylan again.


    However, when he saw that Amanda still didn''t respond at all, he dragged Ellie and left with anger.


    They walked far and Ellie looked back at Amanda with a cold smile.


    This woman. After all, she was no match for her.


    But she was a little worried now. Mr. Tang, who seemed to be affectionate, seemed to have special feelings for this woman.


    "Is this the life you want? Just for the money, do something stupid to get what you want? You even can''t control your husband. Oh, No. I almost forget that you even discard your surname! You are such a bitch! "


    The moment Amanda turned around, she was dumbstruck.


    At the same time, Celia, who had been confused earlier, also widened his eyes in surprise and covered his mouth in disbelief after hearing what Amanda had said.


    "It''s you."


    "Humph!"


    The woman didn''t hide her hatred for Amanda at all. She walked past Amanda directly as if she was invisible.


    "SIS Sylvia, that''s how she is. Why are you mad at her?" Susan, who stood up with Sylvia, also cast a scornful glance at her.

 Chapter 36 Ridiculous Or Sad

    Amanda looked at Sylvia and sighed. Fine, forget it. Now that I said so, what else can I say?


    However, she had only taken a few steps when Sylvia''s female voice came through again from behind.


    "Amanda, it has been three years. I couldn''t do anything to you three years ago. Now I am back. I..."


    Said Sylvia in a cold tone, with a smile on his red lips.


    "I will never let you go!"


    "I''ll wait until you lose your reputation and can''t climb up again. You can only be an ant! But you are not much better now, and your husband doesn''t even look at you. Well, well, well, how pathetic that is. Even though you are so pitiful, I still think it''s not enough. Look at you, your husband has another woman on his hand. You can still pretend to be generous. It''s really disgusting! "


    She yelled the last sentence aloud, but her anger was still not quenched.


    Susan exaggerated.


    "You don''t know, Sylvia, Amanda didn''t have a friend. She only has a low, pathetic girl. That bitch..."


    "Shut up! How dare you speak ill of Celia! I swear I''ll tear your mouth apart! "


    She showed no mercy to Susan.


    "Look at her, Sylvia." Susan pretended to be afraid and tried to dodge her.


    Seeing the furious look on her Sylvia''s face, Amanda clenched her fists.


    She knew that no matter what she did, she would never forgive her, and thus...


    "I didn''t expect Miss tried Sylvia to be so bold, but... What can you do to me? Don''t forget that even though you are the daughter of the Su Clan, you don''t have any power. I am the lady of the Tang Clan. How could you play tricks on me? What makes you think you can do that? "


    Said Amanda with a faint smile.


    "Amanda Tang, shame on you! Do you think you can be noble just by marrying into the Tang Clan? Don''t you know why everyone is hiding from you? They all think you don''t deserve him. You think highly of yourself! How ridiculous! "


    Susan stuck her head out from Sylvia''s back and sneered.


    "


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    that I meet him by chance, I''m going to inform you that I will get engaged to Ron in the Sea Star Hotel this weekend. Anyway, you have lived in Mo Clan for so long, just like his sister. You must come to bless us! "


    Susan said, with a bigger smile on her face. However, she looked at Celia, complacent and defiant.


    Celia''s face went pale and then recovered a little.


    Ron had mentioned to her that he got close to Susan recently in order to get the money from Benjamin.


    At that time, he told her that he wouldn''t have any intimate contact with Susan, but why was he going to be engaged with her now?


    Celia froze in place. For a moment, she couldn''t tell if she should be ridiculous or sad.


    "Celia?" Amanda asked worriedly.


    She shouted several times, but no one answered.


    At the same time, Susan kept nagging at Celia, which made Amanda gave Susan a slap.


    "Shut up!"


    "Ah --"


    Susan screamed, took a step back and looked up at Amanda. Suddenly, her face turned pale.


    Before she could react, Amanda gave her a big push on the shoulder. Susan lost her balance on her high heels and fell to the ground immediately.


    In an instant, a tore pain came from Susan''s abdomen. Her face turned pale in pain and her eyes were filled with terror.


    "Stomach, stomach My belly... "

 Chapter 37 He Cheated Her!

    Susan startled everyone there.


    Sylvia hurried over as well. "Susan, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Sylvia, my belly... It hurts! "


    Susan looked pale and it seemed that she was not pretending.


    "Susan, don''t worry. I am sending you to the hospital now." As Sylvia comforted Susan, she took out her phone in a hurry.


    The security guards of the hotel also came over at this time. The moment one of the security guards lifted Susan up, people saw the blood slowly flowing out of her body.


    Celia had been standing outside the crowd. Seeing that some people hastily picked up Susan and were about to send her to the hospital, the only sound that could be heard was Susan''s cry to find Ron.


    When the people from the Mo Clan and the An Clan arrived at the hospital, the woman who had pushed Susan still stunned.


    However, Amanda didn''t feel guilty at all. She could only remember some details.


    Even though Susan wore high-heeled shoes today, she still remembered that she was wearing flat shoes when she saw her with Ron at the party that day. What''s more, the nervous look on Ron''s face and the blood just now


    These seemingly unimpressive details gathered together at this moment.


    Amanda turned around slowly and looked at Celia.


    Her small face was pale, except for his tight lips and constant clenching of her little hands that drooped beside her.


    Amanda came over and took her hand. She felt that her body was stiff. Although she could not bear to do that, she still said.


    "Celia, let''s go to the hospital too!"


    Celia seemed to come to her senses. However, she was still stunned.


    Amanda held her hand and walked forward. However, after a few steps, Celia stopped and didn''t move any more.


    "Celia, you''ve also guessed that, right?" Asked Amanda softly.


    Celia didn''t answer. Her black and black eyes blinked and couldn''t focus.


    "Celia, no matter what happened, we have to figure it out? At least you won''t be a fool in the dark! "


    They rushed to the emergency room. When the elevator door opened, they heard the quarrel from the corrido


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e hallway, she felt frustrated.


    Her body kept trembling.


    Susan, pregnant!


    However, what was more terrifying was that


    It was Ron who put her in front of Carlos!


    It turned out that he had known everything! He just watched her being tortured back and forth like a contemptible scoundrel.


    She seemed to have been taken away in an instant, and her body slid down along the door of the elevator.


    "Celia..."


    Amanda crouched down and held Celia in her arms without saying anything.


    She knew that no one could replace her pain at the moment. Only after today, could she see all the cruelty, which could truly change her.


    Celia kept her head down, recalling the day she went to the bar to meet Ron.


    He called to ask her to go there, but she met those so-called "friends" there only.


    She didn''t see him and asked them where he was.


    They made her drink, and they told her after that. She was afraid that he would be in danger, so she had to listen to them.


    Now she thought about it, in fact, those people had told her at that time, but she was muddled with the drink and did not think much.


    They said "how could you still think about your Ron at this time? You are so silly!"


    Later, if it were not for Carlos, she would...


    The blurry scene at that time became clearer at the moment.


    He lied to her!


    He lied to her from the very beginning!

 Chapter 38 Suffering

    The deafening music from the Blue Bar could not suppress the bitterness in Celia''s heart anymore.


    In spite of low alcohol, drinking one after another was a challenge for her, who was not used to drinking.


    Amanda patted Amanda on the back. Her face was as pale as blood.


    "Celia, this is the last drink. Please don''t drink anymore. Let''s drink this to pay tribute to our young ignorance and starting a new life! Huh? "


    Although Amanda tried to persuade her, she knew better than anyone else that it was not that easy to get through!


    Celia Ling clenched her fists. She was heartbroken.


    It was not just him that got hurt. From the very beginning, she was hurt not only because of him. The reason why she did that was more that she wanted to express her gratitude to Ron''s parents for taking care of her for the past few years.


    She grasped the glass tightly and looked up. The bitter liquid scorched down her throat, At last, she couldn''t help but cry, and large drops of tears fell into the wine glass.


    Although she tried to hold on, the wine still choked her throat.


    Suddenly, a sense of vertigo swept over her, and she fell backward off guard.


    "Celia!"


    Amanda was shocked. When she realized what had happened and tried to help Celia, the glass on the bar counter broke into pieces. Celia also fell to the floor.


    Amanda immediately squatted down and held Celia''s head in her arms.


    "Celia, don''t scare me."


    When she saw Celia''s pale face, her eyes reddened and she began to cry.


    "Phone, where is the phone? Celia, please hold on. I''ll call the ambulance right away. "


    Amanda patted Celia''s face to wake her up. She reached for her phone tremblingly.


    She finally found her mobile phone, but it was too noisy here to be heard at all over the phone.


    Amanda took a deep breath and held Celia tightly, trying to take her outside.


    The light in the bar was dim. She walked towards the door with Celia in her arms with difficulty. After all, she was a girl. Not long after she left, Amanda''s arm was so sore that she could hardly stand.


    At


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    a serious problem. Did Carlos really was a gay... He happened to meet Celia again. Celia was such a nice person to be fooled. So he used Celia as an excuse to stay away from other women!


    No way! Absolutely not!


    "Dylan, you bastard! Let go of me! Celia couldn''t be killed like that! I''m going to Ah... "


    Before she finished her words, the man held her up, walked out of the bar, and directly stuffed her into the car parking at the door.


    At the same time, the car passed with a "whoosh" sound. From the distance, they could only hear the cry of Terence, who was still standing at the door of the bar.


    "Boss, what happened to Miss Ling?"


    Sitting on the driver''s seat, Boris asked worriedly while driving.


    Carlos frowned and said coldly. "Speed up. Let''s go to the first hospital."


    "Yes."


    In a hurry, he changed the gear, sped up the car dozens of miles.


    "Well..."


    The car ran so fast and so bumpy in the middle that the girl in Carlos'' arms could not help but whine.


    "Celia?"


    Seeing that she finally had some reaction, Carlos frowned and called her tentatively.


    Her back had been completely wet. She was enduring the pain, and unconsciously, her white fingers were tightly holding the man''s sleeves.


    "Ouch..."


    Her eyes were red and she asked in a low and hoarse voice. "Ouch Ron... "


    The man froze and his face turned cold in an instant.

 Chapter 39 Dont Be Afraid, I Am Here

    "Celia, where does it hurt?"


    His voice was still cold, but much softer and helpless.


    Her long fingers brushed away the short hair on her forehead, revealing her beautiful eyes.


    The moment Carlos looked down, he saw the girl who was looking at him weakly.


    Tears welled up in her eyes because of the pain, and her thick eyelashes trembled at once, like a fragile doll that would break at any time.


    In the face of such a woman, even Carlos, who was the boss of the entire Jin City, could feel such a helpless emotion.


    He knew she was painful and he couldn''t replace her.


    "I''m so uncomfortable Carlos... Carlos... "


    Finally, his name spilled out from her lips. In an instant, heartache and self blame all surged into the man''s heart.


    The second before seeing her, she was still a lively kitten. It was only a few minutes before she became so haggard.


    Carlos pressed his lips and patted her thin body.


    "Honey, hold on. We''ll be there soon."


    He found a blanket from the car and covered it on her. His arms tightened around her.


    His words somewhat soothed her. She stopped struggling, but the pain didn''t recede. She pulled his sleeve, curled up in pain, and bit her lips purple.


    It would bleed if she bit him like this.


    The man frowned and saved her. "Be a good girl. Bite me if you feel pain."


    In a daze, Celia pushed the finger that had been on her lips away.


    "No, don''t do that..."


    It made Carlos'' heart ache to see her act tough.


    After a long, upset journey, they finally arrived at the hospital.


    Carlos got off the car with her in his arms. But she struggled hard before he took several steps.


    "Carlos, Carlos..."


    She called him in a hoarse voice.


    This was the first time that he had listened to her and gently put her down.


    As soon as her feet touched the ground, she began to vomit violently.


    She was so hysterical that she only retched. She didn''t eat much at noon and only drank coffee. And she drank so much wine with an empty stomach just now, she must have a stomachache. But now she felt as if her throat was cut by a knife.


    Carlos stood next to her and patted her on the back. Celia didn''t spit out anything. Instead, sh


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ed a beat. He immediately opened the curtain and walked in.


    "What happened?"


    The man''s eyes were sharp until he saw the girl curling up in the corner.


    "No, I don''t want to..."


    Celia Ling hugged herself with arms. Her long hair fell down from her shoulders. Her hoarse voice made Celia''s heart ache.


    "Miss, you need the injection now." The nurse persuaded patiently.


    But the girl shook her head more frequently. She kept backing away, sweating all over.


    The incandescent light, the white gloves, the white mask and ...the needle tubing.


    She subconsciously resisted all of these.


    It was like falling into some horrible memory with a strong smell of blood, as if they were in hell.


    The nurse took the syringe and got closer to Celia...


    "No! Please don''t!"


    She trembled all over, went black and fainted directly.


    "Ash!"


    "Sally..."


    Who is it?


    The voice was so familiar that it made her feel at ease. She wanted to sleep


    Outside the emergency room.


    "She just fainted. It''s nothing serious. She seems to hate the injection and feels scared." The woman doctor looked at the man who frowned and asked. "Has she always been like this?"


    Carlos was silent.


    He had no idea!


    Five years ago, Sally was not afraid of the blood drawing. But now, from drawing the blood to having the needle, she seemed to have been mentally stimulated, or she wouldn''t have such an extreme reaction.


    What the hell had she experienced?

 Chapter 40 Career Achievement, Beauties, I Want Them All

    "She is a little resistant. If the injection doesn''t work, she will have to suffer when the medicine takes effect."


    The woman doctor frowned and said.


    "Is there any other way?"


    "No, I''m not. I''ll go prepare the medicine. Let the nurse have a try later."


    The woman doctor left after she was finished.


    The nurse had already come with a new injector. When she was about to enter, she was stopped by Carlos''s column.


    His tall and slender figure gave the nurse a sense of oppression.


    "Sir?"


    "Let me help you."


    "What?" The nurse looked at the serious face in front of her and lost in her thought. When she reacted, the medical tray in her hand had been taken away by Carlos.


    "Hey, sir, you can''t..."


    If she didn''t get the injection as soon as possible, she would be in great danger even if she was attracted by a handsome man.


    The nurse tried to stop him in a hurry. She couldn''t afford to take responsibility for such a serious matter.


    But she was stopped by another man.


    "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine."


    "Bu... But..." She stammered


    Said Boris, seeing the panic and confusion on the nurse''s face.


    "If anything happens, we will take the consequences and won''t hold you and the hospital accountable."


    The nurse was at a loss for words due to Boris''s politeness.


    In the emergency room.


    Carlos put down the tray and looked down at the girl, whose face was pale.


    "Are you awake?" He asked her.


    "Yes." She nodded weakly. The stomach cramps made her bite her lower lip tightly.


    "Take it off."


    A cold voice came from the man''s mouth.


    Celia had just been a little conscious. Her heart skipped a beat. "What?"


    She didn''t understand what he meant.


    There was no expression on Carlos''s face. He was furious to see her confusion and panic. How could she trample on herself just for another man.


    "Take off your pants. Don''t let me say it again!"


    Carlos''s cold voice was full of warning.


    "You... You say Ah... "


    Before she could react, with a flash of coldness in his black eyes, h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    them coming out, he immediately walked up to them.


    "Is Miss Ling all right?"


    Carlos leaned against the wall, closed his eyes, pressed his index finger against his forehead and said, "leave the car keys to me. You can go home now."


    "Boss, the tomorrow morning..."


    "Cancel it."


    "What?"


    Hearing this, Boris was stunned. The young master of this project had been busy for a long time. Tomorrow was a crucial moment.


    But when he saw the man smoking silently, he knew that there were a lot of things he could not understand.


    "Yes."


    After the man nodded with respect, he slowly walked towards the hospital hall.


    On the other side of the quiet corridor of the hospital, a pair of shiny black leather shoes had been standing there for a long time.


    Carlos leaned against the wall. Cigarette ashes fell on his knuckles, but he seemed to be numb.


    "I''m back, Carlos Gu! I''ll snatch everything from you, no matter it''s your property or your beauty this time! "


    His face was ferocious.


    Although just a glimpse in the car, it was enough to attract Jeffery Gu deeply.


    Not only because he saw Carlos, but also the small face.


    Just like five years ago, she was still in that man''s arms, and nothing had changed.


    Jealousy and unwillingness welled up. For the rest of his life, what he couldn''t get was easily gained by that man, Carlos Gu!

 Chapter 41 Do You Think I Want To Kiss You

    "Damn, let go of me!"


    That night, outside the Tang mansion, a man and a woman were having an intimate moment.


    With the man'' arm supporting her body, she leaned backwards like a couple in a movie.


    What a harmonious picture! Some people who did not know the truth even thought they were absolutely true love!


    However


    It''s not true love at all!


    Amanda cursed in a low voice, but she just couldn''t stand it and let this man go. Her waist was almost broken.


    "Well, since you want me to let you go, then let you go."


    He curled his lips and loosened his grip around her waist.


    "Oh my God No. "


    Before the man removed his hands, she put her arms around his neck. Damn it, she found her legs numb. If he released her again, she would lose her balance.


    "Well, do you want it or not?"


    Dylan whispered in her ear. Amanda couldn''t help but get blush.


    "I thought my wife was finally willing to give me a love kiss after so many days!"


    A touch of disappointment appeared on his handsome face.


    "Love? Is there love between us? "


    Raising her pretty face suddenly, she coldly sneered.


    It seems that she is more tough. But if you take a closer look, you will find a layer of mist beneath her thick eyelashes.


    The damned man, at this moment, completely grasped her waist, as if he were going to choke her to death.


    Such an intimate behavior in the eyes of outsiders, and only Amanda knew how insidious this man was!


    He was smiling at her. Yet, even though he was smiling, his eyes were still filled with coldness.


    The shadow in his eyes was getting thicker and thicker, and Amanda''s nerves were getting alert.


    Sure enough, as soon as he stood up and pulled her into his arms, and lowered his head to kiss her lips, she reacted quickly.


    "en?"


    The man snorted and frowned.


    His eyes darkened and he lowered his head. On his shiny leather shoes, there was a high-heeled shoe.


    Seeing the anger on the man''s face, Amanda lifted her foot and stepped hard on his shoe.


    At the same time, she stared at him with


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    will do my best to satisfy you. You can give birth to a baby, and my father can also have a grandson as soon as possible. But..."


    He suddenly stopped and cleared his throat. He looked at her up and down with his evil and charming eyes.


    "If Mrs. Tang can''t satisfy me, then I''m sorry. I have no choice but to pay more attention to it..."


    The man''s words had long terrified Amanda.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself down. Then she looked at the man in front of her and gave a sweet smile.


    "What you said is right. Mr. Tang has no shortage of bed partners. You can still have your dates in the wilderness. When you die, I will give you the best reward!"


    Amanda had thought that Dylan would get angry with her. At least, he wouldn''t let her go so easily


    "Really? Then you will live as a widow all your life. "


    The man said, lifting her chin gently with his slender fingers. "Look at her beautiful face. Without the man''s moisturize, she still has some advantages now, but after a few years, she will get old very soon, especially You angry woman. Look, there seem to be wrinkles on your forehead. "


    "Well, don''t be so naive to think that you are the only man in the world! Isn''t it the truth between a man and a woman? It was said that nowadays, the pimps were quite good, whatever it was about. TSK, TSK. Does Mr. Tang know this? "


    "You!"

 Chapter 42 Who Dare To Hurt Her!

    When Dylan heard that, he almost lost his temper. Her name was still on his household register. How dared she cuckold him!


    Suddenly, there was a fire in the man''s black pupils, and his big palm was raised.


    "What? Mr. Tang wants to fight again? Huh, three years have passed, and you haven''t made much progress. Are you still playing the naive game of beating women? "


    It seemed that Amanda wasn''t afraid of him at all. She raised her chin up as if she wouldn''t let him beat her.


    Anyway, he had done that three years ago?


    She had no doubt that there was anything a man like him couldn''t do.


    The story was dramatic. After she married him without any reason, his childhood sweetheart couldn''t help but burst into tears when she saw her.


    After childhood sweetheart complained to Amanda for several times, she finally fooled her.


    Amanda treated her as her friends in need, but she actually stabbed Amanda in the back.


    So after childhood sweetheart fainted in front of Dylan, he made up his mind to charge her for being a vicious woman.


    For the sake of his childhood sweetheart, this man strangled her abruptly


    In the following three years, how his childhood sweetheart was?


    He went abroad, so did that woman.


    She had thought that this man was a "loyal person." unexpectedly, in the past three years, she had seen a lot of news that he went to nightclubs with all kinds of young models stars, no matter at home or abroad.


    It really surprised her.


    People even described him as a "gentle and amorous man". He was really a scum!


    The irony in Amanda''s eyes was so obvious that Dylan of course understood it.


    He seemed to remember what happened three years ago. As he turned his eyes, to his surprise, he put his hand down.


    He admitted that he was too impulsive at that time. Without making an investigation clearly, he had framed her.


    But what did she say just now?


    The bold girl would only ask for men even all the time. Three years ago, he didn''t know that the little woman had such a bold side.


    Well


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    othing but endurance?


    He wanted to force her to give in, but she wouldn''t let him.


    Clenching her fists silently, she lowered her head and pressed her lips.


    "What? You''re not willing to give up. Did I say anything wrong? "


    The woman demanded coldly. The contempt and disdain were written all over her face.


    "Make a cup of black tea for me."


    She replied in a tone as if she was the hostess of Tang family.


    Those who didn''t know would think she was the master!


    "Yes, mother,"


    Amanda went to the kitchen.


    It was not until her figure completely disappeared from the hall that Dylan, who had been sitting on the sofa and kept silent all the time, raised his eyes.


    Thinking of that, Dylan''s eyes turned a bit cold, aiming at the woman who had been so arrogant a moment ago.


    The woman noticed it, and she explained, touching her shawl on her shoulder.


    "I''m not blaming her. Several years have passed, but she still acted so licentious. And the clothes she was wearing... Were they the clothes that a rich lady should wear? Look how vulgar she is! If she go out now, she will lose the face of Tang Clan, and people will laugh at you. "


    The man on the sofa chuckled. His thick eyelashes covered the edges of his eyes, and the unhurried words faintly came out from his mouth.


    "Aren''t you the one who is laughed to death by others?"

 Chapter 43 A Fight Between Mother-in-law And Daughter-in-law

    The woman''s face stiffened. She was Amanda'' mother-in-law, Leah.


    "No matter how bad she is, she was chosen by my grandpa. Our marriage is a legal marriage. As for her clothes, I bought them for her. Do you have any objections?"


    Then he stood up gracefully, not caring whether the woman over there had already been pissed off by him.


    He turned around and was about to go upstairs when he saw the tall figure walking towards him.


    When he passed by Leah, he didn''t forget to remind her.


    "Don''t forget that she is the real mistress of Tang family in the future, and you You are really a... "


    Only the two of them could hear his voice. He sneered and looked at the woman contemptuously.


    Leah was so angry that she clenched her fists and her nails pierced into her flesh.


    But even so, she couldn''t do anything about it. She couldn''t lose her temper in front of this man. After all, he was the successor who was chosen by her grandfather!


    However, how could she be willing to stay low for a long time!


    Having swallowed humiliation in the Tang Clan for so many years, she would never let Tang Clan fall into the hands of others.


    Let alone a young and inexperienced girl who dared to ride on her!


    "Here you are..."


    On the other side, Amanda was walking towards them with a cup of tea in her hand. Dylan turned around and went upstairs.


    Suddenly, Leah turned to look at Amanda with vicious eyes.


    "Leah, please have some tea."


    Said Amanda as she handed the tea cup to Leah.


    Although she knew Leah asked her to make tea in the middle of the night just to make her happy.


    But in order not to let the man who had already walked to the stairs have his way, she remained respectful to Leah.


    As long as she didn''t cross the line, she would definitely do what she should do.


    However


    The ideal was too good, and the reality was too bad.


    Before Dylan could get to the second floor, he heard someone speak even more bitterly.


    "Can you make tea? What is it? "


    Without even taking a sip, Leah poured the hot tea on Amanda.


    Had Amanda known that it would not be so easy, she would have reacted as soon as she sensed the situation.


    She


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    pellation denied her status as the wife of the Tang Clan, just in terms of the literal meaning...


    Was she mocking her for being old?


    Said Leah in a cold voice. She glared at Amanda with her sharp eyes, and continued.


    "Old lady, I only say the size of your eyes, not your voice. Besides, my voice is small, not as thick as yours, and you roar so loudly! It''s late. We''d better keep it low. What do you think if Grandpa wake up? "


    Amanda was a person who would hold the principle of "if others respect me, I will return them ten".


    Now that she was going to pick a fight, she wouldn''t be so easy to be bullied.


    Especially when her bottom line was touched!


    "You, you..."


    Leah was so angry that his chest fluctuated constantly. She raised his fingers trembling. This wild girl dared to threaten her.


    "Take it easy, Old Lady. Don''t be so nervous."


    Amanda comforted Leah instead.


    Uh


    At the corner of the second floor, when Dylan heard the woman''s words, he couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth. He felt speechless.


    She''s not nervous at all. She''s angry with you, you little punk!


    Three years ago, when Amanda first met Leah, Amanda was as cautious as when she entered the room.


    He had thought that Leah would make that Amanda embarrassed on purpose.


    He even worried about Amanda a little bit just now, fearing that she would suffer losses.


    It seemed that he had underestimated her. She was capable.

 Chapter 44 Honey, You Still Have Me

    With the heavy make-up on Leah''s face, she looked like a ghost.


    Amanda looked at them with an innocent, ignorant look on her face.


    She had just been slapped for a few minutes.


    But what Leah had just said really infuriated her, especially the words "someone is raised by no one!"


    She didn''t allow anyone to insult her mother!


    Didn''t Leah say that she didn''t know the etiquette? So she was just being impolite to her.


    "It''s getting late. I''m going to bed. You''d better drink some tea. It''s not good for your health,"


    Then she turned around.


    Leah wouldn''t give up. She couldn''t swallow her anger.


    "What?"


    The servants in the hall were shocked. They looked at what Leah was doing and gasped.


    Everyone''s hearts were beating fast, and even Dylan, who was about to leave, heard something downstairs, his sharp eyes suddenly tightened.


    The servants looked in the direction of Amanda and wanted to remind her to be careful. But when they saw Leah, they could only keep silent.


    Since they were servants and had to support their families, if they offended this woman, they would not have a good end, so


    "Phew I''m so tired. "


    Amanda stretched herself lazily. How could she not see the fierceness that flashed across Leah''s face.


    When she was about to turn around, she saw Lwah coming. So she took the chance and turned around.


    With a loud bang, the previous scream followed.


    Leah pulled her with all his strength. However, Amanda dodged his attack easily. As a result, she fell down backwards out of inertia.


    In the end, she fell down on the ground like a furious dog biting its prey.


    The sound of her fall on the ground and the voices of the servants rang at the same time. Everyone was shocked for a few seconds and wanted to laugh, but they didn''t dare to laugh. They could only force themselves to pretend to be calm and did not react.


    On the other side, Amanda walked slowly up the stairs.


    Of course, Dylan also heard the noise downstairs, especially when the servants kept asking nervously.


    He smiled unconsciously with smile in his eyes which he didn''t notice.


    When he h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    , tears ran down the girl in bed.


    His hand was grabbed and the tears on her face hurt his heart.


    "Sally babe, you still have me."


    Since five years ago, Celia had not been sleeping like this ever since. She could not even get sleeping pills.


    But she had a sound sleep and had a lot of dreams, just like a movie.


    Some of them couldn''t see what had happened clearly.


    The vague memory, that shadowy figure, made her feel both familiar and strange.


    Who is that?


    Was she?


    In the sunshine, a girl stood on her tiptoe and held the cartoon ring on her finger high above her head. She blushed and said to the boy who was holding her in his arms.


    "It''s so beautiful! It''s more beautiful than diamond! I promise I''ll love you forever, Carlos. I promise! "


    "Okay, we''ll be together forever."


    Seeing the happy smile on her face, the boy smiled too, It was a familiar voice, but she couldn''t see the young man''s face clearly.


    The scene was suddenly changed.


    Many people in white coats rushed to her. She tried hard to shake her head, but they didn''t listen to her at all. The needles stabbed her again and again, which made her almost collapse.


    Later, she met Ron. He smiled at her gently and reached out his hand to her


    However


    She managed to open her eyes, as if she had a long dream. The pillow was wet, and there were tears on it.


    "Woke up?"


    A deep voice sounded near her ear.

 Chapter 45 not even a minute late for work

    "Gu..."


    Celia exclaimed. Her throat hurt so much that she couldn''t make any sound.


    Suddenly a wave of panic swept over her. She was so scared that she couldn''t speak any more?


    She tried to speak, but no matter how hard she tried, her effort was in vain.


    Carlos shackled her shivering shoulder, making her calm down.


    "Your tonsilla is bleeding now. You are badly injured. It''s just temporary."


    Celia raised her eyes in surprise. However, she still looked at the man in front of her, confused.


    Suddenly, it seemed that something occurred to her, so she pushed him away and struggled to get out of bed.


    "Celia Ling! Don''t you dare move a little bit! "


    Her little body was tightly pressed, and the huge pressure from the man made her unable to resist at all.


    She didn''t move until she saw the drip on her hand. She turned her face to the other side and didn''t look at him.


    He was as same as Ron!


    She remembered that he had once said only a half of what he said about Ron in front of her. Now when she thought about it again, she could tell that it was all a hoax!


    But since he had already known it, why did he still watch her jump in!


    Liar! They are all liars!


    Celia was lying with the second IV drip on her hand. The nurse thought that it was about the time to draw the needle from Celia''s hand.


    When she just entered the dining hall, she sensed something strange.


    She walked cautiously to the bedside. After looking at Celia and noticing that she was fine, she lowered her head and prepared to remove the needle.


    As soon as the medical tape on her hand was torn off, Celia''s body trembled visibly.


    In a daze, she heard a low male voice.


    "Don''t look."


    Her body was held in his arms forcibly and her head was twisted aside by his big hand.


    "Okay."


    The nurse began to clean the tray before Carlos let Celia go.


    Celia Ling turned around and found that her hand was clean. She was surprised that there was no blood on her first infusion.


    Every time she was on infusion or pulled out the needle, it was like a nightmare. Blood flowed a lot, and her hands were stained all over. At that time, Ron always sympathized with her and told her that from now on, we should stop the infusion.


    Celia stood up and wanted to go to the bathroom, but she didn''t know how to express her feeling to the nurse because she couldn''t speak.


    And the man beside her, she was even more unwilling to tell him.


    Depressed, she took a look at the door. ''It


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Surprised by his thanks, the nurse was in a daze unconsciously.


    The man was cold and overbearing, so she didn''t expect that he would be modest and polite. Such words naturally made the woman moved.


    Celia could do nothing but watch the scene. She didn''t want to pretend to be false as Carlos at all.


    The nurse walked out of the ward and the room was in silence.


    Celia felt depressed. She had thought that the man would put her coat on her body and never talk to her again. However, things didn''t go that way.


    "Stretch out your hand."


    Celia froze for a moment. When she was about to raise her head, she found the thick smell of tobacco from Carlos had taken a big step back.


    She knew he smoked, but in the manor, he was not a heavy smoker.


    "Stretch out your hand."


    He repeated it again and his voice turned colder.


    He had put the gloves on her arms directly before Celia could respond.


    "From now on, no wine at all."


    It was not a negotiation, but a request with a hint of order.


    She kept silent and did not know how to refute him.


    "No, I don''t allow you to eat cold and spicy food recently."


    She remained silent.


    "Remember to be on IV drip every day, take medicine on time, have meals again and be hospitalized directly."


    Her frown deepened.


    "Go home on time after class, and you can''t be late for even one minute. If I don''t drive you home after class, you''ll be picked up by Boris and there will be someone following you at school."


    Celia bit her lower lip hard and finally stared at him. Her black eyes were filled with unwillingness.


    He was trying to restrict her freedom!


    "What? What do you think? "

 Chapter 46 Warm Up And Have A Nice Day

    Everywhere!


    Celia kept glaring at the man.


    Although his tone was softer than just now, he still slightly bent down, as if discussing with her gentlemanly.


    But he knew that she couldn''t say anything. He absolutely did it on purpose!


    Those were all his unscrupulous terms. Why did he ask her why she found it inappropriate? If she could, how could she not argue.


    Besides


    She had planned to leave.


    She, she wanted to divorce him!


    "Since Celia has no objection, let''s do it."


    A nurse came in with the prescription when he finished his sentence.


    Carlos took it over and reached out his hand to Celia. "Let''s go."


    She pushed his hand away. She was too angry to move.


    The man raised his eyebrows slightly. Was she angry?


    "Stay?" He wasn''t mad at all and said slowly. "Does Celia want to stay in hospital for rest?"


    Celia stared at Carlos angrily. She bit her lip and was about to leave.


    This man was so mean. He knew she disliked the hospital, but he still said that on purpose.


    Carlos followed her and nodded to the doctors and nurses to say goodbye with a faint smile on his face.


    In Carlos''s eyes, those were just annoying looks.


    He could always find a way to cure her.


    Outside the hospital, the black Maybach was as low-key as ever. Carlos seemed to like it very much.


    It was said that men devoted to the same kind of car were often more faithful.


    Where was this man?


    It was getting colder, especially in the morning. The girl trembled slightly, and her face was bloodless and more pale.


    "Cold?" He asked.


    She didn''t respond, but was shocked by his next move.


    His handsome face suddenly enlarged in front of her. He bent over and helped her to button up the collar.


    Her slender fingers felt a bit cold. As she was fastening the buttons, they occasionally touched her skin. She felt itchy and wanted to stay away from them.


    "Don''t move."


    A hoarse voice came through her hair.


    She stood there still, not knowing whether it was because she was slow to react or something else.


    Noticing her obedience, the man smiled slightly.


    His hands were slender and clean with slender fingers, with a dark sca


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    feel better if you have a umbrella."


    Celia looked at the umbrella but didn''t take it. She frowned and looked at the man. "Don''t follow me anymore. I don''t need you."


    "No... "No way, it''s the mistress''s order."


    Master, master. Ling Celia was almost angry.


    Since she started her class recently, there had been many people with her. But the only one who had changed was required by that man.


    He was a man of his word when he was in hospital that day!


    "Don''t follow me. I will negotiate with him."


    "I will leave when Boss agree."


    Hearing the man''s words, Celia took a deep breath. After she calmed down, she simply ignored him and turned around to continue walking forward. The man behind her still followed her in a short distance, holding a sunshade umbrella that hadn''t been sent out.


    Out of the gate of the school, a black Maybach came into view on a Avenue.


    Looking at the car window which was half lowered, Celia bit her lip and walked towards the car.


    The door was opened when she was about to get in. The wind blew. At the moment she got on the car, a strong smell of mint mixed with a faint smell of tobacco came over.


    It was so familiar that she knew who it was without thinking.


    "How was your class today? It''s so hot today. Why don''t you need a sunshade umbrella? "


    When the man in the car saw her, he looked lazy, as if he had been waiting there for a long time.


    "Carlos, I think we need to talk."

 Chapter 47 Celia Did Not Need To Be Liked And Could Only Be Taken Care Of

    Celia Ling said sincerely, looking at the man who seemed to be smiling.


    Carlos smiled. It was the first time that Celia had looked at him so seriously.


    Her beautiful eyes were as clear as glass, and the waves on them were light, which were full of his shadows. Finally, she no longer threw a quick glance at him, with anger, timidity, or rejection.


    She didn''t expect that he had such a day that he could be satisfied with only a glance.


    "Okay, Celia, what would you like to talk about?"


    It was rare for them to talk so patiently. Sitting in the driver''s seat, Boris knew that his young master was in a good mood at the moment.


    "I really don''t want to be followed by people all day long anymore."


    She gazed up at him and said in a serious tone.


    The man raised his eyebrows slightly. "Tell me the reason."


    He said slowly.


    Celia bit her lips. "First, chapter 37 of our kingdom''s law says that every citizen shall have the right to freedom of the individual. It is obviously a violation of the law to send someone to follow me like this."


    Carlos nodded. "Does law teach you? Good."


    "Second, I''m not a disabled person. I don''t need you to specially send people to take a book for me, buy food, water, and send a sunshade umbrella. My limbs are very complete!"


    "Third, what I hate most is to attract too much attention from the teachers and students. If this continues, it will definitely happen."


    "Done?" Carlos asked.


    She nodded and waited for his answer with the same stubborn little face.


    "Boris, come here with a bottle of water. Celia must be thirsty after talking so much."


    Celia grit her teeth. "I''m not thirsty."


    But the man ignored her. He took the water and handed it to her, indicating her with his eyes.


    Celia didn''t answer. "What on earth do you want?"


    She was a little annoyed.


    A word came out of his thin lips. "Yes."


    What did that mean?


    "You are my wife. I don''t think it''s inappropriate to do so."


    "But I don''t like it!" She raised her tone.


    The man laughed. "Celia doesn''t need to like it. She just needs to be taken care of."


    At this moment, Celia really had an impulse to bite the man to death.


    Carlos continued. "Since Celia almost failed to return home last time, I thi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    y it all by yourself."


    The man''s figure suddenly approached, and covered the light above her head, completely trapping her in his shadow.


    "So, Celia, it''s easier to be my wife than to break the contract and pay five million."


    He was laughing, but her face was as white as snow.


    Carlos''s voice sounded calm. Celia was like a lamb falling into a trap, and no matter how hard she struggled, it was in vain.


    Celia Ling was desperate. Since she had been in the manor, both Grace and the maids had called her "Miss Ling"


    Since she had asked Carlos to divorce, every man in the manor, including Boris, would call her "Mrs. Gu.".


    The change in the way she was called shocked her.


    No matter what she did or said, Grace''s servants addressed her as "Sir" and "madam", were they trying to push her too hard?


    Of course, she knew that this was what that man told her to do. Every step she made, she was always so considerate. She was really a dangerous person!


    "Madam, what would you like to eat for dinner? Mr. Gu said that you loved... "


    Before Grace could finish her words, Celia Ling had already gone away.


    At the terrace.


    She sat in a rattan chair and looked up at the starry sky. She finally had some peace.


    A moment later, someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    As soon as she finished her words, the door was pushed open. However, she frowned more and more when she saw the soft embroidered pillow, slippers and toiletries on Grace''s hand.


    Carlos was moving in?

 Chapter 48 Celias Heart Beat Fast

    Although they had slept together many times before, she could at least stay alone here now. She didn''t want the man to take back his only space.


    Grace greeted her briefly and then set off to work.


    She asked Celia tentatively when everything was ready.


    "Madam, there is still hot corn pumpkin soup in the kitchen. Would you like some?"


    "No, thanks."


    grace walked closer. "Mrs. Gu, you can have a taste. It is..."


    Celia Ling turned her back again and didn''t respond to her. At last, Grace had to go out of the room. She bit her lips nervously.


    Grace sighed, standing at the door.


    In fact, she wanted to say that Mr.Gu cooked those Pumpkin Soup for her. And her rejection of his taste disappointed him again.


    Mr. Gu had only asked them to treat her in the same way they treated her before, but today he said that they would call her "madam".


    Then...What about the American one.., To be honest, This one was really arrogant and willful. How could he spoil even his wife?


    Grace thought that the way Carlos treated Celia was not the same as usual.


    They shouldn''t have talked much about the matter of their mistress. But marrying Mr.Gu and becoming Mrs. Gu was the dream of many women. Celia was different from other women.


    When Grace just went downstairs, she saw Carlos coming back.


    "Has she eaten yet?" He naturally asked for Celia.


    Grace shook her head.


    "Go get me a bowl of porridge."


    Grace was stunned at first, and then she realized what had happened. She immediately went to the kitchen to get a bowl of pumpkin soup.


    Carlos took the bowl of porridge in his hand. Suddenly, he thought of something, so he put it down and smelt the flavor of his body carefully.


    When she smelled smoke from him in the hospital last time, she took a big step back. It seemed that she was very unhappy about it.


    He thought it was time to think about giving up smoking.


    He was a person with strong self-control. It was not difficult for him to quit smoking. Moreover, she was the reason why he addicted to tobacco. If she didn''t like it, why not quit smoking for her?


    But he finally took off his coat and went upstairs with the porridge again.


    He entered her bedroom and opened the door. Carlos


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the soft bed by Carlos''s hands.


    He whispered to her ear, looking at her gloomy eyes. "Celia, we are legally married."


    While speaking, he clasped her wrists tightly, kissing her from lips to neck, and then down


    Celia was shocked and tried her best to struggle. However, he was good at kissing and he was good at it. She even felt that she was going to be trapped in his love.


    He kept kissing her, biting her and pinching all her sensitive parts.


    "No!"


    She asked in a weak and hoarse voice and bit his lips hardly. At the same time, she put her hand on the steaming bowl on the table.


    "Ouch!"


    "Clap!"


    When he let her go, something also fell down from the table.


    The bowl was not filled with porridge, but a ceramic vase on the desk.


    As she expected, she destroyed the romance in the room just now.


    "Are you hurt? Grace! "


    The man was surprised and took her away from the bed in a hurry. At the same time, he shouted for the servants at home to come here.


    "Mr. Gu."


    Grace noticed the embarrassment in the room and asked, "Sir, what happened?"


    Seeing Celia in Carlos''s arms and the man who rushed to check if she was injured, Grace didn''t ask any more.


    Carlos seemed to be afraid that he did not check her carefully enough as she was too hot to tell him. He pulled her out and asked the doctor directly.


    Celia followed the man in a daze. A mixed feeling filled in her heart. Didn''t he feel any pain in his arm?


    He was the one who got hurt.

 Chapter 49 Because He Liked Her

    "Carlos, Carlos..."


    She followed him and was led by him. It was impossible for her to take her eyes away from his injured arm. Her eyes unconsciously flushed and she whispered.


    Although it happened all of a sudden, but at that moment, she clearly saw that it was he who held her in his arms with his own body.


    Hearing her voice, he turned his head.


    Looking at his extremely handsome face, she trembled and pointed at his wounded arm.


    "Don''t you feel pain?"


    Grace''s face turned pale with fright when she noticed that Carlos was hurt. "Sir, your arm, go and get some ice water!"


    Realizing what was going on, these servants ran away in succession.


    Carlos then seemed to feel the pain. He lowered his head and saw the scald on his arm and the scratches on the vase.


    He let go of her hand and frowned slightly. But soon he recovered as usual, as if he did not feel any pain at all.


    "Call Dr. Li over." He said to Grace.


    Dr. Li was a family doctor of Gu Clan.


    "Yes." Grace replied and left quickly.


    Seeing that he was also leaving, Celia''s mind was in a mess. She grabbed the other arm of Carlos somehow. There were tears in her eyes and she even stuttered what she said.


    "Where are you going? I''ll go with you. "


    At this time, she had a kind of unspeakable feeling. Why did he protect her so much, almost out of instinct.


    The man''s muscles tightened slightly, but he still didn''t let go of her hand.


    At this time, Boris also came and took the ice water to deal with the simple emergency treatment.


    When they got downstairs, Doctor Li appeared in the hall.


    On the short distance between the upstairs and the downstairs, Carlos didn''t say a word to Celia. On the contrary, Celia was very anxious. Celia looked at him from time to time, afraid that he was bearing the pain. Her eyes turned red and she didn''t dare to talk to him anymore.


    Dr. Li had seen Carlos''s condition and said he was in a serious condition. There were burns and pieces of porcelain in his wound. Dr. Li decided to treat them as soon as possible.


    As Celia wanted to come inside to accompany him, Boris blocked her way outside.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    or a few seconds, she leaned over quietly.


    His delicate face was in front of her, and his usual eyes which seemed to be able to see everything were closed, which made her a lot bolder.


    Seeing Hiram''s frown, Celia couldn''t help but reach out her hand and touch Carlos''s forehead.


    "Carlos?" She called him in a low voice with her fingertips trembling.


    He still didn''t respond, so Celia was sure that he was really asleep.


    In the room, the peppermint fragrance on his body was mixed with the smell of medicine. She took a deep breath and got closer to him little by little, as if she was bewitched.


    "Carlos, what the hell Why do you have to marry me? Is because... "


    ''like?


    She remembered what he had said, but she still felt that was too absurd and more illusory.


    After she stared at him for a while, she found that she couldn''t help trembling.


    She stood up quickly and turned around, trying to escape from this room.


    Just as she stood up, a big hand suddenly stretched out from behind and grabbed her waist.


    "Ah!" She exclaimed.


    Her waist was grasped by him and her body was against his chest tightly.


    They stood still, their hearts beating so fast that none of them could feel the tension.


    At this time, the man in bed had already opened his deep eyes, with a mystical and enchanting look.


    "You, you..." Meeting his eyes, Celia was shocked.


    Did he just wake up or not fall asleep?

 Chapter 50 Throwing A Treasure To Madam Every Day

    After a short moment, she wore a worried look.


    She pushed him and tried to get up. "Are you hurt? Does it hurt? Do you want to call Dr.Li again? "


    Before she finished her words, her lips were kissed by his.


    He held all her breaths forcibly and didn''t give her any chance to breathe. He drove forward and entered the city.


    Celia''s eyes widened. She stretched out her hand and tried to push him away. However, she didn''t want to hurt him. She could only struggle slightly.


    She was held tightly by him and couldn''t move at all.


    The kiss was deep, overbearing and gentle, but soon her mind was taken away.


    She closed her eyes and sank into the sweetness of marshmallow.


    The desire in Carlos''s eyes grew stronger and stronger, and his body became more and more tense.


    The air in the room gradually became hot. The man''s hands around her waist unconsciously reached into her skirt.


    A slight coldness prevented Celia from struggling for a moment. However, he kissed her even harder. As a result, after a dizziness, her head went blank and she was unable to think.


    After he turned over, she was somewhat released, like a fish on the shore, and her slightly swollen lips were desperately breathing the fresh air.


    "Gu..."


    He kissed her again. After a long time, he stopped and said in a hoarse voice. "You asked me why I had to marry you."


    She was confused and looked at him.


    "Because I like you!"


    His eyes were so clear and his words were touching her heart.


    Whispered her, her face instantly flushed. "You liar!"


    The man''s thin lips were slightly compressed. His warm hands touched her waist. At that moment, Celia Ling found that their postures had changed unconsciously.


    Their clothes were in such a mess that they were almost untied.


    "You don''t believe me?" He pressed over and whispered in her ears, sexy and seductive.


    "Please don''t!" She tried to avoid meeting him but she was afraid of touching his wound, so she didn''t dodge. "You still have injuries. The doctor said that you can''t be touched. What if it is serious?"


    "It''s not a big deal,"


    He distorted what she meant deliberately and kissed her over and over again.


    He said that suddenly as her fair skin turned pink.


    "How can I make Celia believe that I married you because I love you? Huh? "


    When she raise


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    aster''s habit, Boris immediately walked up to them. "Boss don''t like stranger women."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s our negligence." The attending doctor quickly apologized and then came to deal with the wound for Carlos in person.


    After that, Carlos put on the loose clothes indifferently and walked back to the room.


    He opened the door gently and saw the girl on the bed. She must be tired. She didn''t seem to have any reaction when he came in.


    Carlos looked at Celia''s peaceful sleeping face. His eyes were fixated, and the corners of his lips gradually raised.


    The next day, Amanda, who was in the mall pretending to be affectionate, received a call from Celia Ling.


    She looked at the man beside her and picked up the phone.


    "Hello, Celia..."


    After hearing what her friend said, Amanda puckered her lips.


    "Celia, if it''s Ron, I''ll tell you to stay away from the jerks; if it''s Carlos, it means you''re in love with someone, or you already have a crush on him."


    "No way!" Celia screamed subconsciously.


    A small smile appeared on Amanda''s face. "I don''t care about the medical issues. At least, he has made many phone calls to ask how to take the medicine to relieve your pain. What''s more, Celia, don''t you think the more you deny it, the better it will be?"


    When Amanda was about to continue her analysis, she bumped into someone all of a sudden. When she felt a sharp pain, she heard a high pitched female voice.


    "Hey, who is it? Are you blind? "


    Amanda wanted to apologize, but her body froze when she heard the voice.

 Chapter 51 You Hurt My Wife

    Amanda trembled with fear when she saw the woman again.


    She hung up and raised her head slowly. But when she looked up, the woman who had been complaining about her headache suddenly stopped.


    The air became cold instantly. The yelling of a woman was more shrill than before.


    "Why are you here?"


    Compared with the madness of the middle-aged woman, Amanda looked much calmer.


    She looked indifferently at the woman in front of her. Three years ago, she had been polite and respectful to her. In other words, she had stooped to compromise.


    However


    Amanda had witnessed how vicious this woman was.


    Looking into the sharp eyes of the woman in front of her, Amanda''s mouth twitched, and her voice became cold.


    "Why not me? Is this aunt trying to threaten you with such a large mall? "


    "Threatening you? Bah, who are you? Do you deserve to threaten? "


    The woman then turned to look at Amanda with contempt.


    Amanda didn''t want to talk to her anymore. She turned around and was about to leave.


    They had been cut off from each other three years ago.


    However, before she could take a step, her arm was suddenly grabbed by the middle-aged woman.


    "Mrs. Li, is there anything else?"


    "What do you think? Do you want to leave after hitting me? "


    The woman looked at Amanda with a stern look.


    "Well, I''m sorry."


    Saying that, she intended to leave again.


    "What is an apology? Besides, my head is still aching. Who knows if something serious will happen, so Compensation! "


    It seemed that the woman was picking on her.


    Amanda stared at her in disbelief.


    Amanda looked at her from head to toe. Even if she was a con, she didn''t look this way.


    But at this point, she did not want to have anything to do with this woman at all. She took a deep breath. "How much?"


    The middle-aged woman stretched out her finger.


    "500?"


    It was really a shopping mall. 500 dollars first? She hadn''t bought anything yet.


    Hardly had her voice faded away, the middle-aged woman screamed. "Five hundred? Are you kidding? "


    Seeing this, Amanda''s heart sank and her ey


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    city.


    What kind of existence should it be? A large clan, or even a branch, would be subject to higher respect.


    How dare she offend such a man.


    While she was smiling awkwardly, she also peeked at Amanda from the corner of her eyes.


    She didn''t expect that the woman was so powerful that she could hook up with the young master of the Tang Clan.


    She didn''t care whether the man who was said to be affectionate really loved her or not. As long as she was the wife of Tang Clan, she could make herself the object of admiration of many celebrities.


    She looked vicious, full of unwillingness, but there was nothing she could do.


    "Does my marriage have anything to do with you? I don''t want you to know. "


    This was how he dealt with people he didn''t care at all.


    After a short pause, Sofia could only squeeze a smile on her face, unable to refuse a word.


    "By the way, what do you mean by that?"


    The man casually asked, casually glancing at Sofia, as if remembering something.


    Amanda was shocked by Dylan''s expression.


    She reached out her hands and wanted to pull him away. But Sofia didn''t seem to understand and kept asking.


    "Mr. Tang, what did I say?"


    With a cold snort, he cast a glance at the restless man on his side and raised his tone on purpose.


    "You don''t deserve to be with Felix! And don''t even dream about it! Who are you talking about? My wife? "

 Chapter 52 What An Enchanting Girl

    On the road, the car ran steadily and it was very quiet in the car. But this atmosphere was also a bit weird.


    The man in the driver''s seat kept looking straight ahead without even casting a glance at the woman beside him.


    From the moment they got into the car till now, Amanda also didn''t say a word.


    She didn''t say anything, but she kept looking at the man beside her from time to time.


    But what she saw was still the man''s profile.


    Although in the end, Sofia didn''t say anything, nor did she mention Amanda''s past with Felix. This man was so smart that she couldn''t deceive him.


    In fact, she had already prepared for it. She thought that if he asked, she would tell him.


    But for the current situation...


    She was getting more and more confused about this man.


    When she recalled his attitude towards her before, he was furious and even wanted to kill her. But now, he heard Sofia''s words but he only asked him one question. He didn''t react to anything after that.


    What was he up to?


    Amanda had always been a straightforward person. Now she felt like she was going to be driven crazy.


    Suddenly, she turned around and stared at him.


    She didn''t believe that he had no reaction when she stared at him all the time!


    However


    To her surprise, the man didn''t even have the slightest intention to look at her, but still drove the car in an orderly way.


    Finally.


    "Stop, Dylan!"


    "Sizz!"¡ª¡ª


    Amanda was stunned. She didn''t expect that Dylan would actually pull over.


    Amanda pressed her lips and thought she would be suffocated if she didn''t speak it out.


    "Don''t you have any questions for me?"


    After a long time, the man''s handsome face finally was willing to give her a look, and the shining light made her stunned.


    "Yes."


    He said lightly.


    "Go ahead. I''ll answer your questions,"


    She thought he wanted to ask about Felix.


    "One child! I want a child with you! As for a child, I will set you free, okay? "


    Although he didn''t know why his grandpa insisted on it, he thought it was not bad if a child could solve everything.


    Amanda''s heart skipped a beat.


    It was easy for one child to say that, but


    "Wha


    rain, looking at such a woman whose long hair was washed away by the heavy rain on her face, and she walked on the muddy street barefoot in the late autumn weather.


    Even though she was in such a mess, she kept walking.


    Dylan, who had been following her not far away, finally stepped on the accelerator and the car accelerated.


    Hardly had Amanda shunned when a car sped past her and splashed water on her from head to toe.


    When she was about to call him with all her strength, the car suddenly stopped.


    As soon as she looked at it, she was filled with fury.


    "Dylan!"


    The man got out of the car with a black umbrella in his hand.


    Rain kept falling from the top of the umbrella. In the vast fog, he was still standing there gracefully, with his clothes not in a mess, and even his trousers and feet not stained with half a drop of water, in a stark contrast to her discomfiture.


    She wanted to ask him why he came back since he had left?


    But when he slowly approached her and suddenly pulled her into his arms, her heart suddenly jumped, and the world seemed to be still in the mist of rain.


    She saw his eyes.


    ''No, it must be my illusion. I couldn''t believe my eyes, '' she thought.


    How could he look worried?


    Didn''t he hate her?


    Although she couldn''t make out what he was talking about, his last sentence, which he said, was so tempting.


    It was Amanda Su.


    She hadn''t been called like that for so long.

 Chapter 53 How Could You Have A Baby With Me Since You Are So Weak

    When Dylan saw how miserable the woman was in the rain, he had an inexplicable impulse to strangle her.


    At that time, when he got out of the car to see her, he thought he would first ridicule her for her outstanding ability. How could she still make herself like this?


    However, when he stood in front of her, this woman suddenly fainted.


    Boneless body collapsed in his arms softly. The little face that had always been stubborn to him now was not angry at all.


    The way she looked at him before she fainted made his heart beat so fast that he didn''t even know how gentle her voice was when he called her.


    He knew that her surname was Su.


    It was not until he held her in his arms that he felt her whole body extremely hot. Then he pushed away the long hair in front of her forehead. He didn''t know whether it was rain or cold sweat on her face.


    Shit!


    What a weak woman she was?


    Dylan had no choice but to take her to the hospital.


    He threw away his umbrella and carried her in the heavy rain, running fast towards his car


    When Amanda woke up, she saw nothing but white.


    She fell into a trance for a moment. Where was she?


    All of a sudden, a handsome face leaned over her head, which scared her a lot. Subconsciously, she put her hand on her chest.


    "What are you doing, Dylan?"


    The defensive look in her eyes disgusted Dylan.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not that horny."


    While speaking, Dylan grabbed her hand before her chest and took a thermometer from her under her armpit.


    The words came out of his thin lips. "37.5¡æ. You still has a fever."


    Amanda was so embarrassed. It seemed that he was taking her temperature.


    By this time, she was completely awake. Her memory came back. When she walked in the rain barefoot, she saw this man.


    Wait a minute Did he send her to the hospital?


    And he had been taking care of her?


    Amanda stared at the man for a while and asked tentatively.


    "It''s you that ...sent me to the hospital?"


    Dylan put down the thermometer and glanced at her indifferently.


    "I had no choice. I was the only one on the way. What''s more, we went out together. If I went back alone, my grandpa would probably say something. To avoid trouble, I had no choice but to do so. "


    After hearing what Dylan said, Amanda curled her lips. She knew this man wouldn''t be so kind.


    At that moment, her only trace of gratitude to him was gone.


    Especially when she


    happened that he was also in the scene.


    After a while, there were footsteps coming from outside the door. The first image in Amanda''s mind was the sound of his footsteps, She rolled and climbed to bed quickly, covered herself with quilt, and turned her back to him at the same time.


    With a click, the door of the ward was pushed open, and the familiar masculine smell filled the air.


    To her surprise, it was still my meal.


    "You were so focused just now, weren''t you? Why don''t you look at me now? "


    The man teased the woman with her back to him as he opened the lunch box.


    The ginseng soup smelled so good that Amanda couldn''t help swallowing.


    But if she made a detour, wasn''t it too ...''spineless''?


    "I''d like to have the Abalone soup if you don''t drink it."


    "Please don''t"


    Before Dylan finished his words, the woman lying on the bed had already stood up. She held the meal box tightly with her both hands and stared at the man with a pair of beautiful big eyes.


    "You bastard! How dare you destroy it?"


    Seeing her desperate face for a bowl of soup, Dylan couldn''t help laughing. He put the meal box on the table and filled another bowl for her.


    The man''s reaction surprised Amanda.


    Is he still that bastard?


    A strong fragrance soon filled the room, But Amanda didn''t go to pick it up.


    She stared at the man in front of her suspiciously, wondering if he was so kind-hearted?


    Seeing her staring at him, he felt a little awkward and forced a cough, pretending to be cold.


    "You are so weak now. How can you have a baby with me if you don''t take good care of yourself?"

 Chapter 54 A Bad Cat

    Sure enough!


    She knew it. How could this man suddenly realize his conscience!


    "I''ve told you that I won''t have sex with you! Nor have a baby!"


    ''Well, just a bowl of Abalone soup. It''s not a big deal for me, '' she thought.


    "Knock, knock, knock..."


    Just when the two people were at a stalemate, the door of the room was knocked.


    "Come in."


    After the man finished his words, the nurse pushed the door open with trepidation and looked at the two people in the room with her timid eyes.


    Amanda took a glance at the nurse who was talking with Dylan downstairs?


    In an instant, when she looked at Dylan again, the whole expression in her eyes changed.


    Look, he has hooked up with this girl in such a short time. He is really worthy of being a lover sage!


    She pouted at him, pouted, and almost gave him a thumbs up.


    Of course, Dylan could see through her mind.


    "How is it going? Did you get it? "


    Not knowing why he was looking at the nurse, and whether it was intentional or not, he looked at the nurse gently.


    The nurse was so ecstatic when she saw that. Even Amanda felt jealous.


    "Yes, Mr. Tang. Mr. Tang. I''m taking the rest with me,"


    The nurse said shyly, lowering her head.


    However, their intimate behavior had caught Amanda''s attention.


    She suddenly began to cough out of no reason.


    "Miss, do you have a sore throat?"


    The nurse thought Amanda''s throat was inflamed.


    "No, I''m talking loud. I''m afraid that I''ll choke on the food."


    It''s


    The nurse asked with confusion and embarrassment.


    She looked at Amanda and thought, ''The face of this young lady is more beautiful than the star on TV. But her personality...


    The relationship between Mr. Tang and this lady...


    The nurse only felt that the woman in front of her was not like the kind of gossip media reported, who was a female star who just came across Mr. Tang and wanted to have some connections with him.


    Otherwise, Mr. Tang would not ask her to buy the clothes for Amanda and he even bought the underwear for this lady.


    You could imagine how thoughtful and attentive he was to her.


    "Well, bring the gifts."


    "What? Okay. "


    The nurse immediately handed the bag to Dylan.


    "Give it to her. Thank you. You can go out now."


    Seeing the nurse walking towards her, Amanda was confused.


    .


    The previous struggle was melted by the deep kiss again and again. Moreover, she was no match for him at all.


    After a long time, Carlos felt her soft body, so he relaxed his strength and let go of her. He bit her lips and said in a hoarse voice. "Huff -"


    She felt that her heart was going to stop beating. She had no strength at all. Her little face was stained with peach, and her fair skin was pink from inside to outside.


    But to her surprise, Carlos let her go.


    Besides...


    He buried his head in her neck and gently stroked her to make her relaxed.


    When she was fully recovered, he snuggled up against her for a while again. Then he bit her neck and pulled her up.


    "What did you see? Is there anything you don''t understand? "


    Celia Ling was still a little panic. When she sat up to tidy up her messy hair, the man next to her suddenly spoke. At the same time, the sound of TV in the living room also disappeared.


    Perhaps she hadn''t made any reply because of the kiss.


    But out of the corner of her eye, she saw the man pick up her book and look at the notes on her pages, frowning slightly.


    "Tell me again what you just wrote."


    Celia was stunned. He had already asked her a series of questions.


    Celia answered every question he asked. Gradually she found out that this man was actually more professional than she had found a professional one.


    When Grace came downstairs, she saw Carlos and Celia standing in the living room. She hesitated and didn''t know whether she should tell Carlos the truth or not.

 Chapter 55 Do You Have Someone You Like

    "What''s wrong?"


    Carlos asked coldly when he saw Grace.


    "Master, you came back early today and the dinner is not ready yet. What about..."


    Carlos waved his hand. "You can all go to rest today. As for dinner..."


    Then he moved his eyes slowly to Celia.


    The burning eyes of Carlos surprised Celia. She looked at Grace and Carlos at first, and then raised her finger to point to herself after hesitation.


    "Do you want me to..."


    The man grinned.


    "Celia, I''m helping you with your examination. Shouldn''t you thank me?"


    what?


    She stared at the man.


    When did she ask him to help with her study? It was all his decision!


    "The exam is easy. Of course, if I help Celia prepare for the exam..."


    "Stop!"


    Celia requested anxiously. "Okay, okay! I''ll cook for you!"


    As she had known before, this man was very capable. He knew the basic rules and cases well. If he could really help her study, she would easily pass the exam.


    ''It''s just a meal. It won''t be difficult, '' she thought.


    But she


    ...can''t cook!


    But Carlos didn''t forget to add some tonic words.


    "Celia, cooking is the most basic job for a wife."


    Her face turned green.


    Seeing her little figure went to the kitchen angrily, a satisfied smile appeared on Carlos'' face.


    "Come on, Celia. I''m going to deal with something. When I come back, I hope the kitchen is still alive."


    Celia had already walked to the kitchen door. She stopped and turned around to wave her fist at him. What did he mean by saying that the kitchen was still healthy? Could she blow it up!


    After arriving at the kitchen, she took out the phone and started to search Google.


    There was a big variety of materials in the kitchen, including vegetables and other raw materials. Looking at the various kinds of delicious food on the mobile phone, she flinched.


    At last, she finally chose the simplest fried eggs with tomato, which was widely acknowledged as the easiest and simplest one!


    The first step was to pour oil.


    But when she just put the oil in the pot, the oil splashed. She was so scared that she stepped back and even threw away the spatula and spoon.


    Before Carlos reached the kitchen door, he heard the noise inside, as if they were fighting. He could not help but raise his head and speed up his steps.


    Seeing tha


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e and her sitting beside, he felt that the rare warmth made him feel that it was enough for his whole life.


    "Ah..."


    Celia glanced at Carlos sitting opposite to her. He lowered his head and used chopsticks to poke the food in her bowl. "When, when is your birthday?"


    Carlos raised his head and asked. "What? Celia wants to celebrate my birthday? "


    "I just... Just want to know more about you. "


    "Isn''t it our knowledge before we got married?"


    Celia snickered in her mind.


    Premarital?


    They had met each other for a few times before marriage!


    "On 9 December"


    "Oh, I see. Why... Why haven''t you gotten married yet? "


    Carlos glanced at Celia, as if looking at an idiot. "I''m not married?"


    "What? I mean, what happened to you before? Why didn''t you get married? "


    Carlos raised his eyebrows and asked in reply. "Celia hoped that I had been married?"


    "I didn''t mean that. I mean..."


    She suddenly remembered that in his study she received a phone called him "Daddy".


    It just came out of her mind.


    "Celia, it''s better for us to make a better plan of the future than to hesitate about the past."


    "In the future?"


    "For example, when you are going to have a baby, how many kids you want, and what''s their name?"


    She blushed in an instant.


    Bastard! Who wants a baby with you!


    However


    "Carlos, may I ask you a question?"


    "How about one each?" The man raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice.


    Celia exclaimed, her eyes lighting up. "Okay."


    "Did you Someone you like? " She asked.

 Chapter 56 Daily Life Of A Couple

    "Yes."


    Carlos looked at her deeply and answered without hesitation.


    "Then..."


    "It''s my turn." He reminded.


    "All right." Controlling her excitement, she waited for his question quietly.


    "Did you have any other boyfriend before he was together with Ron?"


    Such a question almost choked Celia.


    But she still shook her head.


    Carlos took a sip of the soup quietly.


    Celia looked at the man''s cold face and thought that he was indeed capricious.


    But she didn''t want to give up so easily, so she kept asking.


    "What about the girl you like? Where is she now? Why aren''t you with her? "


    Carlos raised his eyelids. "One each."


    Celia took a deep breath and refined the liquid. "Why don''t you marry the GIRL you like?"


    Carlos looked at her deeply again. "Who said that?"


    "Carlos, be serious!" She said shyly.


    The man didn''t answer directly but showed a helpless expression.


    "Did you encounter any bad thing in England before you came back?"


    The question of Carlos shocked Celia.


    "Yes."


    After a fierce struggle of thoughts, she was about to answer, but it suddenly occurred to her that it was time for her to ask him a question.


    "Well, did you have a son before you married me?"


    Her hand holding chopsticks tightened unconsciously, and she finally asked this question. Her tension was revealed.


    Carlos looked at her for two seconds, thought for a moment, and then said lightly, "No."


    What?


    Celia widened her eyes. Such an answer was totally different from Celia''s.


    She looked at him suspiciously. "Really? You can''t lie to me! "


    Carlos had finished his meal and stood up. "Really, no!"


    He turned around and said to her, as if he didn''t want to continue the conversation.


    "Celia, come on. I''ll be waiting for you in bed."


    "You..."


    "Help you review."


    She was about to get angry when he added.


    She waved her fist at the man''s back.


    She heard clearly what the child said at that time, but he denied it.


    Was it a adopted child?


    Or


    He was lying to her?


    Sitting at the table, Celia suddenly became agitated.


    Kissing was addictive, and even ...he was the same.


    However, to Celia''s surprise, she seemed to get a better sleep recently. She basically had no dream all night and was very relieved.


    But after a night, they slept over.


    "Oh my God! It''s nine o''clock now!"


    Celia looked at the time and was no longer sleepy.


    Carlos woke up earlier than her. He was wearing a tie in front of the mirror.


    "Why didn''t you wake me up?


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    isplaying the variety of communication among her friends. She can speak English, but she can''t understand other languages.


    Then she stole a glance at Carlos.


    It was the first time she saw him at work. Although his face was still cold, he looked calmer and more composed at this time. His every movement was showing his great leadership.


    He was calm and wise. His eyebrows were full of earnest. He didn''t say much. But once he said, people would listen subconsciously.


    The meeting was still going on. Celia didn''t know much about the content of the meeting, so she looked at him. The sound around her ears gradually faded away. At last, she lost her voice and there was nobody except him in her eyes.


    An hour later, the meeting was over.


    Finally, one of them said German after the meeting.


    The interpreter was stunned for a moment on hearing the word. She didn''t speak it out.


    Many people in the video, including Boris and the Secretary General, all looked at Celia. A sly smile appeared on their faces.


    The corners of Carlos'' mouth couldn''t help raising. He looked at Celia with his deep eyes.


    Celia Ling was confused. She looked at Boris and asked nervously, "Did I make a fool of myself?"


    She had been sitting there quietly and had nothing to do.


    "No, you didn''t." Said Boris with a smile. The atmosphere in the meeting room was getting more and more tense.


    However, the more Celia looked at it, the more threatening she felt. The looks from these people were too weird.


    When they all packed their stuff and left, she quietly held Boris'' hand. "What are you laughing at? Tell me. "


    "Well Madam, go and ask Boss." Boris hastened to escape.

 Chapter 57 Why Are You Pulling My Daddys Hand!

    Driven by curiosity, she followed Carlos to his office. When they were alone, she stared at him.


    "What''s up?"


    "Yes."


    She walked over and couldn''t help but ask, "what were they laughing at just now? Did I do something wrong? They looked at me in a strange way. "


    "Because the man said a last sentence in German."


    He seemed to have expected that she would ask and replied directly.


    in a word?


    "What did they say?" She blinked and stared at him.


    Carlos looked at Celia''s glowing eyes, his thin lips slightly lifting up, full of charm and deep meaning.


    "He said we had a meeting for an hour, and the beautiful lady over there looked at me for at least forty minutes."


    "What?"


    A man''s sexy and pleasant voice sounded in her ears, making Celia''s white face blush in an instant.


    She opened her mouth, but didn''t know what to say. Finally, she didn''t give up and said it. "It doesn''t necessarily mean me."


    "He looked at you when he said that." The man broke her luck.


    Well


    Looking at her shy and embarrassed face, Carlos'' heart itched.


    He stood up and walked to her side. He gently lifted her small chin with his fingers and looked at her deeply.


    "You''ve been looking at me for nearly an hour. How do you feel?"


    "I didn''t!"


    She would never admit it!


    "I was in a trance. I didn''t understand you when you brought me here, so I had to be in a trance, with my eyes facing you."


    Carlos smiled broadly. "Really? Really? "


    "Of course!"


    As much as he said, he clearly saw the expression on Celia''s face. Celia had no idea where to hide.


    "When can I leave?"


    She wanted to escape.


    "No, you have to go to a party with me this afternoon."


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Celia got on the private jet with Carlos.


    She heard that they were going to take part in the engagement banquet, which was a separate island in a romantic have


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    his lips were gentle.


    Celia looked at him, and there was a sudden chaos in her mind.


    Had she ever seen such a scene in her dream? Or how could it be so familiar.


    The crowd in the hall looked at the couple on the dancing floor, full of envy.


    Under the light, the girl in his arms had her long eyelashes trembling, hiding her bright eyes. Her fair skin was glowing softly, and her soft hands, out of panic, tightly grabbed the clothes on his chest.


    The man''s eyes became deeper and deeper, and Celia''s face also had a blush.


    Until the music was over, the crowd burst into thunderous applause.


    Of course, there was a lot of discussion.


    "Daddy!"


    Celia Ling was still immersed in the dance just now. A childish voice full of joy broke all her thoughts.


    The Hall fell into silence.


    With their eyes wide open, they saw a boy walking straight towards the noble man.


    The boy had good features, especially his eyes, which were clean and bright, but his skin was particularly white.


    This voice...


    Celia was pretty sure that this was the little boy on Carlos'' computer screen!


    "Who are you? Why are you holding my daddy''s hand? Let go of me! "


    The boy came to Celia Ling. He was dissatisfied to see her holding Carlos'' hand.

 Chapter 58 Seduce My Dads Bad Woman

    "Are you seducing my daddy''s bad woman?"


    The boy''s voice grew colder as he saw Celia''s calm face.


    "Did you have a son before you married me?"


    "No, she didn''t."


    His words still lingered in her ears, but now


    Celia fixed her eyes on the boy. He had thick eyebrows and eyes that resembled Carlos very much Like his mother?


    Mouth...


    "Hey, are you dumb?" The boy was getting more and more impatient.


    "Sven."


    "Sven! How could you be so impolite! "


    Along with Carlos'' low voice, there was a woman''s voice.


    "Mommy!"


    The boy turned his head to look at Celia. He was so proud to see his mother.


    "No matter who you are, see! This is my mommy!"


    In an instant, Celia''s face paled uncontrollably.


    The woman had white skin, beautiful face and eyes as beautiful as ink painting.


    Mommy, Daddy...


    Such a relationship made Celia suddenly feel flustered as his mistress was caught red handed.


    The atmosphere froze. Celia''s hands and feet also turned cold.


    She tried to get rid of his hand, only to find that it was held more tightly.


    Celia bit her lips hard, and her eyelashes trembled. She didn''t even realize that there was a hint of desolation on her face, which was almost mixed into tears.


    He lied to her!


    Although she was unwilling to admit that the anger at this moment was because of him, the pain spread from her limbs to every part of her body.


    The crowd stopped gossiping as Carlos cast a cold glance at them. They looked at each other with disdain on their faces and guesses.


    Celia Ling even despised herself.


    What the hell was she doing?


    She looked at the little face in front of her, barely suppressing her feelings, and indifferently looked away from the man next to her.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m your father''s ...Sister?"


    Carlos'' eyes darkened and his handsome face was covered with ice.


    What did she say? younger sister?


    How could she think of that!


    Last night, she slept under him, but when he moved closer to her, she didn''t recognize him?


    "Sister? Why hasn''t Daddy mentioned it to me? "


    After all, Sven was still a child, simple minded.


    "Yes, ...he treats me as his sister not h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e could respond, the tall figure threw himself over and covered her little body.


    In an instant, Carlos'' strong male breath was like a sudden rain.


    "Sister? Since Celia likes to play this way, should she call me ''brother''? "


    He pressed on her, his eyes burning like fire, and his voice was hoarse and sexy.


    "You, let me go."


    In his arms, when his big hand moved down little by little along her waist, she quickly struggled as if she got an electric shock.


    At the same time, Ashley asked Sven to wait for her at the door, but she followed them.


    Although it was a little far from them and Ashley couldn''t hear their conversation, she could still feel the aura around that cold man.


    With his calm and unruffled character, he couldn''t be so immersed in Celia if he didn''t love her deeply.


    After so many years, she had tried to seduce him again and again, but he had never been touched


    Even if this time she could get him, but she had never got him.


    Hearing that, Ashley felt heartbroken, as if her heart was stabbed by a knife.


    She clenched her fists, and after a long time, her slightly ferocious look gradually calmed down.


    She turned around, walked to Sven and pulled him into her arms.


    "Sven, listen to me. Miss Ling is daddy''s friend and she is living with daddy now. Sven, you should get along well with her. You should be the child of a director. Only in this way can daddy like him. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 59 Dont Live With An Idiot For The Rest Of Your Life

    Ashley''s voice was as soft as water, which hadn''t been noticed by Sven for a long time. He immediately became more obedient.


    "Really, Mommy? As long as Sven can get along well with that aunt, daddy will like me? "


    "Well, mommy has never lied to Ron, hasn''t she?"


    "Okay, I will try my best to get along with her!"


    "I know Sven is a good boy. But there is one more thing that I want you to pay attention to,"


    Sven blinked. "Mommy, what''s up?"


    "It''s because Sven is sick. Don''t tell that aunt, or she won''t play with Sven anymore."


    Her words made the little boy who had just recovered a lot depressed.


    The other children refused to play with him because of his illness.


    And his mommy never picked him up from school.


    Sad as Sven was, he agreed without hesitation.


    "Sven, Mommy can''t go home with you and daddy today, so you have to be obedient when I leave, okay?"


    "Why can''t Mommy go back with Sven and daddy?"


    Sven looked at his mother, depressed.


    "Well Well, as long as daddy loves you, I think Mommy will go to accompany you and daddy soon. Sven, you must remember to get along well with that aunt. In addition, don''t let her know your disease, okay? "


    His face became paler than before. The warmth that belonged to his mommy had disappeared and he had been released.


    A childish and low voice came out from her mouth. "Okay, Mommy."


    When Amanda saw that man, her heart clenched.


    She didn''t plan to attend the engagement party. To be exact, she was brought here by the drug addiction.


    So when she saw Celia Ling and Carlos at the banquet, she wanted to go and ask Carlos for help.


    But that man happened to be here at this very moment.


    At the sight of Dylan, in a panic, she ran to the side door, totally ignoring the presence of Sylvia.


    She ran so fast in the corridor, but the footsteps behind her made her more nervous.


    In such a hurry, she casually opened a door and rushed in.


    When she heaved a sigh of relief and thought that she had escaped a disaster.


    "Amanda..."


    Suddenly, a man''s voice came to her ears like a magic spell.


    Amanda''s heart beat faster than


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ould finish her words, he had been very determined, and his hands surrounded her more tightly.


    Amanda could hardly breathe.


    She couldn''t stand their intimate contact, even if they had been closer than now.


    She stretched out her hands and pushed him away.


    Although there was something wet around her eyes, she tried to hold back her emotions.


    After a long time, a cold and indifferent sentence came to her red lips.


    "You are wrong. I didn''t know it''s your engagement party. I was tricked here by Sylvia."


    Nobody knew how guilty she was when she said this. Her red lips closed tightly and her whole body was tensed.


    "Really?"


    The man suddenly sneered, and his voice was full of unconcealed disappointment and sadness.


    "Okay! Then I''ll ask you, why Why did you leave three years ago? Are you afraid that I will become a vegetative so you leave me in the hospital alone? "


    He grabbed her chin with his hand and forced her to look him in the eye.


    His eyes were dark and deep, as if he just wanted to hear the answer from her.


    Why?


    Amanda trembled with pain and closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes, there was no trace of coldness in them.


    "Don''t you know what I''m like today? I had nothing at that time. You were also kicked out of the Li Clan. The doctor said that if you woke up, there would be a high probability of sequela. I can''t live with an idiot for the rest of my life! "

 Chapter 60 a married woman

    "Dong"


    The man thumped the door hard with his fist.


    But she was not afraid of him. She looked into his eyes and continued.


    "Felix, I don''t love you anymore. I don''t love you anymore since three years ago. Today I was forcefully brought here by Sylvia. Since it''s your good day, I wish you and your wife a long life. I have something else to do. I have to go now. "


    She tried not to be knotted and was about to leave. Otherwise she would be really afraid that she would suffocate.


    "No, I don''t allow you to leave!"


    Before she could turn around, her body was once again suppressed by the man, whose voice lost his previous gentleness, and became cold and horrible all of a sudden.


    "Now that you are here, do you think I will let you go? Even if You don''t love me anymore. "


    As he spoke, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    Suddenly, Amanda slapped him hard.


    After the slap, her palm hurt.


    "Felix, can you calm down? Do you know what you are doing? You''re getting married and I have my own husband. Why do you drag me into your marriage? I''m such a heartless, selfish and vain woman. "


    She suddenly raised her voice and shouted at him.


    She tried her best to push him away.


    Felix looked at the woman in front of her. The exquisite face and the red dress made her skin look more fair.


    She was so beautiful, so mature and tempting.


    Suddenly, he looked determined.


    "So what? I''m going to get engaged today, so what? As long as you open your mouth, the engagement party can be canceled at any time, and you can get a divorce, right? "


    "You said you loved vanity. What do you want? Money, position? If that man can give you, I also can! He doesn''t love you, but I can give you my all love! "


    "Amanda, do you still remember what I said when you first kissed me? I said, my first kiss was given to you. Your first kiss was given to me. From now on, I will never let you go! You can''t get rid of me as long as I want you! "


    His body came at her again. With her eyes wide open, Amanda couldn''t believe what she s


    he assistant stood at the door for a long time. Although his eyes were full of worry, he did not dare to go in any more.


    Amanda didn''t stop running until she was far away from the door. Lying in the corner, she gasped for air.


    Thinking of Felix''s rudeness to her just now, she burst into tears.


    How did it come to this? Why did this happen?


    "My lady..."


    Suddenly, a voice came from her back. Amanda was rigid with shock. After a long while, she turned around slowly.


    There were still tears in his eyes and she was staring at him with her misty eyes. Steward Tang sighed and walked towards her.


    "My lady, young master has been looking for you."


    His tone was as respectful as usual, but his face slightly changed.


    He had been staying behind her for a long time, or to be exact, he had been outside since she entered that room.


    After hesitating for a moment, he still spoke his heart out.


    "My lady, with all due respect, I think you''d better not tell young master what happened just now. In addition, you''d better keep your distance from the Li Clan. My lady, please don''t get me wrong. I said this not only for your grandfather, young master, but also for you and Felix. Lady, you knows better than anyone what kind of Clan the Tang Clan is. And young master. Although he looks normal, if he want to, just move a little thumb and can... "

 Chapter 61 Wouldnt Celia Miss Me

    "Thank you, uncle Tang. I just entered the house by mistake today. I have made it clear with him. From now on, we are just strangers."


    What the housekeeper Tang said stirred up waves in Amanda''s heart. If she had still believed that Dylan was a playboy who only knew how to play the field three years ago. Three years later, after getting along with him for so many days, she knew that he was not as simple as he looked.


    Knowing that his purpose was for her good, she nodded at him gratefully.


    Housekeeper Tang smiled. "I do this not only for lady, but also for master Tang. He is getting old now and has been smiling more happily recently as Lady and young master move back."


    "You can rest assured. I won''t have any trouble with Felix Li. I won''t put my grandpa in a dilemma."


    "Yes. I didn''t know anything just now and nothing happened. I met Mrs. Tang in the corridor. Dylan has been looking for you for a long time. Please follow me!"


    The housekeeper Tang invited Amanda in a gesture of kindness while speaking.


    Amanda had just followed the housekeeper not far away, and several men in black appeared in front of them.


    Needless to say, she already knew who it was.


    "Hey, why are you avoiding me?"


    A cold male voice came from afar and nearer. Amanda could not help but shudder all over.


    "I I just go to the bathroom. Why do you have to go there? With so many people. "


    She glanced at the bodyguards behind him and wondered if it was necessary to be so high-profile.


    "Bathroom? Then why didn''t you inform me of your coming to the engagement party? Is it because of the engagement of your ex boyfriend, and you want to snatch it? "


    He cast a cold glance at her, which made Amanda feel guilty.


    At the door of the banquet hall, Sven saw Celia walking towards them together with Carlos. He fixed his big eyes on her, but no wonder what he was thinking.


    The man next to Celia still held her hand tightly. She couldn''t break free from his grip.


    ''this shameless man. If I hadn''t forced him to divorce me when I went back, I would have been...''


    If she happened to be seen by others by accident, she would really die!


    "Aunt, I''m sorry. It was my fault. I shouldn''t have spoken to you like that. I hope you won''t be angry with Sven."


    The moment Celia approached, Sven raised his head and whispered to her.


    Celia was not the only one who w


    ore.


    After Grace left, she found that Sven seemed to have finished the phone call. He looked thinner lying on the bed.


    But apart from these, this child looked normal. She didn''t know what disease he had.


    What a pity!


    Seeing Celia, Sven also got out of bed at once.


    "Auntie, daddy isn''t here today. Can you take me out for a walk?"


    Celia walked towards him and touched his head.


    "Okay. But don''t you need to go to school, Sven?"


    It was not a holiday.


    Without warning, Sven''s face darkened. He lowered his eyes and whispered after a long time. "I don''t have to go to school now."


    Celia was surprised. She hadn''t gone to school?


    Does it mean that he went to school before and terminated afterwards?


    Because His body?


    "Yes. Daddy hired a teacher to teach me at home." The little fellow continued.


    Celia nodded to show her understanding. She didn''t ask much and changed the subject.


    "Let''s go downstairs to have dinner first, and then Aunt Celia will take Sven out to play, OK?"


    Sven was so innocent that when he heard that they were going to have fun, his unhappiness was immediately swept away.


    Most importantly, he believed his mommy. And he did what his mommy said. In that case, would his mommy like him?


    "But Sven doesn''t want to eat at home. I wants to eat something delicious."


    "What do you want to eat, Sven?"


    The little guy rolled his dark eyes to Celia and asked in a timid voice. "I want to eat KFC, shall we?"


    Celia was surprised. This kind of food could be seen everywhere on the street. How could he still want to eat?

 Chapter 62 Favor Her And Acquiesce Her Unreasonable Behavior

    "I''m afraid I can''t do that, my lady."


    When she heard that they were going to eat out, she was a little embarrassed.


    The main concern was that Sven would get hurt in many places.


    Since young master entered the house, Grace had been nervous. Luckily, he was a good boy.


    "Well, shall we go to have a meal just one time?"


    Celia proposed. Sven also raised his head and looked at Grace pleadingly.


    She became soft hearted at once. She said with her teeth gritted, "but young master, you must be obedient, or I really can''t explain to my master if anything happens to you!"


    The little boy jumped with joy when he heard he could go out to eat. Grace was frightened and immediately tried to comfort him.


    Standing aside, Celia felt more and more distressed.


    These were the most common things in the eyes of ordinary people, but for this child, it was a huge gift. How could it not be heart broken?


    As a result, Grace followed him all the way. Somehow, Grace felt very nervous on the way, as if she was afraid that Sven might bump in some places.


    The three of them had arrived at KFC and in the long line, bought a lot of things back in the end.


    Sitting on the sofa quietly, Sven saw the food and was totally attracted by the food.


    "It''s very kind of you, Auntie Celia!"


    Just a KFC that Sven could stop hating Celia.


    Celia scratched his nose and said, "all right. Let''s eat!"


    After a while, his phone rang. He took it out and looked at the screen, and then he said excitedly. "Yes, daddy."


    Celia blinking.


    "Daddy." Sven greeted him in a very sweet voice.


    Carlos, on the other side of the phone, said something and the little boy''s ecstasy a second ago, but the next moment, he stopped eating the chicken wings, his mouth twitched, eyes full of grievance.


    "No, I don''t want to go. Daddy, please don''t send me away..."


    Celia had a rough guess. Carlos would have sent Sven home after he was off duty!


    Although Celia didn''t expect the appearance of Sven and Ashley, anyhow, Sven was still his child.


    How could he treat his child like this? If he didn''t want to be responsible for his child, he should have controlled his dick!


    He was at the climax for a while but let others have been in the tr


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    would do to her when she saw that Sven was cradling in Carlos''s arms but didn''t dare to escape.


    What made her even angrier was that from yesterday till now, the relationship between Sven and his mother, and more important, the relationship between Ashley and more important. He hadn''t made it clear to Celia.


    ''he said he would give an explanation yesterday. But where the explanation?


    Thinking of this, she turned angrily and walked in the opposite direction of them.


    When Carlos turned around and saw her, she was already far away from him.


    Celia''s heart broke. She had thought that the man would stop her even if he pretended to do that. However, the man just took a glance at her and then got into the car.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with her. Anyway, she was in a very bad mood!


    When she arrived at the subway station in a rage, she stood in front of the ticket making machine and looked at the road map on the screen. She reached out to choose the route, but she was hesitant.


    Wouldn''t it be too humiliating if she returned like this?


    When she was hesitating, the man behind her suddenly walked forward, with his slender fingers, sliding screen, and had picked up the route for her.


    The man held her hand and took her along the way. Finally, they succeeded in making the tickets. Later, the tickets fell out of the machine.


    The forth line, two tickets.


    "Yours." A husky voice sounded near her ear.


    She knew who was behind her without turning around.

 Chapter 63 Call Me Husband

    What was he doing? He didn''t care about her leaving at all, did he?


    What trick was he playing now?


    Besides, why would she spend money on him!


    She withdrew her card from Carlos''s hand angrily. Celia took a ticket and turned around to leave, without even looking at the people behind.


    Carlos looked at Celia''s back with a smile.


    It was the rush hour and there were many people in the subway. Celia was crowded in the car as soon as she got on.


    In the crowded cars, she was taken aback by the coming Carlos. He put his arms around her waist and pressed her against the other car.


    They were so close to each other that there was no space between them. Celia was angry and embarrassed, without any expression on her face, as if she had seen him as a stranger.


    Later, she felt his hand holding her waist. Then it slipped into her clothes. Suddenly, her face flushed. She was completely irritated.


    They stood face to face and looked into each other''s eyes. The shyness on her face and the warning in her eyes were obvious.


    However, he didn''t restrain himself at all. When she obviously felt his long fingers sliding past her, her face was red all the way to her white and tender neck.


    She finally opened her mouth before he did more terrible things. "Car..."


    "Hush!"


    Carlos stopped her with the index finger on her tender lips.


    Can''t call him by his name in public.


    "Celia, can you see me now?"


    He finally pulled his big hands back, held her in his arms, and whispered in her ears.


    Celia''s face darkened. She ignored him again.


    There were more and more people on the subway. The bus was already crowded with people.


    Celia Ling''s shoulder leaned against the handrail. The subway would hit against the handrail every time it stopped.


    Noticing this, Carlos put his arm on the fence and held her in his arms.


    She pressed her face against his chest and was a little distracted with the subway running.


    She couldn''t see him through.


    Sometimes he looked gloomy, sometimes evil, sometimes cold, and sometimes warm.


    He was really confused.


    Such a man was so complicated.


    When she was at a loss, someone pulled back the long hair nea


    all the subway tickets she carried were gone at the check-in gate.


    She instantly understood that it must be that man''s trick.


    She couldn''t go out without a ticket. Even if she were unwilling to go, she had to wait.


    Carlos walked very slowly. When he came up in the elevator, there was nobody else.


    He smiled when he saw the little woman standing there.


    "Celia doesn''t like to go with me, does she?"


    Celia was irritated by Carlos''s words, but she managed to be patient and asked.


    "Where is my ticket?"


    "I''m just a stranger to you. How could I have your ticket?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Instead of going home urgently, he leaned against the wall and looked at her with an evil smile.


    "Celia, who am I to you?"


    He touched her chin gently with his long fingers, and the fingertips moved and refined, which made his eyes deeper.


    "Celia, give me a kiss, and I''ll give you the ticket."


    Celia couldn''t break free from her grip. "Scoundrel!"


    Hearing her words, he took the initiative to press her, pinched her chin and kissed her.


    "Bastard."


    Another kiss.


    "You pervert!"


    kissed again, making her blush. "Is that all?"


    She didn''t respond, but only looked at him with a pair of ashamed and angry eyes.


    He helped her with evil tricks. "Since you have nothing to say, just call me ''husband''."


    She turned her face away. No.


    However, her chin was pinched by Carlos, forcing her to look into his eyes.


    "Call me husband."

 Chapter 64 His Girl

    Bastard! Bastard! Bastard!


    The servants in the manor, including Grace, and Sven, were shocked by Celia''s comment on Carlos.


    Was she cursing Carlos?


    No matter she was coquettish or really angry, her words would certainly provoke Carlos, and as for the consequences, she would definitely have a hard time.


    But now Mrs. Gu scolded Mr. Gu in this way while Mr. Gu was smiling in the back?


    ''Is Mr. Carlos so happy to be scolded by such a woman?''?


    They had no idea how embarrassed Celia was just now at the subway station. She was afraid that the photos of them would be uploaded on the Internet.


    He wouldn''t return the ticket until she called him husband.


    How could she agree to it? She cursed "shameless" and was about to grab it.


    But no matter how high she bounced, he just lifted his long arm and she could only pounce in the air.


    He just teased her like that, which really annoyed her.


    When she pounced on him, he didn''t dodge.


    Of course, he was well prepared for it. He took her little paw in his arms easily and her whole body had been in his arms.


    "Celia knows that I''m cold, so she keeps me warm on purpose?"


    He looked into her eyes with a faint smile.


    Celia was ashamed and angry. She wanted to push him away, but his big hand held her waist more tightly.


    "Carlos, you have no shame at all. You are a CEO. Shame on you!"


    "Shame? How much is shame for me to hug and kiss my wife?"


    She exploded with anger, but he didn''t seem to notice it. His burning breath was closer to her ear, and even a breath and a breath were clear and clear to her.


    "Honey..."


    Her voice was tempting. But next.


    "If you don''t want me to kiss you, then come back and kiss me."


    This man was so mean!


    The girl was annoyed. She put her finger on his arm, and her nails instantly scratched a mark of blood.


    Carlos didn''t care about the pain on his hand. He bent down and continued to press closer to her.


    The kiss was so touching that Celia couldn''t move any more.


    This unbridled and long kiss had attracted the attention of


    ."


    The Secretary General was stunned for a while. He should have thought about it.


    "Boss, you mean, second young master is back?"


    Carlos sneered. "I have nothing to do with him."


    It was Jeffery, the second young master of the Gu Clan and Carlos'' half brother. Five years ago, Jeffery was almost shot to death by Carlos.


    When he came back, Carlos ignored him completely.


    Later, the Secretary General came back to the office and said that the director of Blue called and wanted to meet Carlos.


    "Who? He doesn''t deserve it! " The Secretary General stopped saying.


    He had the qualification to look down upon anyone.


    Quite arrogant!


    Speaking of Jeffery would remind Carlos of his first time using a gun.


    He shot him and blood splashed all over his body, protecting a girl named Sally.


    It was on that day that Carlos, wearing a blood stained shirt, left his home with the girl in his arms. He had broken all the ties with the Gu Clan.


    Since then, he had kept a low profile and started to hide his true colors. He knew clearly that only when he was extremely powerful could he protect the people he wanted to protect.


    However, no one would have thought that when he finally reached the peak of martial arts and reached the highest level, he had lost his most precious girl.


    In the past five years, nobody could understand Carlos'' loneliness.

 Chapter 65 Vicious Ashley

    "Boss, the hospital..."


    "Yes, now."


    The man stood up and said indifferently.


    "Yes."


    Looking at the expression on his boss'' face, Boris pursed his lips and finally said.


    It seemed that it would take a long time for him to get rid of Blue. Well, forget it. Just let him go if he didn''t want to see him!


    No one knew clearly than he that Boss had been hurt and numb.


    Along the way, they kept silent until they arrived at their destination. "Boss, we have arrived at the hospital."


    Leaning against the back of the chair, Carlos didn''t get out of the car. He held the lighter in his hand. Although he didn''t smoke, he kept lighting it.


    Boris was confused. "Boss, you..."


    "What should I do, spark? I''m a little nervous now."


    Nervous?


    Boris was stunned by what his young boss said.


    When Gu''s father took over the company in the past, it was actually quite dark. All the profits were earned from "dark". It was not until it was in the hand of Boss that it was all on track.


    The Gu consortium was used to entering the dirty business. Once it developed into a clean path, it would inevitably cause the struggle between hidden forces and those old people.


    A few years ago, in order to help the Gu consortium to enter the right path, Carlos, who had been stabbed several times with murder, never said he was nervous or scared.


    Now, he said he was nervous.


    Boris was surely aware of that.


    Boss had a high position, and had to suffer a lot.


    He was afraid that nobody would believe him even if he told him the truth.


    After experiencing so much, Boris thought no one would never let his young boss feel unexpected in this world.


    But now, he also felt obviously uneasy.


    After a short while, Carlos had got out of the car. On the other hand, Boris had no time to adjust his mood and quickly pushed the door open.


    Carlos said with a frown. He had been accustomed to his cold face. Although he was agitated, his face was still cold.


    He waited for a long time until the doctor came in.


    "President Gu, please sit down."


    Out of politeness, the doctor wanted to pour a glass of water for Carlos, but he was stopped.


    "Don''t bother


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    fter he hung up, Grace''s phone rang again.


    Taking a glance at Sven, who was playing the jigsaw puzzle alone, Grace went to the balcony with her phone.


    "Lady."


    She called her respectfully.


    "Please take care of Sven, Grace." Ashley said.


    "You''re welcome, Mrs. mu. It''s my job."


    "Well, I have called Sven, too. He has always been fond of drinking the almond and the porridge of job''s tears. He just told me that he wanted to eat. If Grace is free, buy him some."


    Grace was surprised. When young master answered the phone just now, she was sitting beside him all the time. So she didn''t hear this.


    But she couldn''t tell whether it was because she was too sensitive. The work of job''s tears and the almond blossoms, both of which are dangerous for pregnant women, because they can smooth the baby.


    In particular, the almond had a kind of poisonous substance, which could make the fetus suffocate and dead.


    Then her drowsy look appeared in her mind. At once, she looked worried.


    "Grace?"


    The silence on the other end of the line made her speak again, and her voice had been slightly cold.


    "This is his favorite. I cooked it for him."


    Grace was stunned by her words


    But Mrs. Ashley hadn''t spent much time with Celia, so how could she judge that Celia was pregnant only by a few words of Sven.


    Or...


    She would rather mistake it than let it go?


    But how could a gentle lady like her have such a vicious heart?

 Chapter 66 Getting What She Wanted

    Grace remembered that when young master Sven called, he said, "I have a good relationship with Celia."


    Ashley must have warned him!


    Perhaps I just thought too much.


    Thinking of this, Grace felt slightly better.


    Celia was in a daze. She faintly fell asleep when she heard a knock on the door.


    Perhaps she was really too tired. There was a heavy pressure in her head, like condensed ice. She did not want to move at all, and she felt very uncomfortable when she moved.


    "My ladyship." Grace was calling her.


    Grace didn''t want to disturb her at first. However, as she was going out to buy something, she was worried about Sven. As a result, she had to come here to wake Celia up.


    "Mrs. Gu, I''m sorry to bother you." The door of the room opened. Grace said apologetically, looking at Celia who was still in a state of confusion.


    Celia managed to open her eyes, but she was muddleheaded. "Oh, nothing."


    "Madam, I''m going out to buy something. Could you please help to take care of the young master? You can go to the master bedroom to keep him company. "


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    Seeing how Celia looked, Grace simply took her to the master bedroom.


    At this moment, the little guy also fell asleep. Grace quietly sent Celia to the bedside. As soon as she touched the quilt, she immediately crawled into it.


    Grace watched for a while to make sure that Celia and Sven were sound asleep, and then left quietly.


    In the room, Celia slowly moved her body. She felt something soft and warm. Holding the object in her arms, she continued to sleep.


    When Grace was about to go out, his phone rang again.


    She took out her phone and found it was from Ashley Mu.


    "Mrs. Mu?"


    "Now, go and buy the almond bearing porridge for Sven."


    Grace''s heart sank. Ashley used to care little about young master, but now she cared about young master so much. She was suspicious.


    However, how could she have the right to doubt.


    "Yes, Mrs. Mu."


    "That''s good. Besides, since it''s cooked for Sven, don''t forget Miss Ling. It''s not easy for us to live together and we can''t eat separately!"


    in the mood to watch TV. Celia stood up and was about to go to the bathroom. However, as soon as she stood up, she felt a slight pain in her belly. The sharp and long pain made her face pale.


    "Mrs. Gu, are you all right?" After packing up the snacks, Grace turned around and saw Celia''s strange look. She hurriedly walked to her and held her up.


    The pain seemed to have lasted only a short while, and then vanished, as if it had just been her illusion.


    Celia Ling shook her head. "I''m fine, auntie. Maybe I was in a hurry to get up just now. Haha."


    Grace, "..."


    After settling Sven in, Grace and Celia walked out of the master bedroom together.


    Not long after they went out, Sven received a call from his mommy.


    His mother seemed to miss him very much this time.


    He thought his mommy didn''t like him as much as his daddy, because she didn''t talk to him that often.


    "Is Sven sleeping? Be good? "


    "Yes. Mommy, Sven is very good."


    "I''m glad to hear that. What do you cook for dinner, Granny Grace?"


    "Grandma has made a porridge for job''s signature."


    "Job''s rice porridge? Is it tasty? "


    "Yummy! Sven has drunk two bowls of it! "


    "How about Celia? Is she having dinner with Sven? "


    "Yeah, Celia had the congee as well. It''s very delicious,"


    "Really? Really? " The voice was as high as the smile on the corner of Ashley''s mouth at the moment. It was kind of weird.

 Chapter 67 He Is Alive, But He Is Dead

    First hospital.


    These two documents contained the same person!


    The medical examination report of Celia Ling.


    Brain: normal;


    Heart and lung: good;


    Intestines and stomach: weak;


    Four limbs: his left fingers had been damaged;


    On the way back, Carlos repeatedly thought of the detailed medical examination report.


    He asked the doctor. "Will she lose her past memory before she is seriously injured in her brain?"


    "It''s also likely that she has been suffering from a temporary amnesia because of psychological problems," answered the doctor


    "Then how long will it take to recover?"


    "It depends on the situation of each person. Because of different circumstances, some people may soon recover their memories, while some people may not even be able to recover in ten years. What''s more..."


    On that day, both the doctor and Boris thought Carlos was very strange.


    He didn''t mention anything about sisters or something like that, but insisted on studying Celia if she had short amnesia.


    How could he be so confident to conclude that these two people were the same person?


    In fact, no one knew what Carlos was thinking.


    From the hospital to the manor, Boris felt that his young master was too calm.


    However, there was always no difference, and that was the biggest difference.


    When they got out of the car, Carlos told him some business matters. He even joked with him for the first time.


    Boris didn''t feel amused. On the contrary, he broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Where is my ladyship?"


    As soon as Carlos entered the house, he asked Grace.


    "Both ladyship and the young master have fallen asleep,"


    "Tell Mrs. Gu to get up and tell her that I''m waiting for her in the hot spring pool."


    Grace froze for a second and nodded. "Yes."


    In the hot spring pool, there was clear and bright water, which was suitable to the temperature. On the table next to the pool, there was an exquisite French cuisine, black tea, fragrant and reckless.


    However, these things were far less attractive to Celia now than to sleep.


    She didn''t wear any make-up, and her messy hair was casually tied up behind her head. When she saw Carlos not far away, she walked towards him in a lazy way.


    Before she could completely get close to him, he suddenly walked over and hugged her. She exclaimed.


    When she was angry and embarrassed, the smile


    ed, he didn''t cry or show any sadness on his face. He was too calm, but in fact, he was too twisted.


    He and Sally had lived together since childhood, even if he was discharged from the orphanage.


    For survival, for him and her life, he continued to have connection with the Gu Clan, which he hated so much.


    He thought their life would be better and better, but five years ago, she died.


    Accompanied by the sounds of alarm in despair, the girl in a flower like age turned into a scorched corpse overnight.


    He came up with the idea of seeing her, giving her a gift, a surprise.


    He had prepared so much for her, the long-time separation, and so much to say to her.


    But she died.


    He had been completely devastated on the way to see her, which he had always wanted.


    He seemed to have fallen from heaven to hell. However, everyone like policemen, doctors and so on around he was talking.


    He couldn''t hear anything, as if he were deaf.


    Who would like to admit that the bloody person was his Sally!


    Sally was born so well, and was often teased as if she was a dangerous beauty.


    ''Golden age is the time when girls love to be beautiful. He hasn''t shown her the new dress she bought for her yet!''


    On that day, looking at the figure on the ground, Carlos thought, ''if she knew she is like this, she must be crying.''


    Till he saw Celia Ling again, he felt that it must be God''s bless for him.


    But, why didn''t she remember him anymore?


    Even if that was the case, it didn''t matter. He wouldn''t mistake his wife for Sally. They all said that she wasn''t!

 Chapter 68 The Sly Cat

    People said Celia was not Sally, but he didn''t believe it!


    He had taught her to swim when she was a child, so he didn''t need to worry that she couldn''t swim.


    "Sir and madam..."


    Grace had stayed there for a long time, but she couldn''t bear it and ran to Carlos. She broke out in a cold sweat.


    Although it has not been confirmed that Mrs. Gu is pregnant, but all the signs are clear.


    She was really afraid that Mrs. Gu would be in danger if things went on like this.


    Just when Grace came over and was about to tell Carlos that she might be pregnant, she saw the smile on Sir''s face the next second.


    Celia had kept floating in the water.


    She was wet all over. She slid to the edge of the pool awkwardly. When she was about to climb up, the man standing by the shore extended his hand to her.


    Just like many years ago when she was learning to swim, she was carried up from the water by him.


    "You little naughty." He pressed his face against hers and rebuked her with a smile.


    She knew how to swim, but she did not tell the truth.


    With a pale face, Celia bit the man''s arm mercilessly until it was bleeding.


    It was said that drowning people could swim. In England, she almost had an accident to save a little girl, so she was afraid of water later.


    But today, God knew what the man was crazy about. He just threw her into the water. It was so disgusting.


    Seeing that Celia was fine, Grace heaved a long sigh of relief.


    However, she didn''t understand what Carlos wanted to do. ''Is he not afraid that Celia will be drowned in the pond?


    The more she thought about it, the more frightened she felt. Carlos could do anything to such a loving wife, let alone a servant like her.


    On the other hand, when Grace felt the coldness coming from the top of her head to the bottom of her feet, a lady''s face and words came to her mind.


    No matter how the lady threatened her, she didn''t dare to take any further action.


    Back in his bedroom, Carlos took a shower and changed his clothes to go out.


    On the bed there, with a long face, Celia looked at the man, who was looking for a hair dryer


    k in his eyes changed and tried to stop him.


    "No, Sven is still here."


    "He''s asleep."


    "But what if he..."


    She couldn''t win him in the end.


    Everything seemed to be on track. The appearance of Sven and Ashley didn''t seem to be as serious and terrible as Celia had thought.


    It was weekend, Celia gradually realized that Carlos'' physical condition was very serious.


    When she arrived at the manor, she didn''t pay much attention to it. She only knew that he had the habit of sleeping late and waking up early, but she didn''t know that was the result of his insomnia for many years.


    As Celia came to the hospital, Carlos naturally encountered delicacies.


    At half past six in the morning, Celia got up and found that the man had already gone.


    After she got everything ready, she went out for a walk and saw Carlos playing tennis.


    Boris stood by and waited.


    He was tall and straight in the morning light and wearing a white sport suit.


    As the ball that the tennis machine kept shooting, he could hit the ball freely every time.


    Besides, he was good at changing his left and right hands.


    She thought that he might have been able to use his left hand because of the practice.


    While she was thinking, she remembered the golden medal she saw in the closet, and she seemed to know something in an instant.


    The man on the other end of the line saw her and waved to her. "Come here."

 Chapter 69 His Wife Was Too Economical

    Celia Ling walked over to him, showing no sign of hurry up. Besides, the area of the basketball court was large.


    But the man on the other side was obviously patient, waiting for his little wife to come over.


    The more he waited, the more he thought she was a bad girl.


    Knowing he was waiting for her, she walked leisurely and casually.


    She looked at him as she walked.


    She didn''t want to be disturbed by others'' feelings. She looked exactly like what she used to be.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Celia, would you like to have a try?" He handed the pat over to her.


    Celia frowned slightly. "I, I can''t do exercises."


    "Really?"


    He didn''t believe that she was not good at sports?


    No way!


    "Then have a try."


    He simply stuck the club into her hands. Celia had no choice but to hold the club.


    However She didn''t hold the ball herself.


    Seeing that Celia was still out of mind, Carlos approached her and taught her by hand.


    "Relax. Yes. Lower your arms and push your elbow."


    He encircled her from behind, blowing out the breath in his ear. Their intimacy was almost unbearable, but she said nothing in the end.


    As a result, the first ball the machine shot hit her shoulder directly.


    The strength was so powerful that she almost stumbled.


    She then had another try, but the result was the same as before.


    Carlos asked with a frown. He wondered why she forgot to play tennis.


    However, she had come downstairs several times. Celia had either missed her car or been smashed by the car.


    She could not succeed until the tenth ball hit her left face.


    A print was left on her fair skin.


    Carlos stepped forward. "It doesn''t matter if you can''t accept it. Practice a few more times and you''ll get better."


    However, Celia''s eyes lit up with determination at this time. She pushed him away. "Again!"


    Looking at Celia''s nervous and firm eyes, Carlos finally let go of her hand.


    He always thought that she forgot herself because she had lost her memory.


    The girl who didn''t give in despite being hit time after time in the court was the same girl as Sally.


    She was still as stubborn as before.


    After some more rounds, Celia had got a bal


    t she...


    However, after so many quarrels of words, Celia had become a good girl. As long as she kept silent, he couldn''t tease her any more.


    When they almost reached downtown, Carlos made a call to someone with a Bluetooth headset.


    An indifferent voice said. "The business will be postponed for three hours. It''s better to clear up the site."


    Clear up?


    Celia could do nothing about it.


    They were going to buy shoes, not to rob. Why did they just buy a pair of shoes, It became very strange when things arrived at this man.


    Carlos proposed this not for high profile, but for safety.


    Recently, many things had become quite abnormal, with so many potential unsettled factors. It was inevitable that when he took her out this time, she would be monitored by someone. He could not let her take risks to suffer.


    In this way, it should be the busy commercial street on weekend, but because of Mr. Gu''s words, it became empty.


    The manager thought it was just a whim of the president''s whim to let Carlos come here in person.


    They had been preparing for it for a long time, hoping to see the CEO and a high-level team, but it turned out to be a girl.


    Moreover, her face was half covered by his boss. No one dared to really look at her face.


    Celia had thought that it would be easy to buy shoes for her, as long as she could choose a pair of comfortable ones. However, obviously, it was not that easy to buy shoes for her from Carlos!

 Chapter 70 Toes Are Cute

    The moment Celia entered the shoppe, she was shocked by the incredible number.


    She didn''t know which choice she should make, so she just sat on the sofa.


    However, the clerks in the shop were all shocked by the fact that Carlos picked up the shoes for her while she was resting?


    Eventually, the manager reacted quickly and introduced to Carlos.


    "Mr. Gu, these are all the new arrivals. Would you like to have a look?"


    Celia Ling had only heard of the extravagant French brand.


    But she didn''t care about it. Just think that, How could a man who had almost lost his life care about whether he was elegant or not.


    Most of shoes were sexy.


    A man helped a woman buy shoes. It was more ambiguous.


    All the shop assistants knew the relationship between this lady and their boss without thinking too much.


    There was a pair of delicate shoes on the shoe rack. The man slowly walked over, looked at them for a long time, and turned his head. "Celia, what do you like?"


    Celia didn''t respond. Would she say that the money in her bank account would be even difficult for her to afford the shoes here?


    Seeing that she was in silence, Carlos said, "whether you like it or not, come and have a try."


    Without waiting for Celia''s response, he pointed to a pair of shoes and said to the saleslady, "please bring a pair of 37 size shoes."


    Celia was stunned. She didn''t expect that Carlos would know the size of her shoes.


    Soon the clerk returned with the shoes.


    "Here you are. This pair is 37 size."


    The shop assistant thought that the CEO would hand the shoes directly to the lady over there.


    Unexpectedly, the CEO directly walked over and squatted down to take her shoes off.


    Celia could clearly feel the people''s sight from her surrounding. She blushed and felt a little embarrassed.


    But after all, he was outside.


    "I can do it myself." She bent down to stop his hand.


    But the man didn''t listen to her and took off her shoes.


    "Have a try first. If you don''t want this, we can buy some other ones."


    His voice was so soft that it astonished everyone present again.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    In a mountain climbing event organized by the school, Sally wore a pair of broken sneakers.


    As expected, she sprained her ankle.


    Carlos carried her all the way home from the school car.


    He looked bad and even asked her harshly. "Why don''t you buy a new one since your sneakers are broken?"


    She simpered. "It''s just that sprained the ankle. It has nothing to do with shoes. "


    "You are really a troublemaker. Where did you use the money I gave you and your part-time job?"


    "spent " she answered


    He said helplessly, "we are in a special period now. We can''t spend our money at will, you know?"


    "Well, I''m sorry. I know. I promise that I won''t spend money recklessly anymore. "


    He sighed. Instead of blaming her, he felt that he had done something wrong to her.


    Until


    In the evening, he went to the bedroom in darkness after sorting out the documents. When he was about to go to sleep.


    When he just lay down, he felt something strange. It seemed that something pressed on his back.


    He turned on the light subconsciously.


    The room was bright and he saw the neatly arranged box cover in it.


    He opened it and saw a new shirt and a pair of men''s shoes. There was a white card with graceful handwriting.


    Honey:


    Now you are officially employed. This is more important than I expected. Come on! And thank you for being with me all the time.


    It''s your baby Sally.

 Chapter 71 Your Husband Is More Useful Than A Bank Card

    Looking at the girl''s handwriting, Carlos had mixed feelings at that time.


    The mixed feelings of bitterness and sourness intertwined. She had grown up, but she was sensible and considerate.


    He thought he had wronged her, so he turned around and walked to her room.


    He pushed the door open and walked in.


    That scene impressed Carlos deeply.


    Under the light, the girl''s face was pale. She slowly took off her shoes and socks, and her little body trembled with pain.


    He hurried over and grasped her ankle to help her take off.


    The girl was stubborn. "Carlos, please don''t..."


    Carlos took off his socks, and when he saw that the soles of her feet were almost all bloodstains, he felt terribly heartache.


    In fact, she wasn''t sprained to her ankle. It was because her shoes were inappropriate that she couldn''t walk any more after she rubbed her foot.


    He looked at the shoes she took off. It seemed that she hadn''t bought a pair of shoes for a long time. She was poor and frugal, but she spent all her part-time money on him.


    "Sally, are you trying to piss me off?"


    When he said that, he was so distressed that he almost shed tears. "If you keep spending money like this, I will abandon you."


    "As a student, I can wear the school uniform, but you want to work, you can''t wear so casually, it''s not good."


    He didn''t know what to do with her words.


    A part-time job cost only several hundred yuan, but they had a dispute at that time and had to compromise with each other.


    Life was too difficult. In that year, he helped her apply medicine while looking at the wound on her foot. He swore that he would not let her suffer with him one day.


    He would try his best to satisfy her whatever she wanted.


    That was why he was always very patient, even though she had forgotten the past.


    She had been protecting him and supporting him in the orphanage, no matter how cold the environment was.


    Slowly walking over, Carlos gently touched the sneakers with his slender fingers. Without hesitation, he picked up one.


    He hadn''t been able to buy for her in the past, but now he had bought all for her.


    Sitting on the sofa, Celia couldn''t figure out what on earth the man wanted to do.


    She saw him take a pair of sneakers, unbutton them and give them to her to try on. It was not bad, she thought.


    She had been wearing a pair of shoes that she couldn''t handle.


    or of the cheongsam.


    The shop assistants looked at each other and began to gossip about their CEO''s gossip.


    "Oh, I get it. Mr. Gu likes this kind of flavor."


    What she said was just like astonishing. "People who don''t know them may think that the CEO is buying shoes for his daughter."


    The shop manager''s words made everyone laugh.


    Celia returned to the manor. She thought it was over for her to buy shoes.


    But out of her expectation.


    When she came back from school and changed her shoes, she began to find a pair of shoes which was a little broken but could be repaired.


    Grace walked over to her. "Madam, what are you looking for?"


    "Grace, did you see a pair of black shoes with the loose heels?"


    "Is that the pair you wore the day before yesterday?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "My lady, when Mr. Jacob went out today, he told me to throw it away."


    "...... "


    Seeing the helpless expression on her face, Grace asked, "madam, Are you looking for shoes?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay, I''ll take you there."


    there? Where?


    Celia was confused.


    "Here is the thing. Since you have too many shoes, sir asked us to clean a room for you to put them in."


    Grace explained to Celia as she walked upstairs. The more she heard, the more confused Celia was.


    Until


    Going to the second floor, Celia Ling was stunned to see a room full of shoes.


    These were all the shoes that she had tried on today, and those that she hadn''t even tried on.


    He thought she only needed to pay for one pair of shoes, but now


    With her eyebrows furrowed, she was overwhelemed with mixed feelings.

 Chapter 72 Never Looked At Her

    Celia felt that she owed this man more.


    Moreover, there is no end to paying.


    After a few days'' time together, Celia Ling and Sven had a good relationship.


    That day, Sven got up very early. He had planned to go to Celia''s room to wake her up, but when he opened the door quietly, he saw that she was sleeping deeply. So he tiptoed out of the room.


    Celia was very sleepy recently.


    He knew that her Grace went out to buy food very early every day, and she liked walking, in order to exercise her body. In this way, he would have enough free time.


    The day before yesterday, he followed Celia to walk around the manor. He saw a small football field not far away, where some children were playing.


    When Grace was at home, he couldn''t go out at all. He had stayed with his dad for so long that he was almost bored to death.


    When he finally ran out of the manor, Sven was so happy that he almost jumped up.


    Although he wanted to see the children playing games, he slowed down his pace.


    He didn''t know what was wrong with him, but every time he did exercise, the joints were easy to bleed. He had experienced this situation several times, so he didn''t dare to be willful anymore.


    Before he reached the court, he heard the children''s joyful voice, and his heart flew with it.


    The court was not very big, but the details were in accordance with the standards. The grass was real. The children''s uniforms were in the same shape and the faces were vivid.


    Sven walked up to the grandstand and sat down. He also sat down in front of some elders who were sad and dejected.


    "Young boy, did you just move in here? Why I''ve never seen her before? " One of the old men noticed Sven.


    Sven blinked his eyes and nodded cutely. "Yes, Grandpa. I just came here."


    "Young boy, what''s your name?"


    "Sven."


    "Good boy. Sven, do you also want to play the game?"


    Sven was a little surprised. He bit his lip and wanted to nod, but finally he shook his head. "I, I can''t play."


    He had never kicked the ball, and he couldn''t even see any sports equipment at home.


    The old man was a little surprised, but he could tell the desire in his eyes. Generally speaking, children of his age would join in if they were interested.


    "It doesn''t matter. He is my grandson, and I''m sure he''ll be a captain soon. And he didn''t play football before." He pointed to a little boy over there.


    "Come on. Don''t be cocky! My grandson wasn''t willing to b


    is be?


    Not daring to delay any longer, Celia lifted him up with all her strength and ran out of the hospital. Sven had to be sent to the hospital as soon as possible.


    Some kind parents offered to drive them to the hospital, but she had already seen the black Maybach not far away.


    Carlos came.


    Celia Ling''s face was full of guilt. Looking at the man''s gloomy face, she felt even more sorry. She should have stopped him earlier!


    "I''m sorry..."


    As soon as she spoke, the man took the injured Sven away from her arms. She was out of breath just now because of Sven. She was pushed by Carlos backhanded and her legs became flaccid and she directly fell to the ground.


    Celia didn''t care much about this. After all, Carlos didn''t pay much attention to such minor details as how Sven got injured. However, when she was about to stand up, there was a tore pain in her lower abdomen. She just remembered that, but she fell again.


    The man on the other side of the phone had already hurriedly left with holding Sven in his arms. Along with Carlos, Boris also came over. Seeing that Celia had fallen on the ground, the man was about to help her. However, as soon as Boris saw her, he heard the man on the other say coldly, "get in the car!"


    Although he wanted to say something, he still didn''t dare to disobey his master and got on the car.


    Sitting on the ground, Celia felt more and more painful in her lower abdomen, as if it would never stop.


    Her face was pale. She looked at Carlos, who didn''t even look at her from the beginning to the end. She felt pain spreading all over her body, and it had invaded her heart!

 Chapter 73 Sad, Very Sad

    She knew that what Carlos had said just now was because of Sven''s injury. She shouldn''t feel terrible, and she didn''t even have the right to say anything.


    But her heart was so painful as if it didn''t belong to her anymore. She felt suffocated and couldn''t breathe.


    Carlos''s car had gone far away. Celia was still sitting on the ground in a mess.


    Other parents came around and asked about her.


    Her face was pale and her chest was blocked. She couldn''t say a word.


    Everyone didn''t dare to do anything to her and just called an ambulance.


    No family member. Sitting in the ambulance alone, Celia felt her belly aching, as if there was something to be lifted from her body.


    "Stomachache! Are you pregnant?"


    According to her symptoms, the doctor made such a judgment.


    Celia was a little surprised. She frowned and became more confused.


    "When is your last period?"


    "Don''t you even know that you have menstruation? Did it postpone? "


    The doctor had a look at Celia''s age and thought she was still young, so she must have no self-respect for the sake of sex.


    Celia endured the pain and tried to recall.


    It seemed that it had been nearly ten days late.


    But she was quite tired recently and fell asleep as soon as she got home, so she didn''t care about it at all.


    The thought made Celia''s face paler and paler. She clutched her hands falling on both sides involuntarily, which made her lower abdomen even more painful.


    "Relax, don''t be nervous. There is little blood and it is not serious."


    The doctor comforted her, frowning. Then he asked the nurse to give her a tranquilizer.


    A sharp pain grabbed Celia''s head. She felt like she had been drained. The doctor''s words kept repeating in her head. As a result, Celia, who was usually afraid of having an injection, didn''t even notice that the nurse had injected her with tranquilizer.


    Pregnant?


    She''s pregnant?


    Everything had been proved by the doctor''s prediction.


    She was really pregnant, and it was Carlos''s child!


    The child of a man who knew her for less than several months and would be divorced in three years!


    Everything had been deviated from the original track after the Mo clan''s incident. To t


    ect the baby''s safety.


    Before she decided whether to keep the baby or not, she had to be responsible for him.


    About half an hour later, Celia received a call from Grace.


    "Madam, where have you been with Sven?"


    "Grace, I''m at a friend''s house. Sven is with his father."


    She didn''t want others to know that she was pregnant, especially Carlos.


    So she could only hide the fact that Sven got injured from them.


    Grace was worried about Sven. She wouldn''t misunderstand Celia''s words, so she hung up the phone in a hurry and called Carlos.


    After a while, her phone rang again. She took it out and found it was Carlos calling.


    She clenched the phone, and then loosened, and clenched it again and again. Her eyes were full of struggle.


    But she finally didn''t answer it.


    She was unable to have a good conversation with that man.


    Besides, she didn''t want him to know that she was pregnant, and she didn''t want him to interfere in her decision.


    But if she thought carefully, she was afraid that if Carlos knew that, he would ask her to have an abortion!


    After all, they were just an arranged couple. If they had a child, the relationship would be awkward.


    The phone stopped for a moment and rang again. However, Celia insisted not to answer the phone, and she didn''t take the initiative to hang it up either. She didn''t want Carlos to think that she was like this because of anger.


    She was not angry with him. She was just Sad, very sad.

 Chapter 74 I Dont Mind You Getting Fat

    The doctor quickly found a nurse for Celia. The nurse looked like a kind and honest lady who was in her forties or fifties.


    She happened to be hungry, so she asked the nanny to bring some food for her. And


    "Aunt, can you do me a favor?"


    "That''s very kind of you, miss. You can say whatever you want to say."


    "Could you please help me ask the nurse if there is a child named Sven who lives here too? If there is, please help me to ask about his condition."


    Generally speaking, the patient should be sent to the nearest hospital.


    No matter what relationship between Ashley and Carlos, Celia truly liked Sven.


    "Okay, no problem."


    The nursing assistant went to the first floor to ask about Sven after she helped Celia finish the meal.


    As expected, Sven stayed on the ninth floor.


    The nursing assistant went to the ninth floor again to consult.


    The ninth floor was a VIP ward, which was much quieter than the general ward.


    "Miss, is there a child named Sven living here?"


    The nurse raised her head and glanced at the rustic nurse. She frowned and asked, "what''s your relationship with the patient?"


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. I just inquired about it."


    "just inquire about? Don''t you know that the patient''s condition cannot be disclosed casually? "


    The nurse''s sarcastic tone embarrassed the nurse. Afraid of asking more, she turned around and left.


    "Wait, do you know Sven?"


    A man''s voice suddenly came from behind her.


    It took her a long time to respond.


    She stuttered as she looked at the handsome man who was looking at her politely.


    "Well, The girl I take care of knows her. She sent me here to inquire about it."


    When Boris just came back from buying food, he happened to hear that the nursing worker was asking something about Sven. He wondered why the nurse knew that? So he asked.


    The girl?


    "Can you tell me that girl''s name? "


    "He seems to be named Celia. "


    Boris''s face became dark all of a sudden. When the master took Sven away a moment ago, he had noticed that there was something wrong with madam''s face.


    "What happened to her? Why is she in hospital? "


    A nurse would inevitably stay in the hospital for some time. It must be very serious.


    She had intended to answer him, but on second thought, the boy asked so many questions. ''does he know that girl?'' she wondered?


    "Hey, are you the father o


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t a muffled "Hmm".


    "Are you hungry?" Carlos asked in a soft voice as he withdrew his hand and looked at the girl who was no longer angry.


    Celia held back her tears, pouted her mouth and didn''t say anything.


    But her stomach growled due to the hunger.


    "......"


    Looking at Celia''s slightly embarrassed face, Carlos said, "Okay," and then said, "I see."


    She really didn''t want to talk to him, but he seemed to have a lot to ask.


    "Did the doctor say you can sit up?"


    He used his big hands to hold her.


    "Did the baby get hurt? Why don''t you wait for a while? I will ask him again. "


    She was so hungry to hear him nagging like an old lady, so she said in a muffled voice, "okay."


    Seeing that Carlos was about to feed her, Celia stopped him.


    "I can do it myself."


    But he had already handed the spoon to her mouth. "Honey, be a good girl."


    Her stomach started to growl again. She couldn''t care less but just let it go.


    After half a bowl of rice, she was full.


    "Eat some more." Seeing Celia shaking her head, Carlos frowned.


    "I''m full."


    "Eat more. Don''t worry. I won''t mind you getting fat."


    "¡­¡­"


    She was forced to take a few more bites, and Carlos saw that she really didn''t have the appetite, so he put down the chopsticks and went to peel her fruit.


    Did he consider her as a pig?


    It had to be said that his hands were beautiful, white and slender, with distinct bones, and his movements with the silver fruit knife were especially elegant.


    "Sven, Is he okay?"


    The man''s hand suddenly paused.


    "Sven What''s wrong with him? "

 Chapter 75 You Are My Only Wife

    Carlos took a deep look at her with sadness in his eyes.


    "Blood friendship sickness."


    Celia stunned for a moment. Blood friendship sickness? She seemed to have heard this word, and she indistinctly said it was a disease that would bleed more.


    "Sven''s injury is moderate. As long as the blood is properly handled, he will have no problem. The most serious problem is the hemorrhage and swelling of the joints caused by exercising. If he is often bleeding, it is very easy to cause the dislocation and even cause disability."


    The more Celia heard the man''s low voice, the more nervous she was.


    It was so terrible and serious!


    No wonder Carlos was so nervous in the first place, and no wonder foster always acted very carefully, keeping her eyes on Sven no matter where he went.


    "Then, can he be cured?"


    Carlos shook his head, and the sadness on his handsome face was getting stronger and stronger. "There is no effective way so far."


    Celia bit her lip. She felt heartbroken that an innocent and innocent child like Sven had suffered such a terrible fate.


    "Is it inherited?" She suddenly looked up at him.


    Carlos nodded. All of a sudden, Celia''s eyes froze and her face was full of worry.


    Carlos looked at her affectionately and said, "her mother is a delivery woman."


    Celia''s dangling heart was slightly relieved. She looked up at him.


    He was so smart to get her meaning instantly and removed her worry.


    She was worried that the baby in her belly would suffer from these terrible diseases.


    After this question, there was short silence between them.


    She said in a muffled voice after he gave the peeled apple to her. "I don''t feel like eating right now." Then she turned her head away.


    She was mad at him. It was such a long time that he was willing to tell her anything about Sven.


    What was her most concerned then?


    He knew the meaning of the words, but he didn''t say it.


    Her temper was so obvious. Carlos looked at her side face and couldn''t help smiling. Her little face was like a pink balloon.


    "I''m not with his mother."


    She looked back at him with her watery eyes and had doubts.


    ''what does it mean


    in front of her.


    She instinctively wanted to get up, but her lower abdomen was pulled and hurt again.


    "Don''t move." Carlos said in a low voice when he noticed the change of her expression.


    Celia froze. She was stunned by that man''s action.


    He was going to take off her clothes.


    Celia immediately raised her hands to defend herself from his approach. "What are you doing?"


    "Silly girl, your clothes are wet. Change them quickly, or you will catch a cold."


    "No need for you to change."


    "You are my wife. I am your husband! By the way, can you change them by yourself? "


    Celia wanted to move again, but her lower abdomen seemed to be against hers every time she moved.


    The man didn''t move, just looking at her and wondering what to do.


    Celia''s face turned red. She had worn a hospital gown.


    "Hey, i... I need my nursing worker!"


    She suddenly realized that she had spent a lot of money on her.


    "She''s back,"


    "Go back? Why? "


    "I asked her to go back,"


    "I spent two hundred dollars!"


    What a mean man! How could he waste her money like that!


    But obviously, the contemptuous look on his handsome face has nothing to do with picking them up.


    "You can waste money as you like but not everyone is like you!"


    "My money is Celia''s."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Good girl, change your clothes." He coaxed her softly.


    "No, i..."


    Before she could finish refusing him, she had been swallowed by his hot kiss

 Chapter 76 Being With Her Would Be The Best

    She held the man who was kissing her so tight that her mind went blank and she even forgot to struggle.


    She was always irresistible in front of him.


    Breathing heavily, she felt she was about to suffocate. He absorbed all the oxygen around her, leaving only the support in his lips to her.


    It was not until she felt a little cold that Celia suddenly realized something. She tried to push her away but failed.


    A low and deep voice said. "Honey, don''t move."


    Finally, he took the initiative to let go of her lips. Even if he kissed her again, he could not guarantee what would happen.


    The process of dressing up was also very anxious. Just when the two people finally changed their clothes, there was a quick knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    When he heard a deep male voice, Boris pushed the door open and came in.


    "Boss, Ashley, is here."


    Seeing Celia Ling, Boris obviously paused, but he still reported truthfully.


    Carlos'' cold face suddenly became serious after he heard Boris'' words.


    Lying in the hospital bed, the blush on Celia''s face gradually faded away.


    ''Is Sven''s mother here?''


    Although she had nothing to do with Carlos, he was her sworn father and there would be no way to cut them apart.


    As a mother, of course she would feel sorry for Sven and rushed over.


    Celia should have taken it for granted, but somehow, she was a little depressed.


    She was too depressed to describe her feelings.


    Kevin turned around and looked into her eyes. She forced a smile and said gently, "you go ahead. I''m fine."


    Carlos frowned and caressed her pale face gently. "I''ll ask Boris to change the ward for you. Call me if you need anything."


    Celia nodded and saw him off.


    In the children''s ward on the ninth floor, after Sven had a blood transfusion, his condition had stabilized. He was lying on the bed, eyes closed and in sound sleep.


    A slender figure sat in front of the l


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    and stroked his little head. But his voice was a little cold. "I hope this won''t happen again."


    Sven felt wronged and nodded his head. "Yes, daddy. I got it. I won''t make daddy worry about me anymore. I promise!"


    Ashley looked at Carlos sitting beside her. He was brought up halfway by the Gu Clan, but every move of him was full of nobleness, like a noble boy in the middle ages. People couldn''t move their eyes away, but he was so excellent. As long as there was a chance, any woman would fantasize about such a man?


    After she reluctantly drew back her sight, she looked at Sven again.


    Her bright eyes and soft voice were just like all the mothers who loved their children. She held Sven''s little hands. "Sven, do you want some water?"


    Hadn''t received such gentle attention from his mother since he was a child, Sven was at a loss what to do. He shook his little head unconsciously and refused.


    "Do you want to eat fruit? Apple. Orange? "


    This was when Sven came to his senses. He nodded shyly. "I''ll bring you an apple."


    Upon hearing his answer, Ashley happily took an apple out of the fruit basket and began to peel it with a fruit knife.


    "Oh my God!"


    Accidentally, the sharp fruit knife cut off the skin and cut her fingertips. It was bleeding.

 Chapter 77 Not Because She Didnt Have Feelings

    Hearing the sound, the man sitting on the side of the bed turned his eyes lazily. A trace of tenderness flashed across Ashley''s eyes.


    "Oh, my lady, your hand is bleeding."


    "Mommy!"


    Obviously, Grace and Sven were more nervous than the men over there.


    In a hurry, Grace fetched a spare gauze from the cabinet and handed it to Ashley.


    But Ashley didn''t answer.


    She did it only for that man to see her injury without even a frown.


    "My lady."


    Seeing that Ashley didn''t respond, Grace called her in a low voice.


    "Thank you."


    She bowed her head and took the gauze. She casually wrapped it in her hand and loosened it. It looked messy.


    Grace wanted to help her, but she was stopped by Carlos.


    Ashley bit her lip hard. She knew that this man had always been cold, but she didn''t expect him to be even colder now.


    However, he could be ruthless to her, but not to Sven!


    The atmosphere was very embarrassing. Grace couldn''t help saying, "Sir, madam, I have to prepare dinner."


    "Thank you, Grace."


    "My lady, you are welcome."


    Carlos suddenly called her back when she was about to leave.


    "Wait. I will ask Boris to drive you back."


    Grace felt extremely flattered. "No, thanks, sir. I can take a taxi. It won''t take long."


    "Wait."


    Carlos said coldly. Then he took out his phone and called Boris.


    "Wait downstairs and send Grace home."


    "Yes."


    The man on the other end of the line said as he hung up the phone.


    Carlos said politely in a cold voice.


    "Grace, please make a bowl of white fungus and red date soup and two dishes. It''s warm. Bring it here."


    His statement left both Grace and Ashley in confusion.


    Sweet soup with white fungus and red dates?


    White fungus and red dates are nourishing blood.


    Obviously, this was not for Sven.


    As for Ashley, Carlos didn''t care if her finger was injured, let alone give her one.


    Subconsciously, grace thought of Celia Ling, who had said that he had something to deal with since this morning.


    Nourishment for blood...


    Was it because


    At this moment, the graceful, gentle and perfect expression that kept on supporting Ashley seemed to crack a crack, and her face turned blue. Her slender body was trembling faintly, and her bright eyes were dark and deep.


    "Yes, sir."


    G


    recovers. "


    As soon as Sven heard that he was about to be sent back, Sven''s small face darkened. Then, he thought of his mommy''s words, and his dark eyes flashed with eagerness.


    "Mommy, what is he going to do?"


    "Um If my dad says that he wants to send us back, Sven won''t agree. If daddy still insists, then Sven would cry. As a daddy and Mommy, they don''t even want to see their children cry! " She said slowly.


    Confusedly and uncertain, Sven lowered his head and mumbled, "but daddy told me that boys shouldn''t easily cry."


    So no matter how painful it was when he fell this time, he didn''t cry!


    Ashley wasn''t in a hurry. She put down the bowl and gently stroked his hair. "Haven''t Sven heard this saying? Men do not easily shed tears because they are not deeply grieved. "


    Sven blinked and shook his head.


    "Sven, think about it. He has always been obedient and never cries no matter what happens. He is like a little man. But he still doesn''t come home, does he? "


    Her words brought Sven back to his senses.


    Sven was worried that his Dad might dislike him if he did something wrong, but his mom was right.


    "All right. Don''t think too much. Let''s eat first. Daddy might be willing to let us stay here!" Ashley was not anxious at all. As long as Carlos showed his attitude that he wanted them to go back to America, Sven would naturally do as she said.


    She knew that she had never been able to soften Carlos, but... Sven could do it, or Carlos would not have stopped her from having an abortion!

 Chapter 78 she doesnt care about you!

    In the mansion of the Tang Clan.


    On the long European style dining table, there were many delicious dishes.


    However, nobody dared to eat.


    Staring at her husband for several times, Leah didn''t know what to say. Seeing the old man''s long face, Martin hesitated.


    "Dad It''s so late. As the daughter-in-law of the Tang Clan, she has no manners. But you still don''t allow me to talk about her. If she has some rumors outside, that will be a big humiliation for our family. "


    "Rumors? Even if it is not good, at least she will not be like someone who is shameless to stay in other people''s house and be a mistress for many years. "


    Sitting opposite to Leah, Dylan''s words made her tense.


    She clenched her fists and glared at her husband Martin with malice and coldness.


    At the sight of his wife, Martin couldn''t help coughing and pretended not to see it.


    But his dodge infuriated his wife more.


    "What?"


    Under the table, she pinched his leg and even twisted it once again. It was so painful that even Martin was about to cry out.


    He knew that for all these years, he couldn''t even give her a title, which made her feel wronged.


    And their child, though the eldest son of the Tang Clan, could only be bullied by Dylan.


    Thinking of this, even if Leah treated him like this, Martin still put his big palm on her hand and patted it lightly as a consolation to her.


    At the same time, he looked at his wife gently.


    The servants who were on the stage lowered their heads.


    In the Tang Clan, everyone knew that Martin was also obedient and doted on his wife.


    This couple was doing their best to restrain themselves only because their father was here and he didn''t like it to be quiet.


    But they also noticed something different.


    That is


    Generally speaking, if a woman gets the love of her beloved man, her face should be full of happiness.


    She would not smile silly every day, her IQ would change from bad to low, at least


    "Dad, Carl and his wife have been outside since they got married. Now that Dylan has come back, is it the right time to let them..."


    "Dad, I missed Carl so much recently that I couldn''t sleep well. I found it tasteless and I even started to wonder if I was suffering from depression..."


    "Enough!"


    Before Leah could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by a heavy pat on the table by Grandpa.


    With great force, Grandpa pounded the table trembling a few times, and the bowls and chopsticks on the table shook and made a loud noise.


    "Father..."


    Lowering her head, Leah didn''t dare to look at Grandpa''s face.


    But even so, she didn''t forget to whisper a few more words.


    "It''s true. I didn''t say anything wrong."


    "Are you doing this on purpose not to let me have a good meal?"


    Grandpa said seriously.


    "It''s not us who did the wrong thing..."


    "Come on, shut up."


    Leah still wanted to say something, but was stopped by Martin Tang.


    "Hum, don''t think that I don''t know what you are planning. You are depressed. If you are really depressed, why didn''t I see you commit suicide?"


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, Leah''s head was about to explode.


    What did he mean?


    Was it possible for Grandpa that still couldn''t forgive what had happened that year? And he even doubts.

 Chapter 79 Its Useless To Kneel Down And Apologize

    "Is there any news about her?"


    Holding the phone in his hand, Dylan put on a grim expression.


    "Mr. Tang, it''s only a few seconds? Do you really think we''re Superman? "


    Boris was speechless.


    He stared at the big screen in front of him and saw the time on it was 40 seconds.


    Does Mr. Tang think that I can help him find his wife in a minute? ''?


    "Fine, I''ll find HER myself!"


    After saying that, without waiting for the person on the other end to say anything, he hung up the phone decisively.


    He randomly dialed a number and the call was soon connected.


    "Yes, it''s me. Call the bosses of major media and ask them to put that woman''s name on all TV and Internet now. Remember to put the amount of money as a reward."


    "Boss, boss... Which woman''s name?"


    A man''s voice came from the other end of the phone, and he seemed to have no idea of the content.


    Dylan frowned and said with clenched teeth.


    "Amanda!"


    "What?"


    "You have five minutes. I want to see the news about that woman on major TV and Internet in five minutes."


    "Yes, sir!"


    In this way, for a while, Amanda had become the hottest topic on the TV and Internet.


    Celia was transferred to the Department of gynaecology and obstetrics on the eleventh floor.


    The environment was much better than that of the general ward. Even the whole color of the ward was not pure white, which was not unique in the hospital. Instead, it was warm yellow, making people feel very comfortable.


    A 2-meter comfortable bed, an expensive sofa and dazzling crystal lamp, all the furnishings were not inferior to the usual star hotel.


    Celia lay on the gurney and was pushed to the bed. Carlos carried her onto the bed. Two nurses, who were responsible for sending her to the hospital, stood aside and watched. They could not help but envy Celia.


    Celia had to admit that it was a great feeling to be envied and hated by others because of their vanity!


    After the nurse left, Carlos sat on the sofa, grabbed the remote control, turned on TV, casually changed channels, and finally stopped in the animated channel.


    On the screen, it was broadcasting the scene of the bear.


    Celia looked at Carlos in surprise.


    He was in his 30s and how could he like such a childish man!


    "Why ...do you watch this one? " She asked in disbelief.


    Carlos cast her a sideways glance. "You''ll love such stupid things, won''t you?"


    Celia shouted, "You''re the idiot! All of your family members have low IQ! "


    "Well, my wife has the lowest intelligence quotient."


    "¡­¡­"


    Can you stop acting like this? If I win once, you''ll be dead? Would he die!


    She turned over with her back to that bastard and watched TV with interest.


    After a while, a cartoon suddenly disappeared and a picture of a woman showed on the screen. When the name of the person who was looking for was c


    u please hold me in your arms? Just like what you did in your childhood... "


    However, no matter how hysterical she cried downstairs, her mother finally jumped off the bridge.


    In the quiet room, there was only a floor lamp with dim light on. The man leaned against the window and looked at the distance with his dark eyes. He pursed his thin lips and his handsome face was unprecedented solemn.


    Time passed, but there was no sound from the phone.


    Dylan cursed inside.


    A load of shit! They couldn''t even find someone to do such a little thing!


    And that damn woman!


    If she hadn''t come back today, he would have...


    When he was about to lose his temper, his phone rang.


    She didn''t know what he was thinking. He answered the phone without even looking at the number and blurted it out without thinking.


    "Woman, no matter where you are, if you don''t let me see you in fifteen minutes, I won''t forgive you even if you kneel down to apologize. You''re dead!"


    "Uh..."


    On the other end of the line, Boris was speechless for a moment. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, hoping that he could only say one sentence.


    "Mr, Mr. Tang, I''ll make a video call to you. You can check it yourself! Bye. "


    "¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, Dylan frowned and opened his mouth, embarrassed.


    It was not from that woman!


    After a "thump", his mobile phone rang. He quickly turned it on.


    Two persons were standing on a bridge.


    What was going on? Jump into the river to commit suicide?


    Why did Boris send this to me? ''?


    But when he looked carefully, he found that there was another person climbing up.


    Although it was hard to see the person''s face from a distance, he recognized her figure and back at a glance.


    "Shit! That woman really want to die! "


    "Get the car ready. Wait for me downstairs in one minute!"


    The man''s roar almost pierced the man''s eardrum over the phone.

 Chapter 80 You Are Not Allowed To Die Without My Permission!

    "Don''t come any closer, or I will jump from here!"


    On the elevated highway, the man shouted in a shivering voice as he saw Amanda climbing up little by little from the lower.


    By this time the police had arrived. Protection measures were taken in both the bridge and the river.


    "Jump?"


    Amanda lifted the corners of her mouth and straightened her body. She looked up at the man.


    "Do you want to commit suicide? Do you have a child? Parents? If you have made up your mind, will you still insist on choosing this path? "


    "How stupid was it that she had chosen to love you and care about you?"


    She shouted so loudly that her throat was even painful.


    "Miss, please come down as fast as you can. It is very dangerous. We can turn this to the police. Please don''t stimulate them again!"


    The policemen down there were not only worried about Amanda''s safety, but also afraid that her words would stimulate the two people above.


    "James, you go up and take the lady out first."


    She looked down at the man in uniform and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Police? Is that so? Shit... "


    Seeing someone coming up, she climbed up again.


    She resentfully looked at the couple who were about to jump into the river.


    "If you jump off here, I will arrest and kill all your people!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Not only the couple in the car wanted to commit suicide, but the onlookers and police were all stunned. They looked at Becky with amazement.


    Amanda looked at the couple seriously. It seemed that she wasn''t joking.


    But she was trembling.


    She felt like her heart was blocked by something, which hurt but could not be released.


    "The lady up there, you..."


    "What... What did you say?"


    The policeman shouted in shock. The man who was about to commit suicide also looked at the strange woman in shock.


    And Amanda was staring at the couple on the bridge.


    If she had climbed up, desperately grabbed her mother, or threatened her, if she had jumped down, she would not have lived.


    Would her mother feel sorry for her And chose to survive?


    P


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    She leaned weakly in his arms and let him lead her up.


    After Dylan comforted her, he lifted her to the surface of the water. At last, they were pulled into the boat by the lifeguard.


    When he just laid her down on the deck, he gave her artificial respiration again, and pressed her abdomen with both hands as he whispered.


    "Amanda come back to life. You are not allowed to die without my permission, understand?"


    "Move her into the ambulance!"


    The ship had just come to shore, and the ambulance was already waiting for them on the shore. Dylan finally came to his sense when he heard someone calling him. He picked up the girl on the ground and quickly got on the ambulance.


    Under the police''s direction, the crowd dispersed as Amanda was carried into the car. The matter was all over.


    However, no one noticed that when everyone dispersed in all directions, a tall figure was walking towards the bridge in the opposite direction.


    The man stopped and bent over to pick up the bag on the ground.


    The bag was almost deformed by the man''s fingers. A pity on his handsome face disappeared in an instant, followed by an expression of coldness and hatred in his eyes.


    "Amanda, you said we were over. But without my permission, we can''t break up!"


    Looking at the direction of the ambulance, Felix bit his lip and his eyes were filled with cruelty.

 Chapter 81 Mysterious Collapse! You Still Have Me

    Amanda had a very long dream in which she had a mother. Just like what she had done when she was a child, her mother''s face was loving. She held Amanda into her arms, wrapped her whole body with warmth, Amanda snuggled up to her, acting like a spoiled child.


    She also dreamed that Felix was riding a white horse towards her. She stood still and looked at him happily, waiting to be his bride.


    But when she reached out her hand and was ready to put on the ring he gave her, Felix''s mother showed up and stared at her with a fierce look.


    She was scared, but she held his hand firmly. She didn''t want to leave him.


    Suddenly, the white horse was gone. Felix and his mother were gone. When she turned around, she saw her mother again. Her mother was stretching her arms towards her.


    "Amanda, don''t be afraid. Come to me..."


    "Mom..."


    She ran to her mother crying, but when she was about to hug her, her mother turned into a smoke and disappeared.


    Amanda stood there, crying. "Mom, come back! Please don''t leave Amanda! Please don''t leave me!"


    But no matter how hard she called, she didn''t see her mother.


    No one cared about her and no one wanted her anymore since they were all gone.


    "Come back, don''t go, don''t leave me alone!"


    Amanda couldn''t help but shout in her sleep, because she was too scared.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Dylan''s brows wrinkled more and more tightly. He took her little hand and saw her sweating. His handsome face was close to her. He whispered in her ear.


    "My silly girl, I won''t leave you. Just sleep, okay?"


    "Mom, please don''t jump I''ll protect you... "


    His hand that was holding hers suddenly tightened. The scene on the elevated bridge came to his mind.


    Her stubborn little face and words made him sink in.


    She and he


    Or maybe it was a little bit similar.


    The look in his eyes was getting deeper and deeper.


    "Don''t brag about yourself. You are so weak.


    ached to her behind in this narrow hospital bed.


    And the man standing in front of her was no one else but Dylan.


    She recalled that she wanted to catch the man who jumped into the river, but she didn''t want to be empty, so she fell into the river as well.


    Later, just when she thought she might die, she saw him in a daze.


    He jumped into the river, kissed her, and tried to exhaling her


    In the silent air, the man''s familiar cold breath curled around her. His lips were so close to her neck that her tiny pores were open and heat up.


    He wrapped his arms around her, with her back against his chest. The strong sound of her heartbeat came through, which made Amanda feel more flustered.


    The thought of his sudden appearance at such a critical moment, the kiss between them and he holding her tight in his arms gave her a sense of heat. She couldn''t fall asleep again.


    She wanted to get out of the bed, but she was against the wall. She had to get out from Dylan.


    She had no choice but to move away his hands from her waist. Just as she turned around, her eyes met his eyes.


    Amanda was taken aback by his sudden move. When she was about to curse him, "don''t scare me." But Dylan hold her head with his hand.


    Without any hesitation, he pressed her head against his

 Chapter 82 I Have Been Tolerating You For A Long Time

    Before she could fully understand the situation, her breath had been swallowed up.


    She didn''t know whether she should struggle or accept him. She just sobbed and shook her head, pushing him away with her hands.


    But when she touched his hot chest, she took her hand back immediately as if she got an electric shock.


    Then, he got closer to her and held her in his arms tightly.


    And her back was successfully pressed against the wall by him. There was no way back.


    It was a hot chest and a slightly cold wall behind it.


    "Why... Why are you here?"


    It was so intimate that Amanda couldn''t get used to it.


    The man lowered his head. Although there was no light in the room except for the dim moonlight, he could still see her shyness.


    His good-looking lips curved, and his warm breath sprayed in her ear. He blew evilly, making Amanda want to escape.


    But the man didn''t give her the chance.


    Different from the dragonfly kissing when he woke up just now, this time, his kiss was dense towards her.


    They were so close and sweet that Amanda couldn''t get rid of it. She had to bear it. But in the end, she couldn''t help but accept his touch. She seemed to be a lamb to be slaughtered.


    A smile crept on his face.


    As he lifted her hospital gown, she was wide awake.


    "Dylan!"


    She was struggling hard, but the more she struggled, the tighter the man was. His sexy throat wriggled up and down, and his whole body was like being roasted and burning.


    He could feel his heart change so clearly


    A little...


    "Honey, I''m here."


    A man''s deep and hoarse voice came through. He was sitting in front of such a delicious dish. If he didn''t eat up all the crumbs left on the plate, he would be eager to enjoy every delicious meal in this world.


    Amanda bent over, intending to kiss him again. He didn''t want her to turn her head and fail to kiss him.


    Huh? resistance?


    The man''s eyes narrowed, with a hint of disappointment flashing in his long and narrow eyes. He stared at the little lamb in front of him playfully.


    It''s impossible to escape! ''!


    "You son of a bitch! I''m still a patient and you took advantage of me!"


    Amanda''s face was as hot as boiled water. She couldn''t let this man do an


    , just as you said, you let me go..."


    "No way! I tell you, no matter you give birth or not, you will never leave me or even the Tang Clan! "


    At this moment, he was completely enraged.


    "Dylan!"


    Even Amanda was annoyed. "Then what do you want? Let me tell you, not to mention you are unhappy, I have endured you for a long time. Whether it is you or me in this marriage, we are not willing. It had been like this since three years ago. Three years later when you came back, you still took it as a play. Now I have promised you, but you go back on your promise? "


    "Dylan, who do you think you are? Are you the ruler of this world? "


    Said Amanda with tears in her eyes.


    She didn''t expect that he would go back on his word. Three years ago, she was so close to happiness, but everything was ruined.


    Every woman in the world wanted a true love to appear in front of them. Every woman wanted to marry someone they loved. She could have a husband who loved her dearly and had a baby of their love in the future?


    She would live happily ever after.


    Her beauty had been shattered three years ago, which, for her, was only an extravagant hope.


    She followed her grandpa''s words and came back to Tang Clan. She didn''t ask him to love her. She only hoped that they would respect each other like guests.


    But, this man


    Her life was totally a mess, a mess!


    Even if she wanted to leave him and live alone, he wouldn''t let her have her wish.


    How could he? For what?

 Chapter 83 Celia Honey, You Have To Be Good Later

    On the other side.


    When Celia Ling snatched the mobile phone from Carlos''s hand, she saw the video sent by Boris. She couldn''t help trembling and put her hands on Carlos''s sleeves. Her fingertips were white.


    "How is Amanda? How is she! "


    Carlos looked at his wife''s fierce reaction and pulled her into his arms and put her against his warm chest.


    "Be good, don''t be afraid. It''s okay, she is alive, she is alive."


    Carlos lowered his head and looked at her tearful eyes. He leaned over and kissed her eyes, leaving tears in her eyes. It was a bitter kiss.


    Fortunately, she wasn''t crying for any other man in front of him.


    Celia didn''t cry any more because of this unexpected kiss. Instead, she gradually calmed down.


    She raised her little face and looked at the cold face overhead. "We have been friends for many years, but I know little about her. Am I a bad friend? Wasn''t it good? "


    "Honey, everyone has a side that don''t want others to know, even the closest one. In fact, you don''t have to worry too much. Although Dylan is a bit stubborn, I can see that he cares about their marriage very much. Although it is only a temporary marriage, so what? Who can say they won''t be happy? "


    He said these words to her, both to show that he and she loved each other.


    Happiness was not about how to start, but as long as you would be happy in the end, it would be enough.


    "Well, be good, I don''t allow you to think about other people, even women."


    He lifted her into his arms and pressed her head against his chest. As Amanda was the only one Celia cared about, she could care less about Carlos.


    But now, she really saw him through.


    He had taken a shower before, and now he was naked with only a towel around his waist, with water drops on his black hair.


    Undoubtedly, the man in front of her was sexy. She even swallowed unconsciously.


    Seeing the little woman in front of him suddenly blushed, the man''s lips slightly hooked.


    "Celia, how do you like it?"


    "What?"


    Celia''s mind went blank for a moment, and then she reacted. Her face became even redder.


    Before she could react, "HMM...


    Said Boris.


    "Celia, let''s leave the hospital right now. You must keep your words!"


    Every word Celia heard clearly from the arrogant man''s voice.


    She was in a terrible mood.


    She bit her lips and carefully poked her head out of the quilt. She was about to blind in one glance.


    She saw strong lights all over the sky. Carlos was holding her in his arms, standing on a star road paved with lights.


    It''s How ridiculous?


    On both sides of the helicopter stood two rows of bodyguards, each with a sense of dignity and wearing sunglasses.


    Celia could not help feeling ashamed. Was she wearing sunglasses at night? Why?


    Except for the first time he had taken her back and cornered her to force her to marry, it was the first time he had seen such a huge battle.


    "Come in. Be careful not to catch a cold." A low male voice came from the top of Celia''s head. She could not help but shudder.


    Indeed, the wind was stronger here.


    Her head was pressed back by him. Soon, he held her in his arms and walked along the starlight road towards the plane.


    Celia Ling pouted. Money could be willful!


    She peeked at the man through the gap of the quilt. His handsome face was especially arrogant and arrogant, and he would look down at her from time to time. She quickly avoided his sight.


    When he smiled, she was even more embarrassed.


    "Celia, Wish you''ll have a good performance later!"


    Damn!

 Chapter 84 Heart Of Moon, My True Love

    Not long after she boarded the plane, Celia fell asleep, perhaps because she wanted to dodge the bullets or because she was really tired.


    When Carlos wanted to talk to her, he suddenly found that Celia closed her eyes gently and her thick eyelashes closed a shadow. She breathed evenly and peacefully.


    Carlos''s handsome eyebrows slightly twitched, and then he was relieved.


    Seeing her hair was a little messy and adorable, he couldn''t help but reach out his hand to smooth it for her.


    On the way, Celia had been in a deep sleep. She didn''t wake up until the plane stopped and the door of the cabin was opened. She vaguely heard the voice of Boris.


    "Boss."


    Boris said respectfully.


    "Hush!"


    Carlos signalled them to leave.


    Hearing his order, Boris waved to his left and right. Soon, all the bodyguards followed him and left.


    Carlos held Celia carefully and lowered his head. She was looking at him in confusion.


    "Celia, we''re here."


    His eyes fell on the slight pink color on her neck. He could not help but kiss her.


    The kiss totally awakened Celia.


    She remembered what he had said earlier, especially the words "Celia, behave well later!"!


    Celia stood up in a rush and got rid of the man''s arms.


    She jumped a few meters away from him with bare feet, and her beautiful eyes were full of shyness.


    The smile on the man''s face became deeper, but soon his handsome face darkened.


    The tall figure instantly covered the petite woman, and a deep male voice sounded in her ears.


    "Don''t you know you are still barefoot? Don''t you know it''s cold on the ground?"


    As he spoke, he reached out his big hands and lifted her up. Looking at her fair feet, he frowned.


    Celia didn''t feel cold at all. The floor was covered with thick carpet, so she didn''t feel cold at all. This man was really making a fuss.


    "What are you doing, Carlos? Put me down."


    "Be a good girl."


    The man opened his sharp eyes, with a sullen look on his face.


    He held her to the seat and put her down gently. Then he took her two bare feet in his hands.


    Celia Ling looked at the man who knelt on one knee on the ground. His big thick palm wrapped her small feet.


    A


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    r stand on end.


    What kind of man was this? It was so weird!


    Carlos took her by the hand and took her to the black horse.


    He remembered when they were young, he took her to the amusement park and she rode the merry go round. All the girls chose the white horse, but she chose the black one.


    He asked.


    "Why do you like the dark horse?"


    "Because Carlos usually wears black, so I rode on a black horse, as if I were riding on Carlos. Ha ha..."


    "¡­¡­"


    She always had some ideas in her mind!


    "How about you?"


    After sitting down, Celia looked at the man next to her and asked.


    He pointed at the white horse beside her.


    "Princess riding a black horse, Prince can only ride a white horse."


    Narcissistic!


    As the merry go round went round, the breeze blew their hair. Celia held the club with one hand and the other held the man''s ten fingers.


    She looked at him, and he was smiling.


    Although Celia didn''t want to admit that Carlos was a charming man, he was easy to attract women.


    At the moment, Celia Ling had mixed feelings.


    When the merry go round was over, the man got off the white horse.


    All of a sudden, Carlos hugged her from behind. He put a blue diamond necklace around her neck.


    "Heart of moon, my true love."


    His voice was sexy and attractive. The crescent shaped diamond was shining and giving out dazzling light.


    Celia held up her head and as expected, she saw the three words. "My true love.".

 Chapter 85 He Is Married To Another Woman

    Her neck was touched by the warmth of his palm. All around the light tilted and sprinkled, and innumerable rays of light reflecting her face.


    Celia Ling even did not realize that her face was like a blooming rose, delicate and happy.


    Looking askance gently, the man''s Obsidian eyes were full of her little face.


    "my true love" Is he declaration?


    She felt like she was dreaming!


    In an instant, Celia Ling was hugged by Carlos from behind.


    After a while, some light green lights were shining in front of them.


    "This is Fireflies. "


    Celia screamed excitedly. She couldn''t help stretching out her hand. A firefly just stopped at the point of her finger, glittering green.


    She dared not make a sound, nor did she dare to move. She was afraid of scaring the cat away. She turned around and winked excitedly at Carlos, as if saying, ''look, it''s in my hand.''.


    Carlos saw this scene and naturally smiled indulgently. His smile was more like a dream in the bright light. His handsome face was full of gentleness and love.


    Celia Ling was a little obsessed with Carlos''s handsome face. This night had been buried in her heart for a long time.


    He kissed her cheek and smiled. "I can''t stand Celia''s eyes boring into me."


    Celia came back to earth and her face flushed.


    She didn''t know when a small glass bottle appeared in Carlos''s hand. She felt it was like a magic.


    "How many do you want to take back?" He asked.


    These fireflies were so beautiful that Celia wanted to take this beautiful scene back to enjoy it for some time.


    So they cautiously caught several fireflies and put them in the bottles. The fireflies flashed a green light as if they were going to exhaust their lives.


    Celia asked after seeing these fireflies have a thoughtful look.


    "Let them go. They shine with their lives and seek true love. I don''t want to take them away, or they will not find their true love."


    While speaking, her eyes were like black pearls.


    However, she took th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rnity ward on the eleventh floor.


    He tilted his head and looked at his mommy, confused.


    In the hallway, Ashley pushed Sven to the wards one by one. Most of the wards were closed, but fortunately, Celia''s was not close.


    More fortunately, Carlos just came back.


    She intentionally stayed outside that room for a while and successfully let Sven see Celia lying on the bed.


    "What? Auntie Celia? " Shouted Sven excitedly, sitting in a wheelchair.


    He had never seen Celia since he fell down yesterday!


    Celia also heard the voice. She looked towards the door and saw Sven sitting on the wheelchair


    Although Celia had been rescued on the face, her hands and feet were still cold at this moment.


    She didn''t know why she felt so guilty. Was it because Sven''s hurt yesterday, or because she saw the sadness in Ashley''s eyes.


    "Celia, are you sick, too?"


    Celia had a messy mind, so she just couldn''t say a word. "Yes."


    "What? Auntie Celia, what''s wrong with you? "


    She suddenly recalled the baby in her womb, and her fluster and complex feelings were intertwined into an awkward silence, and her voice became hoarse.


    "A cold."


    "Please take good care of yourself, Auntie Celia."


    "Okay, thank you, Sven."


    "Why is Miss Ling left unattended? Do you need Grace to help? " Asked by Ashley suddenly.

 Chapter 86 His Bottom Line

    Celia looked at her and didn''t know how to answer her.


    Carlos had just gone out to make a phone call.


    Just then, there was a steady sound of footsteps outside the door.


    The three looked in the direction where the sound came from and found Carlos standing at the door.


    The morning light passed through the glass window, casting a light glow over him. It swept over the hospital bed, where Celia Ling and Sven Gu were surprised and stayed in the hospital. Finally, the dawn light was fixed on the pale woman Ashley, who looked chilly, making people tremble.


    "Daddy!" Sven was the first one to shout with great joy.


    It turned out that daddy was taking care of Celia who was sick.


    Celia had already been half sitting up. Holding the quilt tightly, she stared at Carlos'' face at the moment.


    At this time, he was no longer the playboy who fought with her. He had a typical glacier face and could not see any other emotions at all.


    With one hand in his pocket, Carlos stared at her coldly. "Come out!" he ordered


    Ashley''s face was pale. She bit her lips, her fingers holding the wheelchair tightened, and her body was trembling.


    She was both angry and scared.


    She knew this was a risk chess, and the only reason she could depend on was how much Carlos cared about Sven.


    Carlos was a sophisticated man who had been dealing with different people in the business world. He was a heartless man. If he wanted, he would abandon Ashley and her son completely regardless of the promise that year.


    But she still wanted to make a bet.


    If she didn''t make a bet, she would probably admit defeat directly.


    She didn''t know how strong the relationship between Carlos and Celia was, but she knew that they must have a deep-rooted memory.


    She had never won in a relationship, no matter her opponent was Celia Ling or Carlos.


    Now that she was standing on the edge of the cliff and there was no way out, Ashley had no choice but to gamble what she had got from Carlos.


    In that case, why not launch more attacks?


    Maybe there was still a chance of survival?


    Ashley clenched her hand and the well manicured nails inserted into her palm. The dull pain made her calm down a little.


    Sitting in a wheelchair, Sven watched Carlos


    five years ago, I also made myself clear that everything I did was for the sake of Zachary and Sven."


    "Is it because of her?" The corners of her lips lifted into a cold smirk.


    Carlos warned in a cold voice. "You''d better not do anything to Celia, or I don''t mind ending my promise to both of you!"


    Hearing what Carlos said, Ashley''s face suddenly turned pale. She finally realized that she almost touched his bottom line.


    Celia Ling was his bottom line!


    She took a deep breath in her heart and tried to control her emotions. She seemed to have returned to the gentle woman she used to be.


    "I''m sorry, Carlos. I was too excited just now."


    She apologized to him, but Carlos didn''t respond to her words.


    "I won''t bother Miss Ling any more, but I hope in front of Sven, you can ...be careful. "


    After a short moment of silence, the man finally replied with a faint "Hmm".


    She drooped her head and her black hair poured out a little, which covered her cold eyes.


    Carlos had already walked back, but she still stood in the same place. Looking at that disappearing figure, her hands were constantly clenched.


    She had thought that within two years, she would be able to win Carlos'' heart and soul. Because she knew that it was not only because of her own good conditions, but also because of the Sven.


    However...


    Her confidence was thoroughly defeated by the man!


    Five years passed, but she didn''t win his heart. On the contrary, she made him more and more dejected.

 Chapter 87 Wounded

    In order to avoid her, Carlos even returned to the Jin City without caring about Sven.


    His heart was completely occupied by that woman, so he couldn''t see how good Ashley was!


    In that case, as long as that woman disappeared, his heart could come out?


    A heart that was scarred asked for comfort most, didn''t it?


    In the ward, Celia unhappily talked to Sven. Her heart tightened as she heard footsteps approaching.


    She looked up and saw the man.


    His expression was still a little cold, but not as cold as before.


    Sven looked at Carlos timidly and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Carlos also took a glance at Sven and then looked at Ashley who looked a little pale.


    A hint of gentleness appeared in her eyes, but her voice sounded a little reproachful. "Why do you sit up?"


    Celia kept her eyes wide open and stared at the man cautiously. However, she still couldn''t see him through.


    What on earth did they talk about since Ashley didn''t come in with him?


    "Daddy, where is Mommy?" "Mommy, are you all right?".


    Could it be that they really had a fight?


    Looking at him, Carlos said in a soft voice, "Mommy is on the phone outside. She will come in soon."


    "Okay."


    Then there must be no quarrel?


    Sven felt relieved.


    Not long after, Ashley came in.


    She lowered her head slightly. Her half falling hair covered her face. However, Celia could still see clearly her face and ...tear stains.


    Did she cry?


    What on earth did Carlos say to her?


    And how was their current relationship?


    The questions kept popping up in Celia''s mind. However, it was obviously not a good time to seek answers.


    "If you don''t have anything else, you can take Sven back first!" It was obvious that the man who was speaking to Ashley.


    Celia Ling saw that Ashley seemed to quiver a little since she entered and then said yes obediently.


    Unexpectedly, Sven disagreed.


    Although his voice was timid, it was full of expectations. "Dad, can I


    It was not until the figure turned back and pushed open the door which was about to close by the nurse that he confronted Celia in the ward from several meters away.


    They hadn''t seen each other for only about a month, but now they met by chance and they all felt calm.


    But what a small world.


    Outside the door, Ron was wearing light colored casual clothes, which made him look tall and straight. But it was strange that his originally gentle and handsome face turned somewhat gaunt. The stubble on his lips looked even more decadent.


    As they looked at each other, there seemed to be a great deal of emotions entangled in his eyes.


    Her Adam''s apple bobbed in her throat. He plucked up all the courage to walk in, but he stopped at a meter away from the hospital bed, and he dared not come any closer.


    Celia clutched her hands which were hiding under the quilt. She was also shocked and confused.


    Perhaps this was the magic of life?


    She used to be so familiar with him. But now she was so familiar with him as well and didn''t have words to say with him like strangers.


    Even the strangers who had never met each other could become a part of each other''s life in a short time.


    "Celia Why are you here? Are you sick? "


    After a long time, he finally opened his mouth, his voice hoarse.

 Chapter 88 Let Carlos Give Birth To A Baby For Her!

    Comparing to the dull emotions of Ron, Celia found herself much calmer.


    Did she see through him so she let him go?


    Or... Could it be so easy for her not to care too much about him?


    "Yes." She said gently, not saying much.


    Because she really didn''t know what to say.


    A sudden silence followed by pressure and embarrassment. It seemed that the two of them could get along well with each other even though they had never talked about anything.


    "Are ...you here to visit a friend? " In the end, Celia broke the silence first, but her polite tone was so alienated.


    Ron''s expression was a little peculiar. Celia immediately understood what had happened.


    Susan?


    But didn''t she stay in the first hospital? Why is she here?


    As if knowing her doubts, Ron explained in a hoarse voice, "Susan''s condition is not good, and she has a poor physique. Since she fell that time, she has been protecting the fetus. This hospital is close to her home, and it is said that the doctors of Obstetrics and gynecology are better. So we transferred here. "


    Celia Ling''s heart couldn''t help stabbing slightly when she heard the man calling Susan An affectionately.


    "Celia..." Said Ron in a low voice, his eyes trembling.


    "Okay." But she suddenly interrupted him. Looking at him with her clear eyes indifferently, she was so calm that Ron was a little flustered.


    He had never seen such Celia.


    She was not as innocent and pure as usual. Behind her calm expression, there was a hint of maturity that he had never known.


    At this moment, it suddenly dawned on him whether he really knew nothing about her, or... It was because of him that the innocent Celia, who had always been as innocent as a child, suddenly grew up?


    "Did we... We are even now. "


    Celia tried to ignore the mixed emotions in Ron''s eyes and spoke peacefully.


    With his lips slightly open, Ron didn''t speak it out.


    Lowering her eyes slightly in silence, she raised her head again to look into his eyes, and said slowly, "I''m pregnant with Carlos'' child."


    His mouth was wide open and the shock expression on her face was gradually spreading. He was so stunned that his mind was even frozen.


    On second th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    she was silent.


    His handsome face and gentle words reminded her of the gentle man again.


    She closed her eyes and opened them again. The reality was cruel.


    They... There was no going back.


    "You really don''t have to do this. I am not angry with you anymore."


    Hearing what she said, Ron paused a little and looked at her with burning eyes. "But I still can''t forgive myself," he said word by word.


    Celia didn''t want to talk about this anymore.


    Besides, it was already irreparable. There was no need for her to pester him.


    She changed her cold look and opened the lunch box. A sweet smell came to her nose.


    "Ah, eight treasure porridge. I''m a little hungry."


    Her eyes suddenly lit up. She changed the subject cleverly.


    Ron was speechless, "..."


    When Carlos came in with a thermal container in his hand, he saw the little woman sitting on the bed, eating something with a satisfied expression on her face.


    On the other side of the bed, a familiar man was sitting with his back to the door.


    "Slow down, be careful not to burn yourself." The man said softly.


    Celia nodded and gobbled the food, which caused the man to giggle.


    Celia was eating the delicious porridge when she felt the temperature in the ward dropping dramatically. The air around her seemed to freeze.


    Following the source of the air conditioner, she looked up and swallowed.


    At the same time, Ron looked back and saw Carlos. His face suddenly froze.

 Chapter 89 Im Jealous

    At the door of the ward, Carlos, dressed in black, with black hair and black eyes, was as cold as the wind in December, making people dare not approach him easily.


    At this moment, even the fascinating woman''s face turned as dark as the under pot, which was even more frightening.


    Carlos also carried a lunch box in his hand, and glanced at Ron coldly. Then he looked straight at the little woman sitting at the head of the bed with eight treasure porridge in her hands. He was coming over to him with his long legs and two steps.


    He stood on the side of the bed, straight forward to separate the two of them, as if he didn''t see Ron at all.


    The lunch box was heavily placed on the low cabinet, making a dull sound.


    She stretched her long arm and took the bowl from Celia.


    Celia Ling had a good meal just now. She held her hand nervously and was reluctant to eat the delicious porridge.


    Carlos'' face darkened. He squinted his cold eyes. Celia felt a knife coldly staring at the back of her hand. She was frightened and immediately loosened her grip.


    He grabbed the bowl from Celia''s hand and walked to the trash can. He threw the bowl, together with the porridge, into the trash can in front of Celia and Ron.


    "¡­¡­"


    Ron had stood up. Looking at Celia, he said softly, "Celia, please take good care of yourself. I''m leaving now."


    Then he turned around and was about to leave.


    But Carlos stopped him on the other side of the road. His cold voice was very clear in the quiet ward.


    "Manager Mo, if you are so free, you''d better take good care of your wife and son and the company!"


    Embarrassed and stiff, Ron nodded at Carlos and left silently.


    After Ron left, there were only Carlos and Celia left in the large ward, staring at each other helplessly.


    Carlos glared at each other for a while. Then he groaned and walked up to Celia. He opened the lunch box, took out the dishes on it and then took out the bowls with the lowest rank.


    Stirring the noodles with a spoon, he scooped up a mouthful of soup and sent it to her mouth. "Eat it," he said coldly


    Celia Ling looked at the rice porridge in the spoon and pursed her lips unpleasantly.


    The sight of the porridge


    eceive me in this way? ''.


    The most important thing was to let her see his heart clearly.


    Celia''s black eyelashes fluttered. She denied, "No."


    Carlos wasn''t annoyed. He raised his eyebrows, and suddenly grabbed her chin with his hand. Pretending to be relaxed, he said, "really? It seems that I have to sleep with Sven tonight. "


    "What?"


    All of a sudden, the little woman exploded with anger. She stared at him with her big black eyes, like a small fiery dragon that was about to flare up.


    Carlos looked at her with surprise, smile and happiness. He didn''t expect her to be so excited.


    Celia also regretted as she said that.


    She was so excited just now that she remembered what Sven said this morning.


    How much Sven wanted to stimulate his mother and father to be together? At the beginning, she did not see it. However, after this morning, Celia could see that there was enmity in Ashley''s eyes and behavior!


    How could she treat Carlos like this¡ª¡ª


    It means that she still love him!


    The woman lived under the same roof with her ex-wife who still loved her ex husband and their child


    "Are... Are you really going to Sleep? How are you sleeping? "


    She asked, biting her lips.


    "You want to know?" Carlos narrowed his eyes and looked at her. His high voice sounded so evil.


    Celia kept putting her hands together, her face plumped up. She hummed a hazy "hum".


    The smile on Carlos'' face became bigger. He leaned forward and asked.

 Chapter 90 Kiss Me

    "Celia, please give me a kiss if you want to know."


    Looking at the man''s shameless face, Celia couldn''t help frowning.


    Was he really in his late 30s? He was only three years old, so childish.


    Looking at her silence, Carlos thought about it for a while and said.


    "If Celia is embarrassed, I can give you a kiss."


    "Bastard." She glanced at him.


    The man wasn''t annoyed at all. He narrowed his eyes. "Flirting with my wife is called flirting, and flirting with other women except my wife is a real flirt."


    Celia could not believe what she had heard


    This man behaved like a hooligan and even argued with her.


    Carlos didn''t want to continue this topic with him, but she didn''t hear the answer she wanted, so she couldn''t help but feel stuffy in her voice. "I''m hungry."


    The smile in Carlos'' eyes did not disappear. To her surprise, Carlos did not continue to flirt with her. She just took a spoon to feed her porridge.


    Well, she already knew that she was jealous, which meant that she began to care about him.


    But he couldn''t push her too hard.


    This little woman had been testing and advancing, afraid of being a trap or two steps backwards. However, now this kind of progress was congratulated.


    He couldn''t push her too hard, or he would frighten her.


    She seemed to get used to Carlos'' feeding. Her hands were totally fine, and she could sit as usual. However, Celia still opened her mouth and spoke like a baby.


    When Carlos finished feeding himself the congee, his phone rang.


    He put down the bowl and took out his phone. He frowned slightly when he saw the name on the screen.


    Celia subconsciously raised her head to take a quick glance at the name on the screen of her cellphone. It was a contact from Ashley.


    Thinking of the early morning when "the three of them" left together, Celia suddenly had mixed feelings.


    Instead of avoiding her, Carlos picked up the phone.


    "What is it?"


    "Carlos, Sven wants to leave the hospital now. I have asked the doctor to check on him. He said he was fine."


    "Okay, I''ll let Boris go through the formalities."


    "No, I''ll do it."


    "It doesn''t matter. I have something else to deal with."


    Hearing Carlos'' words, Ashley hesitated for a moment and asked, "Carlos, then... Will he be back tonight? "


    Carlos said in a cold voice, "let''s talk about it later."


    After a short moment of silence, Ashley uttered a "Okay" sadly and hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Carlos immediately called Boris.


    In less than ten minutes, Boris had arrived.


    "Boss."


    "You should go through the discharging formalities of Sven a


    "Dad, I didn''t mean that. I just... I''ve been really unable to control my emotion recently. I, I miss Carl so much. Yesterday, I made a call to him. As soon as I heard his voice, i... I almost fell down the stairs because I was out of my mind when I hung up the phone. I''m really in a bad mood. I''m sorry, Dad. I didn''t mean it. "


    As she spoke, she dashed forward and Amanda''s hand.


    The woman in black was wearing a malicious face before, but now, she was wearing a long face.


    Amanda was struck dumb by her answer. The woman turned over the pages faster than turning a book, especially the lie she told.


    "Amanda, I didn''t mean to hurt you. You and Dylan are back now. But your brother... Dad, I beg you. Please let them come back? Okay? "


    Tears began to well up in Leah''s eyes.


    Actually, she was not apologizing to Amanda, but was begging his lordship to allow his son and daughter-in-law to come back.


    Compared with the sincere look on Leah''s face, Grandpa Tang didn''t respond at all.


    He looked around and sat down at the table.


    "Eat first!"


    "What? Yes, Dad, let''s eat first. Take a seat, Amanda. Maria, bring lady Amanda''s favorite dishes here."


    Grandpa''s words suggested that his son was hopeful to return home.


    Leah beamed with pleasure. He pulled the chair for Amanda and pressed her down.


    It was a dull meal for Amanda. She lost her appetite especially when she was surrounded by Leah.


    Dylan, who was sitting next to her, didn''t say anything and just gracefully entered the restaurant as usual.


    Amanda didn''t want to talk to him, and she even didn''t want to sit with him.


    They had quarreled so badly with each other before!


    However, she turned to look at him at this moment because of Grandpa.

 Chapter 91 Domestic Discipline!

    Her grandfather even allowed her to work in the Tang consortium!


    But this was clearly not what she wanted. Even if she entered the company, the thing she wanted to go was not the Tang consortium.


    Amanda turned to look at Dylan.


    Although she was reluctant, she winked at the man from time to time. It was obvious that she wanted him to help her to refuse her grandpa.


    However, the man in front of her was ignored.


    Even worse, her grandfather had told her to take a few days off before going to work in the Tang consortium.


    But this young man...


    After finishing the meal elegantly and gently wiping the corners of her mouth, Dylan added fuel to the flames.


    "Grandpa, how about letting her go with me tomorrow? We haven''t seen each other for three years. We need more time to develop our relationship."


    What''s more, if she stays with me, I can teach her more and help her. Don''t worry, Grandpa. I also feel at ease. Grandpa, what do you think? "


    He pulled Amanda into his arms and stared at her dotingly.


    The thought sent a shiver down Amanda''s spine. She cast a stern glance at rufus.


    "Dylan, what the hell do you want to do?"


    With a voice that could only be heard by two people, she said angrily.


    "Of course it''s to make grandfather''s wish come true. Don''t worry, honey, I''ll definitely satisfy you!"


    The smile on Dylan''s lips deepened.


    "You... Shameless! "


    She bit her lip and blushed when she recalled that she was in hospital. She struggled even harder in his arms.


    However, no matter how she resisted, she could not escape from his control.


    But because she twisted in his arms, he felt very hot.


    His lips were attached to her ears, and his breath was heavy and burning.


    "Honey, you don''t have to do this. I promise I will give you a good night. After all, I am a little interested in your body."


    Ah ah ah! ! !


    Amanda was going crazy. She really wanted to slap him right now.


    Then he cursed, "I''m not interested in you at all!


    However...


    But when she sa


    didn''t she find this?


    Besides, judging from the expressions of all the people present, the punishment must be extraordinary.


    She just wanted to discredit Dylan, but she didn''t want to make things so serious.


    "No, no, Grandpa, I, I just said that, it is not that serious. Anyway, he has broken up with those women, and will never do such a thing again. Grandpa, you, you just let him go this time?"


    "No way! He must be punished! Come here! Kneel down! "


    He cast a stern glance at his grandson.


    What? ''ten sticks?


    ...


    When she saw the man get up, she grabbed his arm.


    "What? Are you feeling sorry for me? "


    He, actually laughed.


    Different from the old smiles, this one was full of joy.


    Amanda bit her lower lip and didn''t know how to reply.


    She held his hands firmly as he wanted to get rid of her, but his sleeves slipped away from her hands at last.


    Grandpa smashed his jade crutch on the ground and gave the order.


    "Don''t fill the bathtub with water. Do it!"


    Holding a special skill stick in his hand, Steward Tang felt very nervous.


    The young master was not allowed to run water after beating ten times. Even if his health was good, he couldn''t bear it.


    The bluff of the stick almost frightened Amanda to death.


    Looking at Leah, a smile appeared on her face.


    "It''s too late to regret now."

 Chapter 92 Amanda Felt So Sorry For Dylan

    Actually, Leah was thrilled deep inside. Now, not only did Dylan get into this trouble, but also this woman won''t get away with it. She thought to herself.


    Who was Dylan?


    No one in the Tang Clan dared to do this except Andrew!


    She was looking forward to seeing their soon to quarrel!


    Amanda, with a pale face, stood at the door, looking at Dylan''s receding figure. Her feet seemed to be filled with lead, and she couldn''t move a step.


    She didn''t expect things to turn out like this.


    Steward hit him ten times in the body.


    He dared not to deceive Grandpa.


    But the man didn''t say a word from beginning to end. He just knelt there and endured the beating of the stick.


    The hall was so quiet that only the sound of stick hitting on his back could be heard.


    Every time she said this, Amanda''s heart began to pound. She didn''t know how painful he was, but her heart ached at that moment.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. She took it out and looked at the name flashing on the screen, then at the man who was still silent. She pressed her lips and walked to a quiet place and picked it up.


    "Celia -"


    She almost burst into tears.


    "What? Are you okay? "


    Celia could tell there was something wrong with her, so she hesitated to ask.


    "Yes." "Ouch!" the voice was too dull to deceive his old friend.


    "My poor Amanda..."


    Celia asked in a hoarse and trembling voice. "No matter what happens, you still have me! How could you So indifferent to your own safety! I''m worried about you. "


    "I know, Celia loves me the most. Look, I''m perfectly fine? Don''t worry. How are you and Carlos? "


    She managed to adjust her emotion and said in a relaxed tone.


    "I''m pregnant..."


    "What?"


    At night.


    Amanda stood in the hallway, staring at the door.


    This was the room of that man. She hadn''t been here for three years, but her memory was still fresh.


    Three years ago, his childhood sweetheart pretended to faint here. As a result, she was almost strangled by Dylan, and then at their wedding night. In this place, she hit hard at the man''s ''little brother'' with her knee.


    Although now both of them went back to Tang Clan, they still lived in their own rooms.


    She had been wandering here and there for a l


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ur body is much more honest than your little mouth."


    All of a sudden, Amanda''s face turned as red as a ripe apple. She bit her lower lip and turned her face to one side.


    "Did he touch you? Is it like what I just did, or Deeper into the earth... "


    "Shut up!"


    She stopped his words loudly.


    But only in a second, her little hand had been raised above her head. The tall figure suddenly pressed down, and she had no place to hide.


    The man''s big hand suddenly turned her face and she had to look at him.


    It was at this moment that Amanda saw the man in front of her clearly.


    His upper body was naked, and the red and purple marks spread from arms were stabbed into her eyes.


    The scene that the stick hit him appeared again in her mind.


    She pursed her lips and hesitated.


    She admitted that she had overdone it. But she couldn''t say sorry to him for what he had done to her.


    The surrounding air became a little thin. After a long time, she finally uttered two words.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Dylan stared at her coldly, which made Amanda''s heart beat faster.


    With his hands on the sides of her body, his handsome face was closer to hers.


    Amanda had nowhere to hide. The handsome face was enlarged in front of her eyes. Especially when she felt his lips were about to touch hers and his breath was intertwined, her heart was about to jump out.


    "It''s just a few sticks. You seem to feel very sorry for me. Is it because... Fall in love with me? "


    He chuckled.

 Chapter 93 Remember Who Is Your Husband!

    "You are so narcissistic. Who will fall in love with a ghost?"


    Her face was even redder. She looked away, not daring to look at him.


    "Really? Really? Do you know why grandpa asked you to go to the company with me? "


    His tone was so flat that Amanda was taken aback.


    "Why? Why?"


    Get her familiar with the work of the Tang consortium?


    To be honest, she thought it was impossible.


    "Why? Of course it can make us go deeper Only in this way could she get pregnant soon. Naturally, we would have more time together, even if In the office. "


    His words irritated Amanda so much that she glared at him.


    "Psychopath!"


    She tried to push him away, but failed.


    She shouldn''t have been softhearted to this jerk.


    "So You don''t want to do it? "


    His voice suddenly became colder, and his dark eyes also grew gloomy. A touch of light suddenly appeared in his fingertips.


    Amanda was taken aback and lowered her head to check her necklace. No ring was found on her neck.


    "When did you get it? Give it back to me!"


    As she said, she stretched out her hand to grab it.


    However, she was not on the side of Sean and he was on the top. No matter how she fought, she would only put herself at a disadvantage.


    A smile played at the corners of his mouth. "Sure enough, this is very important for you," he said


    He looked at her, as if he had known it would be like this.


    "No, it didn''t." She denied stubbornly.


    "Really? Really? Since it doesn''t matter, I guess it''s okay to throw it away. "


    The man raised his dashing eyebrows and smiled increasingly bitterly. He slightly opened his slender fingers and was about to throw the ring out of the window.


    "Please don''t, please don''t..."


    She grabbed his hand and tried to take the ring back.


    "Give me back!"


    She shouted anxiously, as if he was holding her life.


    Her fierce reaction angered Dylan.


    "Is it interesting to frame me in front of Grandpa?"


    "I... I''m sorry. I apologize to you."


    "Apologize? Perfunctorily say sorry, which means you are sorry? "


    "Then what do you want?"


    "What?" He looked at her and spoke slowly. "You know what I mean."


    Amanda was shocked. She tried to grab his arm but failed.


    Even if it was enough, she knew that she would not b


    on her waist


    It was late at night


    The girl on the bed couldn''t stand the excitement anymore. She fell asleep quickly. However, Dylan was extremely satisfied, he still couldn''t fall asleep at all.


    For the first time, he couldn''t control himself like this. The feeling of losing his mind and control changed him a little.


    His eyes swept across the ring on the short cabinet. It was shining in the moonlight.


    It was a simple carved ring inlaid with a small diamond.


    He stood up and rubbed the ring on his finger for a long time, and his handsome face began to change. He pressed his thin lips tightly for a moment. When he turned his head and looked at the woman on the bed, his thin lips slightly upward and the curve just right.


    As he saw the ring in his hand, his eyes turned deeper.


    "Carlos, could you please help me investigate a person..."


    The man''s voice was low but clearly heard in the quiet room.


    On the other side, looking at Celia who was asleep beside him, Carlos lifted the corner of the quilt and got off the bed. He held the phone in his hand and walked out. His handsome face was a little gloomy, obviously a little unpleasant.


    "Dylan, it''s night..."


    "Uncle Carlos, don''t you want to know whether your little wife has sisters?"


    His words successfully drew the man''s attention.


    Carlos quietly opened the door and closed it with a straight face.


    "What the hell do you know?" His voice was cold.


    "Uncle Carlos, I saw the girl in your friend''s picture!"

 Chapter 94 . Ill Defend The Right Wife

    "Celia!"


    "Bang!" the door was pushed open, followed by a strong wind. A red figure had floated to the bed.


    Celia, who was standing at the head of the bed, had not had time to open her mouth. The big bags in the hands of the woman in red had instantly occupied the position of the low cabinet and the end of the bed.


    "Amanda, are you going shopping?"


    Celia stared at her friend and asked.


    Putting down the things in her hands, Amanda quickly sat down and stared at Celia''s belly.


    "Celia, are you really... Pregnant. "


    She reached out her hand slowly to check the belly, which looked flat.


    "Yes."


    Getting her response, Amanda put her hand on her belly gently.


    "What happened?"


    Celia smiled. "It''s been only a while. The doctor said it would take three months for fetal movement."


    Looking down at the hands on her belly, she said in an extremely soft voice.


    "Dear Celia, why did you tell me such a big news? If anything happens to my baby, I will not spare you! Oh, where is Carlos? "


    It was not until then that Amanda realized there was only Celia in the ward.


    His wife was pregnant, but didn''t see his child''s father! Amanda frowned.


    "He Go to work. "


    Celia replied bitterly after a few seconds of silence.


    "Wait a minute! Was she his ex-wife? Celia, you have his flesh and blood now. Are you going to tell me that you are going to give up your husband and the father of your child to someone else? "


    Celia''s facial expression was seen through at a glance.


    "I..."


    "Do you love him?"


    Before her, Amanda grabbed her hand tightly, staring at her.


    Celia Ling combed her mind up and didn''t know how to start. After a long time, she slowly said.


    "Yes, I am. I just felt uncomfortable when I saw him getting close to his ex-wife. But if it was love, there seemed to be some distance between them."


    "If I were Ron now, will he be with Susan..."


    "Amanda, don''t call him that."


    Celia interrupted her. She felt awkward for Ron to be called bastard.


    Amanda pouted. "He is a bastard! Why can''t you call him like that! Even if I didn''t scream, he was a jerk too! If you had seen him kissing Susan, would you still feel heartbroken? Do you have the same feeling as you have for Carlos? "


    "¡­¡­"


    "Celia, you''ve fallen in love with Carlos!"


    After she finished he


    bed and handed it to her.


    Celia curiously reached out to take the things out of the bag.


    As soon as the light things were brought up, they were clearly shown in front of her eyes.


    Celia Ling''s face turned as red as the cooked shrimps.


    ... What are these pieces of cloth?


    On the other side of the bed, Amanda said with a smug smile, "now you have this jade. No matter what trouble Carlos makes, you can deal with it easily!"


    Celia Ling asked, "You... Do you want me to wear this for Carlos? "


    Imagining the man''s face when he saw her in the uniform, Celia Ling felt the heat on her face spread to her neck.


    "More than that!"


    As Amanda spoke, she fumbled in the bags again and again, and then a pile of black silk was found.


    Holding her head high, Celia felt like vomiting blood.


    Fishnet stockings!


    "How is it going? Sexy? Listen up, if you wear that, and Carlos loves you so much, you''ll never beat anyone, not to mention your ex-wife! "


    Celia could not believe what she had heard.


    Why did she feel that this kind of thing was done by a mistress?


    How could she defend her position in this dirty way as a wife?


    She felt quite annoyed! Very upset!


    "You don''t like sexy?" Amanda looked at Celia''s constipated face and asked.


    She was in silence.


    "It doesn''t matter. We have a lot of choices!" While saying that, he tried to take another hundred treasure boxes out of the bag.


    At this moment, the door of the ward was suddenly opened. Celia hid the messy things on the bed as fast as Lennon''s hand.

 Chapter 95 Baby, Choose One!

    Standing at the door, a perplexed expression appeared on Carlos'' handsome face.


    Amanda turned around and saw Carlos. Although it was not the first time that she had seen him, she could not help but make a sound of "TSK", and finally, she whispered to Celia. "Baby, you must have saved the whole universe in your previous life."


    Celia could not believe what she had heard.


    Carlos smiled. He was impressed by Amanda.


    Carlos, who had always been known for his cold face, smiled unexpectedly. Without evading the topic, she stood up and was just about to greet her dear''s husband.


    However...


    "Woman, it''s time to go. Do you want to be late on your first day of work?"


    Behind Carlos, when she heard the voice of Dylan, she was furious.


    Why did she see him everywhere!


    Seeing that Amanda did not move, Dylan went straight in.


    Looking at her plump cheeks, he thought she was adorable. He walked over and held her in his arms.


    It was obvious that Amanda was trying to get rid of his arms. However, the man kept kissing her ear and whispered something shamelessly. What he said made Amanda feel ashamed and indignant. At the same time, she didn''t dare to move anymore.


    He said, "honey, do you want me to tell your bestie that you are going to be a mother?"


    Celia Ling looked at Dylan who was hugging Amanda Tang in his arms. She wanted to say something, but when she noticed Carlos, she finally said nothing.


    "... Aunt Celia, we''re leaving. Have a good rest. "


    Celia''s face darkened when she heard the awkward address.


    His heart ached as well. He didn''t want to cry out loud, but there was still a man with a cold face!


    "Nice to meet you, Celia. Nice to meet you too Lovers'' world! " Amanda said the last few words, gnashing her teeth.


    Celia''s face was as red as blood. She didn''t know what to do with the clothes. If Carlos saw these...


    She would be laughed to death!


    Amanda left directly, leaving Celia and the suspicious things in her quilt. Carlos also looked at her with suspicious eyes.


    He


    g that, he exerted force to his big hand, and the ring instantly flew out of the window.


    At the same time, he didn''t wait for Amanda''s response, stepped on the gas, and the car rushed like a mad dragon.


    Amanda bit her lips. The ring had been cherished for three years.


    The reason why she didn''t lose it was not only because of her relationship with it, but also because of her lack of courage.


    But now, when Dylan threw the ring out, her heart ached, but she felt relieved.


    Be it so! It should have ended, shouldn''t it?


    Perhaps, she could move on and start a new life.


    On their way back, Dylan didn''t talk to her anymore and Amanda remained quiet.


    When they almost reached the entrance of the Tang consortium.


    "You know what he said. You are my personal assistant. Don''t put on airs in the company."


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t plan to tell anyone." Amanda murmured with discontent.


    Looking at her cute face, Dylan''s handsome face turned cold.


    Her words sounded reasonable, but in Dylan''s eyes, it was a different story.


    She sneered at the title of Mrs. Tang.


    No, she is not Mrs. Tang.! She is my wife!


    "Woman, if you don''t want to be manipulated by others for the rest of your life, there is only one way, that is, promise me my conditions, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what?" She lifted the corner of her lips and sneered.

 Chapter 96 Why Give It To Her

    The man''s eyes instantly became a bit cold.


    "Otherwise, you will never be able to leave!"


    After saying that, Dylan was in a daze for a moment.


    As he said this, he had the vague idea that she would always be around him.


    Amanda''s face turned pale. Although she didn''t say anything, silence was her best answer.


    She, refused!


    "Get off!"


    The man said coldly.


    Without hesitation, Amanda unfastened the seat belt and got off the car.


    I don''t want to drive you home! ''Amanda thought!


    Moreover, when she arrived at the company, she didn''t want to be the thorn in the flesh of everyone and the target of many anthomaniac women.


    Bang! The door was cracked.


    He had a long face and was supposed to be happy since he had gained the upper hand just now.


    But why did he get angry instead of seeing her leave angrily.


    Amanda pouted as the car sped off. The man in front of her was unpredictable, like a chameleon.


    "Get in the car!"


    But she didn''t walk a few steps before the car pulled over and stopped in front of her.


    "Dylan, what''s wrong with you? I don''t want to get on. "


    There were a lot of cars in this city and when they went back, the road in the back was blocked and the driver was honking.


    But the man didn''t seem to hear that at all, and he stared at her with his black pupils.


    "I say it again. Get in the car!"


    Amanda gritted her teeth and remained unmoved.


    "Woman, come up yourself or I go down to hug you, choose one!"


    Fine, I surrender! ''!


    After so many confrontations, she really believed that the man would keep his words. He held her and put her into the car.


    She didn''t want to disgrace.


    The man seemed to be in a better mood as Amanda got into the car unwillingly.


    But she didn''t know that what was waiting for her next was a more "inhuman" treatment.


    "Miss Tang, I remember that I told you to clean every corner of my office? What''s this? "


    A man''s finger swept through the corner of the shelf and then held it up in front of Amanda, looking at her with a faint smile.


    Frowning, Amanda was about to lose her temper, but she restrained herself.


    "Boss, I take all the books down and clean them again!"


    "Good girl."


    ''be good?''?


    Standing behind him, she really wanted to give him a few punches to see if he would still say no!


    "My coffee should be freshly ground. Go and make another one."


    "Coffee is too hot. Let''s go again."


    "It''s getting cold this time."


    Just like this, he made a cup of coffee and Amanda ran back and forth for no more than five or six times.


    Not to mention those piles of documents piled up on her desk.


    To her surprise, that man commanded her to


    the door immediately withdrew. Her face bulged and she said resentfully, "no! I want to go back to the Manor! "


    He let her live here because he wanted to give the manor to Ashley!


    For what?


    She was not a competitive person. But for her child, she would not fight for what belonged to others. But for what belonged to herself, she would never easily make concessions!


    Looking at her seriously with his long and deep eyes, Carlos smiled. Then, he rubbed her soft hair with his big hand and asked, "are you sure you want to go back?"


    "That''s my house! Except there, where are we going? "


    The smile on her face widened. He started the car again and drove to the manor.


    When they arrived at home, Ashley and Sven just got out of the restaurant after dinner.


    They looked at each other from far away.


    Ashley suddenly bent down and said something to Sven, then he walked happily towards them.


    Then she took Carlos''s hand and said happily, "Daddy, go and see what Sven has painted!"


    Then he turned to Celia and invited her to appreciate his masterpiece.


    Celia didn''t know there was a special art studio in the garden until today.


    In the attic on the top floor.


    Carlos put Celia''s stuff in her room and they went to the attic together.


    The building was very spacious, with a window on the high ceiling.


    The sunshine was a little strong in the afternoon, so he closed more than half of the light plate.


    The beam of light went through the small window, leaving dust in it.


    There were only a few wooden easels in the large building. The only work that had done was from Sven.


    Carlos can draw?


    Celia looked at the person beside her in surprise. A faint figure flashed across her mind.


    But she couldn''t see clearly the outline of that face.

 Chapter 97 Ex Wife In Left Hand And Current Wife In Right Hand

    "Dad, Auntie Celia, look at the painting painted by Sven. It''s so beautiful!"


    Sven''s words interrupted Celia''s thoughts.


    The theme of the painting was written in English with a brush on the top of it: my family.


    My family.


    The tall and strong man on the left was obviously her father; the woman with a good figure and beautiful hair on the right was her mother. Her mother and father stood on the two sides, with two hands holding the children in the middle. Each person had a big smile on the face.


    The boy''s simple wish was shown directly on the paper. Sven looked up at Carlos with exception in his dark eyes.


    Ashley stood beside Sven, stroking his soft hair with her fair and beautiful hand.


    Two seniors and one small were standing there like the picture. The harmonious family of three totally excluded Celia.


    She was depressed and turned away directly.


    The sound of the footsteps drew Carlos''s attention. When he saw Celia''s receding figure, he patted on Sven''s head and said, "keep going."


    Then he walked out of the room.


    In the art studio, Sven was depressed. He lowered his little head and asked, "Mommy, does daddy not like me?"


    Ashley stroked her son''s hair and looked straight ahead. Her words were as gentle as normal, but her eyes like a bottomless cold pool.


    "No. how could daddy dislike Sven? Auntie Celia has just been discharged from the hospital today. She needs more rest. Your dad must be worried about her. "


    Sven gave a choked moan. "Dad likes Celia more. He doesn''t like me."


    Hearing his words, Ashley didn''t defend for Carlos anymore, which was quite unusual.


    "Are you angry?" Carlos stopped her before Celia entered the room.


    "Let me go!"


    She struggled to get rid of the iron hand on her wrist, but she couldn''t.


    He opened the door behind her and pulled her into the room.


    The door was closed and he pressed her against the door slightly.


    "What are you doing? Go away! "


    She tried to push her soft hands away. But she failed. Her body was as strong as an iron wall.


    One of his warm hands grabbed her restless little hands, and the other hand slightly pinched her jaw, forcing her to face him.


    The little woman''s face was forced to face him, but her eyes were eager to look sideways.


    "Are you angry?"


    Asked Carlos, with smile in his eyes.


    Celia stared at his cold face, showi


    mad.


    But it''s not a big deal?


    Well Is big chest great?


    She didn''t care about such vulgar clothes!


    But it seemed that Carlos was not that kind of person. He could hardly resist the temptation!


    He didn''t seem to be nice to her. But why did she look so seductive in this suit!


    ''asshole, asshole, asshole!''!


    She looked around and dropped her eyes on her luggage on the ground. It was brought back from the hospital.


    As Sven had asked them to see paintings in the attic, they put them on the floor for the time being.


    Then she suddenly came up with an idea. She squatted down to open her luggage.


    She randomly turned around and successfully found her target.


    Celia stared at the thin and black skin in front of her. She bit her teeth and changed the cartoon nightgown.


    The black chiffon was as thin as cicada wings. Wearing it, people could hardly feel its existence.


    Ignoring the constant knock on the door, she plucked up the courage to come to the mirror and opened her eyes little by little.


    Then she saw herself in the mirror


    Then a horrible scream rang in the room.


    Carlos, who was knocking at the door, felt very nervous. He took back his hand, took out the key and opened the door.


    Hearing the door open, Celia wanted to escape, but it was too late.


    The door was opened before she walked to the bedside.


    Celia froze in the room. She stared at the man who suddenly appeared at the door.


    Outside the room, Carlos was ready to rush in.


    But when his anxious eyes fell on his little woman over there, he was also stunned.

 Chapter 98 It Turns Out He Likes That

    Celia could only see the sparkling light in the man''s eyes. The eyes kept touching her neck. There was a fire burning in every part of her body, which nearly melted her.


    Carlos''s eyes widening with amazement and finally fixed on Celia''s fair feet.


    Celia clearly saw that the fire in his eyes was slowly extinguished.


    Celia, who had been completely shocked by Carlos''s gaze, was confused.


    What was his response?


    Why did his eyes suddenly turn cold?


    She looked down and seemed to have found the reason.


    She was dressed up sexily to make anyone imagine, with a pair of cartoon slippers printed with Kitty''s face on her feet.


    Uh


    It doesn''t look right.


    But even so, he couldn''t behave so obviously, okay?


    She felt ashamed and depressed at the thought that just now he was in the living room, while she was foolishly dressing up in such a humiliating dress just to please him.


    She picked up the cartoon pajamas thrown on the bed, intending to go back to the bathroom to change back.


    But when she turned around, her wrist was caught.


    She covered her low neckline with one hand and struggled without looking back.


    Her struggle was in vain, and she was finally held into someone''s arms.


    A faint fragrance of mint came over and surrounded her tightly.


    A warm feeling came from the tall man behind her, wrapping her in his arms, and passed through her body bit by bit.


    "Let me go!"


    She didn''t even want to look at him.


    This bastard, how dare he dislike her!


    The delicate body in his arms resisted, making the already burning man more nervous.


    "Don''t move." He warned in a low and hoarse voice.


    She sensed his difference, but she obeyed.


    She still turned her back to him and snorted, "didn''t you dislike it?"


    He touched her head gently with his jaw, "who said that?"


    You don''t even admit it!


    "But..."


    The man changed the subject. Celia could not help but feel worried. "But what?"


    The hand that was holding her slender waist tightened, and his thin lips approached her ear. The warm tickling made her cheeks hot.


    "You don''t suit this kind of dress."


    Carlos said as gently as he could to avoid irritating Celia.


    But he was immediately woken up by the bump on his belly.


    Celia was so angry


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d out his hand to touch the bathroom door.


    He pulled her into his arms with great strength.


    The force was slightly rotating, and the two faced each other.


    Celia''s face grew hot. She resisted and tried to struggle.


    "Woman, what do you want to do? Huh? "


    The last word Celia uttered was filled with dark and tall sound. She blushed and her heart beat fast because of the dangerous beauty.


    "I... I want to take a shower!"


    She could clearly feel that the strong body of Celia who was holding her became a little strained. She was flustered.


    At the beginning, she was just angry at his being so close to Ashley!


    But then she was overwhelmed by his words. She wanted him to know that she was sexy, too!


    "Bath?" Carlos raised the corners of his lips and asked, "okay!"


    Celia looked up with her eyes blinking suspiciously.


    Was he so good to her? Let her go so easily?


    She tried to push him away gently, but she didn''t expect that he really loosened his embrace.


    Although she couldn''t believe it, she still took the opportunity to rush to the bathroom.


    She tried to close the door, only to find that it was heavily blocked.


    She turned around and saw the man leaning against the door sluggishly with one hand propping up the bathroom door. There was an evil smile on his handsome face.


    "What are you doing?"


    Celia frowned and questioned.


    "Didn''t you say that you wanted to take a shower?"


    "Yes!"


    "That''s good. I want to take a shower, too. Let''s go together!"

 Chapter 99 Trouble Maker

    Carlos said casually, as if he met an acquaintance in the restaurant and then sat down to eat as usual.


    "Why don''t you go to your room?"


    "Oh, Sven is still here. Are you sure you want me to take a shower there?"


    When it came to the words "Sven", there was an obvious indication in Carlos''s expression.


    Celia pouted. She wouldn''t be fooled. "Okay, I''ll wash the dishes. You can do the later."


    "It''s a waste of water."


    "¡­¡­"


    As a CEO, do you think that you will care about the money?


    "May I pay you the bill?"


    "It''s not about the money. And now the public is promoting to save water resources! "


    Celia wanted to lift the table!


    Looking at Carlos, she felt that the word "hypocritical" and "beast in clothes" were tailor-made for him.


    He was graceful and noble.


    But actually?


    He was totally a pervert!


    "You don''t have to bathe with me. It''s okay, but you have to solve the trouble you made yourself, right?"


    "What trouble?" She was confused.


    He took a step closer and got closer to her. He took a closer look at her body, and the more he looked at her, the hotter he felt.


    "Do you think your husband will marry a woman without sex?"


    Carlos looked at her.


    In an instant, Celia''s face turned red. She tried to push him away.


    However, Carlos held her waist and easily stopped her from struggling.


    Ah! Help!


    "No, I can''t The doctor said we can''t do that... "


    "What can''t I do?" He smiled.


    He knew the answer but he still asked. How shameless he was!


    "What on earth do you want?"


    He leaned over and whispered in her ear in a low and hoarse voice, "give me a hand."


    She was on the verge of tears. "The doctor said I can''t do that!"


    "You little fool, it can be replaced by something else. At a special time, I will take it reluctantly,"


    Meeting his eyes, Celia could not help feeling regretful.


    It was all Amanda''s fault! Why did she buy her those things!


    A sudden knock on the door broke the silenc


    just taken a shower. His hair was wet and sparkled in the light.


    His dark eyes looked so bright as if they had been washed by water.


    "Kitten, do you need my help with the shower?" The man leaned against the door lazily, his tall body completely blocking the door of the bathroom.


    A kitten?


    She rolled her eyes and was about to speak when someone knocked at the door again.


    "Carlos, are you inside?"


    A soft and gentle voice came from outside, making the faces of both of them darken.


    Celia stared at the man in front of her, being disappointed.


    "Just forget it." Carlos gently coaxed the little woman who was unhappy.


    The little woman snorted, "I can do it. Can you?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Ashley''s voice sounded again.


    "Mrs. Ling, are you there? Sven is looking for his father. Have you seen Carlos? "


    Since Celia Ling came back, at the behest of Ashley, Sven had figured out the way she treated the paintings. She always took him as an excuse!


    And most importantly, it worked every time!


    The man behind her had already strode to open the door.


    She felt a fire burning in her chest!


    She was his wife, but lived with his ex-wife in the same house. What''s more, she would give his husband to accompany them now and then!


    Then who would keep her child company?

 Chapter 100 Fighting Head On

    If Ashley really asked Sven to knock on the door by himself, she would probably accept it in silence.


    But since it was her, she didn''t have to put up with it!


    Her little body suddenly stood in front of Carlos and turned around. She looked up at him and pointed at the bathroom. "Go in!"


    It was the first time he saw such a powerful woman. He was surprised and smiled, "what? What do you want me to ''do'' after a shower? "


    Celia was even more speechless with the deliberate emphasis.


    Do your head!


    Carlos was looking forward to her reaction. He went into the bathroom obediently, but he didn''t close the door. The door was slightly open, and he could hear her conversation with Ashley.


    "Miss Ling..." When the door was opened, a warm smile spread over Ashley''s face.


    Celia''s face was not nice. If other people saw Celia''s face, they would definitely think that Celia was bullying her.


    At first, she thought that Carlos was two-timing and she had always felt guilty to Ashley.


    However, in the hospital, Celia realized that under the gentle and kind appearance of Ashley, there must be an evil heart.


    And what she saw today, including the paintings, the body wash and the sexy dressing in the living room, all proved her guess.


    Especially when she was dressed sexily! It would be impossible for her to be unfriendly to Ashley!


    She was not stupid!


    She was kind, but that didn''t mean anyone could bully her as they liked!


    "Carlos is taking a shower. What''s up, sister Ashley?" She asked in a polite tone with a sweet smile.


    Ashley was stunned.


    She didn''t expect that Celia, who had been deliberately hiding her relationship with Carlos from Sven, would say such words all of a sudden.


    Although it was not a big deal, her words made it clear that she was Carlos''s wife now.


    "Oh, Sven drew another painting just now. He wants to show it to Carlos." It didn''t take her too long to react in a polite tone.


    "Carlos said he was a little tired just now. He will go to bed soon after taking a shower. Maybe we can check it tomorrow daytime. "


    She even dared to seduce her husband in the living room.


    If she let that man follow her into the room, something must happen!


    "But Sven..."


    "Let''s talk about it tomorrow." A cold voice suddenly came from behind.


    The two women followed the sound and saw Carlos walk out of the bathroom, wr


    the phone. He stood behind her and smoothed her black hair with his left hand. He used the hair dryer in his right hand to carefully blow the hair.


    She looked at the mirror in front of her.


    A tall and small figure of a man and a woman could be seen in the mirror.


    The man''s tall figure was shrouded in her from behind. Being much taller than her, Celia could clearly see his expression at the moment.


    He looked calm and concentrated, as if he was doing something very important.


    The heart of the pool rippled and spread without a stop.


    Carlos looked away from Celia''s black hair and saw her pink face in the mirror. The corners of his thin lips curved slightly.


    After drying their hair, they walked out of the bathroom together.


    He held her wrist and went to the bed naturally.


    Walking to the bedside, he climbed up to the bed naturally, but Celia stood still and refused to move.


    It was because of the baby she was carrying, and


    In fact, she was worried about Ashley. She was afraid that she might see her again?


    Besides, when she raised his eyes, they met.


    His deep eyes seemed to have passed through ages, the whole universe, to look into her eyes, to feel her soul, and to make her unable to look away.


    This man was like a poppy. As long as you were close to him, you would be intoxicated in it involuntarily and never get out of it!


    She was kind of scared out of her wits.


    She had fought against Ashley and taken Carlos from her, because she wanted to give her baby a wholesome family.


    Or


    Did she really fall in love with this man?

 Chapter 101 Carloss Heartlessness!

    "What? How long will Celia stand there? "


    The man''s deep eyes stared at the woman who was in a trance.


    "I You''d better... "


    Celia could not help but feel worried to sleep in the same bed with Carlos when she thought of the men''s unruly behaviors before.


    But Carlos wouldn''t let her have her wish. He got out of bed, walked back to her, took her wrist, and pulled her back with a little more strength.


    And held her firmly with the other hand and picked her up easily.


    Their distance was suddenly close, and the tip of their noses touched. Their breath was mingled.


    Celia could almost hear her heart beating. She could also feel the strong heart beat right against the man''s chest.


    Over and over again, her heart was beating with the same frequency.


    He held her and walked softly to the bedside, as if time and space were frozen.


    The man''s dashing eyebrows were deep, and her small face could only be seen in his deep eyes. At this moment, only he could be seen in her watery eyes.


    Feeling both shy and panic, the tall man lowered his head and kissed her.


    Not like his usual imperious and cold manner, this kiss was very gentle and soft, as if he was treating her most precious treasure, as if he was afraid that she would be hurt if he applied a little more force.


    Celia Ling couldn''t help closing her eyes to feel that tender and safe feeling.


    They didn''t know how long they had been kissing. The kiss was quiet and sweet until they were separated by nature.


    However, after they were separated, Celia opened her eyes and couldn''t get rid of him. He had put her on the bed and was about to lean towards her.


    "No, don''t do that..."


    With a blushed face, she pushed him away, quickly climbed to the other side of the bed and was about to fall out again.


    Carlos looked at her little body curling up beside. He was not amused. "Come on, be a little closer. Are you afraid that I will eat you?"


    Celia blinked at him and nodded earnestly.


    Carlos couldn''t help laughing.


    However, what she worried did not happen, and the man she had been thinking of before suddenly became quiet.


    He just let her lie on the bedside, watching TV, answering the phone, and occasionally looking at her sideways.


    However, Celia kep


    dn''t hide her hostility to Celia.


    "I''ll ask Boris to buy tickets for Sven and Grace. It''s up to you whether to take Sven away or not."


    Kevin did not explain more about his vague words. With these words, he left without hesitation.


    Standing on the balcony, she felt so cold in the morning breeze.


    He even let Grace go with him. Was it really...


    This man, was ruthless and heartless!


    Even she and Sven couldn''t compete with Celia in his heart.


    Last night was probably the happiest night that Celia Ling had ever had.


    She was woken up by a call from Carlos.


    It was only 9 pm.


    She closed her eyes again and heard the mellow and sweet voice of the man on the phone. "Pussycat, get up to have breakfast."


    Pussycat?


    ''it seems that somebody really has a deep memory of last night.


    "Well I''m so sleepy. "


    "If you don''t eat, the baby in your belly will also eat."


    The mention of the baby made Celia a little sober.


    To be honest, she had not yet had the awareness to be a mother for this sudden child.


    A smooth lower abdomen sometimes made her forget that she was already pregnant.


    But when he thought of the food cooked by Grace, she was a little worried.


    She never thought of others maliciously, but she still had a lingering fear because of the experience that she almost lost her baby after falling over and the experience that she was pregnant.


    "You don''t need to worry about anything else. Just focus on your breakfast."


    Carlos''s words surprised Celia.

 Chapter 102 A Fight Back From Ashley

    What did he mean!


    ''maybe What did he know?


    "I may come back in the evening. Don''t go around if you have nothing to do. Just stay at home, okay?"


    Carlos''s meticulous exhortation touched Celia''s heart. In response, she said in a cutesy voice, "yes, I know!"


    At the other end of the line, Carlos was also slightly stunned because of her childish tone, and then hung up the phone with a gentle smile.


    Although there was some equivocal meaning in Carlos''s words "you don''t need to worry about anything else", Celia Ling still felt that he might know what she was worried about.


    It was probably because she threw out the red date sweet soup that Grace had specially brought to her last night.


    ''how considerate he is.


    Coincidentally, as soon as she arrived at the restaurant, she saw Ashley walking out of it with her mobile phone.


    She vaguely heard that she said, "Hello, Mr. mo."


    Hearing the footsteps, Ashley turned her head and saw Celia. For a moment, Ashley gave a friendly smile.


    It was Celia''s turn to be surprised. She was surprised that Ashley was friendly, but she didn''t mind. She smiled at Ashley and walked into the restaurant.


    In the dining room, Sven was having his breakfast.


    The breakfast today was western, ham toast and milk.


    Seeing Celia Ling, Sven greeted her sweetly. Celia also walked up to him and rubbed his soft hair.


    Grace bring the breakfast to the living room. When she saw her, Grace smiled but it seemed that she looked more unnatural than last night.


    Did Carlos say something to her this morning?


    It was not long before Ashley walked in from the outside.


    "Grace, I''m going out to buy something. Please help me take care of Sven."


    Grace nodded and said, "you''re welcome, my lady."


    Ashley nodded to Celia with a smile before she left.


    Celia was confused.


    In the coffee shop.


    Ron sat in a box of the coffee shop, surrounded by melodious music, but it did not ease his anxiety at all.


    He had never smoked before. But after his company''s accident, he began to smoke a lot.


    She became even more furious after something like that had happened today.


    Less than twenty minutes had passed, but four or five cigarette butts were already on the ground.


    The room was in a mess.


    As soon as the waiter who ordered the order came in, he was choked to cough. It was hard fo


    ing really happened to her, I would be the first one that Carlos suspected. But if she could come back to the man she once loved, things would be naturally different. "


    He took a sip of the coffee. The bitter taste of the coffee lingered in his mouth. "Miss Mu, you have tried so hard to get a relationship with Carlos."


    She had spent a lot of energy to make Carlos not to suspect her.


    She smiled bitterly.


    But Ron didn''t say anything.


    Although what she said was credible, the most taboo in the business world was to believe in others.


    Besides, this woman was Carlos''s wife.


    Maybe it was Carlos''s probing.


    Because when Carlos made the investment, what he got was that he would never have any relationship with Celia anymore.


    The company was on the brink of collapsing, and he had no qualification to negotiate at all.


    They had a term in their agreement that if Ron broke the rule, Carlos could withdraw all his money without paying any liquidated damages.


    Of course, after that, he had met Celia privately several times and was directly caught by Carlos.


    He knew that the reason why Carlos did not withdraw the capital was mostly because of Celia.


    Celia might have pleaded that in front of Carlos?


    He wouldn''t be so worried if Celia still love him.


    But when they met in the hospital two days ago, her attitude towards him had changed greatly. Her indifferent attitude made him uneasy.


    At that time, he thought it was fortunate that he still had Susan as his backup


    But who knew that such a thing would happen this morning!

 Chapter 103 A Horrible Woman

    Looking at the beautiful woman in front of him who was as profound as a man, he was suddenly taken aback.


    Right when he had nowhere else to go, this woman just showed up at the right time. Was it really a coincidence?


    "It was you who asked someone to do it this morning, wasn''t it?" He gripped the coffee cup tightly and asked in a low voice.


    A bland smile appeared on Ashley''s face.


    She didn''t even ask what happened exactly.


    It was she who asked somebody to do so, so he wasn''t curious at all, right?


    She was so cruel and calculating!


    This woman¡ª¡ª


    Horrible!


    "Miss Mu, you have done a lot for Carlos! Such a circuitous way, I bet no one has ever guessed that you''re the one who made all of this, "


    Murder a person with a borrowed knife.


    "For the sake of my beloved man and my child, I have no choice. Mr. Mo, please don''t mind it," sighed Ashley.


    These words made him laugh.


    She had already killed him, but she still asked him not to care about it.


    Fortunately, he didn''t care too much.


    ''if I can cooperate with her successfully, it will be a good way for me to get rid of Susan and her father, '' he thought.


    At least, it was a fair deal between him and Ashley, and he didn''t need to be constrained by others in the future.


    "Miss Mu, you have cut off all my ways of retreat. I''m afraid I have no choice but to cooperate with you, right?"


    "Mr. Mo, we are a mutually beneficial one, aren''t we?" She took a sip of her coffee elegantly with a sweet smile on her face.


    She looks beautiful, but there is a ruthless heart hidden in her.


    ''the femme fatale might be used to describe people like her.'' he thought.


    He then pointed to the check on the table but was not in a hurry to take it.


    "Then what is the result of our agreement?"


    She gave him something and told him her plan in a low voice.


    Astonishment was written all over his face.


    She h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    call him "father", with a "snap", he was so weak that he almost fell down on the ground.


    After a while, he felt a burning pain on his face.


    He looked straight at Benjamin with a cold face.


    "Susan entered the operating room and is suffering now. How could you let your fiance go?"


    Benjamin was half a head shorter than Ron, but now he was furious, imposing manner was not weak at all.


    He was just in his fifties, but his body was trembling and his face was pale, which made him look a little bit old.


    Looking at the middle-aged man in front of him, Ron didn''t feel guilty at all. Instead, he said in a peaceful tone, "I went out to do something."


    The expression and attitude of Ron made Benjamin more angry. "Is there anything more important than Susan at this time? Don''t think that you can rest easy after you get engaged to Susan. I have told you that you can''t get any money from me if Susan''s child is not saved! "


    "What are you going to do if she loses the baby?"


    The look on Ron''s face didn''t change a bit as Benjamin had expected. Instead, his words were even more ruthless.


    Benjamin looked at him in surprise, and the anger in his heart was gradually replaced by calmness.


    What did he do outside? His attitude had changed so much.

 Chapter 104 Call Him husband Instead pervert

    Susan could be discharged from the hospital in a few days after such a long period of nursing.


    Today, she was also taking a walk in the hospital with the company of Ron.


    Unexpectedly, as she was walking, someone bumped into her from her back suddenly and Susan fell to the ground heavily.


    Susan was hit by the car and she was bleeding badly on the spot.


    Although she was in the hospital, it was still too late.


    Her child was still killed inexplicably in the end.


    As for the culprit, they didn''t even see his face.


    Benjamin rushed to the hospital as soon as he got the news. However, when he arrived at the hospital, he found that there were only Ron Mo''s parents waiting outside the emergency room. As for Ron Mo, the fiance, he didn''t see him!


    Then he called dozens of times, but no one answered.


    As Susan''s father, Benjamin was naturally very angry.


    But when he saw the pitiful look of Ron, it suddenly occurred to him that the marriage between Ron and Susan was driven by pure profit.


    As a father, he saw it very clearly that Ron didn''t love his daughter at all.


    But his daughter was so stupid that she insisted on marrying him as long as she loved him.


    If it was only from the interests, then Benjamin didn''t need to fear Ron.


    However, his beloved daughter cared about him so much, which made Benjamin more somewhat passive.


    In particular, the marriage between the two families had gone public and now his daughter had been aborted. If Ron was still unwilling to marry her, his daughter and reputation would all be ruined!


    At the thought of this, Benjamin'' heart was filled with anger. But he could only change to a gentle face and talked to Ron, "Ron, I was too worried about Susan that I got impulsive. I hope you don''t blame me. I know that you must have something urgent to deal with, so you left in a hurry."


    Looking at him, Ron didn''t answer.


    "Susan has lost her baby this time. She must be devastated when she wakes up. I hope you can take good care of her. When she recovers, we can find a good time to get married. Then we will become a real family. Things will be much easier then. "


    It was clear that he was flattering him, which finally made Ron look better.


    He turned to his usual gentle self and said to Benjamin, "Dad, I know how you feel. I also care about Susan."


    No matter what he was going to do, he should be well prepared.


    ''if I can make it tonight, I will dump Susan!'' thought he.


    manor.


    After breakfast, Celia was asked by Sven to sit with her legs crossed to play video games on the floor in the living room.


    The floor was covered with a soft carpet, and she felt comfortable sitting there.


    Then, there was a boy and a woman, who were carefully playing the game controller in front of the TV.


    Carlos was t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    "That''s why Mommy decided to go back first. Otherwise, Grandpa and grandma would take you away."


    Pressing his lips and blinking his eyes, Sven asked innocently, "Mommy, so you are not happy these two days?"


    It was an unexpected question. A trace of awkwardness flashed across Ashley''s face, but soon was replaced by a shallow smile. "Yes, Mommy wants to be with Sven and daddy all the time!"


    Hearing that, Celia, who was standing aside, bit her lips slightly.


    "Celia, it doesn''t matter if you have no time. I''m just worried that sometimes Grace has to go out and can''t take care of Sven,"


    She was referring to the accident that happened to Sven that day?


    "No, it won''t be troublesome."


    No matter how much hatred she had towards Ashley, Celia had always liked a child called Sven.


    Besides


    If Ashley left, could she make use of this time to win Sven''s favor and then make him accept the fact that his father had been with her?


    Otherwise, with Carlos''s method, he had been concealing the fact that he and Ashley had divorced. If Ashley came back later, she would be very depressed?


    "Thank you. Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    After those words, Celia went back to her room.


    Until evening, Carlos did not come back.


    Celia screamed anxiously.


    Was he irritated by her pervert?


    I don''t think you are so stingy.


    She turned over and over on the bed, wondering if she should call that man.


    But what if he was busy?


    Besides, if she called him herself, he would ask her complacently, "do you miss me?"


    At the thought of this, she immediately dismissed the idea of calling him.


    As she was struggling in her mind, the phone in her hand suddenly rang loudly, which startled Celia.


    She picked it up and was surprised.


    It was not Carlos.


    It was a phone number.


    A number she was very familiar with.


    It was Ron.

 Chapter 105 Just A Little Bit. I Miss Him

    Not until then did Celia realize that even though she had not contacted him for such a long time, she had kept his phone number in mind and never forgotten.


    The fetal education ringtone she downloaded these days kept ringing in her ears. She thought it might be as peaceful as water, but it was still warm.


    The phone rang, then stopped, then rang again and again. It kept ringing as if it had never been answered.


    She had thought to turn it off directly, but she was worried that Carlos would call her.


    It seemed that she should make it clear to Ron.


    There was no good for both of them if they went on pestering each other.


    Taking a deep breath, she picked up the phone, but noisy voice came through from the other end of the phone.


    Like in a bar.


    "Celia?"


    The voice sounded more sober than usual, which made Celia speechless.


    Since he was drunk, she could do nothing even if she wanted to have a good talk with him.


    "Don''t hang up. Listen to me, okay?"


    Celia''s imploring words somewhat stabbed into her heart. She had been with Ron for a long time, but he seemed to have never been like this before.


    She didn''t hang up the phone, nor did she speak.


    On the other hand, Ron was also silent. It had been a long time since he said anything.


    As Celia was about to say something, a hoarse voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Celia, I miss you so much."


    Except for the last time when he expressed his love for her outside the school, it seemed to be the first time he said such words, which stirred a wave in her heart.


    But the next moment, she shook her head and told herself that she should not fall in love with him anymore.


    Sometimes, if you missed something, you could never get it back.


    "You are drunk. Go back home early!" She said in a cold and distant voice.


    On the other side of the phone, Ron remained silent for a while. As he spoke again, his voice turned hoarse from head to toe. "Celia, are you Are you in love with Carlos? "


    Ron''s words made Celia''s heart skip a beat.


    Love... Carlos


    This question often popped up in her mind recently, but she never thought about it.


    doesn''t want


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    you And do not drink too much. "


    After saying that, she regretted.


    Carlos teased her, "I know! Butler. "


    After the meeting, Celia felt a bit guilty.


    After all, she lied to Carlos.


    But she only wanted to have a thorough closure with Ron.


    Then she felt better.


    She quickly changed her clothes and rushed out of the door.


    It was already nine o''clock in the evening. It seemed that others had gone to bed.


    The big villa was in deep silence. She walked on tiptoe and dare not even turn on the sound control lamp.


    When they finally went out of the main building, she didn''t dare to run fast.


    She was pregnant now.


    Outside the villa, all lights were on. Street lamps were on in the yard, and the stone path was brightened up.


    A room on the second floor of the main building was lit up with soft light. The window was closed and the falling white gauze curtain was lifted a little.


    All the people stood behind the curtain and looked at the little figure in the yard disappearing in their sight bit by bit. They could not help but smile in a pleasant yet cold manner.


    Since she had known the existence of Celia, she had begun to investigate her.


    Moreover, she had investigated all the people close to her.


    Keep your friends close, and you will win a hundred battles.


    If she had not investigated it clearly in advance, how could she find such an extremely clever way to kill Celia with the help of Ron?

 Chapter 106 Narcissistic Man

    After answering the phone, Carlos did not rush back.


    After all, it was also Terence''s birthday. It was a bit of a bummer to leave so early.


    On the other hand, it would be nice for Celia to miss more about him.


    Noticing that uncle Gu came back after a phone call, he seemed to be in a better mood.


    Although his face was as cold as usual, they could see through the fluctuation between his eyebrows.


    Then Terence nudged Boris. "Hey, Bobo. How come uncle Carlos is like a peacock on the screen after answering a phone call?"


    Boris said while walking away from her in disgust and rubbing the goose bumps on his arms. "I''m Boris, not Bobo! And how about the peacock? "


    Terence blinked his beautiful eyes and said, "or I''ll say that Boris is the most naive! Don''t you know why the peacock holds the show? "


    Before Boris could react, Dylan shouted at Carlos.


    "Uncle Carlos, Terence said you had sex!"


    Carlos shot a cold glance at Terence, making him shrink his neck.


    Terence glared at Dylan angrily and scolded, "you are so shameless!"


    He even told Carlos!


    "I''m just telling the truth!" Dylan answered with a smug smile.


    "Dylan, I think that you are always trying to find fault with others because you have not been able to deal with your wife! Humph! "


    Someone suddenly smashed a magazine at Terence.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he was probably right.


    He had never seen a woman so hard to deal with. And of course, he had never thought of having sex with any other women before!


    The two young men were talking and laughing to each other. On the other side, Carlos sat down, indifferently. However, he moved a little further, as if he did not want to be close to an idiot. He seemed to dislike being infected.


    Celia Ling took a taxi to the starlight club.


    Go ahead, finish the talk earlier, so that she can go home early.


    As soon as the car stopped in front of the bar, the music came from inside.


    Celia Ling couldn''t help frowning. She put her hands on her lower abdomen and thought to herself, ''baby, mom will help you cover your ears. Please don''t listen to these messy music.''.


    Along the way, she passed through the crowded crowd and the man who intentionally came close to her from time to time, struggling to walk towards the bar counter.


    A few meters away, Celia could see that Ron was sitting in front of the bar counter, with his elbow half resting on his head, looking dispirited.


    There was a strange feeling in his heart, which was hard to describe.


    She felt uncomfortable and depressed.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself down. When she was about to walk over, she was splashed with cold liquid on her face.


    Celia frowned. She turned to the woman sitting on the right and heard the woman sneering, "can you just go away if you don''t have any money? And you pretend to be a rich man. Shame on yo


    t of money. She would have been killed if she had not come back!


    She didn''t know whether this person would really have so much money to return her


    Celia put her card on painfully. She thought for a while and took one hundred more from the wallet.


    "These should be enough for you to eat a few meals."


    Zed was speechless, "..."


    She really thought he was a homeless!


    Do you have any homeless men wearing Gucci and Versace?


    Is everyone here so blind?


    Although Celia didn''t have much hope, she still had the fantasy that one day the wandering man would make a fortune and give it back to her. So she gave her mobile phone number to zed.


    After saving his phone number happily, zed dialed a number and said, "this is my phone number. My name is..."


    The word "zed" was held back into his stomach.


    Celia looked at the strange man who almost choked on his words and didn''t plan to introduce herself.


    "You have to tell me your name! Otherwise, how can I save your number? " Asked zed.


    Celia Ling thought for a while and decided to tell Peter her name. She said, "Celia Ling."


    Looking at her up and down, Zed said, "I didn''t expect that we have same name Ling."


    Celia could not believe what she had heard


    Thinking that she had something else to do, she left in a hurry without further delay.


    Behind her, looking at her petite back, Shirley smiled coquettishly.


    "A glass of wine, please." Said the bartender, without turning back.


    The bartender didn''t move a bit and still looked at him expressionlessly.


    Only then did zed turn to look at him. With his handsome eyebrows twisted together, he suddenly realized what was going on.


    He raised his eyebrows and slapped the bar counter. "I have one hundred left!"


    Hearing that, the bartender began to mix the drinks for zed.


    The episode of the fight was quickly forgotten by Celia. She walked over to Ron and stopped.


    "Ron."

 Chapter 107 Hes So Horrible

    She called him, but they were not as intimate as they used to be.


    Ron turned his head from the crook of his arm and saw Celia. It was not until squinting his eyes that he could see her appearance.


    He reached out his hand and wanted to touch her face, but she turned away.


    His hand froze in the air. He looked at it with a self mocking smile and withdrew his hand. He pushed the other glass on the side of his hand.


    Celia Ling looked at the glass of juice. She didn''t want to drink it.


    "Don''t you want to drink it? Would you like something else? "


    He remembered her favorite.


    "No, I''m not thirsty."


    Wade, Zed was standing a few meters away from Celia, kept his eyes on her. He raised his eyebrows as he saw her sitting next to Ron.


    He had vaguely seen that the man poured something into the juice before. In this occasion, it was most likely that he had been drugged?


    But he wasn''t sure.


    He hesitated and didn''t know if he should stop them.


    As a frequent visitor, he had met this kind of situation.


    Although he disdained to use such a dirty trick, he would never meddle in others'' business.


    But Celia helped him just now. Why was he so indifferent as a bystander? It seemed that he didn''t know how to repay a debt of gratitude?


    But the girl didn''t seem to want to drink at all. Was she on guard or just happened not to want to drink?


    Zed played with his glass while paying close attention to what was happening there.


    "Miss, this is our signature drink!" The bartender who had been mixing drinks for Ron suddenly said.


    He were doing it for money.


    The man gave a lot of tips and recommended the invited girl when she refused to drink juice.


    After all, if Ron insisted, he would be doubted.


    "Okay."


    Celia responded flatly. Without any hesitation, she took the juice and was about to have a sip.


    Ron and the bartender looked at her quietly, waiting for her to drink.


    Just as Celia was about to drink the water, a gust of wind swept past her.


    The next moment, the cup in her hand was gone.


    The three were surprised. Celia Ling was sitting next to her with a glass of juice in her hand, looking at her with a smile.


    "What are you doing?"


    She frowned and looked at the man in front of her in confusion.


    Zed scratched his head and grinned, "well I


    hesitation and struggle in the end All of a sudden.


    It seemed that he had made up his mind at this moment. Suddenly, he squinted his eyes and stretched out his big hand to her.


    Celia''s face went pale. She looked at Ron in disbelief, just feeling so strange and terrible!


    "Ron Mo, what are you doing?"


    She suddenly realized that he had planned everything for tonight.


    Eagerly, Ron tried to take off her clothes, ignoring her words and struggle.


    She struggled desperately to resist, but she couldn''t resist his power. She was so angry that her eyes turned red and tears were about to fall down.


    "Ron, how could you do this to me?"


    "Fuck off, you asshole!"


    She used both her hands and feet to scratch and kick him, but she still couldn''t stop him.


    "Ron, if you dare touch me, Carlos won''t let you go!"


    Her words made the man who seemed to have lost his mind paused for a little while, but in an instant, he began to tear off her skirt.


    Every time he touched her body, traces of violence were left. Overwhelming shame overwhelmed her, even her crying had lost her strength. Her only faith was to take the phone in the pocket.


    But her phone dropped on the ground. She trembled in despair.


    How could this be


    How could a person completely change his original appearance in such a short time and become so terrible!


    How could he do this to her when she was pregnant!


    Just as Celia thought the end of the world was approaching, there was a sudden sound of "beep". Someone opened the door from the outside.

 Chapter 108 Want To Destroy Her

    Hearing the noise, Ron suddenly stopped and looked out of the door in astonishment.


    Celia also looked outside the door, mist of tears welling up in her eyes.


    When they saw the people standing outside the door, both of them were confused.


    Mr. Ling?


    That weirdo?


    Why is he here?


    After seeing the situation in the room clearly, Zed''s handsome face changed. He rushed over and was ready to drive Ron away.


    However, at this time, a burst of rapid and noisy footsteps came, as if many people were coming this way.


    "Police!" A heavy shout came from outside, and the three people in the room were stunned again.


    Two policemen in uniform came in, followed by a young man with a camera.


    As soon as the young man came in, he took pictures of the three people on the bed.


    The two policemen looked at each other and whispered, "Oh, there are still three of them."


    "We were informed that someone was screwing a prostitute. We want you to go back to the bureau with us and assist in the investigation!" The leading policeman said coldly all of a sudden.


    what?


    Celia''s face was still covered with tears. She had no idea what had happened to her. Because her clothes had been torn apart by him, she could only sit up with a quilt and her body was still trembling.


    However, zed''s lips turned into a cold smile. He guessed that this girl must have offended someone, who not only asked a man to bully her, but also ruined her reputation.


    Otherwise, how could such a coincidence happen?


    Especially in high-class clubs like nightclub, these policemen were well protected. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to get here so easily.


    As for Ron, he didn''t know much about the crack down of a commando either. But with a second thought, he could figure out that it was a trick planned by the woman called Ashley!


    She was afraid that he might refuse to cooperate if she told him the truth in advance?


    And according to her original plan, Ron had possessed Celia already.


    He knew it was just to get out of here with her since she had called the police!


    That woman was really


    Enough malicious!


    "Sir, there must be some mistake." Zed straightened her clothes, stood up and said with a smile.


    However, the policeman did not buy it. His face turned more cold and he shouted, "cut the crap. Put on your clothes and go back with us!"


    "We are good people. Why should we go back with you?"


    After all, he was the young master of the Ling Clan. If he was sent into the police for this kind of crime, his reputation would be ruined.


    "Is everything okay? Good for you? " The policemen said with a sneer, taking a glance at Celia who was lying on the


    station immediately came out, and captured two men and three women suspects in the night, and were sent to the eastern police station... "


    In the beginning, all the people were in high spirits. But Carlos was not interested in it at all. He just wanted to go back and accompany his little wife.


    But suddenly, he was called by Dylan. He had a glance at him before he said in a low voice.


    "Uncle Carlos, it seemed that is... It''s your wife. She''s on TV... "


    The news attached some live photos to it.


    The faces of the two men were pixelated, but the face of the only woman in the video was very clear, and it lasted for a few seconds, enough for anyone who saw the news to clearly remember the face of the woman.


    She had a pretty and tender face, which made her look pitiful.


    The girl seemed to have just cried. Tears were hung on her face, and her dark eyes were also soft. Her weak and sad appearance made almost all the men present thirsty.


    At the same time, Dylan was quite sure that his eyes hadn''t deceived him.


    That was really Celia Ling!


    Although Dylan didn''t know what was going on, he was still afraid when he told Carlos about it. He didn''t want Carlos angry with him.


    Carlos turned to look at the TV in front of him when he heard what Dylan said.


    Although it was only for a moment, he clearly saw the pictures flashing on the screen.


    The little face that she was familiar with was covered with tears, with sorrow and fear in her eyes. Her shoulder was exposed outside of the window which was not covered tight. In addition, the subtitle on the screen explained


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere of the huge open-air platform suddenly dropped, as if it was in a winter without any sound, and all the people present were frightened by the coldness.

 Chapter 109 He Came Like A Hurricane In The Darkness

    The news was over, but the crowd were still talking enthusiastically.


    "So early? I don''t even know if she''s an adult! She even served two men? Gee... "


    "Look at that lovely face. How lucky the two men are! Ha ha..."


    "¡­¡­ Gu. "


    Suddenly, a strong cold atmosphere spread from one end of the terrace, like the fast frozen ice, spreading all the way, which made the hot atmosphere suddenly cooled down.


    Everyone was silent and followed the path of the cold air to the source of the cold air.


    There was a tall and strong man standing there.


    The neon lights around him shined on him and they were so bright that it was hard to see his face clearly.


    The sculptural profile of his face was even more cold and hard at the moment. The cold breath emitted from him, making him look like the king of hell, a horrible person.


    "Contact all the TV stations and tell them that if anyone dares to play the news just now, they are my enemies! Find the journalist who followed the news! "


    Carlos took out his phone and dialed Celia''s number as he gave orders to Boris.


    However, he couldn''t get through to Celia.


    Her phone dropped into the room of the starlight hotel when he decided to assault her.


    It was a mess after that, so she didn''t even think about losing her phone.


    In addition to whether the content of the report was reliable, and whether their suspicion had been confirmed. To say the least, even if it was true, everyone''s face should be processed and reappeared!


    As for the news just now, the identities of the other two men were unknown.


    Celia was the only one who had a nice face. She was the only exception who had stayed there for such a long time. The policemen, reporters and TV station would have no luck if someone hadn''t set her up!


    "Uncle Carlos, are you going to the police station?"


    Looking at the cold man who picked up the car keys on several cases, she asked in a low voice.


    "Yes."


    "How about I drive you there?"


    How could it be possible for Carlos to have an accident while driving?


    "No, thanks."


    Not surprisingly, he was rejected.


    He couldn''t wai


    a little pain in his stomach.


    At first, it was only a slight recurrent pain, but he endured it.


    It didn''t take long before the pain got severe and lasted.


    Sitting next to him, Celia could tell something was wrong and asked lightly, "Mr. Ling, what''s wrong with you?"


    Zed pressed her stomach with one hand. It was so painful that a cold sweat came out on his forehead, and his face was a little pale.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with my stomach..."


    Celia Ling asked a policeman to come. He seemed to be in extreme pain, timid as he was.


    Hearing his words, the policeman looked at him doubtfully for a long time. Then he reported to the police captain and asked him to send him to a nearby hospital for inspection.


    After Zed left, only Celia and Ron were left on the bench.


    It was less than one meter away, but they seemed to be separated from the whole world.


    Sitting on the chair and waiting for death, Celia''s face turned pale. She was in a state of constant panic.


    Until


    A strong wind came from outside the police station, and the solemn and cold atmosphere instantly shrouded the large police station. The large hall was like a thick layer of dark clouds pressed down, and the extreme low pressure made everyone in the police station can''t help holding their breath.


    Sitting on a cold bench, Celia looked up and saw Carlos who was coming like a hurricane from the darkness.

 Chapter 110 If You Want To Die, Ill Satisfy You Now!

    Wearing black suits and black trousers, Carlos looked icy cold. In the eyes of Celia, he was like a warm sun to Celia.


    Her eyes welled with tears when she looked at that murderous look.


    She looked like a bullied child who finally saw the person who could protect her and had a place to complain.


    Warm and sour.


    Carlos glanced around the hall and spotted Celia Ling sitting on a bench.


    Looking at the girl whose face was as pale as paper and her black pupils were about to cry, Carlos found that she had two red lips with obvious scars. He squinted his deep eyes and seemed to be more angry.


    He walked straight to Celia and stood in front of her. Different from the tenderness and fondness Celia expected, Carlos lowered his head and stared at her in silence. The flat look on his face made Celia uneasy.


    She really wanted to throw herself into his arms and cry.


    However


    Carlos looked very angry.


    He must be blaming her for meeting Ron without telling him?


    She had only herself to blame for this situation.


    The grievance in her heart had been magnified infinitely when she faced Carlos. It was like the waves surging in the bottom of her heart, but she dared not show it.


    She bit her lips tightly and couldn''t help trembling. She looked like she was going to cry but didn''t dare to cry.


    Carlos resisted the urge to hold her in his arms and comfort her with gentle words. He swept her small face with a cold face, and then reached out to pull the wide police uniform off her a little. He saw red marks on her neck. His dark eyes instantly burned with cold anger, as if to burn the sky!


    Celia Ling was more and more scared. She couldn''t help trembling. Her hands were tightly grasping the police uniform that the policeman had offered to her. No matter how aggrieved she was, she could only endure them.


    Carlos didn''t say a word from beginning to end, but everyone present dared not to say a word. Even the police officer who had doubts about Carlos'' identity and arrival also held his breath, as if waiting for him to speak first.


    Carlos tucked the collar of Celia''s police uniform and let go of her. His deep eyes fell on the man on the other end of the bench.


    Ron had already noticed Carlos'' arrival.


    He even forgot about fear and flee. He felt that someone strangled his throat, making him unable to move or breathe hard. What he could do was to wait quietly for Carlos to approach him step by step.


    Carlos walked very slowly, but he still walked for a long distance of one meter from


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    stood why they called so many sexy girls, but Uncle Carlos was not interested at all.


    It seemed that Uncle Carlos liked the little girl!


    Carlos walked to his car and threw his car keys to Terence, who had been following behind them the whole time.


    When Terence received the car key, he was almost crying with joy!


    Finally, Uncle Carlos didn''t drive by himself.


    He was freaking out just now.


    Celia Ling was held to the back seat by the man. Carlos'' face was cold and indifferent, but he was very careful and gentle.


    Then he got on the car too, but he didn''t look at Celia at all. He kept looking straight ahead as if she didn''t exist at all.


    Celia sat straight, not daring to breathe. Afraid of being wronged, she couldn''t help but sneak a glance at the cold man beside from time to time.


    He hadn''t said a word to her till now.


    The atmosphere in the car was so depressed because of Carlos'' silence that it was almost difficult to breathe. After thinking for a while, Terence took the courage to turn on the music.


    "Turn it off."


    Hearing the cold voice, Terence was startled and shut the door immediately.


    In this way, they drove all the way under the low pressure all the way to the destination.


    As Terence''s car was not here, Carlos asked him to drive it back.


    Then he carried Celia into the manor with a cold face.


    Celia stayed in his arms obediently, not daring to breathe, but she felt very assured. Her small hands uncontrollably held his solid body tightly, trying to absorb more warmth and peace.


    The tall man who sensed that she was taking the initiative froze unconsciously. His black face was finally filled with a little tenderness.

 Chapter 111 He Slapped Her!

    It was a chilly night, and the street lights of the manor were on, adding softness and warmth to the painting.


    In a room on the second floor of the main building, a figure was standing by the window.


    It was Ashley.


    Since the light was off in the room, they couldn''t see her from the outside.


    However, she could clearly see those two people in the front yard from the room.


    Celia cuddled up against Carlos'' chest which gave her a feeling of security.


    Such an intimate scene really hurt Ashley.


    She had read the news not long ago. Although Celia''s face had been exposed to the public, she was not happy.


    Because she saw from the short video broadcast in the news that when the police appeared, the clothes on Ron had not been taken off yet.


    It meant that he had failed at all!


    And!


    She even gave him the abortion medicine. Although she lied to him that it was only a sleeping pill, after all, if she told him that she was pregnant, perhaps he would be softhearted or hesitate to abort the baby.


    Just like calling the police, she didn''t tell him in advance.


    But now, that woman was comfortably in Carlos'' arms, indicating that the child in her belly was still alive!


    Otherwise, Celia should be in hospital now instead of Carlos'' arms.


    That useless man!


    She had thought that they would work together to play a fantastic game of chess.


    Which could not only help him to kill Celia, but also could avoid Carlos'' suspicion.


    However, no matter how hard she tried, she got nothing!


    Not only wasn''t that woman raped by Ron, but also the baby inside her!


    Ashley didn''t expect that things would turn out like this.


    Tomorrow is the day that she leave. Does she really have to give up?


    She was not going to give up!


    She had stayed by Carlos'' side for five years. She had loved him for five years. Why should she betray him now?


    That was never her style!


    However, things had come to this. She couldn''t even stay here, let alone drive Celia away.


    It was the first time that she felt helpless in all these years.


    Holding by Carlos, Celia went upstairs to the bedroom. Then he put her down on the bed softly.


    He took a pillow for her and let her sit under it.


    The room was quiet. Celia wanted to say something, but she couldn''t open her mouth as she saw Carlos'' cold face.


    After she sat down, Carlos suddenly ripped the police uniform off her body.


    Ce


    njustice. She had been hoping that the man could comfort her. However, she had not waited for that moment to come and she would cry like that.


    Now since she heard what he said, she gradually calmed down.


    Her long and black eyelashes, with tears on them, blinked and peeked at him. Her little body moved so slowly that she actively hugged him with her blushing eyes.


    Carlos was shocked by her reaction.


    Then his face softened. He stretched out his arms and embraced her. After refraining for the whole night, he finally said, "all right. It''s all right now."


    The words were as simple as that, even without any tenderness. However, they were like the sweetest honey that broke Celia''s fragile heart in an instant and wrapped it up thoroughly.


    Her restless heart was also slowly getting relieved, as if finding a way home.


    She threw herself into his arms, with her little face close to his chest. Her tear stained face made her a little uncomfortable.


    Her little head moved forward, and her tears and snot were all rubbed on the man''s clothes.


    HMM


    Now, I feel much better.


    The man''s face darkened in an instant.


    Carlos looked down at his shirt, which was shiny.


    Sensing that there was something wrong with Carlos, Celia released herself from his arms and covered herself with a blanket.


    Celia looked at Carlos with her bright eyes, as if she was afraid that Carlos would do something terrible to her.


    Carlos didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh.


    He directly threw the shirt to the ground, and then looked deeply at the little woman over there. "Take off the skirt."

 Chapter 112 Why Do You Treat Me So Well

    Carlos'' words frightened Celia. She almost fell down from the bed.


    She raised her eyes and looked at the man whose upper body was already naked, with her eyes wide open.


    What... What the hell was he doing?


    Looking at the expression on her face, Carlos glared at her. "Let me see if there are any other injuries."


    That was when she realized She was still very shy.


    "No, it''s not necessary. I didn''t get hurt before..."


    It''s very strange, okay?


    Carlos'' face soured at her words. "Do you want me to help you or you undress yourself?"


    Celia could not believe what she had heard.


    This man was a rogue and he could still be so righteous!


    But she knew he would help her if she didn''t do so.


    She had no choice but to start to take off her dress slowly.


    But how could the man be so impatient when he saw her turtle speed? He just jumped up and yanked her skirt off.


    Celia shuddered all of a sudden


    She didn''t know what to do. Her little face seemed to bleed under the bright light.


    Fortunately, the man was quite simple today, only staring at the black and blue marks on her legs.


    These were the traces she left when she resisted Ron.


    The lively atmosphere finally cooled down.


    Celia stared at the man in front of her. The gloomy expression on his face was because he was angry, but he was more worried about her?


    After a long pause, she whispered, "actually ...nothing... "


    The man suddenly raised his head and stared at her with a frown. He said angrily, "it''s not a big deal? Isn''t it enough? "


    She felt wronged by him. She said that only to make him feel better. And he was so mean to her! Humph!


    Carlos'' phone suddenly rang. He didn''t answer it immediately, but said to her, "go and take a shower."


    She nodded.


    She put on a light makeup and went into the bathroom, and then she locked the door from the inside with great care.


    Carlos heard the door click.


    He curled up his lips, took out his phone and looked at the message. His face suddenly turned cold.


    Carlos answered the phone, sitting on the bed with his legs crossed.


    "Boss, we have talked with the TV station about this. But..."


    d the traces on her body.


    His eyes grew darker. He got out of bed and walked to her. His tall figure enveloped her figure.


    He touched her wet hair. "Why don''t you dry your hair?"


    She blushed and lowered her head to look at her toes. "I''m waiting for you to blow on my face."


    Carlos raised his eyebrows and smiled in surprise. He took her hand and went to the bathroom to dry her hair.


    The warm wind blew her black hair. Looking at the man standing behind her with a serious expression from the mirror, she didn''t think too much and asked.


    "Why don''t you ask me? Did I..."


    Hurt!


    He was looking at her in the mirror, with a hair dryer in his hand while gently brushing her hair. He looked as usual. "If it was serious, you wouldn''t have been so calm."


    She bit her lip and murmured. "Okay."


    She was a little disappointed, thinking that he didn''t care about her.


    Without thinking, he added.


    Besides, as long as you and our baby are fine, I won''t care about anything else. "


    These words were not obscure at all. Celia''s body suddenly stunned. She slowly turned around and faced him, with her eyes wide open.


    What he meant was


    Even if she was really raped by Ron... He, would still want her?


    She gazed at him. She seemed to get a positive answer from his eyes.


    The heart lake rippled violently. She put her little hand on his waist and asked in a choked voice, "Carlos, why are you so good to me?"

 Chapter 113 An Dangerous Move

    "Because you''re my wife."


    Celia looked at him. She opened her arms, held his waist tightly, rested her face on his chest and whispered, "thank you."


    When she lost everything, she had a harbor where she could rely on.


    Hospital.


    "What the hell the hospital is? So inefficient! It hurts! "


    When Celia Ling was sleeping with her husband, a man, who had boldly lifted down an unknown object for her, was in the hospital, crying with pain.


    The test result hadn''t come out yet, and the doctor dared not to prescribe medicine to Zed rashly, so he had to ask Zed to bear.


    About half an hour later, the test results finally came out.


    The doctor sat opposite to Zed and looked at the test results with a strange look.


    "Doctor, what''s wrong with me? Say something! "


    Seeing the doctor staring at the test result for a long time without talking, Zed asked anxiously.


    The doctor then moved his eyes from the test list and looked at the man in front of him with a weird expression. "Sir, the result shows that the pain of your stomach is caused by two kinds of drugs, such as luminol and porridge."


    Zed got anxious. "I don''t understand!"


    The doctor was not angry, just looked at him and said, "The mixture of the two kinds of drugs is generally ...aborticide. "


    Zed was speechless, "..."


    The policeman came with Zed, "..."


    Men ate abortion medicine which caused abdominal cramps due to hormones, but it was not serious.


    Seeing that Zed was in great pain, the doctor prescribed him some painkillers.


    Zed was energetic after taking the painkiller.


    "If you are fine, you can go back with me!"


    Hearing the policeman''s words, Zed was spiritless again.


    But on second thought, that girl might be still in the police station. At the thought of her fear, Zed called the policemen.


    Perhaps he was the first one who was so anxious and wanted to return to the police station for investigation.


    After returning to the police station, Zed naturally did not see Celia. He called her, but nobody answered.


    As soon as he asked the policeman, he knew that she had been taken away by a man domineeringly.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    like that last night. She needed a good rest whether she was herself or the baby in her belly.


    He took away her hands from his waist and turned around. When he was about to stand up, his waist was held by a soft hand from behind. He heard her sleepy, soft voice, " Where are you going? "


    He turned around and looked at the woman who still couldn''t open her eyes. He smiled, "did I wake you up?"


    She cuddled him tightly again, groaning without saying anything.


    She was still sleepy.


    "Go on sleeping, I''ll go running."


    "Yes..."


    The woman begged again and again, which made Carlos'' heart melt.


    He then lay on the bed, patted her back and tried to get her back to sleep.


    After getting washed, he got dressed and opened the door.


    At the same time, the door of the master bedroom opened.


    "Mommy So early we... "


    Sven''s sleepy, soft voice came from the door of the master bedroom, but the last half of his words suddenly turned into silence, as if someone stopped him from continuing.


    Then, the figures of Ashley and Sven appeared in front of Carlos.


    Carlos quietly closed the door and leaned over, staring at the eyes of the mother and son.


    Sven was still sleeping. He squinted at Carlos and Celia''s room behind Kevin. His eyes were wide open.


    "Daddy?"


    Sven rubbed his eyes, trying to make sure that his eyes didn''t deceive him.


    "Daddy I thought it was Auntie Celia''s room. "

 Chapter 114 Daddy, Do You Like Celia

    Sven looked at Carlos in confusion and panic.


    Didn''t he say that only mommy and daddy could live together?


    Why did dad stay with Celia, while not with mom?


    On the other side, Carlos looked at them calmly without any expression.


    At the sight of the man''s face, Ashley regretted what she had done.


    She had never seen such a panic and panic from Carlos.


    He was always so calm and indifferent. Even when the sky fell, he would probably keep calm.


    She wanted to push Sven back to the room, but it was too late.


    She was both excited and scared when Sven asked.


    Would he find an excuse to escape from it? Or ''admit it?


    If he chose to be perfunctory, it meant that he still cared about Sven''s feelings, then she had the jetton she could use to hinder him.


    At least, it meant that he would not expose his true marriage to the public for the time being. In the eyes of outsiders, she still had something to do with him.


    If he chose to admit, although the situation was not as good as the situation in the beginning, as long as he did not have the heart to drive Sven away, even without his own teaching, Sven would try to stop Celia from being together with him.


    However...


    And the worst result.


    In order to be together with Celia, Carlos had made up his mind to return Sven to America. As a result, she had really encountered a desperate situation!


    There was a great risk in this game.


    However, she could not find any other way out after thinking the whole night. She had to take the risk.


    She wanted to make a bet.


    She bet on how much Carlos cared about Sven!


    She bet on how much Carlos felt sorry for her!


    But at this moment, when she looked at Carlos'' calm face and calm eyes, she felt that this chess game might really be wrong.


    Carlos might really drive Sven and her away together!


    For that damn woman!


    So She wanted to escape.


    Before Carlos could say anything, she pushed Sven and walked back.


    Obviously, Sven didn''t agree with her.


    Was Celia really trying to seduce his father''s bad woman?


    "Sven, daddy still has something to deal with. Let''s not interfere with him."


    Although she tried her best to make her voice sound calm and normal, there was still an undisguised panic in her voice.


    "No way!"


    Sven looked at Carlos stubbornly.


    "Nothing."


    Carlos spoke suddenly. He had been silent for a long time. His expression


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e huge title came into view¡ª¡ª


    The Gu consortium announced that it had withdrawn its investment from the Mo consortium.


    She felt that his heart skipped a beat.


    "Today, the president of the Gu consortium, Carlos, suddenly held a press conference, and announced that he would withdraw capital from the Mo consortium. Since we signed a contract, the Gu consortium doesn''t need to pay the liquidated damages at any time. "


    Under the headline was a brief introduction of the news.


    Celia stared blankly, speechless with mixed feelings.


    She had no feelings for Ron at all.


    However...


    In that case, the Mo consortium would fall apart?


    What about aunt and Uncle Mo?


    The mere thought that her mother committed suicide because of the company''s matter worried Celia deeply.


    But up to now, she could no longer let Carlos go easy on the Mo consortium.


    After all, he did all of this for her, right?


    She dragged the mouse to continue to browse, only to find that there was another video below.


    It was the video in which Carlos held the press conference.


    She clicked it open, and the camera was pointing at the man on the stage.


    He was in a white shirt and black suit pants. He looked tall and straight when he was in the suit.


    His perfect face looked cool and indifferent. His deep and black eyes looked under the stage coldly.


    Even if he didn''t take any actions, his voice was so powerful that everyone was deeply shocked.


    The hall was full of people, but it was very quiet. It seemed that the man on the stage didn''t give a hint, and no one dared to say anything.

 Chapter 115 A Lot Of People Like Daddy, You Need To Help Mommy

    Carlos said in his attractive voice when he bent over and stood in front of the microphone.


    "Good morning, everyone! The only purpose of holding this press conference today is to officially announce the withdrawal of capital from the Mo consortium on behalf of the Gu consortium. "


    He made a brief statement. Everyone in the meeting room was shocked by his words.


    Back when nobody was optimistic about the Mo consortium, Carlos suddenly invested and made it back to life.


    Now the Mo consortium had recovered and Carlos suddenly announced the withdrawal of capital.


    It was undoubtedly a great blow to the Mo consortium. Without any other turning back, it was very likely that it would fall apart from the ashes.


    The rest failed to read Carlos''s mind.


    He withdrew her investment all of a sudden.


    ''even if I''m rich, it''s not a game!''?


    The press conference this time didn''t reserve time for journalists to ask.


    Obviously, Carlos only intended to tell this decision to the media, and let the media be public, but he did not intend to explain the reason.


    Just as the mysterious man who had decided to invest in cloud advertising company.


    After the press conference, the people who were full of doubts couldn''t get the answer from Carlos, so they naturally had to find a way to ask the other main character of the matter the Mo consortium.


    There must be something between them, or the Gu consortium would suddenly withdraw the capital without any warning.


    It would be great if any media spotted the mystery first.


    At that moment, the Mo clan was surrounded by a lot of reporters.


    But after several hours of squatting, the door was always closed. It was unknown that she did not dare to face such a cruel reality, or there was no one at home?


    In the CEO Office of Gu consortium.


    "Boss, we have got news about Ron Mo."


    Sitting on the main chair, Carlos slowly looked up at Boris, waiting for him to continue.


    "He was sent to the hospital last night. It is said that he was seriously injured."


    Carlos raised his eyebrows. His face was extremely cold.


    "The doctor said intracranial hemorrhage was caused, but it was sent in time. Then she was sent to the emergency room for craniotomy. The operation was quite successful. But he is still in coma. "


    As he spoke, he sneaked a glance at his master. He knew that his master had really exerted all her strength to hit him last night.


    Carlos listened calmly as if he was listening to a very common work report.


    After a while, he suddenly looked up at Boris and asked, "what about his parents?"


    "They is staying i


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    irs, footsteps came from the corner.


    Boris raised his head and saw Ashley walked down the stairs with Sven.


    He nodded at her politely. "Miss Mu."


    Ashley smiled faintly, not depressed at all. She was still the tender and graceful woman he had seen before.


    Although he felt sorry for Ashley, he couldn''t force Carlos to love her.


    "Miss mu, don''t you have any luggage?"


    He looked at her and asked.


    "I didn''t expect to stay so long when I came here. I didn''t bring any except necessary ID."


    "Well, that''s good. It''s a piece of cake."


    Ashley smiled, seeming sad. "Yes, I''ve brought nothing with me. I can''t take anything with me."


    Hearing her words, Boris was speechless.


    "It''s getting late. We should go now."


    He paused for a while and continued.


    Ashley squatted down and hugged Sven who didn''t say anything since he went downstairs. Then she whispered in his ear in a voice that could only be heard, "Sven, be obedient to your dad here. Don''t piss him off. But you should also take good care of daddy for Mommy. Daddy is so excellent that many girls will fall in love with him. "


    Then she let go of Sven, stood up and bid farewell to Grace before he patted on his little head to bid farewell to her.


    Sven still stood there in a trance, recalling what his mommy had just said.


    What did Mommy mean...


    While thinking, he looked back to the direction of the second floor.


    Celia didn''t show up in the house. He didn''t know if she was in the room or out.


    She dwell in daddy''s home. And now mommy was leaving, why didn''t Celia come to see her off.


    Ashley''s words brought back his doubts and dissatisfaction. He frowned and didn''t come to himself until Grace reminded him that his mother had left.

 Chapter 116 Bad Woman, Get Out!

    In fact, Celia had been taking a walk in the backyard. When she was about to go back, she saw Boris come in from outside.


    She probably guessed the purpose of his coming. After thinking for a while, she still did not show up. She stood at the corner of the main building.


    In her mind, if she really went to say goodbye to Ashley, she was afraid that if she didn''t do that, people might think that she was really gloating and swaggering around.


    To be honest, she indeed felt relieved for a long time.


    At least, she didn''t have to live under the same roof with her husband''s ex-wife, and she didn''t need to worry about that her husband would be called away by an excuse of Ashley at any time.


    She didn''t like that kind of life - fighting.


    After a while, she saw that Ashley and Boris walked out of the washroom.


    To her surprise, Sven and Grace didn''t follow her. She didn''t know what they were doing.


    After walking a few meters, Ashley suddenly stopped.


    She turned around and looked at the luxurious building behind her. Her usual clear and indifferent eyes turned deep at this moment. Her clear and refined face was with firm and indifferent expression.


    Celia, who was standing in the corner, had a panoramic view of Ashley''s facial expressions.


    The originally relaxed mood was lifted up again inexplicably.


    She wouldn''t let it go so easily, would she?


    But what makes her think she has the right to do so?


    She was just his ex-wife!


    If it weren''t for the consideration of Sven''s feelings, she would have kicked Ashley out as his wife.


    Maybe It was time to let him know the truth in a proper way.


    Although the reality was cruel, it could not be changed.


    Otherwise, she would have to live as a stranger who lived in Carlos''s house.


    Even if she didn''t mind, her baby couldn''t!


    Ashley turned around and walked out again. When she just took a few steps, Boris seemed to think of something all of a sudden, said something to her and then quickly ran back.


    Boris thought of the phone Celia had left in that room when he went to do the survey last night.


    He had intended to give the phone to the mistress directly, but he forgot to bring it at that time. As he didn''t see Celia Ling at the moment, he had to give the phone to grace and let her give it to her.


    However, much to his surprise, Sven stared at the phone in his hand. He thought for a moment and reached out his hand. "Uncle Boris, could you please give me Celia''s phone! I will give it to her. "


    Hearing Sven''s words, Boris dazed for a second. Since


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    On her white and tender arm, there were clear teeth marks, each of which was stained with blood. Some deep places could even see the blood and flesh under the skin.


    Celia Ling had ever been close to him, and now she had discovered the truth. The feeling of betrayal had made Celia Ling hate her more.


    She was so painful that she couldn''t say anything. She wanted to comfort Sven, but all her strength was fading away.


    Sven took two steps back, raised his head, and wiped away the tears on his face with the back of his hand. His dark eyes were filled with such a sharp hatred.


    Celia''s heart sank as she saw this.


    She suddenly felt that even if she tried to find a suitable time and an euphemistic way to explain all this to Sven in the future, she still wouldn''t get his forgiveness.


    His desire for a father was so deep, and in his eyes, she was a bad woman who wanted to separate them.


    No matter how harmonious they were, until now, he would only hate her more.


    "Celia? Sven? "


    The phone hit Celia''s leg and dropped onto the ground. Carlos''s deep voice full of doubts came from the phone, making the atmosphere in the big living room even more tense.


    Celia frowned and bent down to pick up the phone. However, as soon as she reached the phone, Sven ran to her and grabbed her hand, trying to take the phone away from her.


    The phone seemed to be the symbol of his daddy. He didn''t want Celia to touch his daddy!


    Celia didn''t want to compete with him, so she slightly let go of him. However, she didn''t expect that as Sven put too much strength on his shoulder, he would fall down to the ground.


    Without any time to help him up, she helplessly saw him fall to the ground.

 Chapter 117 A Rainy Night, Alone

    "Sven! How are you? "


    Celia''s heart broke. She was worried about Sven''s injury and tried to help him stand up.


    However, Sven sat on the ground and stared at her angrily.


    "Fuck off! You bad woman! Don''t touch me! I don''t want you to pretend to be kind, to seduce my daddy and to drive my mommy away! You are a bad guy. Now you even push me! Get out of my daddy''s house! "


    She had never seen him like this, which made her feel a little scared.


    This child was too stubborn.


    It might be possible to make him accept his parents'' divorce without her existence.


    But now, in his heart, she had become a bad woman that ruined his family. He was afraid that no matter what Carlos said, he would think she was the one who should be blamed.


    On the other side of the phone, Carlos had guessed roughly what had happened. He said in a low voice, "Celia, Sven is in a very emotional state now. Just in case, you''d better stay away from him."


    Celia was shocked to see that Sven was still sitting on the ground, frowning tightly. It seemed that he was in great pain.


    She might have hurt badly just now, but fortunately it didn''t bleed.


    Taking a deep breath silently, she was about to go upstairs.


    Sven suddenly stood up and blocked her way!


    "You bad woman! You are not allowed to live in my daddy''s house anymore! Get out! "


    Celia stared at him and was confused.


    Carlos''s voice came through again, with some helplessness. "Celia, how about staying outside for a while? I''ll contact you later."


    She curled up her fingers and then turned away.


    Behind her came an aggrieved cry of Sven. "Daddy, come back quickly. That bad woman pushed me. Sven was injured. It''s painful, waah..."


    She was getting more and more nervous, with mixed feelings.


    On the way to the airport, it was quiet and depressed although the music was on the car.


    Until a phone suddenly rang and broke the silence.


    Glancing at the name on the screen, Boris''s face suddenly froze.


    The person on the other end of the line answered the phone in silence.


    "Boris, I''ve found that man!"


    "Where are you?" asked Boris in a low voice, eyes sparkling


    "West station."


    "On a business trip? Or..."


    "He looks nervous all the time. He looks around like a prisoner who has made a mistake,"


    He pressed his lips and said nothing.


    It seemed that the manipulator was afraid that the boss would find out his true identity!


    Otherwise, it was just a piece of news shot by the reporters who should not have taken it, not murder. Why were he so nervous that wanted to take a bus to escape.


    Subconsciously, he took a look at Ashley.


    Ashley was still looking out of the window. She looked calm and kind. She didn''t look like a vicious woman.


    ''boss, are you biased against her?''?


    "You take care of him first. I''m going to I will be there in an hour. "


    "What? More than an hour? " The person at the other end of the phone said in surprise, "I don''t know when that person bought a ticket. What if he leaves after a while?"


    "Can''t you just think of a way to stop him?"


    "How can I stop her? He is extremely


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    tic?


    She had never been here before.


    But she was not in the mood to see the fine clothes and jewelry in the store now. She just wanted to find a place to rest and avoid the wind and rain.


    Alas!


    If I had known it earlier, I wouldn''t have stayed in the manor quietly. It''s going to be so hard to go back home in such a heavy rain.


    If she really caught a cold, she couldn''t take any medicine now.


    ''it doesn''t matter that I suffer. I can''t let anything happen to the baby.''.


    On the way to the airport, Ashley drove very slowly, as if she could escape from the reality that she had to leave here.


    The melodious and soothing music in the car couldn''t make her mood relax at all.


    Outside the car, it was raining cats and dogs, obscuring the road in front of her and her future.


    Although Ashley could have a break this time, she was afraid that she would be kicked out again the next time she came back.


    It was true that Sven was her trump card to threaten Carlos. But judging from the man''s attitude now, Sven was not as important as before.


    However, apart from Sven, there was nothing else she could do to hinder him?


    When she was upset, her phone suddenly rang.


    And took a look.


    It was a call from Sven.


    She picked it up and heard Sven''s crying voice, "Mommy He cried


    "Sven? What''s wrong? " Asked Ashley, frowning.


    "mom... Mommy, come back... "


    "Sven, what happened? Did you get hurt? "


    "Mommy, don''t go! Bad woman will take daddy away from me..."


    In a daze for a second, Ashley understood what he meant in an instant.


    But, why did he find out about Carlos and that woman so quickly?


    What happened after she left?


    "Mommy, that bad woman pushed me..."


    Sven''s crying still lingered in her ears, while Ashley was thinking about something else.


    If Sven knew what happened between them, he would definitely ask Carlos to drive that woman away and give her up.


    But she had a strong feeling.


    If one had to make a choice, Carlos would not give up that woman just because of her and their son!


    What should I do?

 Chapter 118 A Car Accident

    Ashley got a little annoyed. ''why did he expose it so quickly?


    So that she had no time to think about the solution!


    In such a short time, how could Carlos not be cruel enough to give up on them?


    "Mommy?"


    Without getting any response, Sven called her name again with grievance.


    "Sven, where is daddy now?" "What''s wrong?".


    "On the way back."


    Her heartbeat and breath became disordered, and her brain was in a mess.


    Unable to focus her eyes on anything else, Ashley focused on the rain outside the car. All of a sudden, an idea that even herself felt scared came into her mind.


    Her body was trembling slightly. Her hand holding the steering wheel suddenly tightened. A determined light flashed in her eyes


    But the rain was not going to stop at all.


    The heavy rain and cold wind kept blowing outside, while Celia could only hide herself under the long and narrow eaves.


    She was not familiar with this area. She walked aimlessly and didn''t know where she went.


    When she turned a corner, she saw something completely different. She was shocked and stopped.


    There was a narrow alley in front of her. It was clean, but the buildings on both sides were old and shabby.


    She turned around and saw the good-looking, colorful buildings in the street. On the other side, an old alley was running through it.


    She didn''t expect that there was such a deep alley in such a magnificent place


    She looked at the road in front of her and somehow felt familiar as if she had been here before, but she thought it was impossible.


    Her heart, was inexplicably soft, and a warm sound seemed to pass from the sky into her ears.


    What''s her name?


    She couldn''t hear it clearly.


    She tried to think carefully, but was interrupted by a severe headache.


    Ah¡ª¡ª


    She crossed her arms, trying to ease the pain both in her body and in her heart.


    Until she clearly heard a kind voice.


    "Little girl?"


    At first, she thought she had misheard it again. After a few more times, she slowly raised her head.


    An old woman with grey hair stretched out her head from the first shop on the street. She smiled friendly and waved at canglan.


    Celia looked around confusedly. It was raining heavily outside. Except for her, no one else was outside.


    She pointed at herself and asked, "grandma, are you calling me?"


    The old woman nodded, "little girl, it''s raining cats and dogs. Why are you here alone? Do you want to come in and have some food? "


    Celia''s stomach kept grumbling due to the hunger.


    Fortunately, the rain around was so loud that the embarrassed voice was drowned out.


    When she lifted her feet, she found her legs numb. As a result, she staggered and almost fell. Fortunately, she held the wall aside in time before she could stand firmly.


    Celia came to the store of the old granny carefully along the eave.


    It was a store selling rice noodles.


    She a


    ed, "you''re married at such a young age?"


    "Grandma, I''m 23 years old now."


    The old woman looked at him closely and said, "I really didn''t find it."


    "Your husband will pick you up later, right?"


    She nodded and then added, "I reminded him to bring the money."


    The old woman smiled with comfort. "It doesn''t matter. You can give it to me next time."


    Celia scratched her head in embarrassment.


    Outside, it was raining more and more heavily.


    The sky darkened.


    Darkness fell in the darkness. The sky looked extremely pure after being showered by rain.


    It was lonely outside. Celia sat in the old shop and chatted with the old woman.


    The old man told her that the old snack street was nearly torn down when it was developed a few years ago. It was used to build new environment and better food streets. But at the end of the day, somehow, it was stopped.


    After that, all of their old stores had been preserved intact.


    Though the environment was different from the bustling streets, the food here was unique and delicious. Many people loved to eat here, so the food here was very popular.


    There was an old TV in the store. After the old lady finished cleaning up, she turned it on.


    It was broadcasting local news.


    Celia held her chin with her hands and looked at TV with a bored look.


    On the screen was an accident which happened on the high-speed road.


    The traffic police and the ambulance were busy in the heavy rain. The voice of the reporters came into Celia''s ears from afar¡ª¡ª


    "At 17:30 this afternoon, there was a car accident on the highway to Jin City International Airport. As far as I know, the cause of the accident may be the eyes of the drivers who were in the extraordinarily heavy rain today, and may hit the left guardrail. "


    "The owner of the car is a woman. She was injured in the head and was sent to the hospital. Fortunately, she did not suffer a serial accident..."

 Chapter 119 Discarded By The World

    At the same time, in the west station.


    "Boris, you are finally here!"


    Amid the crowd, a thin man squeezed to the side of Boris who just arrived.


    "Where is he?"


    The thin man stood on his tiptoes, passed through the crowd and pointed to the distance, "that''s in that row."


    Since there were too many people, Boris could not find a target at once. With a solemn expression, he whispered a few words to the thin man next to him.


    Seeing this, the thin man''s eyes brightened. "Yes, you''re so smart!"


    "Go ahead!"


    "Okay!"


    The man answered, and then walked towards the waiting room.


    Boris slowly walked up to their goal, watching the thin man buy a box of bowl noodles from the shop. After he made the noodles, the man walked towards their goal.


    The thin man looked around as if he was looking for a seat.


    When he got to a certain place, Boris saw that his expression changed slightly. He stumbled and the instant noodle in his hand was all over the body of their goal on the chair whose face was pale and nervous.


    The petite man didn''t use too hot water, but the warmth made their goal jump.


    "Ah! I''m sorry! " The thin man repeatedly apologized. "Go to the bathroom and flush it with cold water!"


    The nervous man cast a burning glance at Jared before he went to the ladies'' room with his luggage.


    The thin man followed him. Their goal turned around doubtfully, "what are you doing?"


    The thin man said apologetically, "you take a cold shower first. If you are still burned, I''ll send you to the hospital, won''t I?"


    Their goal furrowed his eyebrows and hesitated. Considering the scald on his leg, he wasted no time and went to the bathroom.


    The petite man followed him. He tilted his head and gave an OK sign to Boris who was standing not far away.


    Boris nodded and walked towards the washroom.


    From the corner of his eye, Boris caught a glimpse of the oversize TV screen in the waiting hall. His face suddenly changed when he saw the familiar car on the screen. After carefully checking the plate number, he took out his mobile phone, made a call and ran out of the train station, regardless of anything else.


    How did this happen?


    ...


    He should have sent her to the airport!


    Celia was waiting in the shop of the old granny.


    An hour had passed, but there was still no sign of Carlos. Was Sven injured?


    Two hours passed.


    It must be Sven who stopped him?


    Sven must


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Sven had expected. He clutched the hem of his coat tightly and looked up at his father, "Daddy, are you going to call that bad woman?"


    Carlos furrowed his eyebrows and patted Sven''s head. Before he opened his mouth, he heard quick footsteps from the corner.


    "Boss? Miss mu... "


    On seeing Carlos sitting on a bench, Boris, who was rushing from the station, asked anxiously.


    When Carlos saw him, his face suddenly darkened. He stood up and scolded in a cold voice, "why did she drive herself to the airport?"


    Boris said, full of guilt on his face. "I was driving Miss Mu to the airport when I got a call from the thin man on the way, saying that he found the reporter. That person is at the bus station. I''m afraid that he might run away... "


    Carlos furrowed his eyebrows and asked in a less reproachful tone after a short silence, "did he say something?"


    "I saw the news as soon as I arrived at the station, so I rushed over, but I don''t know if the thin man ask him anything about it."


    Carlos glanced at him but said nothing.


    Carlos seized the chance to go to the washroom to ask Sven to let go of him.


    Standing in a long corner of the hospital, he took out his phone and found an unread message on the phone.


    She recognized the phone number Celia had called.


    She clicked on it, and there was a simple sentence -- "I''m going back first. You can continue with your work!"!


    His mind flashed back to his mind, in which his wife''s tender face reminded him of her. Although she must be unhappy at this moment, she still acted so thoughtfully.


    His handsome face became warm in the dark.

 Chapter 120 You Will Stay With Me, Wont You

    Celia had already tidied up the messy room and took a hot bath when she got the phone call from Carlos. She drank a cup of hot tea and wrapped herself tightly on the bed with a thick quilt, hoping that she could sweating and dispel the cold in her body.


    "Hello?"


    She picked up the phone and felt a humming in her throat.


    "When did you go back?"


    The man''s deep voice came, like a stone thrown into the serene lake of Celia Ling.


    "More than half an hour,"


    "There was an emergency, so..." He explained.


    "Nothing." Even though she didn''t want to explain it to Arvin, she couldn''t help but ask, "How''s Sven? Is he okay? "


    "He is fine." Carlos answered.


    Celia Ling felt that there seemed to be nothing more to say after that.


    As expected, he paused and added, "but Ashley had a car accident. "


    Celia was shocked by the news. Her mind went blank. She didn''t know how to react.


    Out of instinct, she asked, "what happened?"


    "It''s raining heavily. Something happened on the way to the airport."


    Celia suddenly thought of the news she saw on the cream shop.


    Maybe... ''So that woman was Ashley?'' she thought?


    The scenes she had watched on TV previously came to her mind.


    In the midst of the smoke, a police car and an ambulance were whistling toward them. A blurred figure was lying on the steering wheel.


    At that moment, the evil, shameful idea came to Celia''s mind.


    If it was the car accident, Ashley would have stayed in the company for a long time?


    The next moment, she was shocked by her own idea.


    Even though she was annoyed, no one wanted such a car accident to happen, right?


    "Then Is it serious? "


    "I don''t know yet. He is still in surgery."


    "Okay."


    She responded, followed by a long silence.


    "I may not come back today. Have a good rest."


    Eventually, Carlos broke the silence.


    He can''t come back?


    He wanted to spend the whole night with her?


    Celia didn''t like herself this way.


    She was sad because Sven was supposed to hate her;


    And felt depressed when Carlos was performing a father''s duty;


    Now she was even more angry because Carlos had to take care of the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s long as the intracranial hemorrhage is no longer bleeding, and if paired with the medicine, the blood clot will be absorbed slowly in a month at most, then his sight will naturally recover."


    "Really?"


    This was a question full of uneasiness and expectation.


    "I have to say that under normal circumstances. But if intracranial hemorrhage once again and the condition gets worse, it may need craniotomy to remove blood. "


    "Is the operation too risky?"


    "Brain surgery is always the most dangerous surgery."


    The doctor''s words made the atmosphere in the ward extremely gloomy.


    "But that is only a possibility. At present, the most important thing for the patient is to keep a good mentality and cooperate with the treatment. "


    After the doctor said this, he reminded them of some dos and don''ts. he explained that the symptom of headache and vomiting were caused by the pressure of blood. It was a normal situation and there was no need to worry too much.


    After the doctor left, Carlos felt that his hand that was holding his became tighter.


    She looked at the place where he stood blankly. She lifted her bloodless lips slowly and said weakly, "Carlos, I''m so scared..."


    Carlos covered his right hand with the other, and comforted, "don''t be afraid. The doctor said that it was the worst situation."


    Not paying attention to him, Ashley asked in a trembling voice, "Carlos You will be with me, right? "

 Chapter 121 Promise Me Not To Leave

    In the quiet ward, Ashley could hear her tender voice, which was full of expectation and consideration.


    The rest of the group stared at Carlos with confused eyes.


    He pursed his lips coldly. There was also a trace of coldness on his face.


    Without a moment''s pause, he pulled his hand out of Ashley''s hand and said in an indifferent voice.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll be fine."


    Although Carlos said those words to comfort her, everyone could hear the rejection and perfunctory meaning in them.


    Standing there, Boris wanted to say something but didn''t dare to.


    Grace looked at them and felt sorry for her and Sven.


    Looking at Carlos, Sven felt hurt and hated.


    Of course, he hated Celia.


    On the bed, Ashley slowly drew back her hand and stared blankly ahead, with a bitter smile on her lips. She kept silent.


    The breaking phone ringtone broke the ice.


    It was a call from Boris.


    While walking out, she took out her cell phone. It was an unfamiliar number.


    "Hello?"


    "Boris!"


    A man''s deep voice came from the other end of the line, which made Boris frown.


    This voice...


    The thin man?


    Outside the ward.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Didn''t you say that you would come together to restrain him as I got him into the washroom? Where are you? "


    Oh...


    "Sorry, I have to leave for the moment."


    "Boris, you''re such a jerk! You almost killed me. I was almost caught by the police! "


    Boris: "...."


    "So how about now? Where is that man? "


    "He ran away."


    "He ran away?"


    "Yes, but I got something."


    "What?" asked Boris in surprise.


    "He said he didn''t know who the employer is. He only knew it was a woman,"


    "A woman?"


    Boris'' heart raced uncontrollably. He looked back at the closed door, complex emotions surging in his eyes.


    "Anything else?"


    "No, he said he didn''t know anything."


    "Then why are you still in the police station?" Asked Boris, confused.


    "It was me who brought him to the washroom. He said that he only knew that it was a woman. If I don''t believe him, I will ask more. However, the bastard screamed and brought the police here!"


    "Then how did you get rid of them?"


    The man paused, and then a thin man''s voice with some helplessness and indignation rang, "I pretend to be a gay!"


    In a daze for a moment, Boris couldn''t help but laugh out loud, "you are so talented!"


    "Boris, how dare you laugh! My phone and wallet were accidentally caught by them. I was almost walking from the west station! "


    Boris suddenly understood.


    No wonder he called him so late.


    "Thank you. I''ll treat you later!"


    "Humph! I want to eat the abalone! "


    "Okay, I''d li


    ed.


    "Yes. But it is only temporary. As long as she follow the drug treatment, shecan recover in a month at most. "


    One month...


    Would he take care of her all this month?


    For example, he would feed her, wipe her body


    The moment these thoughts came to her mind, Celia''s heart skipped a beat.


    As if he had guessed what was on her mind, Carlos raised her chin and asked with a smile, "what are you thinking?"


    She was forced to raise her head. She could only close her eyes half to not look at him. "Nothing," she murmured


    Carlos'' eyes fell on Celia''s somewhat dry lips. His eyes quivered and he lowered his head without thinking


    She was confused by his sudden kiss, but she didn''t want to be so close to him at all.


    She tried to push him away but he held her even tighter.


    She struggled even more hard, but finally gave up resistance under his strong shackles, being addicted to the gentle mud.


    "Master, I''m ready."


    A sudden knock on the door broke the warm atmosphere in the room.


    It was Grace.


    Carlos frowned and loosened his grip. He stroked her hair and said, "I''m sending Grace home."


    Celia bit her lips and couldn''t help but ask, "will you come back tonight?"


    "I don''t think tonight. Tomorrow we''ll have to hire a professional nursing worker."


    After all, he had to take care of his younger brother, and he couldn''t rely on only Grace.


    She looked down without saying a word.


    He kissed her hair and was about to leave.


    A pair of slender hands encircled his waist tightly from behind. He looked back in surprise.


    Celia held him from behind, so she could only raise her head to look at him.


    Her black and white eyes blinked. She bit her lips and finally got up the courage to say, "don''t go, okay?"

 Chapter 122 Im Here

    She had been alone for a day. She really didn''t want to spend a night alone.


    She didn''t want to be alone while her husband was with his ex-wife!


    Carlos was surprised.


    But then he was surprised.


    Since when did she become so dependent on him?


    He liked to be dependent on her.


    "Master?"


    Outside the door, foster heard no sound for a long time, and after a while, she couldn''t help knocking the door again.


    Carlos looked at the door, lowered his head, and gently separated her hands.


    The gentle action of Celia stabbed Celia''s heart like a sharp blade. It was so painful that her face turned white.


    She had never experienced such a strong pain.


    She knew that she needed Carlos, so she depended on him, and even started to like him. But it never crossed her mind that she would feel so uncomfortable because of his cold behaviors.


    It was no longer pure love and dependence.


    This is...


    But, how could it be?


    They had known each other for only a few months, and they had spent less time together. How could she make it so easily


    While Celia was lost in various fancies and conjectures, Carlos had already opened the door and walked out. He took out a stack of money from his wallet and handed it to Grace. "I''m not going back to the hospital tonight. You take a taxi to the hospital yourself. The rest is for you to check what miss Mu and Sven need. If you need more money, call me."


    Grace didn''t hide the surprise in her eyes, but Carlos gave her a clear and honest answer.


    At this moment, she finally realized that the relationship between Master, Miss Mu and Sven was not as good as others saw.


    "Yes, sir."


    Carlos nodded and exhorted, "take care of Sven."


    Grace stopped and looked into Carlos'' deep eyes. She understood his concern and nodded.


    It began to rain again and it was now falling now and then.


    Celia Ling lay on her side and curled up under the thick quilt.


    She closed her eyes, but she couldn''t fall asleep at all.


    Since he had to leave, why did he come back and wake her up?


    She lifted up the quilt to cover her head. Darkness didn''t bring her peace she wanted.


    Until the other side of the bed sank down, and at the same time, something warm and solid entered her quilt


    Celia was shocked. She turned around suddenly and bumped her head against the car. The pain made her dizzy and almost burst into tears.


    "Are you an idiot? Why do you suddenly turn around?" Carlos, who was also bumped into, rubbed her red forehead with his big palm carefull


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    eet lips greedily.


    Celia could only feel that the oxygen around her was sucked away by him, which made her almost suffocate. Her face was flushed.


    Just when she thought she was going to be kissed to death, he finally let go of his strength.


    She hurriedly stepped back and was gasping.


    "Are you an idiot? Don''t you know how to kiss?" He narrowed his long eyes and teased.


    "Who is silly? You are an idiot! Your whole family... "


    She swallowed the last sentence.


    ''if I continue to say that, then the bastard must say it.''¡ª¡ª


    Yes, my wife is the stupidest.


    Carlos smiled mischievously.


    This little woman finally remembered.


    Celia snorted and turned her head. However, she was still held tightly in Carlos'' arms. She struggled to get rid of him.


    He held her so tight, and it was not safe for him to hold her like this!


    "Don''t move..."


    Someone''s voice suddenly turned hoarse. He stared at Celia, his eyes gleaming with danger.


    Celia Ling had meant to ignore it. However, when she kept struggling, she found that...


    Gosh! How could he do this!


    Celia froze and didn''t dare to move anymore.


    However¡ª¡ª


    Even if she didn''t move, she could feel him


    "Celia, can you do something for me?"


    The man approached her more maliciously, and his smile was as charming as a peach blossoms on his face.


    "I... What are you doing? "


    Celia swallowed and asked.


    The man raised the corners of his eyes slightly, threw out a sexy look, and grabbed her tender little hand with his fiery big hand...


    "Ahhh! You freak, let go of me! "


    "Carlos!"


    Celia Ling gnashed her teeth and shouted.


    However, Carlos replied carelessly, "yes, I''m here."

 Chapter 123 I Hate You!

    "Carlos, let me go!"


    Some woman was so thin skinned that she was about to cry with embarrassment.


    Looking at Celia''s face, Kevin frowned.


    He knew she was shy, but he had to do it again even today, tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.


    Otherwise after ten months of pregnancy, he would be bored to death.


    When she was not by his side in the past, he could bear it.


    But now she was in his arms, and he felt like he was an extremely hungry person who could not eat the food in front of him. That kind of pain was not something an ordinary person could endure!


    But it didn''t work.


    She needed some skills.


    Carlos thought and suddenly let go of her hand.


    He not only took her right hand, but also loosened his grip on her waist.


    Celia exclaimed. She bounced off the wall like an electric shock, and immediately hid herself in the corner of the room. She wished she could just hang her body into the wall.


    Carlos took a look at her and turned his back to her.


    Celia Ling blinked her eyes.


    The expression on his face seemed to be... Get angry?


    She watched the man''s back, but she didn''t see him turn around.


    Finally, she moved to the other side carefully, and used her little finger to poke Carlos'' strong and solid back.


    He didn''t respond.


    She poke again.


    Still nothing happened.


    She will continue!


    "Don''t move!"


    Finally, there came a hoarse warning, with obvious anger.


    Is he really angry?


    Lowering her head, she clenched her fists, not knowing what to do.


    It was so embarrassing!


    However... It seemed that every normal couple would do like this?


    Besides, it seemed that... He felt really upset.


    "Are you alright?"


    Celia lightly poked him on the back and asked in a low voice.


    There was no reply.


    Celia bit her lips and tried to hold back her tears. In a brave tone, she said, "then I... Let me help you... "


    After a long while, the man turned around slowly.


    He still wore a straight face.


    "If you don''t want to, then forget it."


    He said in a muffled voice.


    Celia''s face was as red as a cooked shrimp. She reached out a hand and closed her eyes. She said bravely, "come on!"


    Carlos, "..."


    "You are too hard on me. Forget it."


    Said the man angrily, pretending to turn around again.


    A woman stopped him in a hurry


    All of a sudden, Carlos'' body froze. He gazed deeply at the pink face in front of him, and a faint smile climbed up the corners of his mouth.


    In the beautiful night, Carlos'' phone rang once, but it was picked up by him without looking at it. Then he turned it off. This was a good chance, and nobody wanted to destroy it.


    The next morning...


    Celia and Carlos


    still stunned and pale. Boris, who was always kind to her, pulled a long face.


    "You''d better not get off. Otherwise Sven will die! "


    Those cold words made Celia stiff.


    Was it her fault?


    Without saying a word, he walked downstairs.


    Hugging tightly in the arms of Carlos, Sven pulled the towel blanket on the sofa to wrap Sven''s petite body, trying to reduce his loss of blood.


    But this didn''t work well.


    The light colored towel was soaked bit by bit from inside to outside.


    Carlos felt that the weak body in his arms was getting heavier and heavier. He felt uneasy.


    "Daddy..."


    Sven broke the silence.


    There was blood on his forehead. His eyes were blurred by the blood and he couldn''t open his eyes. He vaguely saw Carlos'' face full of worry.


    He thought, ''daddy still cares about me?


    "Sven, don''t say anything. The ambulance is on its way."


    As he spoke, he carefully carried Sven in his arms and walked towards the door.


    Just wait at the door and try to increase the time for emergency.


    "Daddy..."


    "Daddy is here."


    "Daddy ...can you promise me. Once for Sven ...promise me one thing? "


    Sven breathed heavily and tried his best to finish his words.


    "Sven, don''t say anything until you get better." Carlos said in a husky voice as gently as possible.


    "No... Sven wanted to say something Maybe I won''t have the chance. "


    "Sven will be fine. Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Daddy..."


    Sven was a little anxious and his breath became more and more unstable.


    "Okay, I promise you. I promise you everything."


    His excessive comfort did not satisfy Sven. He tried to stretch out his small hand. His bloody hand grasped Kevin''s arm powerlessly and left shallow fingerprints on it.


    "Daddy Ah You must Take good care of Mommy, okay? "

 Chapter 124 He Lost

    Sven''s dark eyes were a little unfocused at the moment, but he still tried to look at Carlos'' face, as if he wanted to see his expression and hear his answer.


    Carlos swallowed hard and slightly closed his thin lips. He said calmly, "Sven, don''t think about these things now."


    Hearing what he said, Sven tightened his grip on Carlos'' hand. His mouth slightly opened in shock. He wanted to say something, but he was too emotional to utter a word.


    In the distance, the siren of the ambulance was coming near.


    The ambulance stopped and the medical staff came down in a hurry. The first doctor looked at Sven and asked, "is he a patient of hemophilia?"


    Carlos nodded solemnly. Under the guidance of the paramedics, he lifted Sven into the ambulance.


    The medical staff started the emergency treatment, blooding and blood transfusion.


    Carlos sat there naked, looking at the towel carpet left on the ambulance.


    The light colored towel carpet was almost dyed red.


    Sven tightly grasped him with his small hands. He stared at him with his black eyes wide open. A grave expression was deeply reflected in his eyes, which even Carlos could not bear.


    "Kid, relax."


    His stressful emotions and body were not going to stop the bleeding. Moreover, he was holding Carlos'' hand tightly. There were wounds between his fingers as well. The doctor persuaded him in a soft voice, hoping that he could relax and deal with the wounds in his hand.


    Sven acted as if he hadn''t heard it. He grabbed Carlos'' arm with his small hand, and blood continued to seep from his fingertips, leaving shallow tooth marks on his arm.


    "Sven, relax."


    Carlos placed his another big palm on his little hand and gently rubbed it.


    Sven just looked at him with a serious look.


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    The doctor frowned and looked at Carlos worriedly.


    Carlos pressed his lips tightly together. Looking at the stubborn look on Sven''s face, he believed that if he didn''t agree, this child would really have the heart to force him to death!


    "Sven, I promise you."


    He lost to the child.


    As expected, after hearing what he said, Sven loosened his hand but hadn''t completely released her.


    Carlos stared at him, understanding his intention, and said in a low voice, "Sven, I promise you. If anything happens to you, I will take good care of your mother."


    After he heard Carlos


    Celia. Her voice was full of tiredness. "Celia, I''ll ask Boris to drive you home later. You should go back and have a good rest. Don''t think too much."


    Celia curled her fingers. She had meant to stay. But on second thought, if Sven woke up later and saw her, it might be very bad for his recovery?


    Lowering her eyelids, she replied in a low voice.


    Seeing that Celia lowered her head slightly and looked gloomy, Carlos stood up. His tall body cast a shadow over her. He opened his arms and held her petite body into his arms.


    He gently touched her back with his big hand and comforted, "don''t have too much burden. It''s not your fault."


    She also held him in her arms, resting her head on his shoulder, speechless.


    I don''t kill him, but he is killed for some reason by me.


    Perhaps it was because of her current situation.


    If something really happened to Sven, could she still stay with Carlos at ease?


    Boris and Celia were going to go straight to the first floor, but the elevator stopped on the eighth floor after Boris received a phone call.


    Celia was confused. Why was she here?


    "Someone wants to see you inside."


    Boris didn''t say anything and walked out of the elevator directly. Although Celia was confused, she followed him out.


    Outside a VIP ward on the 8th floor, Celia had some clues.


    The door of the ward was pushed open. In the spacious VIP ward, a delicate woman was leaning against the bed, seeming to feel something on the bedside table with her hands.


    Celia''s heart couldn''t help but tighten seeing that.


    Was she really blind?

 Chapter 125 Forgive Me, I Really Cant Quit

    Seeing what Ashley was doing, Boris hurriedly walked up to her. "Miss mu, what are you taking? Let me help you. "


    Hearing this, Ashley looked up, but her eyes were empty.


    She smiled gently and said, "I want to take out my phone and call Sven."


    Hearing that, Boris and Celia could not help but tighten their hearts.


    Celia turned to look at Boris. It was obvious that he hadn''t told her about Sven''s wound too.


    Well, how could he tell Ashley that thing when she was still under treatment?


    "What''s wrong? Why don''t you say something? Is there something wrong with Sven? "


    The moment of silence aroused Ashley''s suspicion. Seized Boris''s arm and asked with an agitated voice.


    "Miss mu, please don''t say that Sven... "


    Boris glanced at Celia and thought that he couldn''t conceal the truth from her for a long time. However, he was afraid that it would irritate Ashley and he tried to make things less complicated.


    "I want to see Sven! I want to see him!"


    Ashley said and fumbled to get out of the bed. Seeing this, Boris hurried to hold her and persuaded her.


    "Miss mu, you need a good rest now. Master is taking care of Sven. Everything will be fine."


    "No, I have to go and see Sven."


    "Miss mu..."


    "Do you know I have only Sven... "


    Hearing that, Ashley stopped getting off the bed, sat still on the bedside and suddenly burst into tears with sobs.


    Celia Ling stood quietly watching the fight. She felt like her heart was pressed by a huge stone and she was suffocated by the pain.


    If it weren''t for her, the mother and the son wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    However


    She really didn''t want to give up.


    "Miss Ling..."


    Seeing that Celia stood there without any response, Boris couldn''t help but ask.


    Hearing this, Ashley Mu stopped crying in astonishment. She stared at Boris with vacant eyes and asked, "Boris, Celia Ling Is he here too? "


    "Yes."


    Ashley was in a daze with a frown. Then she suddenly fell down from the bed and knelt on the floor!


    "Miss mu, what are you doing?"


    Standing in front of her, Boris was shocked by her action.


    At the same time, Ashley Mu reached out her hand and hastily pushed Hugh away, not knowing where to look. Her clear and clear eyes were full of tears as she sobbed, "Celia Ling, I know I shouldn''t have been qualified to say that. But I''m not doing this for myself. Sven was so ill from an early age that he never enjoyed a wonderful childhood. He even didn''t enjoy a complete family an


    octor about the situation, the doctor frowned as he was told that the patient was agitated just now. He said, "as I''ve said, the patient''s brain is damaged. In addition, there is blood stasis in her brain, so she can''t be stimulated. Otherwise, it may cause intracranial hemorrhage. At that time, it is not easy to take medicine to make the extravasated blood absorb!"


    Hearing this, Boris had to lower his head and accept in silence.


    It was he who lacked some time to consider and he almost did something wrong again.


    ''if boss knew I made such a decision without her permission, I would be fired.''?


    The doctor finally prescribed some medicine to relax Ashley''s mood, and repeatedly told the patient not to stimulate her, and then left.


    Since Grace was not at here, Boris had to stay.


    After all, Boris was afraid that Ashley would be emotional or even go to see Sven when she learned that something bad had happened to Sven.


    "Boris,"


    After taking the medicine, she looked much better now and called his name softly.


    "Miss mu, I am here."


    "How is Sven now?"


    "He hasn''t woken up yet. The doctor said that the general situation was not that serious, but they need to further watch the condition of the knee joints. "


    He didn''t tell her more details.


    Amputation was definitely an exciting thing for her.


    There was a moment of silence.


    She could guess what had happened, even if Boris hadn''t told her.


    But even if Sven had to do the amputation, that man wouldn''t come back to me, ''she thought?


    "Is Carlos taking care of Sven now?"


    "Yes."


    "Tell me the truth. Do you think Will Carlos give up that woman for Sven? "

 Chapter 126 Only One Woman

    Boris didn''t expect that Ashley would ask him such a question.


    He couldn''t answer this kind of question in any way.


    If he answered no, he would be provoked and hurt again;


    If he answered yes, he would temporarily comfort her, but if not afterwards, it would only make her more injured.


    What''s more


    He could deeply feel that the boss would never give up Celia for Sven.


    How could Carlos give up his love!


    The silence of Boris also silenced Ashley.


    She stared blankly ahead, looking rather desperate.


    Boris couldn''t help but want to comfort her, but he was stopped by Ashley, "you don''t have to say anything, I understand."


    Boris closed his mouth, and sighed silently.


    The war between the man and the woman was no worse than that between the business!


    After a while, Grace came back.


    Boris also left in a hurry with a random excuse.


    It seemed that none of them should be blamed for the battle between a man and a woman, but it turned out to be such a painful result.


    As an outsider, he''d better get out of it as soon as possible!


    Celia took a taxi to the manor alone.


    She was so upset.


    The things that had happened in recent days made her unable to fight. Her heart was in a mess, and she was in urgent need of someone to help her clear her messy thoughts.


    Since her new phone was taken away by Sven, she had no choice but to call Amanda with the landline phone of her room.


    "Celia?"


    Amanda asked in confusion when she heard a familiar voice from the other end of the line.


    "I lost my phone again..."


    "All right. We can buy a new one. What do you think?"


    Celia could not believe what she had heard


    "What''s wrong? You sound worried. "


    Celia sighed. She kept silent for a long time before she briefly explained to Amanda what had happened to her these days.


    "What? That woman had a car accident? "


    When it came to the Ashley''s accident, Amanda, who had been listening quietly, suddenly raised her voice and asked in reply.


    "Yes."


    "So what happened later? Dead? "


    Celia could not believe what she had heard


    "If you don''t talk, she was not dead. It''s easy to get i


    r women. I, I don''t..."


    No, I don''t.


    He refused! He refused!


    The woman was pissing him off!


    "Do you want to dump me after you sleep with me? No one would be satisfied when stay with me! "


    Her words made Dylan unhappy.


    "Then what do you want? lascivious? It was not difficult to fight with the red flag at home, but to be able to fight against the colorful flags outside? Unlike you, I don''t treat marriage as a trifle, even though our marriage was only a necessity. Since you still don''t let me go after I have said so many times, then we''d better take good care of ourselves. When you change your mind, we can... "


    "No way!"


    Before she finished her words, she was interrupted by Dylan''s loud voice. He held her shoulders tightly and looked at her with burning eyes.


    "When did I say that I took their marriage seriously? Amanda, listen! I can say that since I have you, I have never cheated on you, both mentally and physically! "


    His words made Amanda freeze. She raised her head and looked at him.


    Although she was a little hesitant and didn''t want to believe this man''s nonsense, she


    Somehow, she felt a little better.


    Amanda licked her lips, "you didn''t touch any other woman?"


    "Yes!"


    "Three years? Are you Are you kidding me? "


    There were countless women trying to seduce him. Would he turn a blind eye to it?


    "During the past three years, there was only one woman in my bed!"

 Chapter 127 Hope The Time Stopped

    "¡­¡­" Amanda''s heart was tightened and her eyes met his.


    Dylan raised his eyebrows and answered, "the woman who climbed high and fell into the river and got ill? She didn''t take herself seriously!"


    Amanda was too shocked to utter a word.


    He was right


    "Yes, it''s you!"


    "I''m not that horny to accept all the women who have slept with me. I''m a neat freak," he retorted


    He had never had the habit of touching other women, Since then, However, the woman in front of him, instead of showing any resistance, was more and more infatuated with her.


    Amanda asked with uncertainty. But it seemed that he wasn''t lying to her.


    Besides, he didn''t need to lie to her.


    She didn''t know how to answer his question.


    It was so quiet in the room that both Amanda and Dylan felt awkward. They didn''t know what to say.


    "I''m not as bad as you think. Although I was not satisfied with our marriage from the beginning, it has been so long since we got married and we spent some time together. As long as we are still husband and wife, I will be loyal to our marriage."


    Dylan cleared his throat to break the silence.


    His voice was a little vague, and the expression on his face was somewhat awkward.


    She had never seen him like this before.


    She even couldn''t believe that it was him who had said such words.


    She bit her lips and looked at his handsome face again carefully.


    Suddenly, she had an impulse to laugh Was it possible that she had been using indifference to hide her playful nature?


    If so, wasn''t he too naive?


    Seeing the smile spilling over Amanda''s eyes, Dylan turned his face sideways in embarrassment. Then he heard her chuckle again and glared at her.


    "Woman, why are you laughing?"


    "Haha Haha Nothing. Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone. It turns out that the young master of the Tang Clan has kept his integrity for so long. "


    "You..."


    "Woman! Stop laughing!"


    Suddenly, Dylan reached out his hand and scratched towards her arms.


    "Hahaha ''I was wrong, I was wrong, okay? Don''t, don''t... "


    Hearing her begging for mercy, the man''s face turned skeptical red, and his eyes lit up with a faint smile.


    "You know you are wrong? Then promise me, don''t ever think about divorcing


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    was more calmness and depression in his eyes than usual.


    Was he worried about Sven?


    Carlos looked at Celia who was staring at him. He curled his lips and said, "we haven''t seen each other for only one day. Do you miss me?"


    Celia:"......"


    How could he still have the mood to flirt with her.


    He seems to be in a good mood


    Something occurred to her all of a sudden, so she asked hastily, "has Sven woken up?"


    At the mention of Sven, Carlos''s smiling face fell and he answered, "not yet."


    Celia Ling opened her mouth in surprise. The relaxed atmosphere just now suddenly turned cold.


    He raised his hand and rubbed her hair. "Go back to your room. I''ll get you some water."


    Celia lowered her head to feel the warmth of Carlos''s big hand. "Let''s go together!"


    He looked at her for a while and nodded. Then he naturally held her little hand and took her downstairs.


    In the silent room, they walked hand in hand in hand in the quiet room. The sound control lights turned on as they approached and then faded as they left.


    The kitchen was in the deputy building next to the main building.


    They walked out of the living room. A cold wind blew. Carlos turned to Celia and asked, "is it cold?"


    Celia shook her head and said nothing. She didn''t want to break the peace.


    At this moment, a crazy idea came to her mind¡ª¡ª


    She hoped that time could stop at this moment.


    The night was quiet.


    Stopped between the fingers of Carlos and her.


    Forever.

 Chapter 128 Drive Away The Bad Woman

    There was a pot of water made by Grace in the kitchen. The water was cold. Now it was the perfect time to drink it.


    After gulping several mouthfuls, Celia finally felt better.


    "It''s late. You should go to bed now! I need to take a shower and go back to the hospital. "


    He took her hand and walked back.


    Do you still want to go back to the hospital?


    Celia suddenly became silent.


    She started to miss the time when they first met.


    Back then, she was always bullied by him. She always blew up and bickered with him, but she always lost.


    Now recalling the past¡ª¡ª


    In fact, she was very happy at that time!


    Looking at Celia who had remained silent all of a sudden, Carlos took her slender hands and held her in his arms gently. "You are a mother now. You can''t be so upset. I will take you to have a pregnancy test in a couple of days."


    She nodded, but the sadness was still obvious in her eyes and brows.


    Carlos sighed deeply. He let her lean on his shoulder and caressed her silky hair. "I know what you are worried about. Trust me, I will handle it. "


    A deep and magnetic voice sounded by her ears, and the cello was exceptionally reassuring.


    What he meant was that he would try his best to comfort Sven, but he would not Leave her, right?


    Suddenly, the phone rang. Carlos let go of her hand and took out the vibrating phone from his pocket.


    Celia also looked at the screen subconsciously.


    It was a call from Grace.


    They felt their hearts miss a beat


    Carlos answered the phone. Grace said with excitement.


    Celia heard that clearly.


    "Sir, Sven woke up! Please come here quickly! "


    There was a gleam shining in Carlos''s eyes. He said in a low voice, "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    He put away his cellphone and said to Celia, "go to bed early. Pregnant women can''t stay up late."


    Then she turned around and prepared to leave.


    At that moment, Celia panicked for no reason.


    She suddenly had a hunch that he would leave.


    The moment Carlos showed up, it might be their farewell.


    She grabbed the hem of his clothes subconsciously.


    Carlos was stunned and looked back in confusion. He did not notice how anxious Celia w


    s conversation with Sven.


    It was a serious topic again, which made Sven a little stunned.


    "Daddy, you mean Did you do it on purpose? "


    Carlos nodded, his lips thinned into a grim line.


    Astonished, Sven opened his mouth. It was obvious that he couldn''t believe what he had heard.


    "Sven, maybe daddy is doing the wrong thing without considering your feelings. But you have to trust me. Daddy loves you as much as your mommy does. "


    This was something that Sven had never expected to hear from his serious father.


    So, at this moment, listening to such words, he only felt that it was unreal.


    Did Daddy say that just to pacify him?


    But it was not easy for a man like his father to coax him?


    Thinking of this, Sven couldn''t help thinking of how nice his dad was to Celia.


    Daddy treated him in such a rude manner!


    Even if dad was telling the truth and he didn''t force dad and mom to get back together, as long as Celia was with daddy, he would never be able to draw dad''s attention.


    He didn''t want to do this!


    "Daddy, are you serious? Do you really love him? "


    Sven looked at Carlos and asked eagerly.


    Carlos nodded heavily. What he said was true, but he never showed it.


    Although Sven was not his son, he treated him as his own child.


    Sven looked at Carlos, his black eyes sparkled with hope. He slightly moved his pale lips and said, "Daddy, if you really love Sven, can you just drive that bad woman away?"

 Chapter 129 That Bad Woman Also Has Dads Child

    Carlos looked worriedly at Sven who was lying on the bed, frowning.


    Although it was just a simple consolation words, he still couldn''t make this child give up her insistence.


    Sven was still staring at him with expectation and anxiety.


    Carlos pressed his lips and dropped the subject. "Have a good rest. We''ll talk about it later."


    Sven was not reconciled, but when he saw Carlos''s unusually serious expression, he finally shut his mouth and quieted down.


    It was early in the morning, and Sven quickly fell asleep again.


    Carlos was unusually clear headed.


    He tucked him in and walked to the balcony.


    Although it was already late at night, the whole city was still bright and magnificent.


    He took out a cigarette and lit it.


    The light of the fire went out between his fingers, which looked so lonely in the bright neon light.


    He didn''t sleep until dawn.


    Early in the morning, Boris came.


    Sven was still in a coma. Carlos looked at Boris, pointing to the door.


    Boris understood what he meant and turned around to leave.


    Deep in the corridor of the hospital, when Boris looked at the exhausted master, he sighed in his mind.


    "What is it?"


    Carlos didn''t sleep last night. He smoked a lot, which made his voice hoarse.


    After thinking for a while, Boris said, "Ron woke up."


    Carlos listened to her apathetically, without any expression on his face.


    "He was probably woken up by yesterday night. Early this morning, Moore called me and said that he wanted to talk to you."


    Carlos replied in a cold tone, "I''m busy."


    Boris blinked his eyes and said, "Moore said, if you don''t meet him, you will have to see him in court."


    Carlos smiled coldly, without any worry on his face.


    "I think it''s because Ron told the event that happened in the police station to his father..."


    Said Boris, looking at his boss who seemed not to care about it at all.


    "Let''s go! Let''s have breakfast. "


    Carlos changed the subject directly, which also made Boris feel relieved.


    He has everything under her control.


    "Didn''t Grace bring


    and he wanted Sven to adapt to the life without him."


    "Mommy, is daddy telling the truth?"


    After hearing what he said, Ashley suddenly fell into silence.


    How could a man like Carlos explain his own behavior? Ashley felt extremely flattered.


    Unfortunately, what he did was not really for Ashley and her son, but for Sven to accept the reality and accept that woman!


    The more she thought about it, the more hatred Ashley had towards Celia. She was about to break through her tolerance.


    "Mommy?"


    Asked Sven as he saw there was no response from Ashley.


    "What daddy said is true."


    "Really?"


    Sven was surprised.


    Did it mean that daddy really cared about him?


    If I can accept the fact that mommy and Daddy are divorced, will daddy stop pretending not to love me? ''?


    Even if mommy and Daddy were separated, they could still love him together.


    And that bad woman


    In fact, it didn''t seem to be so bad


    "Yes. No matter what happens between Mommy and daddy, daddy still cares about his baby. "


    Said Ashley in a sincere tone.


    Sven was even more surprised. The depression in his heart for the past few days was almost going to fade away. At this time, he heard Ashley say, "I believe that after Celia''s baby is born, your father will definitely cherish it very much."


    All joy''s mood froze at this moment.


    That bad woman also has dad''s child?

 Chapter 130 Bet On His Life

    Sven felt that the blood all over his body was flowing backward, and his body was as cold as ice.


    Her daddy''s tenderness to that bad woman kept coming to his mind.


    He loved her so much. If they had a child together, would he have extra love to share with Sven?


    "Sven, I know it''s cruel. But just as your father said, you have to adapt to the life without him in the future. After all, he''s going to marry another woman and have his own child. We can''t fit in with his life anymore. "


    Listening to the sad words of Ashley, Sven was holding his cell phone more and more tightly.


    The injured finger joints cracked again because of overexertion, which oozed dark red, frightened Grace.


    What did Ashley say to Sven?


    "Young master, are you okay? Your hand is bleeding. " Grace said worriedly.


    As if he hadn''t heard her, Ashley continued speaking, "Mommy can''t see now, and your daddy is anxious to let us go back. Sometimes I even wondered if your father would remember my death in the car accident before? "


    Now that Sven''s mobile phone was taken away by Grace against his will, her young master''s hand might become disabled!


    Grace had intended to ask Ashley what she had said to Sven, but she already hung up the phone.


    Worried about Sven''s hand, Grace ran out of the ward to find the doctor.


    It would not be enough just to ask the nurse to bind up the wound!


    In the ward.


    Sven lay on the bed and stared blankly at the ceiling above his head with his dark eyes wide open.


    Justin kept thinking about what his mother said just now.


    Daddy is going to have another child.


    He doesn''t love daddy originally. He will give birth to a child with the woman he loves in the future. Will he still care about me?


    Impossible


    ''maybe Should who die just as mommy said? ''?


    Why doesn''t Daddy like Sven at all?


    Was it because of Sven''s disease?


    He moved his eyes down from the ceiling to look at his stiff body.


    There were minor or severe injuries all over his body, and the most serious one was the pair of knees and back waist.


    He would have been paralyzed if his hands hadn''t been able to move because of the wounds on his back waist.


    But now, his legs were still able to stay upright, and his knees were so swollen that they couldn''t bend at all.


    Then he looked at his hands and found that the joints of his fingers were also grazed by the previous accident. The wound, which was not serious, cracked because of overexertion just now. The dark red blood continued to flow down and dripped


    ords sounded intermittently, which made the people at present tense and worried.


    All the doctors were shocked. They looked at Carlos with unbelievable eyes. It seemed that Carlos was an irresponsible father!


    "Mr. Gu, the most important thing now is to calm Sven down. Otherwise, it will be too late to regret if anything happens to him."


    The doctor whispered as he moved closer to Carlos.


    Carlos knew that he should comfort him now.


    But this time, if he couldn''t give him what he wanted, he would agree to do it for him, but wouldn''t it be endless?


    He frowned and felt fidgety. But when he saw the blood still bleeding from his knuckles and the determined look in his eyes, Carlos knew that he had no time or power to persuade him.


    "Sven, what do you want me to do? I promise you everything. "


    The only thing he could do now was to comfort her.


    Hearing Carlos''s words, Sven''s face softened.


    But he didn''t put down the knife immediately. Instead, he stared into Carlos''s eyes and said word by word, "Daddy, I want you to promise me that you will never see that woman again."


    Carlos was depressed. He kept silent for a moment and seemed to promise reluctantly. "Okay, I promise you."


    "Really?"


    Sven asked with disbelief.


    "Yes."


    Carlos answered decisively and sincerely, but Sven still had doubts in his heart. After thinking for a while, an idea suddenly popped into his mind. His eyes were slightly bright, and his face suddenly showed a little timidness. But he still had the courage to speak. "Daddy, I want you to promise Sven one more thing."


    "What is it?"


    "Daddy, you have go to the child... The child in the woman''s belly... Get it out! "

 Chapter 131 Achilles heel

    "Sven!"


    Both Boris and Grace gave a gasp of surprise.


    They didn''t expect that this little Sven would say such vicious words.


    Sven also knew that it was wrong.


    But only in this way could he ensure that nobody would fight with him for daddy.


    So he chose to ignore Grace''s shock and sadness, and tried his best to face Carlos''s cold eyes. He held the knife in his hand, waiting for Carlos''s response.


    Time and space were silent at this moment.


    Everyone was waiting for Carlos''s response.


    When Boris and others thought that Carlos would continue to deal with Sven, they saw that Carlos slightly lifted his thin lips and said coldly, "who taught you to say such vicious words?"


    Everyone was shocked.


    Carlos stared at Sven with his cold eyes and walked forward slowly. When he saw what was happening, Boris and others were startled.


    ''is he still so stubborn at this time?''?


    ''if Sven couldn''t get over it, then...''


    But how did Sven become like this?


    Sven was also startled by Carlos''s refusal. He was afraid to see Carlos approaching, but he gripped the knife handle more tightly.


    "Sven, I admit that I haven''t fulfilled my duty as a father these years. But I believe that Grandpa, grandma and teachers will teach you the most basic moral. If you''re five years old and you want to hurt others, then I''d rather take the responsibility of my whole life instead of making a cold-blooded killer appear in the future! "


    Carlos said in a cold, emotionless tone, and his words were as cold as ice.


    What he meant was


    If Sven really intended to hurt others, he would rather let him commit suicide now?


    This was simply too ruthless and overbearing!


    Hearing this, Sven''s face also turned pale.


    Daddy actually...


    Shock, pain, despair and many emotions poured into his heart instantly and made him unable to bear it.


    Her hand holding the fruit knife was trembling as it approached her soft skin, about to pierce.


    "Sven! Don''t be silly! "


    A cry of despair came from the outside of the ward. It was the nurse who pushed Ashley on wheelchair here.


    His words made Grace heart ache. She


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rs left. In these two years, you can''t see Celia again, and you can''t let Sven get any stimulation or harm because of the matter between you and that woman! After you finished this two years, I will leave you with Sven and we will never see each other again! "


    Carlos slightly leaned back, distanced himself from Ashley, and stared coldly at her face. An almost invisible cold smile spilled over his lips, and then came to her ear. He said word by word, "Ashley Mu, do you think you are qualified to talk about a seven-year appointment with me after you have done so much?"


    Ashley spat every word in her ear coldly, sending a chill through her body.


    Her eyes were empty, but panic was obvious.


    What did he mean?


    ''maybe He knew everything she had done?


    "What are you whispering about? The child is still bleeding. How can you leave him alone? "


    The doctor stood at the door, looking at Carlos and Ashley, who had been whispering, and then at Sven, who was looking paler and paler in the bed. He could not bear and say something.


    Carlos''s eyebrows deeply furrowed. He clasped Ashley''s slender arm and said coldly in her ear, "I can keep Sven at my side and take good care of him in the next two years. But on one condition... "


    Although Ashley''s sensed danger, she couldn''t help asking, "what Conditions? "


    Carlos kept his poker face and said coldly, "from now on, never show up in front of me!"

 Chapter 132 Show Your True Face!

    Carlos spoke slowly on purpose. His words were so clear that it was impossible for her to make a mistake.


    All of a sudden, Ashley''s face turned pale. Her slim body trembled and she could hardly stand firmly.


    ''does he hate me so much?''?


    She had waited him for five years. She had loved him for five years. Even if he didn''t love her, he shouldn''t be so cruel!


    That woman did not do anything, but she got his love so easily!


    For what?


    Ashley clenched her fists, her slim hands hanging on the ground.


    The neatly manicured nails were inserted into her palm heavily. Her head and palm were still painful, but she could not feel it at all.


    No matter how painful it was, it couldn''t compare with the pain in her heart.


    "Okay!"


    After a moment''s reflection, Ashley replied decisively and in despair.


    This man would never belong to her.


    Although she didn''t want to admit it, she couldn''t lie in his words anymore.


    He had been indifferent to her in the beginning, but now he hated her. He even didn''t want to look at her.


    Her perfect five years had come to an end in this way.


    They reached an agreement.


    Ashley comforted Sven. With Carlos''s assurance, Sven finally put down the knife.


    After Sven''s stiff hands and tense mood relaxed all of a sudden, a sharp pain attacked him, making him pass out directly.


    The doctor conducted blood transfusion to him and treated his finger at the same time.


    However, after a long delay, his right hand and five finger joints were terribly swollen and he could not move at all.


    Further observation was needed. We didn''t have to worry if the swelling could be removed.


    If the wound wasn''t able to subside, her right hand might not be able to use anymore even if it was better than the knee.


    Carlos, who was standing beside the doctor, watched him deal with the wound. He frowned and his face was cold.


    He should be responsible for what had happened to the kid.


    In the following two years, he really needed to make it up to him.


    However, what about Celia?


    Would she wait for him for two years?


    For the first time in all these years, Carlos felt so helpless.


    It had never occurred to Amanda that Dylan in front of her


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    not angry at all. Instead, he tightly held her small hand in his thick palm, with a doting look on his face.


    "Where the hell is this place? Do grandpa know you have such a place to live? "


    She suddenly thought of this question and asked.


    "Well..."


    He rubbed his chin and said, "I think He don''t know. "


    Amanda''s eyes widened in surprise. "If grandfather knows that, he will absolutely blame you for being a spendthrift!"


    "I believe a spendthrift should be better than risking her life for saving another person? He will have a heart attack! "


    "What did you say? Grandpa has a heart attack? Why... Why didn''t I know that? "


    Sean glanced at her. "How could he tell you about his condition? Otherwise, why is he so anxious to send us back to Tang Clan?"


    "So you mean that Grandpa''s condition is getting worse?"


    Amanda''s heart skipped a beat at the news.


    "What? Have you changed your mind? "


    Amanda bit her lower lip and didn''t know how to reply.


    "Okay, don''t think too much. He''s in good condition now. As long as we don''t stimulate him, there should be no problem. At present, the most important thing for us is to feed you with your stomach first. Otherwise, how are you going to feed me tonight?"


    She didn''t know what he was doing, but why did he say something like that shame!


    She shook off his arm, snorted coldly and went straight to the dining room.


    Behind her, Dylan shook his head and smiled, not caring about her opinions.

 Chapter 133 Want To Win Her Heart

    After they entered the restaurant, there was an uncontrollable ecstasy on Amanda''s small face.


    The view clearly came into view through the large glass windows around, just like crystal.


    On the European table, there was a bunch of blue enchantress flowers. The light fragrance came to his nose, refreshing him.


    A candlestick was also placed on the closet. In the crystal light, a beam of light was sprinkled, as if it was in a dream.


    The moment she lowered her head, she heard the glass close to her.


    She dared not step on her feet for fear of disturbing the happy fishes swimming in the spring.


    Seaweed and cobblestones were extremely beautiful and romantic.


    And this was just a restaurant.


    "Do you like here?"


    In front of the white dining table, Dylan pressed the girl, who was about to fall into a trance, onto her seat.


    She looked around and then at the beautiful scenery outside the window.


    "Dylan, where are we? It''s so beautiful."


    How could she like him so much?


    "There is no name to this castle now. How about you give it a name?"


    He sat down beside her and looked at her with his lips curved. Seeing the joy on her face, he felt satisfied.


    Amanda turned around in surprise. What did he just say? castle?


    "Don''t look at me like that, Amanda. I''m the young master of the Tang Clan, after all. Is it so luxurious to build a castle for me?"


    Amanda really wanted to say that it was so extravagant!


    "Woman, what flowers do you like?"


    "What? What? "


    This man changed the topic so fast.


    "By the way, how do you know I like it?"


    Looking at the beautiful flowers on the table, Amanda couldn''t help chuckling.


    "Well, you did a good job. You are worthy of praise."


    Without answering Amanda, Dylan looked at the middle-aged man standing not far away.


    "Mr. Tang, I''ll ask them to plant all the open space in front of the castle."


    The Butler answered respectfully.


    Amanda was taken aback. After a long while, she cleared her throat and said.


    "hmmmm... Um, you, you don''t have to do this, do you? I... I just said it casually. "


    This man, was so serious?


    "Well, that''s it. If you want to switch one day, just tell Ada."


    "Yes, my lady. I''m the Butler here. You can call me Ada, just like the young master.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the first time.


    "Silly girl, close your eyes."


    The man spoke in a sexy and hoarse voice, and Amanda almost unconsciously cooperated with him.


    The temperature on her lips was getting hotter and hotter, and the string that had been tense in her mind was broken.


    Her nose was filled with his smell, which was somewhat familiar and somewhat strange. Gradually, she was somewhat blurred.


    The scene in front of Dylan was the same as before. She was young but enchanting, and her beauty was only blooming for him.


    However, just as his hand boldly reached out to her.


    "What


    The woman opened her eyes and became sober.


    Dylan also opened his eyes. They looked into each other''s eyes.


    Her face was throbbing with blood, but her eyes were very cold.


    "Is this your purpose? It''s really a painstaking effort to get my body! "


    Suddenly, it dawned on Amanda that she was nothing to this man.


    Except for these things, there was no other place, occasion or place in his mind.


    What Amanda said startled and then Dylan smiled. But it was a devilish smile.


    "Damn you! I have told you before. Why don''t you understand?"


    All the woman in Jin City who didn''t like Dylan?


    But the only one in front of him!


    What did she say? To have her body?


    After all, he was a fucking whore. He did all the thing to let this woman sleep with him!


    However


    There is a saying that. If you want to win a woman''s heart, you must get her body first.


    Wait


    When did he begin to want to win her heart?

 Chapter 134 I Like It

    He looked at the woman''s reddish face and felt her soft waist.


    With Dylan''s sharp eyes squinted, he neither thought nor explained.


    He rolled over agilely and their positions changed dramatically.


    Amanda could feel his warm body, his breath and his strong chest.


    His burning and overbearing eyes finally changed her expression.


    He lifted the corner of his lips, grabbed her head and pressed her against his body.


    This kiss was passionate and overbearing, so she had to cater to him.


    Gradually, the kiss became tender, like an electric current, spreading all over her body.


    However, Amanda put her arms around his neck in the end.


    At last, they could do nothing but kiss each other.


    After the kiss, both of their chests trembled.


    "Listen, woman. I want your body. I want more than that."


    He pointed his slender finger at Amanda''s heart with his fascinating eyes.


    "Clunk!"


    His words were like a heavy hammer, hammering hard into her heart.


    How could such a man''s words be his declaration of love?


    But why did her heart beat so fast?


    At this moment, Amanda was fretful. She patted the sand on her body and pretended to go back.


    However, Dylan grabbed her by firmly hand again.


    "You just stay here for a few days. You don''t have to go to the company."


    "Why not?"


    Then Amanda turned around and frowned.


    "Why? For your health, of course."


    As he spoke, he stood up, and his tall figure wrapped her in his shadow. He stared at her without a hint of joking.


    "For my health''s sake? I''m fine! ''Dylan, what are you planning? Don''t forget that it was grandpa who asked me to work in the company. It is because of you Have you done something wrong? Are you afraid of being discovered by me? "


    Was it her illusion?


    Why was he so serious when he said it was for his own body.


    It seemed that


    It seemed that she was really ill.


    If you find that, you can go to my grandfather and complain to him. Maybe next time, it won''t be just ten stick, it might be twenty or fifty. If I die at that time, you can also escape from this bitter


    handsome face was tightened. He was inexplicably nervous.


    The doctor was almost frightened by Dylan''s look. Terence nodded at Dylan to ask him to behave.


    Dylan''s tone was slightly relaxed. Seeing this, the doctor handed over the report on the table.


    "Her situation is much more serious than ordinary people. And I have found that she has been taking some medicine for a long time."


    "What did you say? Medicine? How could it be possible? I haven''t seen her take any medicine. Besides, no woman wants to infertile. "


    A look of disbelief came over Dylan''s face.


    "Therefore, we need further investigation."


    "Investigate? How? " The more he thought about it, the more anxious Dylan became.


    Terence stopped him again. "The investigation means, of course, to investigate everything in her life. After all, she has lived alone for three years, and anything could happen to her, right?"


    "Old man!"


    The face of Dylan suddenly turned gloomy, and the report in his hand was clutched to pieces.


    "You, you can''t be too arbitrary! Maybe it''s not your grandfather did it. "


    "Who else could it be? Seemingly, he had set her free and provided her a comfortable life. However, in fact, he had hired people to monitor her, even drugged her, and now he had hired her back, saying that as long as she had a baby, the Tang Clan would be mine That old fox, is really a good thing! "

 Chapter 135 Just One Show Up And Ill Embarrass You

    With Dylan''s guess in mind, Terence shook his head and rubbed his forehead.


    "Dylan, you have a prejudice against your grandfather! If he did, he would have supported the other man if he didn''t plan to give you the Tang Clan. "


    "Besides, she''s surrounded by her friends and classmates, right? Was it grandpa who sent them? What do you think? "


    Although Terence''s words failed to convince him, Dylan still tried to make him calm down.


    He took out his phone and dialed Ada''s number.


    "Ada, make it clear to me now. In these years, except for Grandpa''s people, everyone around Amanda, including her friends and classmates, have all been checked for me!"


    "¡­¡­ Yes, Mr. Dylan. "


    In the car, Ada received a call from Dylan. Being nervous, she looked at Amanda in panic.


    And Amanda also heard that "young master"


    "Hush..." She made a gesture, indicating that she should not tell the man over there about her actions.


    With a helpless look on her face, Ada wondered who she could turn to for help. On the one hand, she was under the orders of his young master, and on the other hand, she was told to treat the two people in the same way.


    She was in a dilemma.


    After the phone was hung up, Ada fidgeted in her seat.


    Amanda clapped the woman sitting in the front seat, smiling.


    "Thank you. All right. Drop the car here! People will be suspicious if we go any further. "


    "Yes, stop the car." Reminded Ada, the driver quickly pulled over.


    "My lady, when can I pick you up?"


    "What? No, that''s not necessary. I''ll call Dylan. Anything else? Goodbye! "


    Without waiting for Ada''s answer, Amanda opened the door and jumped out of the car quickly.


    Watching the receding figure, Ada thought for a while and decided to call Dylan.


    "What did you say? Did she come back? You fool, why can''t you see a woman clearly? You are getting worse and worse at work. "


    After hearing what Dylan said, Ada realized that she had screwed it up.


    "I''m sorry, master."


    Her head was so low that Dylan couldn''t see her.


    Dylan heaved a deep sigh and continued, "if you dare do that again, I promise I will make you regret!"


    "Yes." Ada didn''t show the slightest bit of disapproval.


    "I have to go. God knows where she is."


    Looking at his friend''s nervous face, Terence smiled and said, "You don''t admit that you have fallen in love with a woman. It''s the first time that I have seen you being so attracted to a woman all these years."


    "Well, I think that woman looks like me. If it means I has a crush on her, then I do!"


    He waved the report in his hand and left.


    Terence shrugged. It seemed that Dylan was not only deeply in love with Amanda, he was


    a picture of the necklace taken by Dylan at the auction site, while the one on the right was the photo of the famous Ellie who attended the press conference. The necklace around her neck was circled in red pen.


    In comparison, the two weapons in her hands were exactly the same as those in Dylan''s left hand.


    At that moment, Amanda didn''t know how to describe her feelings.


    Betray? deception?


    Or Or angry?


    But one thing was clear to her.


    That is...


    He wanted her to have a good rest with all his tenderness.


    It was just illusions.


    Now she even doubted that what he had said to her about past three years was all fake.


    If he had nothing to do with her, why did he give her the necklace as a gift? And what was "true love"?


    Huh


    ''sure enough, I shouldn''t have believed that man, '' she thought to herself.


    As long as they were married, he would be loyal to their marriage?


    It was just one of his ways to deceive her.


    Noticing the change of look on Amanda''s face, Sylvia approached her and scoffed, "every time you show up in front of me, I''ll make you embarrassed."


    She said loudly.


    "Mrs. CEO? What a shame! She sold herself for money, but he didn''t even touch her. What''s more, he spent a lot of money for another woman! She''s really a bad wife... Hahaha... "


    There was a gasp of surprise in the air.


    After all, Amanda was their president''s wife. Although there were rumors that she was not favored, Miss Su was too bold.


    Luckily Mr. Dylan wasn''t here. Otherwise...


    When they were secretly glad, no one would think of this idea.


    "Ding -"


    The door of the CEO''s exclusive elevator opened. When that tall and handsome figure appeared in front of everyone, almost without exception, all the staff devoted themselves to work hard.

 Chapter 136 Im Not A Good Man As Well

    At this time, Amanda was standing there with no expression on her face. Seeing the appearance of Dylan, Sylvia was a little embarrassed.


    Obviously, she didn''t expect that this man would appear at this time.


    "You are here? Didn''t you come back to Tang Clan? "


    When he saw Amanda, he went straight to her and wasn''t as tired as before.


    Before he could reach her and hold her hand.


    Suddenly, Amanda turned around and walked away. She completely ignored him.


    He frowned and looked around. At last, his eyes fell on Sylvia.


    Her phone was still in her hand.


    He took the phone from her hand and his photo appeared on the big screen.


    But when he saw Ellie appear in the page he was reading with him, especially the necklace "TureLove" on her neck was circled by a red pen.


    His handsome face darkened as his sharp eyes reflected coldness.


    "You, stop!"


    He said to Amanda who was just wanted to leave here.


    However, Amanda just ignored his words and continued to move on.


    Seeing this, Dylan became so anxious that he strode forward and grabbed her with a few strides.


    "Let me explain, woman."


    "Explain what? Why should you explain it? I mean you are good at acting, Mr. Tang? Or excellent at acting? You even risked your life to irritate me! Mr. Tang, Mr. Tang, you don''t have to behave like this. Let go of your hand. Otherwise, I will feel more disgusted! "


    "I can''t believe it! You would rather believe the nonsense in entertainment news than me!"


    Dylan lowered his voice a little bit. Obviously he was impatient, but he still tried his best to control himself in front of her.


    He didn''t like this feeling. He saw her apparently alienated expression and didn''t like her cold words.


    "You are fucking making the headlines of a movie star. You are making a fucking promise to me!"


    Uh


    All the people present were shocked by the sudden roar.


    The employees, who had been pretending to be doing things, stoppe


    "Mr. Tang, you haven''t even read the plan book. How can you say you are not interested?"


    Frowning, Sylvia wondered, ''this man...


    Even an idiot could see that he was using his position to take revenge!


    For Amanda? How could it be possible?


    "Mr. Tang, I thought you didn''t like your wife?"


    "You know a lot, Miss Su? But how do you know that I don''t like my wife? "


    Said Dylan with a smile.


    "If you do, why did you leave your newly married wife behind and go abroad? If you do, why did you flirt with other women in public and even give her a necklace to show your love? And you even made the headlines, making your wife a joke? "


    No matter how hard they tried to act just now, Sylvia was confident that Dylan didn''t like Amanda.


    Hearing her words, the man still smiled, but the coldness in his eyes grew thicker and thicker.


    "It seems that Miss Su is not worried about your own company at all. You even have a gossip here."


    "It''s not gossip. It''s out of kindness!"


    Sylvia lifted the corner of his lips and looked at the man in front of her with a faint smile.


    "I just want to remind you that Amanda is a bad woman who likes to dally with other people''s feelings. She is not a good woman!"


    "Really? Huh... What a coincidence! "


    "What?"


    "I''m not a good man."

 Chapter 137 A Good Actor

    "¡­¡­"


    She frowned and wanted to say more bad things about Amanda, but the man interrupted her.


    "From now on, no one in the Su consortium is allowed to enter the company again. Send our guest out!"


    Then he slammed the door behind him.


    "Miss Su, our CEO said that you... Please. "


    Sylvia didn''t expect that.


    Their company had prepared the case for a long time and it was easy to get some clues. But now


    How could she explain to her father when she came back?


    She pursed her lips and left reluctantly.


    She didn''t believe that the man in front of her was a person who mixed public with private interests. She believed that as long as he saw this plan, he would definitely change his mind.


    "My lady, please get in the car!"


    Ada followed Amanda all the way out of the Tang consortium building, followed by a car.


    "Ada, don''t follow me anymore. I don''t want to go back to that man''s place anymore. I want to go back to Tang Clan!"


    It''s ironic that there is no such a place as Jin City for me, a little girl. ''.


    "Okay, let''s go back to the Tang Clan. Ada will help you."


    "Ada, don''t lie to me. Once I get in the car, I can''t do anything about it, right?"


    Ada was very embarrassed.


    He had no choice but to obey his young master''s order.


    Since she had been seen through, Ada decided to come straight to the point.


    "My lady, if you don''t want to get in the car, I have no choice but..."


    "What? Does the man still want to kidnap me? " Amanda paused and stared at her.


    Uh...


    She was right.


    Seeing Ada acquiesce in her words, Amanda was more furious.


    "That jerk! He''s dubious with other women. Does he still have any reason?"


    "My lady, you must have misunderstood Mr. Tang. He treats you in a totally different way from others!"


    Ada persuaded her, hoping that Amanda could get on the car as soon as possible.


    "Different? Yes, he is different. Mr. Tang is good at acting. Even though he can''t be the CEO, I don''t think he will starve to death. With a cold face, he can not only cheat people into d


    l the figure at the staircase disappeared that Ada made a phone call to report everything that had happened here to Dylan.


    Hearing the news on the other end of the phone, Dylan''s eyes twinkled with hope.


    "Check the necklace on Ellie''s neck and see if it''s the one I took,"


    His necklace was lost. He had thought that it was caused by the river when he tried to save that woman Things were not that simple!


    Humph! Ellie!


    Did she want to leave the entertainment industry?


    How dare she challenge him openly!


    "Yes, Mr. Tang. I''ll look into it now."


    Amanda knew it was not easy to get out of here, but she didn''t want to be locked up.


    She refused several times when the servants knocked on her door and brought her food.


    She sat on the bed and looked out at the beautiful scenery. She had an urge to cry.


    She kicked the closet hard, gritting her teeth in pain. She took a deep breath and wondered what was wrong with her?


    It''s just a necklace. Is it that serious?


    Moreover, she and that man were just a nominal couple.


    She couldn''t care too much about his occasional tenderness.


    She scratched her head and was about to open the door to go out when her cell phone rang.


    She walked over and picked up the box.


    When she saw the name on the screen, she hesitated for a moment and answered the phone, her voice trembling slightly.

 Chapter 138 Dylan Was Angry!

    "Hello..."


    "It''s me, Sylvia."


    "I know. Call me. Is there ...anything? "


    "Felix is gone!"


    "What did you say?"


    As soon as the person on the other end of the line finished speaking, Amanda''s hand that was holding her cell phone tightened unconsciously, and her nerves all crumpled at this moment.


    "He ran away from home. His mother told me that he had searched everywhere he could find, and he couldn''t get through. I just wanted to ask if he had come to you."


    After saying this, the other side was silent.


    Amanda felt sad when she heard this.


    "No, he didn''t."


    "Then... Can you ask Master Tang for help? I''m looking for her everywhere? I''m afraid that something might happen if I can''t get in touch with him for such a long time. "


    On the other end of the line, Sylvia sounded anxious. She was worried about the safety of her loved one.


    Hearing what Sylvia said on the other end of the phone, Amanda surely knew how anxious she was, but...


    She was definitely bringing troubles to her.


    ''There was nothing going on between me and Dylan. And now we are having a fight. How am I supposed to tell him?'' she thought?


    "Amanda, are you still there? This is really an emergency. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have called you. "


    Biting her lips, Amanda fixed her eyes on the window.


    "Sylvia I''m sorry. "


    Then she was about to hang up.


    "Amanda, I know it''s my fault today. I apologize to you. I beg you? His mother said Felix hasn''t been in good health recently. I''m afraid that in case he has any physical condition, and can''t find anyone else, then he... "


    Amanda couldn''t help but frown at her words.


    Hearing that she didn''t hang up the phone, Sylvia seemed to be relieved, and quickly added.


    "We''ve been looking for you for a long time. Amanda, please tell Mr. Tang what happened, okay? Anyway, it is a life. Please! "


    Amanda pressed her lips harder. It was not that she didn''t want to help, but it was because of Dylan. Was he willing to help?


    "Knock, knock, knock -"


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door. Ada came in.


    A flicker of slyness flashed through Amanda''s eyes as she said.


    "Wait for my n


    nodded, "yes."


    At this time, Ada could tell that there were some bad reasons for Master''s bad mood, which had something to do with Mrs. Tang.


    A long time had passed, but he still hadn''t heard from Amanda.


    A few minutes later, as they expected, Dylan targeted at Ada.


    "What happened? I haven''t heard from you for such a long time? You are getting more and more unreliable. If you get older... "


    What Dylan said in the end came to her mind, but she could not remember what he said at all. She only knew that the young master was so angry that she was not able to recognize herself.


    At last, the phone in Ada''s hand rang. After taking a secret glance at Dylan, she quickly turned around and answered the phone.


    "Hello..."


    Hearing the report from the person on the other end of the phone, Ada''s face turned quite gloomy.


    After the phone was hung up, she turned around slowly, thinking about how to tell his young master.


    "What? Tell me what happened! "


    His patience was running out.


    "Young master I found it. "


    "What did you say? Where is she now? "


    Previously, he disliked anything but now the news made him become increasingly nervous and excited.


    Dylan drew closer to Ada and grabbed her by the collar.


    "Where is she?"


    "She went to Felix Li."


    "What? Who do you think she is looking for? "


    "It''s... it''s just Well, that man, Felix! I heard he was missing! "


    Ada could hardly breathe.

 Chapter 139 Engraved His Figure Into Her Soul

    Celia Ling was sitting on the sofa in the living room with her legs crossed. Although she seemed to be reading a stack of documents carefully, her eyebrows were still furrowed.


    When she heard the footsteps, she looked up absentmindedly. Then, Grace walked in.


    "Grace."


    Celia greeted with a smile.


    But Grace''s face was gloomy, totally different from what she used to be.


    Celia''s heart trembled. She seemed to have remembered something and asked anxiously, "Grace, Sven... Is he okay? "


    Grace didn''t want to get involved in her master''s family affairs, nor did she want to hurt Celia. However, after she saw what the boy had done today, she paused for a long time. Finally, she couldn''t help gossiping.


    "Sven was in the hospital today... He almost kill himself. "


    Celia''s heart missed a beat.


    "Yes. He wants to commit suicide... "


    Suicide?


    Was Sven trying to commit suicide?!


    How could such a little child do such a terrible thing!


    How desperate was he?


    Celia was too shocked to say a word.


    Was it because of her?


    "Sven has suffered from such kind of disease since he was a child. He has already lost the happiness of his life before he could be sensible enough."


    "When other children were playing together, he could only look at them by leaning on the window. Sometimes he couldn''t help but run out, but he was injured in a fight with other children, and blood kept flowing. From then on, no children would like to play with him. "


    "Because of this disease, Sven couldn''t even go to school, so Mr. Gu had to hire a tutor. What''s more, his life seems to be quiet! He was as quiet as a girl! But as you can see, Sven is also keen on football, like other boys, and climbed up and down. To be honest, he is really pathetic. The pain is pressing on his young heart. Even if he could endure it today, maybe tomorrow he would still break down! "


    Grace said in a sad voice.


    Every word Celia uttered hit Celia''s heart. The guilt she tried hard to suppress in her heart rose rapidly.


    It came to the last sentence of Grace.


    "My ladyship, I am just a servant. I know it''s improper for me to intervene in such matters! Howeve


    up and eat something. Even if you don''t want to eat, the baby needs to eat too. "


    He lifted her up and walked out.


    Celia''s body stiffened a little. At the next moment, she put her arms around hardy tightly and buried her head into his arms. She smelled the peppermint scent on his body and felt heartbroken for no reason.


    This might be the last hug between Carlos and her!


    Just hold him longer, remember the warmth of his arms, and remember the moment.


    Carlos could feel Celia''s action. He looked at her tenderly. However, Celia''s black hair cascaded to her body, making her unable to see the expression on her face.


    They hugged each other so intimately, but the sadness and loneliness were nowhere to be found.


    Neither of them said anything. He just held her in his arms all the way.


    Grace had always reserved food for a long time, so the food was always heated up. But Carlos insisted on heated up the food.


    Sitting on the chair, Celia swept her gaze through the kitchen door and landed her eyes on the busy man in the kitchen.


    The man wore an apron, and his sleeve was casually rolled to his elbow, revealing his strong and thin arm, and stirring the pancake turner in his hand.


    Such an ordinary act was made by him, so he looked elegant and noble, as if it was carefully made.


    Celia put one of her hands on the dining table. She was absorbed in the scene as if she wanted to engrave his figure in her soul.

 Chapter 140 Heart Broken

    When Carlos turned around, holding the steaming food plate, he saw the little woman looking at him in a daze with her chin on her hand, her head tilted to one side.


    The corner of her mouth curved, and the words were full of imperceptible bitterness.


    Celia''s face turned red as she caught a glimpse of Carlos'' scratch. She then looked away.


    Carlos didn''t have dinner either. After filling the plates with food for himself and Celia, he sat down at the table.


    "Eat more vegetables. Don''t just eat meat."


    He looked at Celia, who was apparently eating meat, and put some pickled cabbage into her small bowl.


    Celia Ling frowned in disgust. She had never been fond of vegetables.


    "Eat it."


    Looking at Celia''s frown, Carlos also frowned and said in a deep voice.


    Celia curled her lips and unwillingly put the dish into her mouth.


    After having dinner quietly, Carlos took a tissue and pulled her soft arms to get close to him. He helped her wipe her oily mouth.


    They were so close to each other that Celia could clearly see his deep and cold eyes as usual.


    She could see his dark eyes now.


    His eyes were full of tenderness and affection. If anyone taught her not to look at him carefully, she would get stuck in it.


    "Sven will be discharged from the hospital several days later. You can live with your aunt, okay?"


    While wiping her mouth, he suddenly spoke.


    Celia stunned.


    He finally opened his mouth.


    After all, she had been abandoned.


    She knew he had no other choice and she understood his choice, but she couldn''t help but feel sad.


    Celia knew that her aunt love her. But if that was the case, what would she do?


    Was she really Carlos'' mistress?


    Most importantly, as long as Sven was still alive, she might not be able to be his wife legally.


    That was not what she wanted.


    "Speaking of this, I suddenly remember that just now I was going to tell you that Amanda wanted to rent a house together outside, so I wanted..."


    Before she finished her words, Carlos frowned and interrupted her.


    "Why do you need to find a place to stay when you already have a place to live? Besides, since you are pregnant, it will be more convenient for someone to take care of you. If she really doesn''t want to stay at Tang Clan, then let her live with you. If she doesn''t want to go to your aunt''s home


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    r heart breaking.


    She covered her chest, stooped and leaned on the table, silently shedding tears.


    On second thought, she suddenly realized that she knew nothing about Carlos.


    She knew nothing about his past, his background, and even his son.


    Was her love too easy?


    You don''t deserve to end up like this, you just hand over your heart to others so easily.


    Would she be safe and sound if the door was closed?


    If you care about someone, you will lose your mind.


    If he didn''t care, then everything would be fine.


    The man had already gone. Celia stood up, put away the dishes and the dining table. Then she went upstairs to the room and started to clean up.


    She didn''t want to waste any more time. The sooner she wanted to get out of here, the better!


    In fact, she lied to Carlos that Amanda didn''t tell her about the rent, it was just an excuse she thought of temporarily.


    But when she was packing up, she found that she had left no trace here at all.


    Carlos had already prepared some clothes and daily necessities. She just brought some IDs and clothes.


    That''s good. It''s easier for me and for me to walk easily. ''.


    She was so relaxed that she lost her heart.


    After tidying up her clothes, Celia walked out of her room and entered the master bedroom.


    After she married Carlos, he put her marriage license away. She seldom used it, so she didn''t think about taking it back.


    Now that she wanted to leave, she had to.


    However, she couldn''t find it anywhere, including the drawer and the desk in the master bedroom.

 Chapter 141 I Only Kiss Your Cheek

    After staying in the hospital for about two hours, Carlos left.


    As if having a premonition, he arrived at the door of the manor and inexplicably felt an empty heart.


    Carlos bit her lips tightly and strode forward.


    As usual, the big house was quiet, but today, there was a feeling of unusual.


    The room went too quiet.


    This was silence, accompanying the deathly stillness of dying people. The luxurious building felt like an abandoned and empty city.


    Carlos strode to the second floor and pushed the door of Celia''s room open.


    No one was there.


    He looked around the room as if nothing had happened.


    Was she still in the dining room?


    Then he turned around and hurried to the dining room.


    But when he was about to reach the door of the restaurant, he slowed down involuntarily. At last, he even stopped at the door, unwilling to get closer.


    The feeling of emptiness that suddenly emerged in his heart was spreading, like an endless black hole, devouring everything around him, leaving only the deep darkness, gradually covering his heart.


    Then he continued to walk forward.


    Be quiet!


    It was still quiet!


    It was more than quiet!


    The strong uneasiness increased sharply.


    Carlos had never felt so uneasy like this five years ago.


    He got panic and didn''t know what to do.


    He searched the kitchen and the dining room, but found nothing.


    Then he hurriedly turned back and ran towards the main building. He searched the living room, gym, bedroom, even the drawing room of the attic and the vast yard, but found nothing.


    Carlos stood in the empty living room, looking at everything around him blankly.


    Her movements were not as slim as that of the little woman, and her charming face and innocent smile were nowhere to be seen.


    It seemed that... She never showed up here.


    His heart was completely empty.


    She left without saying goodbye or leaving a word.


    Maybe she was not far, but she left in such a quiet way, clearly telling him that she was eager to leave him!


    With her dead cell phone in her hand, Amanda followed the path to look for Felix, the place where she and her schoolmates had traveled.


    It was their first kiss, and it was also the place where love started.


    But because of the long distance, she was lost not long after she walked into the jun


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ost, the punishment was to choose a kiss from the boys present.


    Amanda said as she glanced around. She felt nervous when she saw so many men stretched their necks.


    But she had to be punished for what she had done.


    At last, the crowd all whispered to each other and Amanda fixed her eyes on Felix who was sitting next to her and remained quiet all the time.


    A faint moon shone on her face, clean and beautiful. Strangely, she stretched out her hand and slowly pointed to him.


    But the boy just smiled and looked at her quietly.


    Although she didn''t look directly at his eyes, she knew that he was looking at her at that moment. And his eyes were very gentle which gave her a sense of relief.


    She blushed and said, "could you Please don''t refuse me I, I only kiss your cheek. "


    At that time, she was still a little kid. But she was a little worried that she would be refused by the famous God of learning.


    People around her began to cheer up. When Felix didn''t respond, she plucked up all her courage, made up her mind and kissed him


    She was inexperienced in kissing.


    But she didn''t expect that the boy, who had kept silent all the time, suddenly looked away. She would...


    She kissed his mouth.


    Their lips met. At that time, Amanda was so embarrassed that she wanted to bury herself in a hole under the ground.


    Without any doubt, the people around them burst into laughter.


    Her mind went blank at that time, but he whispered a word in her ear.


    "You first time? So do I. if you lose again, you will be mine. "

 Chapter 142 She Has Been Scheming For A Long Time

    His voice was very gentle but hot. At that time, they were not together. But love came so quietly.


    That night, she lost three times and kissed him three times in a row.


    The first time she kissed him by mistake, but the second time, and the third time, unexpectedly, she also...


    Many people had teased her and said that she did it on purpose.


    After that incident, she had been sidelined by her classmates for a long time.


    Everyone thought she lost on purpose in order to kiss Felix.


    It was not until she was in a relationship with Felix that he told her in person.


    That was a long established plan!


    She lost, but it was he who controlled everything.


    At that time, she was held in his arms. She was surprised and his eyes were deep and bright, radiating innumerable unusual colors.


    He said that not all love can start from love.


    But later they...


    Maybe they had been teased by the God at the very beginning.


    Their love started from the game, but had to end in this way.


    Thinking of this, tears suddenly welled up in Amanda''s eyes. She raised her head and forced herself not to cry.


    "Are you sure, Amanda? You said you would marry me and love me forever. We would have two more cute kids... "


    "Stop, stop it..."


    Before Felix could finish his words, he was interrupted by Amanda.


    She sniffed. "Let bygones be bygones."


    No matter how beautiful the memory was, it was gone like withered flowers. It was meaningless to mention it again?


    "Amanda, you are so heartless!"


    "So, forget about me, a cruel woman!"


    Amanda said with red rims in her eyes. She exerted more strength to move more firmly.


    There was a touch of sadness appearing on Felix''s lips. He looked down at her and didn''t say anything more.


    Finally, they came down the stairs. She took a deep breath.


    "Amanda, have a good rest!"


    "Yes."


    She put down his hand on her shoulder. She wanted to lean him on a tree trunk and then find someone for help.


    To her surprise, when she put down her hand, Felix couldn''t stand firm and was about to fall down again.


    She reached out her hand subconsciously. But at the moment she reached out to hold him, he wrapped his arms around her waist from behind.


    Before Amanda could react, they both fell to the ground.


    She was held in his arms. Her heart beat faster and faster.


    Aman


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nymore. Leave him!"


    "What are you doing, Felix? Let go of me. I don''t want my husband to misunderstand us. "


    Amanda was getting anxious. She wanted to get rid of him, but she was too weak to do that even though she slapped him with her other hand rudely.


    The man on the other end of the line frowned deeper and deeper. His eyes were also bloody. Amanda made up her mind and snapped at Felix.


    "What are you doing, Felix? Let go of me now. We had broken up three years ago. Is it meaningful for you to do that? The reason why I came here to see you is that Sylvia called me to beg me. But it doesn''t mean anything! "


    She thought he would get angry and let her go.


    In this way, Felix didn''t want to annoy Dylan. After all, just as it said before, Dylan was not an ordinary man.


    If he did, you have no idea what he would do!


    But even so, Felix still didn''t give up.


    "Amanda, did you say that because you were afraid that he would hurt me? Huh Don''t worry. I am not afraid. As long as I can be with you, I will not care about anything. Amanda, I love you. I have promised that I will be good to you all my life. Amanda, come with me, okay? "


    He was begging her all the time.


    Seeing him like this, Amanda''s lips moved. She wanted to say something, but was interrupted by the man''s sneer, which made her ears tingle.


    "Gee, how touching! Do you know how happy she is when we are together and how sweet her voice is when she is on my bed? "


    He hated the expression on the man''s face. How could he pretend to be the victor in front of him!

 Chapter 143 This Woman Is Mine!

    Felix''s face turned pale on hearing what Dylan said. Amanda bit her lips and her fingers were shivering.


    "It''s okay, Amanda. Let me handle it."


    He paused for a second and clasped Amanda''s hand tightly. Then he looked at Dylan.


    "I know she was forced to do that. Even if you get her body, you will never win her heart! Because her heart is here with me! "


    His words were like a sharp knife, stabbing right into Dylan''s face and anger was building up in his eyes.


    Suddenly, he stepped forward and punched Felix hard in the face.


    Exclaimed Amanda.


    "Felix!"


    Dylan he turned to look at Amanda, his eyes filled with hatred.


    How dare she call another man''s name right in front of him!


    "Aha Yes? Are you ashamed into anger by what I said? "


    Enduring the pain, Felix wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He smiled proudly.


    "Okay! I''ll kill you today! "


    Completely irritated, Dylan gave him another kick.


    Felix, who was injured in the foot, stood unsteadily. When he got down from the foot, he knelt on the ground, with a painful look on his face.


    "That''s enough, Dylan. He was injured just now..."


    "Are you worrying about him? Huh? "


    His tone was cold and his words were very light. There seemed to be a faint smile on his lips. But Amanda knew that the more he acted like this, the more angry he was.


    "Amanda, don''t beg him. I''m not afraid!"


    "Dylan..."


    Amanda was about to say something more, but was interrupted by Felix again.


    "Amanda, even if he killed me here today, you can''t beg him!"


    "Did you hear that? He seems to want me to kill him! Since you want to die, I have no choice but to grant your wish. Come on! "


    Then several people rushed to Felix and lifted him up. The man was beaten to the ground again.


    But he struggled to stand up. However, before he could do anything, a sharp pain came from his knee and back.


    He repeated it again and again. He stood up, got beaten down, and then stood up, and got down again


    ''How dare he want to steal my woman away from me!'' he thought angrily!


    Dylan was so angry when he thought of what Felix said to him just now.


    This woman did not love him. Even if he


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    party, but fortunately, he was still who he was. He respected her choice and didn''t force her to do anything she wanted.


    That... All right.


    She wasn''t worth it, and it wasn''t worth his sacrifice, even his life.


    Listening to their conversation and looking at their affectionate eyes, Dylan''s eyes became deep and dark.


    A proud man like him now became a joke.


    But it didn''t matter?


    No one here dared laugh at him!


    There was a flash of hope on his face. He kept emphasizing in his heart that as long as the result was, the woman could only be him. Even if what he had was only her body!


    But even in such a gesture of "victory", he did not feel happy at all. On the contrary, he felt more flustered.


    "For the last time, Amanda, go with me, or stay with me..."


    "Honey, let''s go home!"


    Before he finished his words, she had circled his neck with her arms and buried her head deep in his chest. She whispered softly from her nose.


    A wild and cruel smile cracked Dylan''s lips.


    "Did you hear that? She''s mine! If you ever try to seduce her again, you''ll pay for it!"


    He declared his sovereignty over her in a high-profile and overbearing way. After that, he picked up the woman in his arms and strode away.


    The bodyguards led the way. Dylan held her in his arms and walked to the car slowly. When he opened the door, he pushed her inside with a heavy push.


    Her body hit against the seat, but she didn''t make a sound.

 Chapter 144 Lets Divorce!

    Celia curled herself up on the sofa of the room as she had no strength at all.


    With the passage of time from yesterday to today, the house was finally made as clean as possible.


    But it was quiet, such a quiet feeling still made her feel somewhat desolate.


    So she picked up the remote control, idly pressed a button without any nutrition, and began to clean up.


    Maybe she was too tired, she couldn''t help dozing off.


    Until the door bell suddenly rang.


    After being awakened, she was a little angry, lazily opened her eyes and didn''t want to move at all.


    She just moved here, how could she get a visiter?


    Was there something wrong with the landlord?


    Celia squinted. The doorbell was still ringing. She had to stand up and move to the door in cartoon slippers.


    She opened the door.


    Then, she was stunned.


    The next second when she realized what was going on, she was about to close the door.


    However, Carlos expected it and gave the door a strong hand which stopped her from closing.


    Celia Ling put forth all her strength to fight against the door, anxious and angry.


    "Carlos!"


    Suddenly, she felt warm on her shoulder. He put his hand on her shoulder and said in a sexy voice, "you''re pregnant. Don''t be so emotional."


    Without even looking at the person speaking, he directly slapped the claw on her shoulder and said in a terrible tone, "don''t touch me!"


    She had just moved in, and Carlos came here!


    Unable to drive the uninvited guests out, Celia turned around and returned to the sofa. She stared at the TV with her black and white eyes, as if the person in the TV had a grudge against her.


    Carlos came without inviting Celia in. He followed Celia into the office with the bags.


    Looking around, he could not help frowning slightly.


    ''it''s too bad here?


    The security guards at the gate of the community were all useless. When there were strangers to the visitors, they didn''t even ask about them, let alone registration information.


    There was no camera in this area. If there was a bad guy sneaking in, h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    and again.


    "Carlos, let''s get a divorce!"


    A gentle and pleasant voice came through the narrow kitchen, but it lasted for a long time and kept ringing by Carlos'' ears. The voice was like the cold poisonous saliva getting into his body, which made him frozen all over.


    Finally, he turned around completely. His perfect face was carved with a knife and an axe. His black eyes became colder and colder, bringing down the temperature in the kitchen to freezing point all of a sudden.


    Celia''s body froze. She stared at the knife in his right hand, bit her pink lips, and stuttered, "I On the third base Please don''t Calm down Calm down Calm down. "


    He was holding a kitchen knife, but the blue veins on the back of his hand and forehead even popped out. Was he going to kill her because of anger?


    Would it be so horrible?


    Carlos saw how Celia was scared. Following her gaze, he saw the chopper on the chopping board. Celia was so scared that she wanted to run away.


    Her slender wrist was suddenly strangled by an iron clamp, and her body was violently dragged into a solid, hard body. She was tightly hooped, and a chilly breath came out.


    "Say it again!"


    Every single word was squeezed out of his mouth, making people shudder.


    She had mentioned divorce a lot of times, but she had never been so serious like today.


    It made him angry and panicked!

 Chapter 145 I Only Like The Poor One

    Celia swallowed again and bit her lips. She dared not to speak again.


    She dared not to say anything more as Carlos looked terrible.


    Looking at the woman who finally shut up in his arms, Carlos'' gloomy mood disappeared. He looked calm. He looked at the little pink face with his deep eyes and sighed softly. "Celia, please wait for me for two years. Can you do that for me?"


    Celia was held tightly in his arms. She couldn''t move. She was totally confused by what he said.


    "What?"


    "I''ll solve all the problems in two years. I won''t let you suffer any grievance."


    Carlos said seriously as if he was swearing a vow.


    Celia Ling slightly opened her mouth. She was still confused.


    Why two years?


    "What about the past two years?"


    She asked, subconsciously.


    Carlos frowned and said in a hoarse voice, "I''ll try my best to take care of both of you. And if the time is right, I''ll try my best to convince Sven to accept you."


    Celia didn''t know what had happened to him that year, but she clearly heard what Carlos had planned to do for the next two years.


    Did he mean that she should keep her identity as his wife and live a shameless life?


    In order to be a good wife, one had to get the permission of his ex-wife and son?


    It was so ridiculous!


    Celia suddenly pushed him away. She took a few steps backwards to keep a distance from him. Then she looked up at him disdainfully.


    "I don''t know what two years mean, but after two years, I am still a beautiful and energetic young girl. what about you? You''re almost 40 years old, but why should I choose to give in and die on your old tree? "


    Celia screamed out and couldn''t be happier.


    The man''s handsome face darkened in an instant.


    Looking at him... This felt so good!


    ha-ha!


    This day finally came. Unable to refute what she said, Carlos'' face turned black with anger.


    What a pleasant news!


    But when we are about to separate, I''m afraid that there


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    most fertile soil, nobody will force you to cook here. "


    ''this bastard must be revenging for me by saying those words.''!


    How narrow-minded he was! ! !


    Carlos looked at Celia who was as infuriating as a cat. He still wore a faint smile on his face and looked at her deeply. He said in a low voice, "I just like you, who are so poor."


    Celia could not believe what she had heard.


    However, Celia was more determined than before today. No matter how Carlos tried, coaxing and pretending to be angry didn''t work at all.


    She was so hungry that her stomach was growling. But she still refused to eat. To be more specific, she refused to eat the food cooked by Carlos.


    This was the first step that she resisted him.


    If she couldn''t resist this little temptation, how could she completely leave him?


    Carlos also realized why she had made up her mind. With a grim face, he held the bowl in his hand and pressed his lips.


    He turned around, put the bowl back on the table, and then returned to the living room.


    Celia vigilantly looked at the man approaching with a serious face. The next moment, she lifted her up without warning and walked into the room!


    "Hey! Bastard! What are you doing? "


    She struggled in his arms like a stalled fish, unable to get rid of his shackles.

 Chapter 146 Not Her Husband But Her Ex Husband!

    The door was closed.


    Carlos slept on the pink cartoon bed sheet last night. It was filled with her smell.


    She was put on the bed forcibly and gently, her hands and legs kicking around, shouting, "Carlos, don''t touch me! Go away! "


    Carlos'' face was cold. He grasped her two slender wrists easily and pressed them on her head.


    He was as tall and strong as a mountain.


    The strong smell of man mixed with some cooking smoke in the kitchen immediately wrapped Celia tightly. The strong invasion of Celia made her extremely uneasy and panic.


    This man had always been so domineering.


    Even his gentleness was always showed in a bossy way, and it was everywhere, so that she could not resist.


    "You''re not hungry, are you? Let''s do something that will consume a lot of energy for you. "


    He had a well-defined and handsome face. The vicious and cold breath came to Celia''s eyes. Before she realized what had happened, she had been attacked by a pair of thin and cold lips. She could feel the strong breath of a man.


    "Well..."


    Carlos kissed her as hard as he could, holding the anger that Celia could not understand, as if trying to imprint this kiss on her heart.


    She wanted to fight against him from a little thing.


    He must drive her to the wall!


    ''you don''t want to eat the food cooked by me?''?


    Then eat me!


    She wanted to divorce him?


    Don''t even think about it!


    Celia put her hands over her head. She couldn''t move at all. She couldn''t even hold her breath.


    Layers of powerlessness, like a heavy mountain pressing in her heart, accumulated, a trace of strong anger condensed on her forcibly opened teeth.


    Closing his mouth hard and biting his aggressive thin lips.


    Carlos shouted painfully. Both of them had a taste of blood in an instant.


    Carlos felt a sharp pain in his head. He finally raised his head to look at Celia. She opened her mouth and breathed lightly.


    Carlos looked into a pair of black and white beautiful eyes, s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s he afraid?


    How could a man like Carlos be afraid?


    Are they afraid that I will abort the baby? ''?


    Does that mean Did he really care about the baby?


    "Celia, I know what you''re thinking. Trust me. I won''t let you and our baby suffer from injustice. "


    The man said in a soft and low voice. Clearly, he was lower in his attitude. There was no trace of arrogance in his words at all.


    Celia stared at him. Her eyes were as calm as water. Her lips were a little bit swollen. She raised a mocking smile and said, "Carlos, since you say so, I want you to choose one from Sven and my baby. Who do you think you will choose?"


    When uttering the last two words, Celia suddenly turned to look at Carlos and stared at him brightly, making him unable to fight back.


    Celia had predicted his hesitation.


    She didn''t really mean to force him to choose between the two children, who would live and who would die. But she could not hide the disappointment and pain in her heart.


    "Carlos, do you want to exert both of your hands?"


    "But do you know that this kind of state of mind only hurts both sides?"


    "Carlos, you don''t love Sven or me... Just yourself. "


    She said word by word, lying underneath him and looking at him peacefully.


    Carlos pressed his lips tightly and did not know how to refute her.

 Chapter 147 She Only Loves That Man!

    After waking up from her nightmare, Amanda looked down at all the bruises on her body, and her cold eyes became even colder.


    Last night, that man had been crazy about her. She had already felt that life was worse than death. In this marriage, she had thought that they would have lived in peace, especially after getting along with each other a few days ago. She had thought that they would not love each other like other couples, but at least it would not be too bad.


    However


    Despair engulfed her eyes. Her memories came back to the day when she was taken away by Dylan last night


    Following him away, when she saw the bodyguards that appeared one by one along the way, she realized that he had sent so many people.


    There were a lot of cars in the street, black and gloomy, which made people feel breathless.


    Amanda was shocked and looked out of the window. She had made the right decision. If she chose not to go with him, then Felix would have a hard time to live because of his madness.


    She dared not to think about what would happen next.


    At least, she could save Felix for the time being.


    It was extremely quiet in the car. The man drove the car with an expressionless face and a crazy speed. Although there was no one on the road, his speed was still frightening.


    "Slow down, Dylan. My knee was injured."


    She couldn''t help but ask.


    "¡­¡­"


    The man kept his mouth shut and stepped on the gas even more crazily.


    It was so painful that Amanda was in a sweat. Her wet hair stuck to her forehead.


    "Tang......"


    "So you know what is pain?"


    He suddenly sneered and his eyes were terribly cold and ferocious.


    The pain was that he looked for her all over the world. He was afraid that she was with Felix when she was in danger.


    The pain was that he was so stupid to believe her saying that she would never have any relationship with another man, but he still saw that she was with Felix.


    The pain was in front of Felix when she saved him.


    The pain was that when he looked at her like a joke, she and Felix were deep in love.


    You''re not as painful as I am! ''thought Dylan!


    When he was about to blow up in the chest, Amanda stabbed him again with the knife, causing him to bleed profusely.


    "¡­¡­"


    Upon hearing that, Amanda lowered her head and kept silent.


    "Woman, you must be a butcher in your previous life."


    That''s why she cut his heart into pieces and her method was right on his vital part!


    "¡­¡­" Amanda was rendered spee


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ster..."


    "What? Do you have any objection? "


    "No, I didn''t."


    She had been afraid that things would turn out like this. It never occurred to her that


    Lowering her head, Ada retreated quickly.


    "Young master, there''s a call for you. It''s Miss Su from Su Clan."


    When Dylan heard that, a deep frown appeared on his face.


    "Give it to me."


    "Mr. Tang, I''m Sylvia. How could you do that to Felix? But, you know what happened today, right? They love each other. I hope Mr. Tang can let go of Amanda. It''s rude to keep a woman who doesn''t love you around. "


    Holding the phone in his hand, Dylan''s handsome face looked increasingly gloomy under the lamplight.


    "Ms. Su, are you going to act on your words regardless of the consequences? Li Clan is going to be destroyed. Do you Su Clan also want to be together with them? "


    "What did you say? What have you done to the Li Clan? "


    On the other end of the line, Sylvia''s voice was trembling.


    "Aha You will soon know what I have done. "


    "Dylan, what you did will only make her hate you even more!"


    "Hate me? I just want everyone to know who he is. How dare he miss my woman! "


    "Bang!" the phone was hung up by him heavily.


    "Fuck off!"


    These words were uttered from his mouth. All the servants in front of him disappeared in an instant.


    Dylan forced himself to hold back his anger, no matter it was the investigation or what he had seen today.


    He knew that she only had that man in her heart!


    He clenched his fists, blue veins standing out on his forehead.


    How could she be sad and hate him when Felix was destroyed?


    Then... If she hates me, it may be better.

 Chapter 148 I Feel More Painful Than You

    After having a bath, Amanda walked out of the bathroom. Her leg hadn''t recovered yet, and she had just touched water, so it was still painful.


    She limped into the bedroom and saw the man sitting on the sofa, with a glass of red wine swaying in his hand.


    Amanda''s heart sank. She didn''t know what to say, so she continued to move on.


    But the closer she was to him, the more depressed the aura around him was.


    Suddenly, he lifted his eyes. When he saw his red eyes, Amanda couldn''t help but take a few steps back.


    Looking at her angrily.


    "Tang......"


    "Bang -"


    Suddenly, a glass of wine was broken into pieces. It was Dylan''s hand. The liquid slid down his hand, oozing blood. What a magnificent sight.


    "What are you doing here?"


    She wanted to run to him, but his eyes fixed on her, making her unable to move at all.


    He seemed to feel no pain, blood dripped from his slender fingers, and his eyes became even more scarlet.


    Amanda stood there in a daze for a few seconds and turned around when she realized what happened.


    "How dare you run! Stop! "


    The man roared hysterically from behind, But Amanda just ignored his roar.


    Now she had to stay away from him, otherwise


    She ran downstairs, crossed the hall and rushed towards the door.


    However...


    "Woman, where are you going?"


    Amanda bit her lower lip and tried to open the gate again, but no matter how hard she tried, the gate didn''t budge.


    A man with anger and cruelty, surrounded by a group of servants, slowly walked over, but he didn''t rush forward. He quietly looked at the woman who was standing by the door but unable to escape.


    "You can try again."


    His smile was so cold that Amanda''s heart skipped a beat.


    Now she had realized that she would never be able to open the door. If she didn''t take the initiative to go over, she would die.


    "Dylan, what do you want to do? Slapped me? "


    She raised her head and looked into his eyes, trying to make her voice flat.


    "Beat you? I won''t hit women. "


    After hearing this, Becky was a little relieved


    "I''ll tear you up!"


    He didn''t want to beat around the bush with her anymore. Now he only wanted to tear her into pieces.


    "¡­¡­"


    The man approached step by step. His bleeding hand hadn''t been bandaged, and his fingers were also stained with blood. It was bloody and c


    "


    On the other end of the line, Felix seemed to have realized what was happening too. By instinct, he thought that the reason why he kidnapped Amanda was because he had irritated Dylan today.


    But gradually, he felt something was strange, especially when he heard the woman on the other side seemed to be extremely depressed. His face turned pale.


    "No, no, hang up..."


    Amanda felt like a leaf being swayed in the wind. She would be ashamed if she continued to live like this.


    When Dylan saw the despair in the woman''s eyes and when he thought that his punishment was enough, he slammed his mobile phone onto the ground with a bang, making the screen black.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t look good. "


    When Ellie walked out of the bathroom, she was slightly surprised at the man''s sullen face.


    She saw Hiram was holding his phone so tightly that his knuckles turned white. She was stunned for a while and seemed to understand something.


    "You called your loved one, but she didn''t answer?"


    "Snap -"


    The phone was threw out of Fabian''s hand. Before Ellie could react, he had thrown her into the bed and pressed her with his body.


    "Well..."


    Her lips were covered rudely by the man, and the bathrobe was stripped off in an instant.


    "Mr. Li, you are so Ah... "


    The sting made Ellie cry out.


    The air in the room seemed to be heated up in an instant. The sound made people blush and their hearts beat faster.


    "Felix, Felix..."


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open. Sylvia was leaning against the door, and her body was stiff.

 Chapter 149 being reduced to being a playboy

    A familiar voice suddenly sounded in the room. Hearing it, the man on the bed suddenly raised his head.


    Boom...


    It wasn''t a lie. But when Felix raised his head, there was a sharp sword stabbing into Sylvia''s chest, making it badly mangled.


    "Mr. Li, what''s wrong with you?"


    The sudden, strange voice of the woman gave him a clear understanding of what had happened.


    Sylvia stood still as if her feet were filled with lead. She couldn''t move forward, neither could she move backward.


    Glancing at the woman standing at the door, Felix grabbed his bathrobe and put it on. Then he said coldly.


    "Why are you here?"


    At the same time, Ellie also felt that something was wrong. Following the man''s voice, she looked in the direction of the door. When she saw Sylvia at the door, she screamed and quickly grabbed the quilt to tightly wrap herself.


    "Why are you here? Don''t you know that you''re here to knock on the door? "


    The woman''s anger made people at the door hard lick their lips, but their eyes were full of disgust.


    "Why can''t I be here? You do such a dirty thing and you are afraid of being seen by others? "


    "Sylvia!"


    This was uttered by Felix in a somewhat cold voice.


    "What? I broke in without knocking. Does Mr. Li want me to apologize? Then... I''m sorry, but what you did disgusts me! "


    With her brows knitted tightly, Sylvia stared at the man and woman in front of her in disgust, and she couldn''t help but clench her teeth out of hatred.


    "You go back first."


    "Mr. Li..."


    "Go back!"


    Ellie bit her lips and looked at the man''s cold eyes. She had to grab her clothes and get out of bed casually.


    "Then I''ll go first."


    She turned back to take a look at Felix. After she tucked her shirt behind her shoulders, she walked by Sylvia, twisting her waist.


    A strong smell of perfume dazzled Sylvia. She kept her eyes on Ellie until the door was opened, closed and finally disappeared from her sight.


    "When did you get involved with this woman?"


    As soon as Ellie left the office, Sylvia spoke out loud.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ood man that she had always thought for a long time, was actually reduced to a scum!


    The tangle almost made her explode. She could not help but burst into tears as she spoke.


    "You love Amanda! Why did you marry another woman? Have you changed... You are never the man who I know before..."


    Her voice was choked, but in return she received a cold glance from the man.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I love her or not."


    Felix turned around. There was a trace of hatred in his dark eyes, but he covered it quickly.


    "But Amanda found you today! Don''t you love her anymore? "


    She didn''t come to the hospital with Felix. It was said that someone hit Felix, so Sylvia came to the hospital in a hurry.


    She didn''t expect...


    "Her?"


    Hearing the name, Felix curled up his lips with a cold expression on his handsome face.


    "She was taken away, but I will make her come back to me as long as I take her away! "


    She raised her head, only to find no tenderness on his face.


    "What... You want to deal with Dylan? No, no, you''re not his match. A direct fight will only send you to death! "


    "Yes, he is very strong. But does he really think that he has won? Well, you don''t have to worry about my business in the future. Go back to have a rest! "


    With that, he went straight to the bathroom without looking back at the woman who was still standing there.

 Chapter 150 Borrowing Money From Women

    It brought back Amanda''s memory. She didn''t know when the wound on her leg was treated. Though her eyes softened for a moment, it disappeared in an instant.


    What happened last night was so striking that she would never believe him again.


    This marriage was not based on love. He did not love her, and she did not love him either. Although they had been close to each other for a moment, their hearts were not together in the end.


    He said he would take her heart, maybe because of his possessiveness.


    It took Amanda a long time to come downstairs. She had been thinking about various ways to deal with the man. She didn''t expect that when she came downstairs, she found there was only herself in the big living room except a few servants.


    Even Ada was not here, let alone Amanda.


    For a moment, all the mean words Amanda wanted to say came to naught.


    However, she received a call from Celia Ling soon.


    An hour later, she arrived at the subway station.


    Amanda Tang stood beside Celia Ling and protected her from being squeezed out by others.


    Celia Ling saw this. She stretched out her arms and hugged Amanda. "Amanda, why don''t we go together?"


    Men are so unreliable!


    With one hand supporting Amanda and the other holding the wedding ring, she nodded solemnly, "yes! agree! Come on, give me a kiss! "


    She was so exaggerated that she was about to kiss him.


    Celia could not believe what she had heard


    The people around were so sick that they stepped back.


    Amanda didn''t care about their attitude at all. Instead, she curled her lips, gladly.


    After they got off the subway, they went straight to the mobile store in the pedestrian street.


    After buying the mobile phone for Celia, they strolled leisurely to the branded street.


    "Amanda, I have long forgotten to ask how are you feeling now?"


    She felt that Amanda''s situation was similar to hers, but it was different.


    Celia Ling''s question put a smile on Amanda Tang''s face, who was always reluctant to show her sadness. "I''m fine. Don''t worry. I have Grandpa. He won''t do anything to me! But you, if Carlos really dare to abandon you and your mother, then simply, we will never go back, and I will not go back to Tang Clan, we will love each other for a lifetime! "


    Raising her hand and putting it around Celia''s shoulder, she said with a big smile.


    Celia looked at her and felt something wrong with her, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong with her.


    They chatted while wandering in the clothing shop on both sides of the pedestria


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    and put on a sullen face, the woman must have a close relationship with him?


    But from what Zed just said, it seemed that she didn''t know his true identity.


    "Well Things are like this. " He sat up seriously and said, "I was rich to pay you back. But as you can see, this is my old friend. His family was in trouble two days ago, so he kept lending money to others. I have given him the credit card just now, haven''t I? That''s all my savings! "


    Luke was rendered speechless


    Master Zed, there is no such a thing as confusing right and wrong with a straight face!


    He was the one who had all his cards frozen and borrowed money from his father.


    He had kept the money in his wife''s bank account!


    "Well Is what he said true? " Celia turned to look at Bill.


    Luke opened his mouth and wanted to deny, but he was trampled on the foot under the seat. It was so painful that his face changed.


    Celia was confused. "Sir, what''s wrong with you?"


    Zed said immediately, "well He has a stomach problem, and it hurts from time to time. According to the doctor, he''s probably gastric cancer, "


    "Really?".


    He not only turned black into white, but also cursed me!


    Seeing how Celia Ling looked at Luke, Zed Ling immediately winked at him and bowed to him.


    Luke stood up, humming, "young master, I''m going to the hospital now. I won''t ''bother'' you any more!"


    If he didn''t leave now, he might suffer more.


    Zed waved at his back and said, "bye, Luke! Be strong and brave! "


    Luke stumbled and looked back at them with a gloomy face.


    Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat. He finally knew why he felt familiar with the girl. It seemed that her appearance looks like Zed!

 Chapter 151 What A Scheming Woman

    "The man is just in his early fifties, right?" Celia exclaimed as she saw Luke''s back disappear.


    "Yes!"


    "Poor man. I hope he will be fine."


    "Yes."


    "Then Forget about the money! "


    This man had spent all his savings on someone else''s life. How could she be so shameless to ask about it?


    Zed hid the excitement in his heart and grabbed Celia''s hands with his two slender hands. Putting on a serious look, he said, "Celia, I always know that you are a kind-hearted person. Thank you for Luke!"


    Celia looked at him in embarrassment. "How about If there is nothing else, I will leave now. "


    However, zed didn''t let her go. He lowered his head and then raised again. He looked very embarrassed. "In fact I... I have something else to do. "


    "What is it?"


    "Well Here is the thing. The lease of the apartment I rent is going to expire soon, and all my money is borrowed by Luke... "


    "Borrow money again?"


    Celia asked naturally.


    Zed was speechless, "..."


    It was so humiliating!


    But now he was driven into a corner, and that was why he called her.


    His father had kept him abroad for so many years. He should go on a blind date when he was called back suddenly!


    ''do I need a blind date?


    A bunch of women!


    And those women on the blind dates were all very fake.


    The fake face and the fake breasts were fake. Even the same style of a lady as her was fake too!


    He felt sick at the sight of her young master!


    Besides, young master is still a playboy. That old man is gonna throw me out of the grave. "!


    Celia was so regretful!


    She regretted asking.


    Now he held her hands tightly with his eyes wide open. Black eyelashes, which were thicker than women''s eyelashes, fluttered. He looked at her lovingly, making her unable to say no.


    But the man couldn''t even afford three thousand. How could she expect to get back the money she lent him?


    "Celia, I''m just going to the washroom. Why What? I like it. "


    When she was worrying, Amanda''s voice came from behind.


    Celia could not believe what she had heard


    She took her arm out of Zed''s and introduced them to each other. Then she pulled Amanda aside and told her what had happened in a low voice.


    Amanda turned to look at that man. "Is he a liar?"


    "Although he looks like a frivolous man, he doesn''t look like a bad guy." Celia said honestly.


    Amanda rolled her eyes at her and continued, "will a bad person have the words'' bad guy ''written on his forehe


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ng his slightly injured legs with his hands, and gulping the fresh air.


    "Damn it! Do you go out by these kinds of stuff every day? The smell is so... "


    "Hey? Where is he? "


    Standing up straight, Zed turned his head and looked around. It was not until then that he found that Celia Ling and Amanda Tang had already got into the elevator as if they had died.


    Uh


    He walked out of the elevator and arrived at Celia''s place not far away.


    Standing at the door of the community, looking at the row of old buildings, zed blinked and asked, "Why are you living in a shabby house?"


    Celia could not believe what she had heard


    "Even if you keep silent, no one will consider you a mute," said Amanda.


    Zed shrugged and shut up obediently.


    As they arrived at the door of Celia''s room, she opened the door, followed by Amanda and zed.


    Zed looked around curiously and saw the stale ceiling, the floor which was warped, and old furniture. He suddenly sighed, "your life is so tough."


    Celia couldn''t stand this any more. Her eyes widened. "That''s much better than you can''t even afford coffee!"


    Zed was speechless, "..."


    "Wait here. I''ll go get the card."


    Celia said impatiently and entered her room.


    While Becky was searching for something under the tea table. At last, she took out a pen and a piece of paper and began to write something carefully.


    Celia took out the bank card and glanced at zed. "Let''s go! I am going to draw some money for you. "


    Zed didn''t reply.


    He was attentively staring at the closed door on the left. Then he turned his head and asked in surprise, "do you have an available room?"

 Chapter 152 . Whats Wrong With Showing Partiality

    Celia was stunned. Then she rolled her eyes at him. "I''m not going to move in there."


    Amanda, who was writing something on the other side of the phone, suddenly raised her head when she heard the dialogue between Zed and Celia. "You can stay here if you want. Pay the rent."


    Celia could not believe what she had heard and looked at Amanda.


    ''Amanda wants me to live with a man?''?


    Amanda smiled at Celia. The voice could be heard clearly from Carl. She said, "Celia, don''t worry. I''ll come here from time to time. If he dares to do anything evil, I can promise you that he will be nice to you."


    Zed was speechless, "..."


    Was he warning him?


    To be honest, he didn''t have any interest in these two girls at all.


    One was flat chest and the other was spicy. They were not his type!


    "How much will you pay for the rent?" Asked zed.


    Amanda rolled her eyes and curled her lips, "3000."


    Celia could not believe what she had heard


    Amanda wanted to get sucker!


    Zed also jumped up and yelled, "shit! one person 3000? Then what did this house cost? 6000? I won''t live there! "


    Amanda restrained her smile and answered, "whatever!"


    Zed''s handsome face flushed in anger. For the past twenty years, he had never been so depressed!


    "Celia, 3000 is too expensive. I once eat an abortion for you. That''s why you didn''t let me go that easily. "


    Zed discovered that among the two black heart women, Celia should be the one being softhearted and kind. So he decided to talk to her.


    Zed''s words made both of them stunned.


    Amanda looked at Celia Ling and Celia Ling looked at Zed Ling.


    Abortion medicine?


    Celia remembered what happened that day all of a sudden. She wondered whether the reason why he had a stomachache later was because he took the abortion medicine?


    "You mean In the juice has an abortion. " Celia Ling asked in a low voice, fixing her eyes on Zed.


    "I saw that man put something into that cup before. At first, I thought it was a normal one, but when I went to the hospital later, I found that it was an abortion medicine."! Celia, do you think it''s a shame that I was checked out to have an abortion! Just for this reason, you sh


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    It''s not up to you whether I agree or not. Moreover, have I ever said it was for Dylan? It''s for my great grandson!"


    "But they don''t have a child yet. Why is their baby signed under the name of Dylan Tang first? And how could our Carl have a child? Father, you are partial to her too much! "


    "What Have you forgotten how you married into the Tang Clan? Swoosh Swoosh... "


    Obviously, He was out of breath.


    "Dad, don''t be angry. Bring my grandfather''s medicine. Hurry up!"


    Said Martin in the room. He tried to comfort his father.


    "This, this is the woman you insisted to marry. You, you want me to go there early to see your mother, don''t you?"


    The glance on his son made him even angrier.


    "Dad, I didn''t mean it that way. Anyway, Carl is my son. You transferred so much shares of Tang consortium to Dylan. That''s..."


    "What? You want to say it''s unfair? Fairness? How dare you two boast about fairness! At that time, if I hadn''t discovered it early, my grandson might have died. I felt sorry for him. I''m still alive. Who can make my decision? "


    After Amanda heard his grandpa''s words, she pushed the door open without hesitation and walked in.


    But the hatred in her eyes grew stronger the moment Leah saw her.


    "Aren''t you having fun outside? Yes? ''your husband just held a press conference. How could you come to my father for help?''? Let me tell you. The Tang Clan has nothing to do with you. Don''t even think about it! "

 Chapter 153 The Fucking Great Grandson

    As for Amanda, she made her way to Mr. Tang while speaking.


    "I''m not interested in it. Anyway, my husband''s stuff belongs to me, right? You are really a... "


    "Grandpa, are you okay?"


    "Good girl. Go and fetch my hypotensive medicine."


    He threw off his son''s hand after taking a glance at him. Then he was supported by Amanda.


    "Let''s go somewhere else."


    He raised his hand to Amanda and urged her to take him away.


    Amanda looked up at her father-in-law and held grandpa''s arm to help him walk into the room.


    The servants brought them some warm water and medicine.


    "Grandpa, no matter what happens, you have to take care of yourself."


    While saying, she handed the pill to her grandpa, watched him swallow it and handed him a cup of water.


    Master Tang chuckled, "you Like Dylan. "


    "What are you talking about, Grandpa? Why do I look like him? "


    That kind of douchebag!


    "Amanda, you are too stubborn! Isn''t he the same as my grandson? Besides, it''s not that I want to speak for my grandson. Although he seems indifferent to anything, his heart is softhearted. He won''t put up with anybody who he wants to protect. "


    Hearing his words, Amanda felt the same for a moment.


    That man, when he wants to protect you, he won''t let anyone bully you.


    But who would help him if he didn''t want to?


    "You haven''t seen his press conference, have you?"


    Seeing that Amanda was lost in thought, her mind was taken back by his words.


    "What? Not yet. "


    "That brat! He announced to the public that you were his wife, and he signed all his assets except for Tang consortium to you. What do you think? My grandson is fucking great! right? "


    With these words, a triumphant smile climbed up the corner of his face.


    "What? Grandpa? What did you just say? "


    The news almost made her lose her balance.


    Her eyes were wide with disbelief. What was the man doing? Except for Tang consortium, was she the owner of all his property?


    Even if he wanted to atone for what he had done yesterday, he didn''t have to do so?


    "What? Didn''t he tell you in advance? Huh That brat, he''s so clever. "


    "Grandpa..."


    Amanda looked at Mike with a helpless expression.


    But Lord Tang just sighed and said, "Okay, I won''t intervene in your marriage. But Amanda, to be honest, I really hope that you can make him happy."


    "Maybe he


    hat boy, are you A little bit into him? "


    Uh


    The old man''s question made her frown again.


    Looking at the old man''s hopeful eyes, she could only bite her lips and nod.


    The old man smiled.


    "I know you don''t want me to worry about you, but It doesn''t matter if you don''t like him now. In the future, you will definitely like my little brat. He is my grandson! Grandson who is fucking great! "


    Amanda was rendered speechless.


    She understood that a grandpa loved and praised her grandson, but was it really appropriate to be so high-profile?


    She admitted in her heart that he was not an ordinary man.


    "Well, you just said that you would go back to the Su Clan. Hurry up!"


    Before she could answer, her grandpa waved his hand, hinting her to leave!


    "Okay, Grandpa."


    Amanda saw his back when her grandpa turned his back to her.


    For no reason, this moment she felt a little sad. Looking at the old man with silver hair and the slightly crouched back, she was also worried in her eyes when she turned her head just now.


    Now, everything had returned to normal.


    Amanda slowly walked out of the room. The moment the door was closed, her hands trembled. She felt like something was about to be lost, a little sad.


    All of a sudden, her phone rang.


    She quickly wiped the corner of her eyes and quickly walked to the door, while taking out her cell phone from her bag.


    When she saw the name, her heart tightened and she walked faster.


    After she left home, she tried to calm down and slid the screen to accept the call.


    "Hello..."

 Chapter 154 Lose To Her

    "It''s me, Amanda. I''ve seen the launch event. Dylan has admitted you as his daughter-in-law. I think my efforts to marry you are worth it."


    Amanda gripped her cell phone so hard that her knuckles turned white.


    ''do you mean that I don''t disappoint you?'' thought Amanda.


    What Dylan said was right. She was just a daughter that had been sold out by her father!


    "I know you blamed me in the past, but I have no choice. The company is the fruit of your mother and I''ve devoted all my life to it, and I can''t watch it collapse. What''s more, you''re living a good life now, and Dylan has transferred all his assets to your name. There are so many people that you can''t get these just for a few lifetimes. You can have them all right away. "


    "Dad, I''m so lucky?"


    When Amanda heard her father''s voice over the phone was full of money, a touch of sadness rose in her heart.


    Compared with his daughter''s happiness, he always cared about nothing but profit.


    "Okay, me too. You haven''t called us for such a long time. Are you free today? If you are free, you can go home tonight! HMM Your sister happened to be back. Besides, Auntie Qin also missed you. We should have a family dinner today... "


    "Aha Dad, aunt Qin? I don''t know I have such a relative. And who would be her sister? My mother is dead. How can I have a younger sister who is two years younger than me? That''s weird. "


    A hint of cruelty flashed through Amanda''s eyes as she heard her father''s words. She wondered when those two irrelevant people became a family?


    "You..."


    As expected, when Amanda stopped, her father was furious.


    "Okay, I''ll go back!"


    She happened to have something to say.


    Amanda hanged up the phone after a short reply.


    younger sister? ''aunt Qin?


    She was really impatient!


    The voice of that powerful man can be heard everywhere you go.


    "I have decided that except for Tang consortium, I will transfer all my property under my wife, Amanda!"


    On the screen, when the man''s voice just fell, the audience burst into an uproar.


    The man''s words eventually made Amanda stop. She


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Startled, Ada raised her head and saw the deep frown of her young master.


    Then Dylan continued.


    "In fact, I wanted to beat harder yesterday, but I can''t. "


    Stunned, Ada listened to him quietly without saying anything.


    "Not too bad. It wasn''t her."


    Fortunately, he hurt himself, not her.


    Otherwise, he would not have treated her that way yesterday.


    "Young master..."


    It seemed that Ada was too shocked to say anything.


    A smile played at the corners of Dylan mouth and his black eyes were deep and dark.


    "She wouldn''t care if I give all my assets to her, would she? Ada, I lose to her. "


    His voice was deep and hoarse, showing his resign to fate.


    Ada swallowed hard. When the news was released from the press conference, she couldn''t believe it.


    Dylan really meant it this time, but she didn''t know madam... Will she take the love?


    "Go ahead!"


    Taking a look at Ada, who was still stunned, Dylan said in a deep voice.


    "What? Yes. "


    Dylan looked at his hand, but his eyes were not focus.


    His heart ached so much when he saw the tears on her face yesterday.


    He regretted hurting her.


    But as soon as he thought of what Felix had said and that she was protecting another man, he was jealous and angry.


    That woman, she had never been like this to him, never...


    All of a sudden, his back straight and his body straight, which startled Ada.

 Chapter 155 The Mode Of Pursuing His Wife

    "Master, it''s not done yet."


    "What do women usually like?"


    Ada was stunned by Dylan''s sudden question.


    "Money? I gave her all my money. Love? If someone else does, I will let her live a hundred or even a thousand times more than them! "


    "Well Master, Ada has never been in a relationship before. But when you see the TV shows, both the couple go shopping, watch a movie, and then hand in hand send flowers to the girl. Anyway, a girl pursuer needs an atmosphere. There is only one couple in this atmosphere. Lady Amanda will promise whatever you say. "


    Ada didn''t say anything a moment ago, but now she seemed to make a big plan as she shared all the tactics she knew to her young master.


    However, the more Dylan listened, the more tightly he frowned.


    Such a naive method? Did those women really want to go with men willingly?


    Ada kept talking on and on. She even pulled out her cell phone to search for various romantic solutions to make the scene, and kindly handed it to Dylan.


    Even though Dylan was suspicious of her words and even stared at her for a few more times with disbelief.


    After all, she was single who was not sensible enough.


    It seemed that Ada had read Dylan''s mind, so she explained with a smile.


    "Young master, although I am single, but I have dated a few times. To win a woman''s heart, the material is the lowest and the most important thing is to provide spiritual energy. Thus, she would think of you even the smallest thing!"


    "Are you saying I''m stupid?"


    The man didn''t hear other words, except this one.


    With an embarrassed look on her face, Ada answered, "no, No. I''m telling that young master is rich, so it''s natural that the money he gives to lady Amanda is less precious. If you want to show your sincerity, you have to make lady Amanda accept it, don''t you? Hahaha... "


    Ada broke into a sweat secretly and shut up immediately.


    He had better stop talking because he would be arrested as soon as he spoke.


    "What? I know she likes spicy food. The rest... Where is she now? "


    Dylan suddenly asked.


    "Mrs. Tang went to the old house, but she should be not there now."


    "Give her a call."


    "What?"


    Ada didn''t expect her to make the call. Master knew the phone number of Amanda.


    "What? Don''t you know her number? Or don''t you want to call her? "


    After receiving the gaze from his young master, Ada shivered.


    "I call her now."


    "As


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    back seat with young master!"


    With a trace of embarrassment on her face.


    Amanda pressed her lips and finally opened the door of the back seat.


    They sat there at a short distance. Ada was driving steadily and glanced at them through the rear view mirror from time to time.


    The constant stream of traffic had made Amanda look out of the window many times.


    She didn''t know where they were going?


    But since he didn''t say it, she wouldn''t ask either.


    They sat there awkwardly, but not getting along well.


    The car continued to move forward. After a long while, the man who had not spoken opened his thin lips.


    "Stop the car."


    "What?"


    Not only Ada, even Amanda looked at the man in confusion.


    "Ada, get off. I''ll drive."


    "What? Yes. "


    In a daze for a short while, Ada reacted quickly and turned her head to look at Amanda.


    "My lady, I''ll go back first."


    After saying goodbye to Amanda, Ada got out of the car.


    When Dylan got into the driver''s seat, he didn''t want to see Amanda sitting in the back seat.


    "Sit here."


    "What?"


    At this point, Amanda lost her patience. She raised her head to meet his gaze, completely forgetting how embarrassed they were a moment ago.


    "What do you mean, Dylan? You asked me to sit at the back seat, but now you change my seat. I won''t go. "


    "Are you sure?"


    "Humph!"


    Being in no mood to talk with him, she turned her head to look out of the window.


    "I''m sorry for what happened yesterday,"


    At first, Amanda didn''t respond. But when the man spoke again, she was shocked.


    "I was too impulsive yesterday. I''m sorry."

 Chapter 156 Give You Everything I Have

    Amanda bit her lips tightly. Although she was touched by his words, she still looked out of the window and ignored him.


    "It will never happen again like what happened last night. I promise!"


    After saying that, he didn''t even mention letting her sit in the front row. As he started the car, he murmured.


    "I know a good restaurant. Let''s have dinner together."


    After a long time, Amanda hummed softly, "HMM."


    Through the rearview mirror, looking at that beautiful face, the man''s handsome face was gradually filled with smiles.


    The car continued to move forward. After what had just happened, these two people in the car were once again silent.


    In fact, Amanda had a lot to tell him. However, after thinking for a long time, she still didn''t know how to start.


    She didn''t know why he suddenly apologized to her after what happened last night.


    Originally, her heart had been cold, and she had forced herself to be strong. She had even been desperate about the marriage.


    Why did he suddenly come to say this to her?


    And why did she look at him with that sincere look.


    This was unbearable for her.


    Especially when he apologized to her, was he still the man who didn''t care about others?


    "Here we are."


    The car stopped. Amanda was surprised. Then she realized that they were in a remote street.


    She thought it would be luxurious hotel before, but she didn''t expect that the restaurant was so small.


    She was a little surprised.


    Amanda didn''t say anything and just followed him inside.


    It seemed to be an ordinary restaurant, but when she walked in, it was a totally different one.


    This should be a theme restaurant, and even the waiters of every box were dressed in the same clothes as the box.


    Curiously, Amanda continued to walk forward. Across the corridor, there was a beautiful garden. The fragrance filled the air.


    She walked faster and smiled.


    "If you like them, I''ll buy them all."


    Sniffing at the comments online, he searched the theme restaurant for his wife on the phone, especially when he saw its introduction about the vast garden.


    Dylan squatted beside her and put his hand on her shoulder. Seeing her frown, he


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e it, we can change it now... "


    Seeing her crying, he panicked. He grabbed her hand and was ready to leave.


    "No, No. I like it very much. I mean it."


    "Dylan... It seems that you are able to find a good place. "


    She sobbed.


    Seeing that she was getting better, he sat down again and stretched out his hand to pull her over his chest, not caring whether her tears had been smeared on his clean shirt or not.


    "I saw it on my phone. I thought it would be a great place. If I knew you would cry here, I would definitely give it a good comment later!"


    Uh


    Amanda couldn''t help but pull a long face.


    "It''s not his fault. How could he judge me? You are so... "


    "I know. It''s my fault. I made you cry. I will never let you cry again. Woman, I will never let you cry again. Can you forgive me?"


    Before she finished her words, she could feel his warm breath.


    She nuzzled him again and then raised her head and looked at him seriously.


    "Dylan, if you have stated in today''s press conference that you will have all your assets under my name, also because of what happened yesterday, you don''t have to, because I, will not accept it."


    Looking at the obstinate look on her face, his eyes were as deep as sea.


    Dylan''s thin lips suddenly came over and imprinted a gentle kiss on her soft lips.


    "I know, not because of what happened yesterday, just because, you are my woman, you are my wife, I want to give you everything I have."

 Chapter 157 Showing Love

    "But you know... I don''t need it. "


    Looking at the man in front of her, although her heart uncontrollably beat a few times after hearing his words, her emotions were suppressed by reason.


    She was touched by what he had done, and her mother even said that if a man was willing to give all his assets to you, he wanted to live a good life with you. He really loved you, although these words sounded a little tacky.


    However, when her mother told her, she didn''t think it tacky.


    "Then what do you want? As long as I have! "


    The man''s low voice sounded again. Amanda lifted her head and found sincerity in his eyes. He also doted on her.


    "You, you really think you are Doraemon, you can get anything you want? Besides... Aren''t you afraid that I''ll run away with money? I''ll destroy all your assets! "


    She was so stupid that even Dylan thought she was a cute girl.


    "Yes, from now on, I am your Doraemon. I will help you get whatever you want, and if not, I will try my best to get it for you! I don''t think it''s easy for you to get rid of me. But... I don''t mind you giving it a try. If you can''t make it in this life, there will be another life, and next life. When will you lose everything? When will you leave me, a poor man? "


    What was a low-key bragging and contempt!


    Amanda pressed her lips and glared at him.


    "Dylan, you are really a chameleon!"


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do that again."


    "Nonsense!"


    Amanda turned her head away.


    Seeing her like this, although she didn''t forgive him, she couldn''t help but be touched, and his mood lit up.


    He had carefully set the table for her and waited for the waiter to serve, no matter she was willing or not.


    However, when all the dishes were served, they were all hot. Amanda swallowed and looked at the man with doubts.


    "Are you sure... You can eat anything? "


    He was back from abroad and was not good at spicy food.


    "Of course. It''s just a few dishes. We can eat all of them with you today. If it''s not enough, we can ask more, okay?"


    He vowed sol


    made her uncomfortable.


    But the man beside her, like nothing happened, wandered leisurely and held her hand leisurely.


    "Dylan, can you walk faster?"


    She whispered in a voice that only they could hear.


    As a result...


    However, he didn''t listen to her words. Instead, he held her tighter and moved closer to her.


    "¡­¡­"


    Unable to refuse him in front of so many people, Amanda could only lower her head and let him lead her forward.


    "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?"


    When she got on the elevator, she couldn''t hold back her anger anymore.


    Daniel raised his dashing eyebrows and asked, "what?"


    "What did you say? Now you are satisfied, the exposure rate will certainly increase rapidly. I don''t know if someone just recognized you. If recognized, after we go out, I''m afraid that the whole country will also know about it. "


    "Know what?"


    A man''s lips curled up and asked. He seemed not to understand the question.


    "What did you say? We are holding each other''s hand, what''s more, we are not that close? Obviously, they are showing off their love! "


    In a rage, she turned her head to the other side and looked at the whole mall.


    However...


    "Dong"


    Amanda was taken aback. When she looked up in panic, the man pressed her hard on the transparent elevator beside her, and his whole body was about to fall toward her.

 Chapter 158 The Woman On My Household Register

    When she looked at Dylan''s handsome face getting closer and closer to her, Amanda felt that her heart was beating faster. In particular, as the man moved his sexy thin lips, the air in her mouth stirred.


    After a while, there was a voice difficult to overflow from the throat.


    "Dy...Dylan What... What are you doing? Others can see it from the outside. "


    "What? It''s perfect to show off. "


    "¡­¡­"


    Amanda was speechless. She tried to push Rufus away but drew back immediately as she touched his chest.


    His chest was hot and firm, and under his thin shirt were all the muscles that could make people blush and heart beat.


    Somehow, the image of him kissing her with his upper body appeared in front of her eyes, and her little face instantly flushed.


    The man chuckled, for she was so shy.


    "I haven''t done anything to you yet? Why are you so shy? By the way, when we were in the restaurant, didn''t you close your eyes and want me to kiss you? How about now Should I satisfy you? "


    "Dylan!"


    Her face was even redder. She roared at him and tried her best to push him away from her eyes.


    With the sound of "Ding", the elevator stopped and the door opened.


    Amanda looked up. Oh, my God! ''So many people!''.


    People waiting for the elevator were also slightly stunned, especially when they saw that Amanda''s face was already red to the neck, and her hands were tightly clenching her skirt at the moment. Moreover, when they saw the people at the door of the elevator, the panic in her eyes and the intention to run away were very obvious. It was difficult for them not to dream about it.


    "Woman..."


    When Dylan was pushed into the elevator by her all of a sudden, he didn''t expect that she would push him so hard. Covering his face which had been bumped into by her, he turned around and saw her standing there still.


    Look up, isn''t the elevator here?


    Why didn''t she go downstairs?


    So Dylan called her from behind.


    All of a sudden, Amanda realized what was going on. She rushed out of the room while biting her lip.


    At the same time, people waiting for the elevator seemed to have an epiphany.


    "Girl, don''t be afraid. Did the man inside bully you?"


    "How dare you take liberties with a girl in broad daylight! You are too rampant!"


    "pervert Ah... "


    At the momen


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the dress that Amanda was trying on.


    Amanda wrinkled her brows slightly, but Ellie seemed to see something wrong.


    "What? Does Miss Tang also fancy this one? I''m going to attend a banquet. I think this dress suits me well. "


    Amanda also smiled slightly. She really didn''t want to be "destined" to be with this woman.


    "Why is Miss Tang alone in the mall? Didn''t it just a news? It is said that Miss Tang and Mr. Tang love each other very much. Is that not true? Am I right? "


    Ellie gave a bright smile, but there was coldness in her beautiful eyes. She stared at Amanda with a cold gaze, and then got even closer to her. The moment she reached for the dress, she whispered in Becky''s ear.


    "Maybe Mr. Tang was angry to see you with your first lover? "


    Boom


    Amanda thought for a while and bit her red lips tightly.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Tang. I don''t like to wear the same dress with others."


    Ellie picked up the dress and threw it to the saleswoman.


    "How many dresses do you have? Wrap them for me."


    The shopping guide recognized Ellie who had knocked off the sunglasses. She was so excited that Ellie gave her credit card to her but she didn''t take it. She just looked up at her.


    "You want to sign? I''ll pay when I use my card. "


    It seemed that Ellie had been accustomed to it.


    Amanda curled her lips. She didn''t want to have a quarrel with Ellie because of a dress


    "My wife took a fancy to it first. Why give it to her?"


    A low male voice reached their ears. Both Amanda and Ellie were dumbfounded.

 Chapter 159 Unique

    Dylan took the skirt Ellie was going to buy from the saleswoman''s hand and handed his black card to her.


    "I''ll pay double of the dress."


    It took the saleswoman a long time to react. She only opened her mouth and stared at the handsome man in front of her, unable to say a word.


    "What are you doing? It''s just a dress. I can give it to her if she wants. "


    Amanda stepped forward and tugged at his sleeve.


    "Wow, how could you be so generous today?"


    He whispered in her ear.


    Amanda glared at him, knowing that he was referring to the necklace.


    "Wasn''t you pretty hot that day? Why did you change your character? "


    The man''s giggle embarrassed Amanda.


    "Why do you like to buy so much?"


    "Yes, I like to buy it for you."


    "Okay!"


    Seeing that Dylan was so generous and proactive, Amanda gave him what he wanted without hesitation.


    Her beautiful face cracked into a big smile, and she looked right into Dylan eyes with her hands around his waist, like a little woman immersed in happiness. She nuzzled closer to him, and said gently to him with a sense of coquetry.


    "Miss Li also likes this dress. What should we do? If you only buy the dress of this shop, but it has many branch stores in the city, and there are countless of them across the country. I don''t like to wear the same dress as others. Why don''t you... "


    She said, looking at Dylan with her starry eyes.


    Dylan arched an eyebrow, and smiled, "why not?"


    "Why don''t you buy the dresses from other stores? In this way, no one will wear the same dress as me!"


    As soon as Amanda finished her words, Ellie, her assistant and the saleslady were all shocked.


    The saleswoman had recognized the man in front of her as soon as she saw him. She then recalled the news and looked Amanda up and down.


    God, her eyes were almost popping out.


    How dare she, young master Tang''s wife, ask him to buy all the dresses in the store for her.


    Dylan''s heart skipped a beat. Instead of getting angry, he felt a rush of happiness.


    He loved the way she was bossy and spoiled.


    Dylan curled his lips and spoke in a gravelly voice.


    "Well, if you like, I''ll buy all the dresses in the world for you. Then you''ll be the unique person wearing them."


    His bewitching voice made everyone present shudder, including Amanda.


    "First... Go and try it fi


    ked down the whole residential building.


    It was, it was a man! and he...


    Zed Ling, who was humming a song and taking a shower, was almost slid down to the ground when he heard the sudden scream.


    Fortunately, Zed had his back to the door. As soon as he turned his head to look at the door, he saw Celia screaming like a ghost.


    "Am I in bad shape? What are you yelling at? "


    Celia shouted as she turned around to see him. She was so shocked that she stamped her feet and turned her back to him. "You''re such a pervert! Why not lock the door! "


    "You''re a freak! Why didn''t you knock on the door when you went to the toilet?"


    AVA could not believe what she had heard


    She was wide awake and totally forgot that there was another man in this room?


    She covered her eyes with her hands and walked out. She was forced to say, "hurry up!"


    ten minutes later.


    "Hey! Are you feeling better? " Celia screamed as she slammed the door.


    Only the song in the room responded to her.


    Fifteen minutes later.


    "Hurry up!"


    "Come in if you want! I don''t mind! "


    Shit!


    Why is there not a single man around me? ''?


    Two minutes later, Celia finally heard that the water sound in the bathroom stopped. She had to wait at the door with embarrassment.


    The door of the bathroom opened. They smelled something warm and moist. And The man with upper body was half naked.


    Celia was standing too close to Celia. She was dizzy to see the white flower. She forgot to look away.


    "Am I in a good shape?"


    Zed winked at Celia in sexy eyes.

 Chapter 160 The Furious Carlos

    To be honest, this man looked very thin, but she did not expect that he was also very strong. But his skin was a little whiter than Carlos''s, and the first impression was that he was a toy boy.


    Why did she compare him to that jerk Carlos?


    All of a sudden, Celia pulled the man who blocked the door of the bathroom away and ran inside.


    When she came out again, she saw Zed lying on the sofa.


    "Are you going to sleep in the living room tonight?" She asked.


    "Of course."


    As he spoke, Zed lay down on the sofa leisurely.


    His tall, slender body was reclining on the old sofa, unexpectedly forming a strange beauty.


    "If there is a room, why should I sleep in the living room?"


    The air-conditioner in the living room, which had been used many years ago, was still on power!


    "How can I sleep in that empty room?"


    Not until then did Celia realize that he had just moved in. Nothing had been brought to the villa except her.


    But eventually he said nothing.


    Celia turned around and walked into her room. After a while, she came out again.


    With a quilt in her hand, she walked towards the sofa and handed it to zed. "Here you are."


    Zed was leaning against the sofa with one hand propping up his head and watching TV. Hearing the sound, he looked up and saw Celia standing in front of him with a quilt. She was stunned.


    "Take it! It might be cold at night. "


    Looking at the thin quilt handed over by Celia, Zed slowly sat up, but did not reach out to take it immediately.


    When he saw the thin quilt that covered with white and blue floral prints, his heart was filled with ripples.


    He had been living alone abroad these years.


    There were maids taking care of him, but it was only provided him with delicious food and clean living environment.


    Speaking of this, after so many years, there had been really no one around him except his sister, whom he had later recognized.


    He seemed to live a carefree life, but in fact, he knew that it was a cold and comfortable life.


    Maybe it was only a casual move of Celia, but there was something different for zed.


    Celia Ling saw that Zed Ling was just in a daze and didn''t pick up the quilt for a long time. She wondered whether he disliked what she had used.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to turn around and go back to her room, her wrist was suddenly strangled.


    Celia frowned and looked back. Before she could figure out what was going on, she was dragged into the room almost rudely.


    Carlos''s move was so quick and sudden that it took Celia, who was between Carlos and Celia, a few seconds to react. Before he could open his mouth and ask, the door had been slammed shut with a bang.


    At the same time, Zed''s feet were quick enough to jump back for a step to avoid being injured.


    Shit!


    There is actually someone who is more agile than me! ''!


    But why does he seem to be dumb?


    "Who is he?"


    In the room, Carlos held Celia''s slender wrist tightly and his face darkened. He asked in a low voice.


    "Let go of me, Carlos!"


    Celia screamed and tried to get rid of him.


    Carlos also realized that he might have used too much strength, but he did not let her go completely. He asked again in a more gloomy voice, "I ask you, who is that man?"


    "A friend!"


    "Why didn''t I know that you have a friend?"


    "Do I need to report to you before I make friends?"


    Celia swung her arm more forcefully and finally broke free from Carlos''s grip.


    Retorted with a frown while rubbing her red wrist with the other hand.


    Carlos did not know what to say for a moment. But the more he thought about it, the angrier he became.


    He had no idea when she had such a friend?


    And that guy looked even more handsome than him.


    That kind of man was very attractive to women!

 Chapter 161 Im Pursuing Celia

    When he saw Celia''s bare legs again, his black eyes were almost bursting with anger!


    But what he cared about most was the words of that man!


    She had seen everything last night, had she?


    He gripped her wrist again and pulled her to the bed, putting her down on the bed domineeringly but softly.


    "What do you want, Carlos?"


    Screamed Celia.


    Outside the door, Zed was putting his ear against the door to hear the sound inside. All of a sudden, he heard Celia''s scream. He stood straight and stretched his long leg.


    "Bang!" he kicked the door open and shouted, "let go of that girl!"


    Celia could not believe what she had heard.


    Carlos'' face was as cold as ice, his temples throbbing.


    Zed felt a dull pain in his leg when he kicked the door. However, he had to endure it to maintain his image.


    He looked carefully at the room and suddenly felt lucky that he had broken in.


    The man was Celia Ling. He was holding her ankle with one hand and trying to take off her clothes with the other.


    "Celia, are you okay?"


    Someone didn''t seem to feel the tension in the room at all. He walked straight to the bed and stretched out his hand, intending to help Celia stand up.


    It was not until a sound of a broken wind came from the side, and because of the short distance, Zed couldn''t avoid it, that he was hit in the face and suddenly fell to the ground.


    The atmosphere in the room was extremely cold at this moment.


    Celia''s face changed abruptly as she looked at the man on the ground who suddenly fell on the ground. Then she turned to look at Kevin, who was still trying hard to keep his fist down. She stood up straight from the bed and glared at him. "What are you doing, Carlos?" she shouted angrily


    As she spoke, she squatted down beside Zed and helped him stand up. With deep guilt in her voice, she asked, "Zed, are you all right?"


    Zed''s head was hit a little bit. He stood up with the support of Celia. He grinned and wanted to speak, but he found his right cheek hurt severely.


    Carlos sat on the bed, watching how Celia worried about the other man, and even


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    er face against his chest.


    Carlos'' hand froze in the air. He couldn''t go any further.


    But in his chest, something was breaking inch by inch. The slow and extreme pain made his face pale bit by bit.


    Compared with Carlos'' pale face, Zed was quite skillful at it. He smiled and said, "as far as I know, you are going to be your ex husband, aren''t you?"


    Carlos'' face darkened.


    Zed continued, "although you are still Celia''s legal husband, you will eventually be forgotten by her. As for me, I will be her present and future. "


    Carlos'' face grew paler. A storm was brewing between his eyes and brows, but he still retained his aloofness and nobility.


    He had never given up easily.


    Even if I become your ex husband, are you going to raise the baby for me? "


    Carlos thought that the man named Celia Ling must have no idea that Celia was pregnant.


    How many men in the world could be so broad-minded and be willing to be a dad?


    Hearing what Carlos said, Zed was indeed worried for a moment.


    But it was only for a moment.


    The next moment, he curved his eyebrows and said clearly with a charming smile, "I really don''t mind. I don''t think it''s bad if another man''s child is called daddy. "


    Zed''s words were just right in Carlos'' heart, and successfully provoked his anger again.


    As soon as he raised his hand, a gust of strong wind caused by his fists came towards zed.

 Chapter 162 Im Gonna Beat The Shit Out Of Him

    Zed had hit by him once. How could he let him do it again?


    As he was about to raised his hand to block Carlos'' fist, Celia suddenly stepped forward and blocked in front of him.


    In fact, Celia was much shorter than Wade. If not for Zed''s own obstruction, Carlos could have hit him with his fists without touching him.


    However, he didn''t punch Celia as she appeared.


    The extreme speed stopped in a short time, which caused a sudden shudder of Carlos'' arms, but it was almost nothing compared to the pain of his heart.


    The air around them seemed to be frozen at that moment.


    Celia''s beautiful eyes were still open. The accusation was like a sharp sword stabbing into Carlos'' heart.


    He dropped his hand feebly.


    He was not defeated by Zed, who had a sharp tongue, but by Celia, who had a distinct view of what to love and what to hate.


    He fixed his deep eyes on Celia. There seemed to be a layer of ice in his eyes, which concealed the gloom and pain deep in his eyes. The cold and arrogant Carlos appeared in front of her eyes.


    "I will never divorce you!"


    After saying that, Carlos turned around and walked away.


    Carlos took the old elevator to the ground floor, but he was not in a hurry to leave.


    Instead, he got on the car and dialed Boris'' number.


    "Boss."


    "Help me investigate the Ling Clan''s owner, Eric Ling. Is he having a son abroad? Be quick!"


    "The Ling Clan in Yang City?"


    The Ling Clan was a famous family of medicine in Yang City.


    "Yes, Boss."


    Boris answered, but he was a little confused. The Gu consortium didn''t have much contact with the Ling Clan. Why did she want to investigate them all of a sudden?


    Besides, he had never heard that Eric had a son abroad.


    But he would find out the truth as his boss ordered.


    As soon as Carlos saw Zed for the first time, he found that he looked a bit like Eric from Yang City.


    Not only that, she also felt a little fami


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ''m going to take revenge! "


    "Dear Celia, tell me. What''s the name of your husband? Where to live? I''m going to beat the crap out of him! "


    Celia continued to give him a white look. "If you don''t put it on your face, you''ll get fat."


    Hearing this, zed grabbed the towel and pressed it on the injured part of his face. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his face, which made him grimace.


    Celia Ling felt a bit sorry for him.


    No matter how crazy this man was, he was injured because of her just now. And he protected her in front of Carlos.


    Otherwise, she might be hunted by Carlos once again.


    "You apply it on your face. I''ll go and buy some breakfast for you."


    "Breakfast?" Hearing that, zed who was lying on the sofa and covering his face with a hand casually, seemed to remember something. He half sat up and pointed to the shoe cabinet by the door. "Your husband came with breakfast."


    Celia was slightly stunned. Following the direction he pointed, she saw a plastic bag on the shoe cabinet.


    She walked up and saw a big lunch box, sandwiches and milk in the plastic bag.


    She opened the lunch box and saw the Chinese breakfast inside.


    All kinds.


    Without any hesitation, she lifted the plastic bag, walked to the trash can, and threw it in directly.

 Chapter 163 Arrogant Mr. Zed

    Zed looked at her in surprise, but said nothing.


    This girl seemed to be soft and obedient. He didn''t expect that she was decisive in love.


    But, in the face of such a strong man just now, if she really wanted to end the relationship with him, she needed to be more ruthless!


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll go and buy it for you. " Putting down the breakfast brought by Carlos, Celia asked again.


    "How about I go with you?" Zed suddenly said.


    "Doesn''t your face matter?"


    As he touched his red cheeks, he was distressed, but he really had a lot of things to buy.


    In fact, the injury on zed''s face was not serious, only a little red and looked a little scary.


    Since Zed insisted on going with her, the two of them went back to their own rooms to change clothes and then went out together.


    However, as soon as they came out of the residential building, Celia caught a glimpse of the black Maybach that parked outside the residential building.


    She was familiar with the car and knew it was Kevin''s even without looking at the license plate number.


    Is he still here?


    What else did he want to do?


    She knew he wouldn''t let her go so easily.


    But all the windows at the left and right of the car were pasted with dark film, so they couldn''t see if there was someone inside.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Zed leaned forward, just blocking her view.


    Celia looked away and hesitated to walk over there. However, she still didn''t walk that way.


    She decided to have a talk with Carlos after college.


    It would be best if they could get along well with each other. But if they couldn''t, they had to take legal action.


    Her life could not always be delayed by a man who could not give her happiness.


    Carlos was sitting in the driver''s seat.


    Seeing that Celia and zed appeared together intimately in front of him, he pursed his thin lips all of a sudden. The temperature in the car was falling bit by bit.


    He didn''t get out of the car or roll down the window.


    They just stared at each other through a layer of the dark window membrane, but they couldn''t see each other''s eyes.


    It seemed that their happiness was within their reach, but it was untouchable.


    Her phone rang. It was from spark.


    "What is it?"


    He got straight to the point.


    "Boss, we have found it. Actually, Eric Ling has an illegitimate child. He is raised in a foreign country. He just returned home a few days ago, but he has never returned to the Ling Clan. "


    A light flashed through Carlos'' eyes. He said, "you called up the Ling family, and you said that..."


    Celia Ling and Zed Ling kept chatting and laughing as they walked out of the community.


    Ther


    sly, "my underwear."


    Celia could not believe what she had heard.


    Looking at her red face, zed was even happier. He couldn''t help pinching her cute face.


    Celia was stunned by his action. She raised her hand to slap off the claw on her face and turned around. "Let''s go..."


    A black Benz followed them not far away.


    "Master, do you want to follow them?"


    The driver asked in a low voice while he was looking at the couple showing their intimacy on the sidewalk.


    "Keep your distance. Don''t be discovered by them."


    "Okay."


    The driver slowly followed the two people who were walking along the street.


    After about ten minutes'' walk, they arrived at the supermarket.


    Wade pushed a shopping cart at the door of the goods shelf. Celia followed him, shuttling back and forth between the shelves.


    It was weekend that day, so there were many people in the supermarket. Some children aged five or six naughtily came and went shopping.


    Celia Ling was almost hit by the car. Fortunately, zed reacted quickly and pulled her to the side.


    Celia stood still and said thanks.


    Then she suddenly found that her hand was held tightly in his.


    She blushed and pulled her clothes out of the shelf hastily. At this moment, she met with zed''s deep and deep eyes. She at once turned her head back to look at the goods shelf.


    Looking at her with a smile on his face, zed caught a glimpse of the woman who was absorbed in picking up the food. The warmth and sweet smell was still lingering in his hand and he couldn''t help but curl up his lips.


    "It''s too small for me."


    A mocking voice came from Zed. She then looked at the things she had randomly picked up.


    The next second, she hurried to throw the box back, screaming in a low voice.


    Men''s underwear!

 Chapter 164 Miss Ling, Tell Me How Much You Want!

    Earlier, zed had said that he wanted to buy the underwear not just to make fun of her.


    Celia hurriedly ran away from the goods shelf in a hurry. After putting the box of underpants that she had just taken into the cart, Zed picked one that was suitable for him and put it into the cart. Then, he followed her in leisure steps.


    All of a sudden, he felt that her life was not so bad.


    There was someone accompanying her, having breakfast together, going shopping together, and saying something that would make her blush from time to time. Looking at her blushing face, happiness and satisfaction filled her heart that she had never experienced before.


    Perhaps, it was time for her to settle down and return to his hometown.


    Not far from them, two middle-aged men stood in front of them, one behind the other.


    "Go ahead!" Said the middle-aged man in the lead.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    One of the middle-aged men nodded and pushed the trolley to another direction.


    Zed was following after Celia, putting things into the trolley casually. Suddenly, he saw a middle-aged man pushing a trolley towards him.


    Just as he was about to run away.


    "Young..."


    Before he could speak out the last word, he was dragged by zed to the shelf next door.


    Celia Ling walked to the front of the car. She turned her head around as she heard the noise, only to find that Zed Ling and the middle-aged man who seemed to be walking towards her had disappeared.


    Confused, she scratched her head and was about to look for the girl when a low voice rang beside her. "Hello, miss."


    Celia followed the sound and was stunned.


    In front of her was a middle-aged man with an extraordinary appearance.


    Celia Ling glanced around to check if the handsome man was talking to her or not.


    "I am zed''s father, Eric."


    ...


    But his father seemed not poor at all!


    She must be very rich!


    "Hello, uncle," Celia greeted him respectfully as she made blind and disorderly conjectures.


    "May I have a word with you?"


    Celia nodded quizzically and followed him out.


    "May I know your name?"


    Not long after they left, Eric stopped and turned around to ask Celia.


    "Well... I''m Celia Ling. "


    Celia... Ling?


    Eric Ling looked Celia up and down. There was some suspicion in his eyes, but he finally said.


    "Miss Ling, let''s make a deal!"


    Celia was s


    ''t go back? Then what are you going to do? You just keep fooling around like this? "


    "It''s none of your business no matter what kind of life I choose."


    "I''m your father!"


    As soon as Eric''s voice fell, he didn''t want to see zed suddenly get excited.


    "My father? I only have my mother, no father!"


    As he spoke, he grabbed Celia''s hand and walked quickly in the opposite direction, totally ignoring the shocked look on the other man''s face.


    On the way, Celia Ling''s hand was held tightly by zed Ling. She could clearly feel the sweat in his palm.


    Seeing the tension on his face, Celia didn''t draw her hand out. Instead, she stretched out her hand and crossed it with Zed''s.


    He must feel very sad just now, just like what his father did.


    Sensing that Celia held his hand proactively, zed turned around and said with a stern look, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to lie to you on purpose."


    Celia was stunned. Then she realized that he was referring to the cover of her identity. She smiled helplessly. "You only have to pay the rent on time. You can hide it from me forever."


    Her words of ridicule made zed grin, but full of bitterness.


    "Do you want to go back to have a look? Your father didn''t look well just now. " Celia asked cautiously.


    At the mention of his father''s name, zed snorted and said, "no, thanks. He clearly knows why he asked me to go back."


    Zed sniffed dismissively.


    "It''s so strange. How did he know I was here?"


    Zed''s question reminded Celia of her previous doubts.


    How did his father know that she was pregnant?

 Chapter 165 Make You Sad Again

    The next moment, they looked at each other, knowing what had happened.


    Carlos had just had a fight with Zed''s father when he came here and even followed them to the supermarket. Was there really such a coincidence?


    How considerate of him to treat her.


    "Dear Celia, who is the lucky man? You have found out about me so quickly. "


    Seeing that Celia was on the alert, zed laughed and joked.


    On one hand, he wanted to make her happy. On the other hand, he was really curious.


    Celia had a heavy mind. She forced a dry smile and said, "hehe! Detective, I guess! "


    Detective?


    Zed was embarrassed.


    He was very meticulous and had a strong sense of reconnaissance.


    He is indeed comparable to the detective!


    On the way back, Celia kept silent.


    Zed followed her, glancing at her from time to time.


    At the gate of the yard, she couldn''t help but ask.


    "Dear Celia, if I cause you any trouble, I will move out."


    Hearing that, Celia came to her senses. She turned her head to look at Zed. As she saw that he was pressing his lips to suppress his anger, a tinge of red blood appeared on his face. He seemed to have the courage to summon up his courage to say, "but you have to return my rent!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Celia gave a disdainful look at the man and said, "you said that the young master of the Huo family, who was worth one million watches, was also annoyed by the three thousand dollars! How dare you? "


    Being embarrassed, zed retorted, "why should I feel embarrassed? Who can''t stand the money? "


    Celia Ling


    "A miser!"


    The man was angry!


    "Have you refund it or not?"


    "I didn''t prevent you from living here. There is no such withdraw."


    "What? What about your husband? "


    "As you said, he is going to be ex husband.


    "


    Shrugging, zed said, "I''m helping you irritate him on purpose. But judging from his look, he doesn''t want to divorce you at all! "


    "If they reach an agreement, why would I divorce him?"


    "Okay." The man asked again, "what are you going to do?"


    "I''ll tell him when I graduate."


    "Okay."


    When she walked to the building they lived in, Celia glanced at the left aisle subconsciously.


    The black Maybach. was not there.


    Did he feel confident that he can get zed away, so he left without worries?


    But it didn''t matter.


    What mattered was that he would never bother her again.


    "Turn on the air conditioner!"


    As soon as they got back to the room, zed shouted to get the remote control of the air conditioner.


    However, Celia grabbed the remote first.


    "What are you doing?" Zed stared at her.


    "Lightning is very expensive! Don''t open the door! "


    "Damn it! You are a miser! "


    Cel


    ightly unnatural, but she still acted like an elder and said seriously, "zed, do you know that your father was scolded by your grandfather without raising his head? And he is now in the hospital sulking because of you!"


    "You know your father very well. Because of you, he can''t even be a manager now. Now he is in poor health, so I..."


    The woman''s words made zed sniff. He knew very well that he was the one who wanted to slap in the face.


    However, she didn''t dare to harm him, so she intentionally took it out on Celia.


    "I''m sorry, Celia! I made you feel wronged again. "


    He looked at Celia and sincerely apologized to her.


    Celia''s face started to burn. The woman was too strong.


    However, when she heard that zed''s father was sent into the hospital, Celia shook her head with slight bitterness at the corner of her mouth. After all, it was a serious matter. She said, "I''m fine. You''d better go to see your father as soon as possible!"


    The more Celia acted like this, the more remorseful Zed was.


    He took her by the hand, and after a pause, he said, "I''ll pay for your rent."


    Celia could not believe what she had heard.


    Zed didn''t want to leave, but he couldn''t resist Celia''s urge to go, so he had to go downstairs. The driver was downstairs. When he saw zed, he quickly started the car.


    After Zed left, Celia was left alone in the house.


    It was very quiet.


    She took a towel from the bathroom and took ice from the fridge. Wrapping it with a towel, she applied it on her face.


    There was a soft towel between her lips, but the ice was very cold, which stung her burned and swollen cheek. Her face didn''t even frown. She just looked out of the window quietly. There was a firm light in her black and white eyes, as if she had made up her mind.

 Chapter 166 A Cruel Change

    For the next few days, Celia Ling was sitting in the living room with a book in her hands.


    At near noon, the doorbell rang again.


    She put down the book and looked sideways, eyes gloomy.


    She stood up slowly, walked to the door and looked at the outside through the peephole.


    The person who came this time was finally out of her expectation.


    Carlos.


    The man outside the cat''s eye looked strange, but his cold expression could still be clearly reflected.


    It seemed that no matter what happened, he could keep as still as a mountain.


    Celia Ling grabbed the door handle and opened it.


    The two looked at each other through a narrow gap. Carlos'' eyes were peaceful and his face was expressionless.


    Celia glanced at the stuff in his hand and fell silent. She didn''t say anything and just moved aside to get out of the way.


    A hint of imperceptible astonishment flashed through Carlos'' calm eyes and he walked in.


    Celia returned to the living room. She picked up a book and read it attentively.


    Carlos went straight into the kitchen. Not long after, the sound of water flow and dull cutting vegetables came from the kitchen, like hitting on Celia''s heart.


    She took a deep breath to calm down and continued reading.


    About half an hour later, several delicious dishes were served on the table.


    Carlos took off his apron and said the first thing he said after entering, "eat first."


    Putting down the book, Celia Ling stood up and sat down in front of the dining table.


    Carlos had already served her a bowl of sparerib soup.


    She took a spoon and stirred it in the bowl. When it was cool, she scooped it into her mouth with a spoon.


    Carlos looked at her in silence. His eyes were deep and bottomless.


    They just ate lunch quietly without saying a word.


    It was as if with one more word, the calm mask would be uncovered, revealing the turbulent undercurrent underneath.


    Carlos always had dinner faster than Celia. He waited at the table after dinner.


    Celia Ling seemed to have a good appetite today. She had two bowls of rice unexpectedly.


    She put down the chopsticks with satisfaction and took the initiative to clear the table.


    Carlos reached out his hand, trying to stop her. His big palm inadvertently wrapped her soft little hand.


    However, Celia


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    fferent voice until she hung up the phone.


    "Who is on the phone?" Amanda asked


    Celia didn''t try to hide anything. "Carlos."


    "It seems that you have really reconciled with each other."


    Although Celia gave a cold response just now, she still answered his phone patiently. Did that mean that the relationship between the two of them had slightly recovered.


    Celia kept silent and didn''t answer.


    "But why did you lie to him? Aren''t you the number 12? Why did you say it''s No.23? "


    Celia looked down and remained silent.


    She didn''t want Carlos to know what she was going to do this afternoon.


    If she told him the truth, it was hard to guarantee that he would not come to the school to pick her up in the afternoon.


    Since she had made up her mind, she didn''t want to delay for another day.


    She was afraid that she would change her mind and be too hard hearted if she kept waiting


    A few hours later.


    "How is it going? Have you passed? "


    Amanda walked out of the classroom. Celia had been waiting for her outside the classroom.


    Raising her eyebrows, Amanda said, "am I not good at it?"


    The two of them raised their hands happily. After thinking of what Celia had said before defense, Celia asked, "Dear Celia, what are you going to do after I make defense?"


    The smile on Celia''s face suddenly disappeared because of this question. She raised her eyes and looked at Amanda. The seriousness and determination in her eyes could be seen clearly. Lifting her pink lips, she said, "I have an abortion."

 Chapter 167 Twins

    Amanda''s mouth dropped open in surprise.


    However, she could see that Celia seemed to be very serious.


    "What''s wrong, Carla? What happened these days? "


    ''something must have happened that made her change her mind so fast.''.


    Celia bit her lips. She didn''t explain any more. She just said, "The baby will be born again. It''s definitely not Carlos'' child."


    Without further persuasion, Amanda reached out and held Celia''s hand tightly. "Have you really thought it through?" she asked with a serious look


    Celia looked back at her. Her eyes shone with determination. She nodded seriously.


    "Since you have made up your mind, I won''t say anything more. But you have to remember that no matter what happens, I will always be with you. "


    Celia''s solemn face melted because of Amanda''s words. All of a sudden, she pounced on her and held her tightly. She said, "Amanda, you''re the best! Sure enough, we should get married! "


    Amanda patted Celia''s shoulder, trying to comfort her. "Yes, if I haven''t been married..."


    At the gate of Senior Colonel Jin, there were many young students coming in and out.


    It was rare for Amanda to drive out today. Of course, she did this because she was scolded by Dylan.


    About ten minutes later, they arrived at the destination ¨C hospital.


    Since there was no time for defense, Celia didn''t make an appointment with the doctor in advance. She had to wait in line.


    Fortunately, there were fewer patients in the afternoon and not many people in the queue.


    Celia was waiting in a line to register in the hospital. A man was standing not far behind her, talking on the phone.


    The Gu consortium.


    In the Senior Executives meeting room.


    In the bright and cool conference room, the senior executives of various departments and branches were sitting around a large conference table. They were making a routine report on the senior executives every month.


    The manager of the East District just finished reporting the recent work, but he did not get any response from Carlos.


    The temperature in the conference room was appropriate, but the manager was scared with cold sweat.


    Maybe Mr. Gu was particularly dissatisfied with his work?


    Although he was not the best in every domestic region, he was a good husband. Logically speaking, it was not supposed to be wrong!


    Boris had found there was something wrong with his young boss two days ago.


    In the past two days, Carlos had been absentminded and preoccupied, and today he felt even more depressed. Anyone could tell that Carlos had something on his mind today.


    "Boss?" He bent over and whispered


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    versity student, you should know how much physical harm it will cause to a woman. Do you want to think about it again? "


    "Thank you so much, doctor! But I''ve made up my mind. "


    Celia kept her head down. She seemed to see the heart bleeding and the crying baby in her body.


    Tears welled up in her eyes and her nose twitched.


    ¡ª¡ªBaby, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault.


    "In that case, I won''t say anything more."


    The doctor said and began to inquire about her condition. He wanted to know how old the child was and if he had any disease that was not conducive to surgery.


    "Well, take this form to pay the bill and do several examinations. If you are okay, I will arrange the surgery for you as soon as possible. "


    "Doctor, when is the operation going?" Celia asked in a low voice, grasping the hemlines of her clothes.


    The doctor took a deep look at her and said, "this afternoon at the latest."


    Hearing Celia''s words, Celia nodded.


    She really couldn''t wait any longer.


    Her determination was being slowly fading away.


    In the color ultrasonic room.


    The doctor told her that the patient could not be accompanied to do the ultrasound examination. So Amanda waited outside, and Celia went in alone.


    Lying on the narrow bed, she felt a touch of coolness penetrated through her level lower abdomen. Her hands were placed on her side and locked to the edge of the bed.


    "What?"


    After the examination for a while, the doctor suddenly gave a slight doubt.


    "Doctor, what''s wrong?" She asked subconsciously.


    The doctor grabbed the popping head more tightly, as if he wanted to see the condition of Celia more clearly.


    After a while, she exclaimed in surprise, "Hey, little girl, you are pregnant with twins!"

 Chapter 168 To Give up Or...

    The doctor grabbed the popping head more tightly, as if she wanted to see the condition of Celia more clearly.


    After a while, she exclaimed in surprise, "Hey, little girl, you are pregnant with twins!"


    The doctor''s words echoed in the quiet room, which reached Celia''s ears. However, the words of the doctor drifted away.


    Celia''s mind went blank. She was stunned.


    She tilted her head and looked at the doctor with a dull look. "Doctor, you just What did they say? "


    The doctor repeated with a gentle smile, "lady, you are pregnant with twins! What''s more, they are twins! They were almost the same children! Ouch, how cute they will be if they are born! "


    The doctor repeated what she had just said clearly. At the moment, Celia realized that she had not had any hallucination.


    She was pregnant with twins?


    She was pregnant with two children!


    Celia Ling couldn''t even be more surprised. Tears were rushing down from her eyes.


    How could this be?


    She had made such a decision to abort the baby, but now she knew that it was not a child, but two.


    And they were twins!


    It had consumed all her ruthlessness to take away her unborn child. How could she be so cruel as to kill such a pair of jade like babies together.


    Celia couldn''t remember how she walked out of the ultrasound room.


    When Amanda, who was waiting outside, heard the sound of door opening, she immediately stood up. She saw Celia Ling with tear stains on her face.


    She was startled and asked, "what''s wrong, Carla?"


    Celia Ling stared at Amanda through tears. Complex emotions surged in her chest. She hugged Amanda and cried, trembling.


    Amanda patted Celia''s back to comfort her. Hearing Celia''s depressing crying, she felt terrible as well. It was like the dark sky shrouded in heavy clouds.


    "Carla, if you are reluctant, don''t force yourself." Amanda said softly.


    Celia held her tighter. Her lips trembled. She sobbed, "Celia, I''m pregnant. With twins. "


    Amanda stiffened and pushed her away excitedly. She stared at her, with surprise in her


    loosened his grip on her.


    She had made the decision to have an abortion three days ago.


    But she was tortured all the time by such a cruel decision!


    In the past few days, the calmer she was, the deeper the pain in her heart was.


    And today, she couldn''t control herself anymore.


    "Carlos, what are you doing here?"


    Asked Amanda coldly.


    Carlos frowned slightly. There was a glimmer of gentle light flashing in his deep eyes. His voice was low and dry. He didn''t answer Amanda''s question. Instead, he looked at Celia and said in a low voice, "Celia, I have never thought of giving up on you and your son. Keep the baby, okay? "


    His voice was so soft that no one could resist it.


    Carlos asked Celia sincerely. He really cared about Celia and their child?


    However, on the other hand, their final choice was totally another thing.


    In many cases, self righteous responsibilities were greater than anything else, including family members or lovers.


    They thought that they could sacrifice their loved ones as long as they were willing to.


    The torrent of tears ran down, leaving a dry and cold on her face.


    She felt cold all over her body.


    "Carlos, you have never thought about giving up on me and our child, nor have you ever thought about choosing us, have you?"


    Celia looked at him coldly. There was no change in her facial expression.

 Chapter 169 You Broke Your Promise

    Carlos'' heart could not be more painful. Such a lifeless Celia, especially her originally black and smart eyes, were like stars that had suddenly lost light. They looked gloomy.


    "Celia, please wait for another two years."


    He suddenly grabbed her little hand and ignored her resistance. His eyes burned into the depth of her eyes, as if wanting to stir up a little ripples in her dead eyes.


    Celia''s eyes were filled with coldness.


    "Why? Why? "


    She looked at him with a cruel and cold face and asked.


    Carlos held Celia''s hand more tightly unconsciously. He pursed his lips and finally said, "I promised Ashley that I would take care of her and her child for seven years. There are still two years left till now."


    Celia stared at him, trying to figure out what he meant.


    In the end, he smiled coldly and said, "why should I follow the agreement between you and Ashley?"


    Just because of the seven-year agreement, she deserved to be abandoned?


    She didn''t want to take two days, let alone two years.


    "We have a deal, don''t we?"


    Carlos'' words reminded Celia of the promise that she had nearly forgotten.


    Indeed, they had made some rules before they got married.


    Did he make a plan and get everything ready from the very beginning?


    But why did he do that?


    Now she was not interested in knowing.


    "You broke your promise."


    After saying that, she held Amanda''s hand and walked away quickly. She didn''t want to talk to this man any more.


    Carlos was stunned by the eloquent woman in front of him. He didn''t know how to refute her.


    Celia returned to the doctor''s office and handed all the examination results to the doctor.


    After looking at it, the doctor asked in surprise, "twins?"


    Celia nodded dreamily.


    "Little girl, why don''t you think about it? It''s not easy to get pregnant with twins." The doctor couldn''t help but ask again.


    After sending Amanda to the doctor''s office, she went to the bathroom.


    No one was by her side, and no one was there to help her sort out her current thoughts. Her mind was in a mess.


    "Celia, let''s have a talk!"


    Carlos said in a low voice. His words brought her into a mess.


    Celia shouted unconsciously, "doctor, please arrange an operation for me!"


    In the quiet doctor''s office, Celia''s weak words were like a thunder exploding in Carlos'' heart, who was still standing outside the door.


    His tall and straight body trembled, an


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    room. You can''t get in and out freely."


    Carlos did not look at the nurse. His eyes were following the gurney all the way. Helplessly, he saw the door in the innermost layer of the operating room slowly closed. His breathing was heaving violently. Then he pushed away the nurse blocking in front of him and rushed into the operating room.


    "Sir! You can''t go in! "


    The nurse shouted as she was almost pushed down by Carlos.


    A few nurses and doctors were wheeled into the operation room. When they heard the noise, a tall and strong man rushed to them, blocking the automatic door with his hand.


    "Celia!"


    He stepped in front of the automatic door, stretching out his big hand, and smashed the wheel bed. A distinct panic was visible in her hoarse voice.


    "What happened?" The doctor with the mask frowned and said.


    The automatic door was sealed and sterilized. The man wore his shoes and rushed in.


    The nurses around them were also confused, including the patient lying on the gurney.


    Carlos looked at the strange face on the gurney, stunned.


    In the next second, infinite ecstasy emerged from the bottom of his heart, overwhelmed by excitement.


    She was not Celia!


    Not her!


    "Ding Dong", the door of the elevator opened.


    Following the voice, Carlos saw the familiar figure at a distance of more than ten meters. The panic in his heart turned from extreme panic to unbelievable surprise in an instant.


    The next moment, Celia''s body moved as fast as wind. In an instant, she moved from the operating room to the front of Celia.


    He hugged her tightly before she came to herself.

 Chapter 170 Trust Me

    Celia froze in Carlos'' arms.


    He hugged her so hard that it seemed that he wanted to blend her into his body.


    He hugged her so tight, but his tall body was still trembling, as if he was afraid that she would suddenly disappear.


    The strong feeling he had never expressed in his heart seemed to be transmitted through this hug, penetrating each other''s skin and entering Celia''s heart.


    The universe was shrouded in great power, and clouds were in sight. There were only the two of them in the world.


    Celia kept in Carlos'' arms for a long time before she recovered from the heavy emotion transmitted from him. She reached out her hand and pushed him away.


    Carlos let go of her, but he didn''t step back.


    On the contrary, he stared at her intensely and forcefully. Just as Celia Ling hadn''t expected, she successfully bit on her pale and dry lips.


    He kissed her more passionately than ever. The passionate kiss was like a fire burning in Celia''s lips.


    The flame of the fight spread all over her body, making her feel warm and painful.


    Celia clearly felt that the emotions that had been frozen in the bottom of her heart was recuperating at a visible rate.


    She panicked and was about to push Carlos away. She heard him whisper in her ear with his hoarse voice. "That''s good. You and our baby are still here."


    Her petite body suddenly trembled. She did not understand why Carlos suddenly showed such a strong feeling.


    The doubt was still lingering in her mind. Then she was lifted by him and walked towards the elevator behind.


    Finally, she came to her senses. With a pale face, she asked in horror, "what are you doing, Carlos?"


    Carlos looked down at her. His eyes were full of intense affection. "Woman, I can''t live without you."


    Celia was stunned.


    What he said was... What does he mean?


    Celia Ling and Carlos had disappeared from the elevator. Amanda was left standing there alone. She was still unable to figure things out.


    Was it because of that little mistake?


    She had found that the doctor and Celia had disappeared as soon as she had talked to Carlos. Therefore, she had thought that she was extremely sad


    you home first and then go to look for Ashley."


    Celia asked in reply subconsciously. She was stunned and asked, "why do you want to meet Ashley?"


    Carlos rubbed her nose with his fingers, and finally smiled. "Of course, I want to solve the problem."


    Celia leaned against the car and blinked at the cool temperature. "How to solve this problem?"


    Carlos raised his hand and rubbed her hair. He said in a soft voice, "you don''t need to worry about it. Let me handle it. I''ll take care of it."


    She looked at him uneasily.


    If it could be handled that easily, would their relationship be like this now?


    Seeing her anxiety, Carlos held her even tighter and put his arms around her waist.


    Lowering his head to touch Celia''s forehead, he said in a deep voice, "believe me!"


    Celia Ling''s heart trembled uncontrollably. The thick ice wrapped in the coat was melting gradually.


    Suddenly, she turned her head aside to avoid his breath. She said in a low voice, "Carlos, I didn''t force you..."


    Her lips were again captured before she could finish her words.


    He held her in his arms tenderly instead of being so passionate as fire.


    It was like a dragonfly skimming over the ground, and then they moved inch by inch and were hugging and touching as tenderly as the most precious and fragile treasure in the world. Celia was not able to resist such gentle touching.


    "Silly woman, I would rather you ''force'' me to..."

 Chapter 171 The Truth

    Carlos kept murmuring. His sexy voice touched Celia''s heart, melt the ice outside her heart at an incredible speed.


    The two people who were having a romantic moment earlier, Celia suddenly pushed Carlos away with a strong force, which even shocked Carlos.


    She was close to the car door. Her hands unconsciously made a defensive posture, and her dark eyes were also flickering with uneasiness.


    She bit her red lips and said, "I don''t care what you are going to do. I won''t go back with you before the problem is solved."


    She had made up her mind to abort the baby. But all of a sudden, Carlos came to her and he just said "I will solve it." how could she remove heart defense so easily?


    Would it be another cycle of trust and injury?


    No way!


    Carlos stood outside of Celia''s defense. His thick eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. He kept silent for a moment and slightly sighed. "Then I''ll take you back to the apartment you rent first."


    Celia bit her lips and nodded.


    It was like a temporary safe house for her.


    There was the best place to belong before she got along well with Carlos.


    Carlos sent Celia to her rental house. Despite her unwillingness, he insisted on sending her upstairs.


    Celia had been staying outside for a long time. She was a little thirsty.


    After entering the door, she went straight to the water fountain and poured a cup of cold water with her cartoon mug, drinking half of it.


    She turned around and saw Carlos. She asked him unconsciously, "do you want some water?"


    Carlos nodded.


    Celia was about to take a disposable cup for him. However, the glass in her hand had been snatched away by him. She raised her head and drank the water in it.


    Celia was stunned and a little embarrassed.


    That was her cup.


    But Carlos didn''t notice that. He stretched out his hand and said, "not enough."


    Celia took the glass. After a moment''s hesitation, she didn''t change the glass again. She poured another glass of water and handed it to Carlos.


    Carlos compressed his lips and nodded with a smile.


    "


    e scrambled out of the bed, ran behind Carlos, grabbed his arm and shouted in panic, "Carlos, what are you doing?"


    Carlos frowned when he saw Ashley''s hand which was holding his arm.


    Ashley''s arm trembled, and she instinctively wanted to withdraw her hand, but she finally gritted her teeth and didn''t let go of it.


    If she let him go, was he going to tell Sven the truth?


    But why?


    Why did it happen all of a sudden?


    He had promised her!


    "Why? Carlos." Asked Ashley in a trembling voice.


    Carlos jerked his arm out of her grip, and subconsciously fumbled on the spot where Ashley had grasped. He didn''t intend to explain more.


    "You have promised me. You can''t do this!"


    A cold light flashed through Carlos''s eyes. He cast a cold glance at Ashley.


    "Do you think I really don''t know what you have done?"


    This sent a chill down Ashley''s spine, but she didn''t know what he was referring to.


    She had done a lot of things behind his back.


    "The reason why I''m willing to keep my promise never is you."


    Every word that Carlos uttered was like a sharp knife, cutting into Ashley''s heart.


    He wouldn''t even give her a single chance.


    Ashley''s face turned deathly pale. Trembling, she felt more and more painful in her heart.


    The reason why he changed his mind was because that woman, Celia, had said something to him.


    It must be so!

 Chapter 172 Not Your Daddy!

    "Carlos, I know you don''t care about me. But are you really not going to take care of Sven now? Sven, last time... "


    Carlos became more and more furious when Ashley mentioned the horrible thing that Sven committed suicide last time. "How dare you mention it again, Ashley? How vicious you are? How dare you instigate your own child to commit suicide! "


    Ashley was stunned.


    He even knew this?


    Carlos didn''t want to talk to her anymore. He left without looking back.


    Ashley''s legs became weak and she sat on the floor in frustration. She watched Carlos'' back gradually disappearing in the distance. The endless panic almost killed her.


    No!


    He couldn''t tell Sven the truth!


    The only jetton she had now was Sven. If he told Sven, it would mean that he had given up on Sven too.


    Then how could she stay with him?


    She got up from the ground in a hurry and rushed out of the door.


    In just half a minute, Carlos was gone.


    She hurriedly ran to the stairs, and faintly heard the steady footsteps below moving away.


    It was Carlos!


    When Carlos was about to open the door to Sven''s ward, she stopped him by holding his waist from behind.


    Carlos'' brows furrowed, his eyes full of disgust.


    "Let me go!"


    Ashley didn''t let go though she was trembling. She looked up at Carlos with tears in her eyes. Her pitiful look only made Carlos feel disgusted.


    "Carlos, please don''t tell him the truth! Sven is going to die! I really can''t live without him! "


    She held Carlos'' waist tightly and crossed her arms before him.


    A miserable scream came from the corridor, drawing the attention of several nurses. They stretched their heads and looked around with confusion.


    Carlos'' face darkened as he said, "you don''t have to pretend to be innocent in front of me. I know clearly what you have done. "


    "Yes! I did something wrong, but it''s all because of you. I want to give Sven a complete family! Am I wrong? "


    Casting a cold glance at her, Carlos continued, "don''t use Sven as an excuse! You have no right to do that! "


    "I have no right? What about you? " All of a sudden, Ashley loosened her grip on Carlos. She took a few steps back and looked at Carlos with her sad eyes. "You have promised me a seven


    Ashley''s ears, and she suddenly felt that all her strength had been drained away.


    She leaned against the door and slid down her body feebly. She covered her face with her hands and tears flew quietly between her fingers.


    Yes.


    She must be insane.


    She was crazy about love!


    ''Carlos, now that I can''t get you, then... I''ll never let you feel better!''


    In the ward, Carlos pushed Sven''s wheelchair to the sofa.


    Sitting on the wheelchair, Sven''s little hands were inadvertently holding the handrails of the wheelchair, his little body stiff and trembling.


    Carlos sat down on the sofa, with his eyes fixed on Sven''s legs.


    His leg bent slightly forward, more sincerely than 90 degrees. Because his leg hadn''t fully recovered, he couldn''t bend freely.


    Even though, her condition was much better than that of the doctor who had firstly worried about her.


    This had a lot to do with Sven''s active cooperation these days.


    The reason why Sven actively cooperated with doctors was that Carlos would spare a lot of time to accompany him in the hospital.


    He stayed in the hospital to accompany him nearly every night.


    Besides, although Carlos was always cold to him, Sven still felt that Carlos cared about him.


    But now, why did mommy say daddy was not my biological daddy?


    Carlos moved his eyes upward and saw the eagerness in Sven''s eyes. He let out a sigh and went straight to the point. "Sven, in fact, you are the child of your mother and a friend of mine."

 Chapter 173 You Cant Wait to See Me

    Sven noticed that his father had called himself "me".


    Sven opened his mouth slightly but said nothing. He was waiting for Carlos to go on.


    "Your daddy is one of my best friends. He helped me a lot, and even died because of me. "


    "Dad Do you look after me for him? " Sven asked blankly.


    Carlos nodded.


    It was a complex story, but it was not necessary to tell it to Sven.


    Sven was in a daze for a while. It seemed that he was understanding what Carlos meant.


    After a long while, Sven raised his head and looked at Carlos intently. He asked, "Daddy, did Sven do something wrong again? So..."


    Carlos reached out his hand, put it on Sven''s, shook his head seriously and interrupted him.


    The emotion in Sven''s eyes changed dramatically. He pulled his hand out of Carlos'' and shook his head excitedly.


    "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it! Daddy, Mommy, you must be lying! "


    He didn''t know if what Carlos said was true, but he realized why Carlos said that all of a sudden.


    "Daddy, is it because you don''t want Sven anymore?"


    Carlos'' heart broke as he saw Sven''s tears streaming down.


    "Sven, although I''m not your biological father, if you are willing to stay with me and get along well with Celia, I will continue to take care of you like your biological father."


    If so, that would be the best result.


    He still couldn''t rest assured to set a good relationship with Ashley. After all, she had always treated the kids as a tool to achieve her goal.


    "No way! I don''t want that bad woman! I only want my daddy and Mommy! "


    Sven was so excited that he pushed his wheelchair to keep a distance from Carlos. His face was full of tears.


    Carlos'' face fell. He explained, "Don''t worry. Your mother and I have never gotten married. Celia is not a bad woman who would destroy other people''s family. She is my only wife. Maybe it''s too cruel for you, but you have to accept this fact. "


    If Sven couldn''t accept this, how could he get along well with Celia?


    Carlos had wanted to talk to Sven in a roundabout way, but he found that the child looked like his mother.


    He was too paranoid, self deceiving, unwilling to face the reality.


    Carlos didn''t have the heart to blame Sven. However, after experiencing the fear and apprehension of losing Celia in the hospital this afternoon, he clearly knew that compared with the guilt of the whole life, the loss of Celia''s and his babies was more important for him than death!


    If he couldn''t protect both of them, he must give up.


    "It''s because of that bad woman and her baby, so you don''t want to be with me, right?"


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    eling of happiness being controlled by others, but she couldn''t help but look forward to it.


    Being pregnant, Celia tried not to touch any electronic products.


    She didn''t watch TV or play computer. She was really bored in the house.


    After thinking for a while, she went downstairs for a walk.


    This community was very old. Unlike Carlos'' villa, which was well equipped with all kinds of leisure facilities, Celia could only walk back and forth in the garden in front of the unit, just for a little exercise.


    The cool wind couldn''t dispel her anxiety.


    More than ten minutes later, a familiar black Maybach appeared in front of her. The restless heart of Celia began to beat wildly.


    The Maybach was parked at the parking lot beside the flower nursery. The heavy door was opened and Carlos got out of the driver''s seat.


    Carlos dressed himself formally except for holidays.


    He was wearing an Italian handmade dark shirt, and a pair of dark colored suit pants showed off his slim waist perfectly.


    He was tall and handsome, with long and straight legs and a three-dimensional face carved with knives and axes, all of which seemed to have gained a unique favor from God.


    With a shopping bag in his hand, he must have bought some vegetables by the way, but it didn''t affect his outstanding temperament and temperament.


    He walked in the setting sun like this, his deep eyes as clear as a deep cold lake. He stared at Celia who was not far away without a blink, and walked steadily towards her step by step.


    Celia''s face turned red and her heart beat faster.


    "You can''t wait to see me?"


    He stood in front of her, gazing at her tenderly. He wore a light smile on his sexy lips, which made him more charming.

 Chapter 174 He Was Indeed A Legendary Tyrant

    Celia''s face became redder. She kept her eyes away from his burning sight and said, "I just came downstairs for a walk. The pregnant woman should walk more."


    Carlos looked at her quietly for a while, and did not expose her. The other hand took her small soft hand and led her back.


    "I''ll go for a walk with you after dinner."


    Celia held his hand quietly and stole a glance at him subconsciously.


    He seemed to be in a good mood. Was the matter handled smoothly?


    After arriving at the door, Celia opened the door and they got inside. Carlos put the shopping bags on the coffee table and asked her, "are you hungry?"


    Celia shook her head. "No, I''m not hungry."


    All she was thinking about was other things now, so that even her stomach was empty, she didn''t feel hungry.


    Carlos nodded and pulled her to sit down on the old sofa.


    "Do you want to know how it is going?"


    Celia nodded subconsciously.


    Carlos stared at her with his clear eyes, curled his lips and said, "give me a kiss, and I''ll tell you."


    As he spoke, his sexy thin lips were even slightly pouted, as if a child asking for candy.


    Celia was speechless.


    The old man was acting cute. It was too intimidating to look at!


    Carlos saw her little red face without any movement or hurry. He was about to stand up and said, "don''t hurry to know? I''ll go cook now. "


    Celia blushed. She bit her lip and her cheeks bulged. She stretched out her hand and tried to pull him back. However, his leg was too long. At last, she just stretched out her hand and almost tore his pants down.


    Carlos was pulled back to sit down by her. He pretended to be surprised and said, "taking off pants is better than doing it at night."


    Celia was embarrassed and angry.


    This old scoundrel!


    Carlos teased her intentionally.


    He knew that she was anxious to know the result of the matter, so he stretched out his arms and held her tightly.


    The base of the old sofa was very soft. Celia was held by Carlos in his arms and her whole body almost lay on his laps.


    "I have made it clear to Ashley and Sven."


    Carlos said seriously.


    Celia leaned against his chest and looked up at him. "Then how about Sven..."


    With knitted brows, Carlos said in a low voice, "life is always hard. It''s cruel to Sven


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s eyes were wide open. She came to her sense as well.


    But Carlos held her more tightly than before, and she couldn''t get rid of him at all.


    "Bastard!"


    Because of her weak body, it didn''t sound like rebuke but more like flirting.


    Carlos, of course, had already noticed the changes in himself. It was rare for this little woman to take the initiative. Even though it was just a small movement, she easily let him lose control.


    He didn''t have much self-control towards this little woman at all.


    His dark eyes sparkled and his lips curved into a charming smile. He said, "If I don''t be a bastard. How can you have a baby?"


    "I am already pregnant!"


    Two baby!


    "Well Not enough. "


    Clearly, she didn''t understand what he was referring to.


    "Not enough? Do you think I''m a sow? "


    Carlos shrugged, "I didn''t say that."


    Celia glared at him. She clenched her small hand and beat on his strong chest. "Put me down!"


    "Wait a minute."


    "What the hell are you doing! I''m hungry! "


    Carlos frowned with a sad look on his face. "I feel terrible now. I can''t cook."


    "It''s not me. I don''t care!"


    "Why didn''t you do the plastic surgery?"


    "You kissed me first!"


    "I said I would cook first. Why did you stop me and take off my pants! You did that before! "


    Celia could not believe what she had heard


    Was this man really so good at confusing right and wrong?


    The next second, Celia''s stomach grumbled. As a result, the burning atmosphere in the living room was reduced embarrassedly.

 Chapter 175 Little Happiness

    Carlos looked at her with serious eyes. "Are you really hungry?"


    Celia pouted and nodded.


    Carlos let out a long sigh and carefully put her on the sofa, sighing, "pregnant is really troublesome."


    Celia was speechless. "I''m sorry! My pregnancy has caused you much trouble! "


    Carlos stood up, thinking that he couldn''t let his wife and kids starve no matter how uncomfortable he was!


    At this moment, he wondered why he was so strong that let her pregnant so quickly?


    Celia curled up on the sofa. She turned red at the sight of someone.


    But her heart was warm.


    As the sun set outside the window, the restaurant, which was not spacious, was covered with a layer of golden radiance.


    There were two or three dishes on the table and two pairs of chopsticks were placed next to each other.


    The scene was ordinary to Celia, but she thought it was wonderful.


    Carlos took off his apron and walked out of the kitchen. He saw Celia sitting at the dining table, holding her chin with both hands and staring blankly at the table.


    He came over and patted her little hair. "Aren''t you hungry? Why don''t you eat? "


    Celia put the things in her head away and replied, "I''m waiting for you to come together."


    Carlos sat down, smiling.


    The two of them ate quietly and didn''t talk too much. The silent atmosphere was so intoxicating.


    At this moment, Celia imagined how wonderful it would be if the life could be like this.


    She''d better have another two children, and they would laugh around the table.


    In fact, the best time is nothing more than when you are laughing, when he is smiling, and living such a warm life.


    After dinner, Carlos washed the dishes and took Celia for a walk downstairs.


    Celia was a little unhappy.


    After dinner, she felt a little tired and wanted to take a nap.


    "Who told me that pregnant women should go for a walk?"


    The little woman turned around, "humph!"


    "So you waited for me downstairs because you missed me so much?"


    Celia was stunned. Then she realized that he was trying to block her by using what she had said before.


    This guy would never let her win in words.


    They


    as stunned. He didn''t expect that the shy little woman would make such a deep confession of love. She turned to his side with the other arm around her waist, and then bent down to give a gentle kiss on her forehead. Even the air around seemed to become sweet because of the kiss.


    Hand in hand, they walked from the residence estate to the street outside.


    At 7 o''clock in the evening, he went to a busy street with neon lights flashing.


    There were also many couples or couples walking hand in hand like them passing by.


    They talked about their daily life in a soft voice. Sometimes when the boy didn''t know what he was talking, the lover next to him would lean in his arms with a sweet smile.


    They were one of the ordinary lovers now. They had the most common but most precious happiness.


    A young couple walked over to them. A girl about three or four years old was standing in the middle, and her little face was as red as a small apple.


    Her two chubby hands were held separately by her parents, and her two black braids were swaying with her jumping movements. She looked so lovely.


    Both Carlos''s and Celia''s eyes were attracted by the adorable little girl. Celia put her hand on her flat lower abdomen subconsciously.


    There were two babies in it!


    Was it a boy or a girl?


    "Hey!"


    Celia elbowed Carlos who was standing next to her.


    Carlos looked at her in surprise.


    "Do you like boys or girls?"

 Chapter 176 so sweet

    Carlos''s eyes brightened and he smiled. "A girl, of course."


    Celia was confused. "Why?"


    Carlos looked at her and said, "I''m not gay."


    Celia could not believe what she had heard


    ''how could he be so lewd?''?


    As far as she knew, there was a silent CEO who was noble and cool. Was that true?


    It was not until he habitually teased the little woman that Carlos looked at her deeply and replied seriously, "as long as it is your child, I will love it no matter it is a boy or a girl."


    He looked so serious and his burning eyes made Celia''s heart beat faster.


    She looked around, put her hands on her belly and murmured, "if only I were pregnant with opposite sex twins. It''s so adorable that a brother can take care of his sister. "


    Carlos stroked her little head, seeing that she raised her head again. "Well, how about we give him a name?"


    Carlos raised his eyebrows and said, "okay."


    Celia frowned and seemed to think carefully.


    After a while, her eyes were slightly bright and she said, "yes, I have thought of it!"


    "What?"


    "Well One is called gold and the other is called silver. What do you think? Hahaha! "


    Carlos, "..."


    Carlos looked disgusted and speechless. Celia broke into laughter with arms akimbo.


    Ha ha ha!


    Finally, there was a day when she made fun of him!


    "Are you not satisfied?" Celia''s smile faded. She said seriously, "what a nice name. Can''t you save a lot of money?"


    Carlos''s handsome face was stiff. It seemed that he had to change his surname back in the future.


    It was almost nine o''clock when they got home.


    Celia was sweating profusely. She took her nightgown out of the bedroom and rushed into the bathroom.


    When she was about to close the door of the bathroom, she was pulled by someone from the outside.


    She tilted her head to look at Carlos, who was still holding on to the doorknob. "What are you doing?" she asked


    "I''m going to take a shower," he said with a composed look


    Celia could not believe what she had heard


    "I''ll take a shower first."


    Carlos curled his lips and said, "let''s do it together."


    Celia blushed. She tried to open the door, but it didn''t move.


    "Bastard, let me go!"


    Carlos narrowed his eyes with a cunning smile, and stepped into the bathroom with one foot first. Then he slammed the bathroom doo


    full that she burped.


    Celia was fed up and wanted to sleep. She thought she might be a pig in her last life.


    She decided to call Amanda first to tell her about her current situation so that she could be relieved.


    But someone seemed to be more sleepy than her.


    She made a phone call to her. Amanda seemed to be still in a dream, unable to even speak a complete sentence.


    After hanging up the phone, Celia took a woolen dog out of the room and cuddled it to the sofa in the living room for a nap.


    As a result, she once again dozed off.


    She didn''t wake up from sleep until she vaguely heard a rustling sound.


    After listening carefully, she found that someone was unlocking the door.


    Who is it?


    ''it couldn''t be Amanda. I called her just now, '' she thought.


    Carlos doesn''t have a key here, so it''s impossible.


    Was it


    Thief?


    Celia screamed and jumped out of the sofa.


    Hearing the sound of door opening, she jumped up in a hurry and hid behind the door.


    She had meant to see who was outside through the cat''s eye, but the man outside had opened the door directly.


    Celia could only hide behind the door and grabbed the basaltic stick behind the door. She was on the alert.


    Some old doors were opened, and a man appeared.


    "Ah!"


    Screamed Celia as she lifted the bucket. She stabbed it fiercely at the back of the man who was about to close the door.


    "Ahhhhhh!...."


    An extremely depressing muffled sound rang out. Celia, who had succeeded, was about to attack again, and that man turned his head.

 Chapter 177 A Man On The Sofa

    Zed?


    Oh, Celia almost forget that he also lives here.


    Standing still, Zed held the door with one hand, and used the back of the other hand to touch the stabbed by Celia. His handsome face turned pale because of the pain.


    Celia threw the straw away hurriedly and walked up to Zed. She asked with an apologetic face, "are you all right?"


    It seemed that zed was really in great pain with cold sweat on his forehead. He glanced at her and spoke after a long while. "What do you think?"


    Celia stared at Zed''s back with guilty and worried eyes. She was shocked to see the blood stains on his light colored T-shirt.


    It can''t be true?


    How could he become bleeding just by a poke?


    Was it because she was too strong, or was the body of the stick a sword?


    "Your back is bleeding!" She screamed.


    On the contrary, Zed was calm. He touched his back, which was becoming sticky gradually. A faint sense of warmth was felt on his finger. He turned his head and asked, "do you have any medicine to stop the bleeding?"


    Celia kept fixing her eyes on Zed''s back. She discovered that there was still blood stains on his back.


    It can''t be true?


    This guy was so thin and tender, and the cool clothes stick made of plastic poked a hole through it?


    Celia was so flustered that she didn''t hear the question from him. As she was about to ask if he needed to go to the hospital, he had already taken off his T-shirt.


    Celia didn''t have the mood to enjoy the view anymore. She pulled Zed''s shoulder to let him turn his back on her.


    As soon as she looked at it, her face suddenly froze.


    On his white and strong back, there was a dark purple color in the middle part.


    In the center of the circle was a wound stabbed by something sharp. The dark red blood was constantly pouring out from the wound. It was hard to tell how deep the wound was.


    Celia''s eyelids kept twitching. Even her hand was shaking.


    ''Am I so strong?


    She not only poked the skin and flesh but also had a serious bruise around the wound.


    Zed clearly felt that the small soft hand on his shoulder was shivering at the moment, and his heart was beating slightly.


    Was she feeling sorry for him?


    "It''s none of your business. I got hurt before." Said zed.


    Celia was stunned. Then she understood.


    Of course, such a serious wound was impossible to be caused by a piece of plastic.


    But she might have made his wound open again.


    It must be painful?


    "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Celia looked at Zed''s back again. After she made sure that his back had been bandaged, she stood up and said, "I''ll go to open the door."


    She stood up as soon as she finished speaking.


    However, because she had been squatting for too long, her legs were numb, and her whole body was unable to control herself to fall forward.


    A hint of coldness flashed in zed''s eyes. He turned around on the sofa, opened his arms and held her tightly in case that her head would hit the back of the sofa if she pounced on him.


    Falling into the warm arms of Zed, Celia exclaimed as her heart eased.


    As she breathed a long sigh of relief, she saw Zed frowning slightly, looking as if he was in great pain.


    Suddenly she remembered something and hurriedly broke away from his arms. "Ah! Is your wound bleeding again? "


    His wound ached, and he wasn''t in the mood to feel his immersed passion. Frowning, he nodded, "I think so."


    Celia hurriedly turned him over. As expected, the gauze on his back slowly stated a tinge of blood.


    The doorbell kept ringing. Bearing the pain, zed said, "you go to open the door first!"


    Celia looked out of the door and rushed to the door. She opened it and didn''t see the man outside. She then returned to the sofa and cleaned the wound for him.


    Carlos rang the bell for a long time, but nobody answered.


    As he was about to call Celia, the door suddenly opened from the inside.


    But there was no trace of that little woman at the door. He could only see a figure running back quickly.


    Carlos furrowed his eyebrows and walked into the room. He immediately noticed that there was a man lying on the old sofa.

 Chapter 178 Damned Face Paralysis!

    His upper part of body was naked, revealing his white and strong figure, and his little wife, half crouching by the sofa, was seriously moving on his back with her little hands.


    Carlos'' face suddenly turned cold, and his deep eyes were full of coldness. He looked at the back of Zed, as if he wanted to poke a few holes in his eyes!


    As he approached, he saw Celia''s face clearly.


    She was carefully removing the gauze that had been bandaged.


    Although he only met Zed once, he was impressed by him.


    As a result, Carlos recognized him immediately.


    He thought of last time when she met with Zed, Zed was in the same room with his little wife almost naked.


    And today, he did it again!


    It was not his concern whether Zed was hurt or not!


    "Honey, what''s wrong?"


    Although he was cold in his heart, his voice was absolutely cold and indifferent.


    But when he called her wife, his voice was so soft.


    Celia Ling was removing the previous gauze to stop the bleeding for Zed. Hearing Carlos'' question, she didn''t even raise her head, naturally unable to tell the gentleness in his tone.


    "Zed is injured. I am helping him bind up the wound!"


    "Why don''t you go to the hospital?"


    Carlos said as he walked over.


    "He said it was not serious and he did not need to go to the hospital."


    Carlos snorted in his mind, ''why does he come to my wife without going to the hospital?


    "Can you dress the wound? Let me help you. " Carlos suddenly volunteered.


    Celia raised her head to look at Carlos in confusion. She couldn''t believe her ears. "Can you dress the wound too?"


    The man smiled, "your husband can do nothing except that he can''t be pregnant."


    Celia could not believe what she had heard.


    ''How cheeky you are! Don''t flatter yourself like that!'' thought she.


    And there were other people present!


    "Let me help you."


    Carlos walked to Celia''s side and was about to pick her up.


    "No way! Celia, I just want you to bind up my wound! "


    Although Zed had been bending over on his stomach, he could still feel Carlos'' cold eyes, which were like sharp arrows, shooting him a beehive on his back.


    He began to doubt whether Carlos said that out of kindness. Did Carlos want to help him stop bleeding or not!


    Celia looked at Carlos confusedly. He didn''t seem to be a warm-hearted person!


    Before she could refuse, Carlos directly carried her up and put her on the sofa beside. He smiled and said, "let me do it!"


    Celia was stunned.


    Why did she think his smile was so bad today?


    Lying prone on the sofa, Zed didn''t see Carlos'' smile, but he could feel a deep evil intention from h


    itchen.


    After entering the kitchen, Carlos pointed at the apron hanging on the wall and said to her, "help me put it on."


    Celia Ling obediently took off the apron and stood behind him. She put the apron on and bound it up from the back.


    Carlos turned around and kissed her on the forehead as a reward.


    Celia''s face turned red. She looked at him and started to cut the vegetables deftly.


    "Let me cook for you."


    It suddenly occurred to her that she hadn''t cooked yet!


    The dinner wasn''t ready yet.


    While cooking, Carlos didn''t turn around and said, "okay."


    "How much rice do we need?"


    She asked awkwardly, scratching her head.


    Carlos narrowed his eyes and said, "two cups are enough."


    "That''s enough, isn''t it?"


    She didn''t know how much rice she should put, but her intuition seemed to be too little?


    "No, he won''t," Carlos said affirmatively


    "Okay."


    In the living room, after being tortured for a while, Zed passed out.


    Then he smelled the food and woke up.


    He got up from the sofa with a dull pain in the back.


    Although Carlos had bandaged his wound in many ways, Zed still stopped him from bleeding.


    He didn''t want Zed to use it as an excuse to "alienate" them.


    Celia was walking out of the kitchen with the last dish in her hands. Seeing that Zed was awake, she asked in surprise, "are you awake?"


    Apparently, Zed was very hungry. He stretched out her hand and tried to grab a cowbean, but Celia slapped her hand away. She glared at him and said, "wash your hands!"


    Zed curled his lips and went to the kitchen.


    Carlos was cooking pork bone soup in the kitchen when he saw Zed come in.


    Two men''s eyes met in the air, one as ferocious as fire, and the other as indifferent as water.

 Chapter 179 Carlos Seldom Fails

    "Humph!"


    Zed snorted, washed his hands and walked out.


    Because he cooked too late, the bone soup couldn''t be cooked in a short time. Carlos covered the lid again and made it slowly with a little fire.


    Then he took two bowls from the cupboard and opened the electric cook. A blast of hot air rose.


    As the heat went away, Carlos looked at the rice in the rice cooker, the corners of his mouth raising slightly.


    He filled the bowl with rice and went to the dining room.


    He put the bowl, which was still crammed tight, in front of Celia. Glancing coldly at the man sitting on the other side of Celia, he said faintly, "Mr. Ling, your wound has been treated. Should you leave?"


    Zed crossed his legs and rolled his eyes at Carlos. "I live here! I paid! "


    Carlos didn''t refute her and sat down calmly.


    The four tables were in different directions. Each of them had a different corner. Celia Ling felt that the atmosphere was a bit depressing.


    Was it because they were so strong?


    She felt depressed!


    On the table, Carlos and Celia had a bowl of delicious rice in front of them. Only Zed held an empty bowl and looked at them.


    Celia was awkward.


    But she didn''t think it was right for Carlos to fill the rice for Zed. And considering the wound on Zed''s back had been reopened because of her, or two times, she decided to fill the rice for Zed.


    As she was about to straighten up, Carlos continued at the back, "what are you doing?"


    "Well... Filling a bowl of rice for Zed. "


    He glanced at her complacently, and the words on his face -- "your wife is filling a bowl of rice for me!"!


    Carlos said calmly, "I''m running out of food."


    "What?"


    Only two bowls of rice?


    But she had asked him how much rice he would put in the bathtub.


    Carlos glanced at Celia again. "I''m your husband."


    Celia continued to be embarrassed.


    Did he mean that he was not Zed''s husband, so he was not responsible for what Zed eats?


    Celia Ling moved her chair to Carlos and put it next to his ear to please him. "The guest is the guest. No one can refuse to give a meal to guests when they come."


    Carlos lifted his eyes to look at Zed. His handsome face was expressionless. "He spent money staying here, not the guest."


    AVA could not believe what she had heard.


    Zed was speechless, "..."


    He gave an eye for an eye!


    Zed was about to slap the chopsticks in anger when Celia Ling stood up in a hurry to mediate the dispute. "What''s in the kitchen? How about I make some dishes f


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t out without any doubt.


    The phone on the table rang before Carlos finished his words.


    Celia subconsciously looked towards the email. It seemed that someone sent Carlos an email.


    Carlos came out of the kitchen at the same time. His face was as cold as frost.


    Celia was a little embarrassed. She couldn''t help but feel funny.


    Only a few people could make this man suffer defeat!


    She pointed at the phone on the table and changed the subject. "Someone seems to have sent you an email."


    Carlos'' face didn''t change when he heard Celia''s words. But a glint of doubt flashed through his deep eyes.


    This cell phone was his personal number and only a very few people knew it.


    He seldom received e-mails.


    He walked back to the dining table, picked up his mobile phone and click it open.


    The mail address of the other party was completely unfamiliar, and the mail he sent was not theme or content.


    There was only one attached.


    It was a video.


    The doubt grew stronger, and he headed to the balcony with the mobile phone in his hand, cautious as always.


    Celia was also confused.


    But she guessed that it might be something related to work!


    Without paying too much attention to it, she took a look at the crystal salt in his bowl, got up from the kitchen and took out a clean bowl, and poured out half of the rice in her bowl.


    Carlos walked to the balcony and turned down the volume of his phone. Then he clicked on the video.


    "Police!"


    As soon as the video was clicked on, a cold voice came.


    Looking at the somewhat chaotic picture on the screen, Carlos'' face suddenly fell, and his eyes were as cold as the cold wind in winter!

 Chapter 180 Threatening Video

    This was the video that Celia Ling received an anonymous report after she was called to a bar by Ron!


    The video was short, only about one minute.


    The officer continued, "we received a report from the officer that a prostitute was screwing a prostitute. We need your help.".


    Obviously, the video played here had the best effect on the other side.


    Who would it be?


    Was it Ashley?


    It was obvious that she plotted the whole thing. It was not strange that she had this video.


    But she knew clearly that such a video was not enough to threaten him, but to make him completely angry!


    Or the arrogant and bossy Ron?


    Carlos was about to call Boris to check the IP address of the mail, when another email came in with a beep.


    His slender fingers quickly clicked open, and his deep eyes quickly browsed the short sentence.


    Mr. Carlos, you must have watched the video? If you don''t want me to post the video on my university graduation ceremony, we''ll meet at the cafe at 4 p.m. this afternoon.


    Carlos focused on the words, "If you don''t want me to post the video on my university graduation ceremony."


    The person who had the chance to attend Celia''s graduation ceremony was likely to be a member of the University.


    Carlos immediately guessed who sent the e-mail.


    He didn''t expect that there would be a woman who was willing to be faithful to him like Ron!


    When Carlos returned to the dining room from the balcony, Celia had already finished the half bowl of rice in her bowl.


    She was lying on her stomach on the table, waiting for him to come back.


    At the sight of him, she observed his expression carefully, as if he was the same as usual.


    She was a little worried when she knew that Carlos went to the balcony to check emails.


    "Are you okay?"


    Carlos shook his head and said gently, "some work stuff will be solved soon."


    Hearing that, Celia felt relieved.


    He pointed to the bowl of rice she had just given him.


    "Let''s eat! It''s clean. "


    Looking at the rice bowl, Carlos sat down and asked, "Can you eat a little? It''s enough?"


    Celia nodded seriously.


    He rubbed her hair and said, "you can eat more, but we can''t take care of two kids at the same time."


    Celia touched her belly.


    Ok! It seemed that she was not full!


    "I''m going to cook some more noodles. Do you want to eat noodles or something else?"


    e trivial things.


    Susan tried to be patient and didn''t ask him closely. After all, she had something on him now!


    "Miss An, may I know who are you to talk about this with me? As far as I know, you and Ron are just engaged, aren''t you? "


    After a long time, Carlos said lightly.


    Hearing his words, Susan felt very embarrassed.


    Since she couldn''t even counted as his real wife, how could she prevent him from withdrawing investment from the Mo consortium?


    This man!


    He seemed to be introverted and indifferent, but in fact, he was wearing a piercing sword. Once the sword was drawn out of its sheath, a cold light was shot in all directions, and the sword aura was terrifying.


    Susan took a deep breath to calm herself down. She looked at Carlos with a smile and said, "it''s Mr. Gu who put me in such a difficult position to get married with Ron. I am still unmarried because of him."


    Hearing her words, Carlos'' eyes suddenly turned cold. He said coldly, "He deserve it."


    Susan''s face darkened and said in a cold tone, "Mr. Gu, I don''t want to say anything else. Just tell me whether you agree or not."


    It was better to make a quick decision to negotiate with such a man!


    Carlos looked at her coldly and asked, "who gave you the video?"


    When the accident happened, the news and all kinds of media published the news only with photos and words.


    The video, of course, was kept at the beginning, but was deliberately hidden. Obviously, it was used as the most favorable chip.


    Although he had already suspected someone, he needed a positive reply.

 Chapter 181 I Advise You To Give Up!

    Susan was stunned by his words. She didn''t expect that Carlos would suddenly change the topic.


    Susan''s eyes twinkled with excitement at the thought of the video.


    "You don''t need to know that. I won''t tell you either. You just need to..."


    Carlos suddenly sneered and interrupted Susan. "Tell me who that man is. I can go to meet Ron now and talk with him about the money."


    Susan looked at Carlos with surprise and tried to figure out what he meant.


    Talk to Ron?


    Will it be canceled then?


    But then again, even if Carlos was really threatened by her today and agreed to pay back, it must have to go through Ron.


    In fact, speaking of the money, her father would have the same amount.


    But it can''t be taken away as casually as the Gu consortium. This amount of capital is enough to affect the capital flow of his father''s company.


    "Okay."


    After thinking for a while, Susan agreed with him, gritting her teeth.


    Carlos pressed his lips and looked at Susan, waiting for her answer.


    "I don''t know the exact identity of the person. I only know it''s a woman. And she seems to hate Celia."


    Susan told him everything she knew.


    Anyway, Susan just wanted to take advantage of her to achieve her goal. There was no interest restraint between them, so she naturally didn''t have to worry about anything.


    "Who told you that?"


    "It seems to be a one-time phone. I have only contacted her on the phone once. When I call her again, it will indicate that the number you dialed is invalid."


    Carlos shook his head and replied, "e-mail address."


    Even though he could buy his phone online, he could find the IP address of the other party through e-mail.


    Susan was suddenly enlightened. She immediately checked her e-mail and told the e-mail address to Carlos.


    Carlos remembered it in his mind and then stood up voluntarily. "Let''s go."


    Susan looked at him doubtfully, feeling nervous.


    Would there be any conspiracy if he cooperated in this way?


    Carlos ignored Susan who was full of doubts and went straight out.


    It was just right for him to solve all the problems of Mo Clan at one time.


    Hospital.


    Carlos drove much faster than Susan. When he arrived first, he didn''t wait for Susan but took the elevator to the 9th floor.


    Boris had already reported to him some time ago about the Mo Clan. He knew very well about the floor and which ward Ron lived in.


    In the VIP room 909.


    She was able to afford a VIP ward. It seemed that the Mo Clan was doing well!


    A distant and cold smile formed on Carlos'' lips. His face was cool and his eyes remained meaningful.


    He knocked at the door.


    The man answered.


    Pushing the door, she found that there were two people in the ward.


    In addition to Ron, who was lying on the bed, he was together with Rona, who was feeding water to him.


    After he woke up for the first time, he was stimulated again, causing the intracranial hemorrhage to be worse.


    Although the operation was successful, the right side of her body was paralyzed.


    Even the way to drink water at the moment was so unsightly. The lips on the right si


    asked leisurely.


    Both Rona and Susan turned their eyes to the sickbed, where the poor Ron sat.


    Although he has become such a useless man, he is still the decision maker of the Mo consortium.


    After staring at Carlos for a long time, Ron finally nodded.


    Although Rona was a little worried, she didn''t stop them.


    At least, she wanted to hear Carlos'' opinion first.


    What did he mean by saying "accept or not is his business"?


    Is he going to use anything to exchange for my investment this time? ''?


    It had been Celia last time. How about the last time?


    Seeing that Ron nodded, Carlos suddenly looked at Susan and said, "Miss An, I think you need to excuse yourself for the following things."


    Susan suddenly twisted her beautiful eyebrows and asked, "why?"


    Just because I haven''t married him yet?


    "Mr. Gu, though Susan has not married to Ron, she is our family now."


    Said Rona.


    As a girl, Susan had always been there, and the Mo Clan was in such a situation now, how could they dislike her?


    Susan felt extremely flattered.


    It was the first time she got such a positive positive answer.


    However, Carlos suddenly sneered. "Mrs. Mo, trust me. You must not want others to know what I''m going to say next."


    Carlos'' words and his vicious sneer made Rona''s heart tremble, and extreme uneasiness gradually emerged.


    "Susan, would you like to wait outside?" Rona stepped forward and said gently.


    Though Susan was a little uneasy, considering that Mrs. Gu was with Ron, she believed that Carlos wouldn''t do anything to hurt him. So, she exited the room unwillingly.


    Now only the three of them were left in this big ward.


    Under the quiet environment, it seemed as if a turbulent undercurrent was flowing.


    It was Rona who broke the silence.


    "Mr. Carlos, what on earth do you want to do with us?"


    Carlos walked over to the sickbed. Immediately, Rona stood between Carlos and her son. Obviously, she was afraid that Carlos would hurt her son again.


    "Ron, I advise you to give up!"


    Carlos suddenly said after a long pause.

 Chapter 182 You Are Inferior To Her Everywhere!

    At this moment, even the title of Carlos was changed from Manager Mo to Ron.


    Lying on the bed, Ron looked at Carlos sideways with his eyes filled with ferocity.


    "Mr. Gu, what do you mean?" Asked Rona who got in their way.


    "It''s okay to lose the company and come back again. But if you lose your freedom or even your life, it''s too late to regret!"


    The obscure words of Carlos confused both Rona and Ron.


    "What do you mean?"


    His words confused both Rona and Ron, but they could not help feeling a hint of panic.


    Carlos quietly looked at the broken psychological line in Rona''s eyes. He suddenly leaned over and whispered to her ear, "Mrs. Mo, for so many years, have you dreamed of that dead goddaughter?"


    Carlos'' words led Rona into hell.


    She was stiff and cold all over, and her face was horribly pale, and even her breathing was almost stopped.


    "For the company, you must do whatever you can! Oh my God! That girl was really pitiful. She was framed into jail and ended up miserably in a prison and was said to have committed suicide! "


    "Mrs. Mo, have you never been afraid that the girl''s ghost will come back for you? Look for the three of you! She''ll take you all with her to hell! "


    Carlos just leaned over and whispered in her ear word by word.


    "No, no, no..."


    "Carlos!"


    Ron was still with the corner of his mouth twitched and called out Carlos'' name.


    He didn''t know what he said to his mother to make her look so terrible and her eyes so terrified.


    With that, Carlos stood straight and looked down at trembling Rona in front of him, like a proud king.


    "Ron has just been paralyzed. However, if he is still so greedy, or if he still wants to have a little relationship with Celia, I don''t mind telling him to accompany that girl in the underground!"


    The last sentence seemed to have dawned on Ron.


    What he said...


    Rona felt a pair of cold iron clamp tightly around her chest, and her heart almost stopped beating violently out of fear.


    Especially thinking of the letter she received a few months ago!


    She opened her mouth and wanted to say something.


    She wanted to ask him why he knew so clearly about the past.


    And what was the relationship between him and Nelda?


    Is Nelda still alive?


    Her heart was too


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    pt a poker face in front of outsiders. That was why Ashley couldn''t tell from his face that he was not in a good mood.


    "Don''t run out of my last patience with you, Ashley Mu!"


    Ashley clenched her fists. With a confused look, she said, "I really don''t know what you''re talking about, Carlos."


    Suddenly, the coldness in Carlos'' eyes broke into pieces. He unsheathed his sword with a cold look.


    He suddenly walked up and tried to grab the phone on the bedside table.


    Before he could take any action, Ashley held the phone in her hand, hid it behind her back and pressed the number "1".


    Carlos snorted coldly. "If you really have nothing to do with this, give me your phone."


    Pursing her lips, Ashley shook her head silently.


    "I''m warning you the last time. If you dare to lay a finger on Celia, I will make you suffer what she has experienced! "


    "Carlos! Do you really hate me so much? "


    The woman called her name abruptly.


    Carlos looked at her indifferently. But his words were so cruel. "You should know how much I hate you!"


    She was too shocked to say anything.


    No matter how much he disliked her in the past, he had never appeared above the surface.


    Was it because she had touched his bottom line again and again? Was it true as he said, he had run out of his last patience for her?


    Her heart was stung and cold.


    But today, what she wanted was his impatience!


    "Why? Why? Why am I not as good as her? "


    Carlos lifted his eyes and said, "you are nothing better than her!"

 Chapter 183 Disappearance

    Ashley felt her blood was boiling.


    "Even if I am not as good as her, can''t you see what I have done for you?"


    "For you, I''ve learned how to cook, how to arrange flowers... But you never gave me a chance! "


    "For your sake, I didn''t plan to give birth to my son at such a young age, but I gave birth to him at last. However, you..."


    Hearing what she said, Carlos sneered and asked, "you gave birth to Sven for me, didn''t you?"


    Ashley''s face froze. She said word by word, "if it wasn''t for you, I would have had an abortion."


    "If I had known things would go on like this, I would rather you had an abortion."


    "Kid, are you looking for your mommy?"


    A clear voice suddenly came from outside the ward. Carlos turned back, only to see the door slightly open.


    At that moment, Carlos found that Sven''s pale face and scared and wounded eyes were shown in his eyes.


    The words he said just now... Did Sven hear what she said?


    Carlos frowned and his deep eyes met with Sven''s.


    He hurried to the door.


    But the door slammed shut.


    Then, Sven disappeared.


    When Carlos was about to go after her, Ashley, who was sitting on the sickbed just now, suddenly got out of the bed and grabbed his arm. She asked in horror, "was it... Is that Sven? "


    Carlos frowned and nodded.


    She held him tightly, and her expression showed that she was extremely restless and helpless.


    "What should we do? Did Sven hear what I just said? "


    "How could I say something like that Sven is my baby! "


    "Let me go!" Carlos shouted.


    It was not until this moment that Ashley came to herself. She let go of his hand but held it the next second. Looking at Carlos, she said, "I''ll go with you!"


    Carlos'' face was cold, but he did not object to it.


    When they walked out of the ward, Sven had already disappeared.


    Carlos walked quickly to the elevator and saw that the number on the elevator was exactly the floor of Sven''s ward. He felt a little relieved. He should go back to his ward.


    Despite this, he didn''t dare to delay for a while and took the stairs directly.


    When they arrived at the ward w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    standing on both sides of the main monitor respectively.


    "Please show me the surveillance video of that patient''s room in the inpatient department half an hour ago." Carlos said in a low voice.


    The security guard looked at the man, who was accompanied by the director of the hospital in person. Without a moment''s delay, he asked for the surveillance video in a hurry.


    Time was falling back.


    "Here it is!"


    Cried Ashley excitedly.


    The video stopped. It was the image that Sven hurried to the elevator with tears in his eyes.


    However, after he passed the elevator, he walked to the other side of the corridor.


    He didn''t take the elevator, but took the stairs instead.


    The security guard automatically switched the picture to the stairs, watching the little figure coming down.


    Perhaps he was tired, or perhaps he was tired, he suddenly sat down on the stairs leading to the staircases.


    Her slim legs bent and she buried her face in her knees, her shoulders trembling.


    The picture was silent, but Carlos felt as if he heard a suppressed and helpless cry of Sven.


    He clenched his heart.


    "Please come in."


    Carlos asked again.


    The most important thing now was to find Sven as soon as possible.


    The security guard quickened the speed as promised, and the picture didn''t change much. Then, a shadow suddenly appeared and approached the figure of Sven little by little

 Chapter 184 Not An Accident But A Conspiracy!

    In the video, the figure appeared all of a sudden. Then, he slowly and carefully approached Sven who sat on the stair, bowing his head and crying.


    Just by that kind of behavior, it had made people feel very suspicious.


    Carlos'' arm was suddenly seized tightly by a cold hand, and it was trembling. The owner of the hand was nervous and uneasy.


    Carlos tilted his head to look at the screen. He saw that Ashley was watching the video with her big eyes. Her face was pale, her lips trembling. The hand holding his arm seemed to be colder and colder.


    He frowned, and after a while, he put his other hand on the back of her hand, trying to comfort her.


    Ashley looked back with surprise, and there was a hint of flattery and shock in her frightened eyes. "Carlos..."


    "Take a look first. Don''t worry." Carlos said in a low voice.


    She turned back to the video.


    Ashley curled up her lips into a smile that Carlos couldn''t see.


    "Sven!"


    The man in the video was standing behind Sven, then bent down and covered his mouth tightly with his hand.


    Looking at them, Ashley couldn''t help but scream.


    Looking at the scene that Sven struggled and resisted, Carlos'' heart was hanging in the air and his face was gloomy.


    After a short while, Sven stopped crying. The man held Sven in his arms immediately and walked out of the room with the help of an ordinary parent.


    In the hospital, no one would feel strange when the parents walked the ill or sleeping children in that way.


    Then they followed the man to get the surveillance video. At last, they saw that the man walked out of the hospital holding the unconscious Sven.


    However, no one knew where they went next.


    "Do you have any other videos to check that person''s appearance?"


    She could only see the man''s back in the video just now.


    The security guard followed her instruction and quickly checked other security cameras. According to their size and clothes, it didn''t take long for him to find the man.


    However...


    But that man wore a mask!


    He wore the medical mask which could be seen everywhere in the hospital.


    Nobody knew whether it was a premeditated kidnapping or a temporary intention.


    "Carlos...?"


    After watching all the surveillance videos, it was hard to find out where the man and Sven were going. Mr. Ji, the director of the hospital, asked.


    Carlos looked at Ashley''s pale face and answered, "he is the child of a very important friend."


    Mr. Ji nodded his head. "What should we do now? Shall we call the police? "


    Carlos frowned and lost in thought. When he nodded to him, Ashley phone rang.


    It seemed that Ashley was in a trance.


    After a long time, she found her phone was ringing.


    She took her cellphone out of her pocket in a hurry. As soon as she saw the number on the screen


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    depressed.


    Carlos walked to the balcony.


    The wind was rising outside and it looked as if it was going to rain.


    The sky was much darker than before. A corner of the azure blue sky was already occupied by dark cloud, and it was swallowing up the light bit by bit at an unconscious speed.


    Carlos lit a cigarette. The cigarette blazed between his fingers, which looked scarlet.


    His bushy eyebrows frowned and formed a knot between the eyebrows. His eyes, under the black eyelashes, looked like a deep and bottomless cold pool, without any wave at the moment.


    He took a deep drag on the cigarette and blew it out slowly. The light white smoke ring spread in the air and Carla saw it.


    Although he had said something cruel to Sven when he made the decision, he would blame himself all his life if something bad really happened to Sven.


    Looking up at the gradually darkening sky, he suddenly thought of something¡ª¡ª


    What time is it now?


    At noon, she had told Celia that she would go to her aunt''s house with her in the evening.


    He looked at his watch. It was ten past six.


    Usually, he had just come back home.


    That little woman must have been waiting for a long time?


    He took out his phone and dialed her new number.


    On the screen was the photo of Celia who had fallen asleep.


    The photo was taken when Celia was sleeping in Carlos'' arms when they took a bath together.


    The woman in the photo had a thin blush on her face.


    Her small lips became a little swollen because of the kiss. They were more and more moisturizing like jelly.


    The dense and curly eyelashes cast a half shadow at the eye sockets, which trembled slightly, like the black butterfly who was flapping her wings and ready to fly.


    Looking at the picture, Carlos finally felt a little relieved.


    However, he frowned when he found Celia didn''t answer his call.

 Chapter 185 A Double Faced Woman

    Ashley voice was deliberately louder, but with a deep affection, faintly filling in Celia''s ears on the other end of the phone.


    Carlos suddenly turned back and glanced coldly at Ashley.


    "Are you on the phone? Sorry, I didn''t know... "


    Ashley apologized in a hurry, as if she was frightened by Carlos'' eyes.


    Looking at her appearance, Carlos also realized that the current situation was terrible. Since Sven was gone, he needed to comfort her. Although he couldn''t do it himself, he should at least be milder to her.


    Brows smoothed, and his sharp eyes softened as well. He said to Celia on the other end of the phone, "I have something to deal with. You''d better be careful outside. Don''t go far and don''t eat anything, okay?"


    Celia Ling had faintly heard a woman''s voice from the other end of the phone, but she couldn''t tell who the woman was because of the noises over the phone. She even couldn''t hear clearly what the woman said.


    But based on her trust in Carlos, she didn''t ask. She guessed that he might be very busy now!


    After all, it was inevitable for him to have sex with the opposite sex when he was working.


    "Okay!"


    Celia promised. After hanging up the phone, she let out a long sigh of relief.


    She was worried that Carlos might find that she was lying.


    ''That guy is really sharp sometimes, '' she thought!


    She put her phone away, stood at the roadside and called taxies.


    However, it was rush hour now and most taxi drivers were full. Celia had waited for a long time, but there was still no taxi available.


    When she was depressed, a black car suddenly stopped in front of her. A middle-aged man with a simple looking face poked his head out of the car.


    "Miss, do you take a taxi? Where are you going? "


    Celia Ling blinked, confusedly looking at the strange "taxi".


    Although Celia was not a careful person, she should be on the alert.


    She shook her head and said politely to the middle-aged man. "No, thanks."


    "Girl, don''t worry. I''m not on a cab, but it has been running for a long time. There''s no other taxies right now. You can see my name, ID card, picture and everything here. I am really not a bad person! Besides, it''s in the daytime. What else can I do? "


    The taxi driver, with an incomparably honest face, said so much. Being softhearted as Celia, she bit her


    nd left. "


    "I asked Sven later and he said that the man was his uncle who was responsible for hospital''s health."


    "I didn''t take it seriously when I heard that he is coming from the hospital. But when I think back now, I find that the man''s figure seems to be the one in the monitor. "


    "But I''m not sure. I think everyone is suspicious now."


    A bitter smile crept up on her face.


    It was human nature to have such a mindset.


    When people deliberately wanted to remember something, it was easy to be replaced by the form they subconsciously hoped.


    When they went back to the ward, Carlos told the police what Ashley had just said.


    The police immediately took actions to clean up the hospital.


    Carlos and Ashley went back to the sofa and waited anxiously.


    While waiting, Ashley got up and went to the bathroom.


    She closed the door of the bathroom, only to find the woman with a cold face and malicious eyes.


    She took out his phone from the left pocket of the hospital gown and dialed a number.


    "How are things going on your side?"


    Ashley asked coldly.


    "The target is now in a taxi, and I am following her."


    "Do you know where she is going?"


    "This route seems to be downtown."


    Confused, Ashley raised her eyebrows and looked out of the window at the sky.


    Not long ago it was still bright in the sky, but now it was almost dark. There was only a light in the west, struggling with the thick darkness around.


    No matter how much she resisted, she couldn''t escape the fate of being swallowed by the darkness.

 Chapter 186 I Have No Money But I Can Marry You

    With a sullen look in her eyes and her beautiful pink lips moved slowly, Ashley spat out a series of cold, venomous words.


    "It''s time to get started. But you can find the right time. There are many people in the downtown. Be careful and don''t leave any trouble."


    "Don''t worry about me."


    "I hope I can attend her funeral in a few days," she added, her face turning more cold


    "Yes." The man answered without any hesitation.


    Carlos saw her red eyes the moment she came out of the bathroom.


    It should be the look of crying just now.


    He looked calm, but his heart was heavy.


    Celia was waken up by the storm that came all of a sudden.


    Before they reached the destination, heavy rain poured down and hit the car, making her unable to sleep.


    When she opened her eyes, the rain blurred the whole world.


    Although the windscreen wiper was working at full speed, the driver still drove very slowly.


    Fortunately, at that time, it was not far from the destination. About ten minutes later, Celia saw the luxurious building standing there through the mist.


    A curtain of glass covered the 99 floor building. Its exterior looked like a flying wind, flying in the sea.


    "Miss, you can only park the car here and can''t drive in any more."


    The taxi stopped by the sightseeing hall to the hotel. The driver said to Celia.


    The hotel had a system of membership, and only members of various countries could get in and out freely. For people like Celia Ling who had taken a taxi to the hotel, it was forbidden to enter.


    Celia had heard of the news, so she nodded her head and paid for it. Then she got out of the car.


    The rain was still pouring down, and the sky seemed to be out of control. The whole world was filled with rain, and it was totally a mess.


    Sitting on the horizontally chair of the sightseeing hall, Celia took out her mobile phone and called Zed to pick her up to pay the bill!


    A few minutes later, a car stopped outside the sightseeing hall.


    The car was flushed by the rain. Celia couldn''t see clearly what kind of car it was, but from the appearance of the car, she could tell that it was definitely not an ordinary car.


    The door opened and a man dressed like a waiter came out. He might be the driver of the hotel to p


    a kick.


    Zed deftly hid himself in the corner and said, "Dear Celia, how could you be as violent as that brutal woman? She is not cute at all! "


    Celia kept on glaring at him.


    ''does he always bully cute girls?''?


    Humph!


    "In fact, I didn''t mean to do that. I thought that only the bank card and credit card have been frozen, but I don''t know that either. I even lost my membership card! He is so cruel! "


    Celia didn''t bother to mind Celia. She turned her head and ignored him.


    The only thing Celia was lucky tonight was that the rain had turned lighter after she came down from the restaurant. It seemed that it would stop definitely.


    After a while, the rain stopped.


    Since there was no taxi available here, they had to walk to the nearby commercial street first.


    It had just rained, and the temperature dropped a lot. It was a little cold in such a day.


    Zed walked towards Celia. Seeing that she was shivering, he took off his coat and put it on her shoulder.


    Celia glanced at him and said nothing.


    As they walked along a long street, the streetlights on both sides appeared a little dim in the dark night.


    A strange sound suddenly came from behind not far away. Both of them looked back in confusion.


    The sudden bright beam of light lit up their eyes, and they dazzled at the same time. They subconsciously raised their hands to block their eyes, and listened to the sound getting closer and closer.


    It was the sound of the engine!


    The car was speeding towards them!

 Chapter 187 You Stay With Another Woman When I Need You Most

    As if from the heaven, that car suddenly appeared behind Celia and Zed.


    In addition, their eyes got blurred because of the light, so their brains were empty for a moment.


    When they came to their senses, the car had already rushed to them at a very fast speed.


    Celia could do nothing except instinctively closing her eyes.


    The next moment, Celia felt a warm embrace around her, which made her slightly calm down from her nervousness.


    But only for a moment!


    As a sound of bang followed, Celia''s body fell to the ground.


    The limbs and bones seemed to be broken, especially the head which seemed to be torn apart, but his consciousness was still clear.


    She reached out to the phone in the pocket for help, but she felt her body heavy as if there was something heavy.


    Zed!


    It was him!


    He held her the moment the car hit him, and then blocked the car with his body!


    However, because of the extremely fast speed and the unusual impact force, both of them were knocked down at the same time.


    However, Zed endured the car crash directly. Even Celia, who had just collided into the car, could not be more frightened. Not to mention the injuries of Zed.


    Her heart was trembling with fear.


    Enduring the pain as if her arm was going to be broken, she picked up her mobile phone. But when she moved her body a little bit, she felt a tore up pain in her lower abdomen. She felt as if a stream of heat was flowing out of her body


    Baby...


    Her baby!


    The streets were empty after the heavy rain.


    Tears streamed down her face in terror. She dared not move, because a slight movement of her stomach hurt her badly.


    But she had to do something.


    If she kept staying like this, not only her child but also Zed would be in trouble.


    Tears mixed with bloodstains blurred Celia''s eyes. She held back her pain and finally took out her phone.


    Her sight was blurred. She found "Carlos" in the call record with difficulty and pressed the "answer" button.


    The


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    know. He''s hemophilia. Don''t worry. Your son is fine."


    "I want to hear his voice!" Said Ashley anxiously.


    On the other side, the policeman was gesturing her to slow down.


    Nodded Ashley.


    There was a moment''s silence on the other side of the phone. Then the man''s cold voice came from the phone, "kid, say something to your mother."


    The innocent sob of the child came through from the other end of the phone, which made all the people at present anxious.


    The baby was too scared to say anything but crying.


    "Sven, Sven, I''m Mommy. Are you all right?" said Ashley anxiously


    "Mommy..."


    Sven finally called Ashley''s name with tears when he heard her voice.


    "Don''t be afraid, Sven. Mommy and daddy will save you together!"


    "Shut up! If you had prepared the money, half an hour later, put it into the dustbin at the intersection of golden road. Remember, you can only come here by yourself. If I find out what you are doing, believe me, I will definitely let your lovely son bleed to death! "


    The kidnapper said ruthlessly.


    "I know. We won''t. please don''t..."


    All of a sudden, the kidnapper hung up the phone.


    She got flustered and kept calling Sven''s name.


    Carlos came to hold her and calmed her down a little.


    "I got it!"


    The words of a special police officer thrilled everyone.

 Chapter 188 You Are Meant To Miss Her

    "Where are you?"


    The leader in charge of the action asked.


    "It''s near the Golden Flower Road he just mentioned!"


    The police''s words confused everyone, including Carlos.


    Because it was along commercial streets nearby, it was not suitable to hide.


    Moreover, according to the route he fled when he kidnapped Sven, he must be very familiar with the surveillance footage of every road in the downtown. It was obvious that it was not the first time for him to be under such a circumstance.


    Just now, the military officers had been monitoring his hiding place. The difference between the two sides was somewhat suspicious.


    However, time was limited, so he didn''t have time to think too much.


    The team leader made a good arrangement and let the police set out immediately to ambush near the Golden Flower Road.


    Carlos and Ashley followed him. They took the elevator to the first floor.


    There were a lot of people on the first floor of the hospital. It seemed that something had happened a few days ago. Two ambulance stopped at the gate of the hospital. A few doctors and nurses pushed the injured people who had just come out of the ambulance toward the elevator.


    Carlos was walking in the middle of the hall on the first floor. He looked in the direction of the hall subconsciously.


    "Ah --"


    Ashley, who was behind him, suddenly gave a scream. Carlos shifted his eyes at her and saw her squatting on the ground, touching her right ankle with a painful look.


    "What''s wrong?" Carlos turned around and asked.


    "I twisted my ankle by accident," said Ashley, as she rubbed her ankle and frowned


    "Can you stand up?"


    She tried to get up, but as soon as she got up, she cried out in pain and was about to fall again. Fortunately, Carlos quickly held her.


    Carlos held her up and walked out of the hospital. He didn''t even notice that there was a blood stained Gurney lying beside him.


    Sometimes, if he missed her a little bit, he would miss more and be destined to be together with her.


    "How could there be a car accident? Besides, both of them were seriously injured. The culprit still dared to run away! If I catch him, I will tear him into pieces! "


    Outside the emergency room at the sixth floor of the hospital, Amanda, who had just arrived, was pacing restlessly.


    Amanda was eating the delicious soup made by Celia at home when she suddenly received a call


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d Celia in his arms to protect her.


    To be honest, she hadn''t thought that their relationship would become so intimate.


    Most people''s instinct when encountering unexpected situation was to seek profit and avoid harm.


    Since Celia saved him at the risk of her life, it showed how important Celia was to him?


    Speaking of Zed, the doctor became more and more serious.


    "I don''t know the condition of another injured man. But I heard that he was hit by a car with his back. If the spine is broken, the consequence... "


    The doctor didn''t finish his sentence. In general, backbone was the most important part of the body.


    If the spine was damaged, it might cause the whole body paralyzed.


    Thinking of a lively person like zed Ling who would spend the rest of his life lying on the bed, Amanda felt as if there was a heavy stone in her heart.


    Moreover, it was based on the condition that zed could endure.


    If he is seriously injured, then


    Celia was arranged in the VIP ward of the surgery department on the eighth floor.


    About an hour later, the efficacy of the anesthetic came to an end. Celia let out a painful groan in the heavy nightmares and slowly opened her heavy eyelids.


    She was wide awake and numb. The pain all over his body surged like the tide.


    Every cell in his body seemed to be wrapped up by thorns, and it was so painful that it was going to marrow.


    Amanda, who was waiting on the sofa, heard the noise and hurried to the sickbed.


    She looked at Celia who just opened her eyes. Eyebrows frowned, eyes turning red, she was still at a loss.


    "Celia."

 Chapter 189 The Death Toll

    Amanda sat down on the edge of the bed and gently called her name, as if afraid of hurting her if she said it a little louder.


    In the blink of an eye, her sight became clear gradually.


    The orange color was mild in her eyes.


    If she was not in hospital, Celia could hardly recognize herself. Fortunately, the machine was tickling and the faint smell of disinfectant filled her nose.


    Her heart froze a little when she saw Amanda''s red eyes and worried face.


    She tried to recall what happened before she fainted.


    The car that appeared all of a sudden...


    Zed''s protection for her


    Zed!


    "Where is zed? How is he? "


    Celia suddenly remembered that she had protected herself. She was so excited that she was about to stand up, but the parts of her body were painful because of her slight movement.


    "Celia, please don''t move."


    Amanda bent down and tried to stabilize her body. But when she mentioned zed, her eyes turned dark.


    "He is still in the operation,"


    Celia lay back on the bed. Her heart was severely hurt. "Do you know how he is now?"


    Amanda licked her lips and answered, "I don''t know. I was thinking about you."


    Though the doctor didn''t say much about Zed, Amanda was still afraid to tell her the truth.


    She was an injured person and needed to have a good rest.


    "Celia, don''t worry too much. I''ll inform you of his condition as soon as the operation is over."


    Celia kept silent for a long time and nodded.


    Now she was just like this. Even if she was worried, what could she do?


    However, if something bad really happened to Zed in order to save her...


    To be honest, she hadn''t spent much time with Zed, but he had risked his life for her without hesitation.


    But where was the man who promised not to hurt her again?


    At that moment, Celia did not have time and time to think much about that.


    Now when he remembered that woman''s voice, he believed that she was Ashley?


    Sadness and indifference welled up in his eyes. He narrowed his eyes and looked around the ward subconsciously. There was no one else in the ward except for Amanda and Dylan.


    Amanda explained to Celia softly as she noticed the anger in Celia''s eyes.


    "I asked Dylan to call him, but he didn''t answer. Maybe he was busy! As you know, he has too many social engagements... "


    "He is with Ashley."


    Celia suddenly broke in.


    Her voice was so soft that it sounded like she was describing a very ordinary thing.


    And her expression was as calm as well, and her eyes were as quiet as dead water.


    "What did you sa


    e. Then he said curtly, "Celia Ling had an accident."


    There was dead silence at the other end of the line.


    After a while, she heard Carlos'' urgent voice. "What happened?"


    "Car accident. It''s been sent out of the operating room. But... "


    He kept talking to Carlos, but he was still in a daze until the phone was hung up as if he was still in a trance.


    After a few seconds, he was suddenly awakened. Without caring about Ashley who was still in the reception room, he rushed to the parking lot.


    A car accident? Hospital?


    Carlos was running in the wind at night, imagining the scene when they just came out of the hospital about two hours ago.


    The two ambulance cars were parking outside the hospital. The patient was lying on the gurney. His body was covered with blood


    Besides...


    When Ashley suddenly sprained her ankle!


    Carlos felt that something he had ignored was moving. It was about to break through the gauze.


    However, he was too anxious to think about anything else.


    He got on the car and started the engine. The car flew away in an instant.


    In the police station''s huge yard, the engine of the car engine suddenly started buzzing, which startled Ashley in the reception room.


    Following the sound, she saw the familiar black Maybach suddenly turned into a running beast, disappearing in her sight with a pair of scarlet eyes.


    With her eyes narrowed slightly, a cold and complacent smile played at the corners of her mouth.


    Carlos left in such a hurry. He must have received the news?


    Did the hospital call to tell him that his beloved wife and child had both died?


    Carlos was forced to leave the woman he loved. It must be a good feeling, right?

 Chapter 190 Who Are You

    At 9:00 pm, the streets of Jin City were still bustling.


    The street was flowing.


    A Maybach broke through the traffic rules and ran red lights all the way, creating countless dangerous moments. It was speeding at high speed.


    Having known Carlos for so many years, it was the first time he saw Carlos so panic.


    He strode anxiously in disorder, hair disheveled, and anxiety was obvious in his dark eyes.


    Staying in the ward, Dylan came out of the ward unhappily. When he saw Carlos come out of the elevator, his heart skipped a beat.


    He couldn''t believe that a man who was always low-key would have such a day?


    He opened the door of the ward behind him and reminded him, "She''s asleep. Be gentle."


    Dylan''s wife was still sleeping!


    Carlos pursed his lips and did not answer. But his messy steps had become quietly.


    He anxiously looked at the little woman on the bed who seemed to have bandages all over her body. His heart wrenched and his breath crushed into his throat.


    He seemed to walk heavily, but there were only a few steps between them, as if they were separated from the whole world.


    He couldn''t imagine what had happened to this little woman when he had been busy dealing with the relationship between Ashley and Sven.


    He couldn''t imagine if the call he had hung up was from her for help?


    And he didn''t dare to think that he was about to lose her forever!


    He finally walked to her side and reached out his hand, only to find that his hand was trembling severely.


    He tried to move towards Celia''s pale face. However, just as his hand was about to touch her face, he was pushed away and stumbled a few steps back.


    He looked to where the voice came from and found it was from Amanda.


    After casting a reproachful glance at Carlos, she turned to cast an angry glance at Dylan who was sitting on the couch.


    Obviously, she was angry that he had called Carlos over.


    "What are you doing here, Carlos?" After glaring fiercely at Dylan, she turned her eyes back to Carlos and scolded h


    dsome face.


    The tenderness in his starry eyes hurt her deeply.


    However, after all these things she had gone through, she would no longer easily show her emotions on her face.


    Celia lay on the bed and looked at him quietly, with no waves in her eyes.


    Celia was so quiet. She was not angry, sad or alive at all.


    Celia was like an old and worn-out doll, looking at him coldly. Carlos could not help but feel deeply terrified from the bottom of his heart.


    It felt like they were very close to each other, but their hearts were as far as the horizon.


    He lifted his hand and gently smoothed the soft hair on her forehead that was wrapped in the bandage. He said in a hoarse voice, "sorry, I''m late."


    On the other hand, Celia Ling kept looking at him in that calm manner.


    After a long time, she finally had a shallow expression on her face.


    Eyebrows knitted, Molly asked in confusion, "Sir, who are you?"


    Carlos'' hands froze.


    Celia''s eyes froze. She stared at Celia as if trying to penetrate into her heart.


    Why did she ask who he was?


    Did she forget him?


    Was it because of the car accident?


    Or... Did she do it on purpose?


    Celia had already removed her eyes from him and looked around the ward. Frowning, she asked, "where''s Amanda?"


    Carlos asked in surprise.


    She remembered Becky but didn''t remember him?

 Chapter 191 Only Him

    In the hallway outside the ward, Amanda kept dragging Dylan all the way to the other side of the corridor and pressed him against the wall. She glared at him with her beautiful eyes wide open.


    "Don''t tell Carlos the truth, Dylan! I''m going to make him think that the baby is gone. I''m going to piss him off! "


    With just a little bit more force, he grabbed the small paw on his chest. "That''s the couple''s affair. What are you doing now?"


    "I messed it up? Humph! When I was sleeping with Celia, he had no idea where he was playing! "


    "I don''t care! Don''t tell him the truth! Otherwise... Otherwise I''ll divorce you! "


    His eyes suddenly turned sharp, which really frightened Amanda. "If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will beat you up!" he threatened


    Glaring at Dylan, Amanda stepped back and deliberately pulled her sleeves up. "Want a fight? I''m not afraid of you! "


    Dylan was speechless


    "I was serious about what I said just now!"


    Suddenly, she became quiet and said seriously.


    "I''m like Celia. She has never got her parents'' love. What''s more, that bastard Ron has done that to her. She thought she could find someone to rely on, but Carlos has left her alone for his ex-wife several times."


    "Do you know that once a woman feels attached to a man, his every act can easily hurt her. But men like women always think themselves highly of themselves. He thought that no matter what you do, we will be there with all our hearts for you. If I don''t teach you guys a lesson, they will think that we can''t live without you! "


    He rubbed his brows speechlessly. "Honey It seems that it has nothing to do with me. "


    "I didn''t mean that! However, if you dare to be together with Carlos in the future, I''m not as Celia. I, I will... "


    "What will you do?"


    He put his hands on her waist and pushed her against the wall. His strong body came closer to her and surrounded her tightly. He pressed his thin lips together and asked back.


    Although they had been very close with each other, every time when he acted like this, there would always be a trace of blush on Amanda''s face, but she would always pretend to be strong and stare at him. Only her voice would always be a little flirtatious because of the irregular heartbeat.


    "What are you doing, Dylan?"


    Looking at the stubborn little woman in front of him, who was now somewhat shy as a girl, his thin lips were even curving in a smile.


    "That''s good!"


    "What do you mean?"


    He bent his eyebrows and drew closer to her. His thin lips brushed against Amanda''s pink lips which were tightly closed out of nervousness. He said in an ambiguous tone, "you blush for me and your heart race for me."


    Am


    an do an examination a few days later. "


    Carlos said coldly, "But she seemed not to remember me only."


    Dr. Chen was shocked again. He pondered for a moment and said, "this kind of selective amnesia is a medical profession, which is not rare. Selective amnesia is a subconscious protection of a human''s brain when one is badly hurt or his or her brain is impacted by something or something that one doesn''t want to remember. "


    The doctor''s words made Carlos even more depressed.


    She hadn''t remembered him before. Now, even this time, did she choose to forget him?


    Was Celia the last person she would want to face to be hurt?


    His heart was clenched tightly with pain and helplessness. He felt sad but could do nothing.


    Hearing the conversation between the doctor and Carlos, Celia frowned and looked at Carlos as if looking at a stranger. She asked in a low voice, "should I know this gentleman?"


    On hearing her question, Carlos looked at Celia who was looking at him with strange eyes. For the first time, he felt flabbergasted.


    What should he do?


    After briefing Celia Ling some matters needing attention, Dr. Chen was about to leave.


    Celia suddenly stopped him.


    "Dr. Chen."


    "What is it?"


    "I wonder how''s the person who came with me now? Hasn''t the operation been finished yet? "


    Celia asked anxiously and anxiously, which made Carlos'' face paler and paler.


    "I don''t think so. His attending doctor hasn''t come out yet. "


    Celia lowered her head and said nothing. She looked more worried.


    An idea came to Carlos'' mind. He could not help but walk towards Celia. He looked at Celia hopefully and asked, "do you even remember Zed Ling?"


    She remembered the man whom she had been with for only a few days, but forgot him?


    He couldn''t accept it!

 Chapter 192 Strange

    Celia raised her head to look at Carlos with confusion in her eyes.


    "Zed is my boyfriend. Of course I remember him."


    Carlos was startled at his words. The look on his face was grave. "You mean, you are Zed''s girlfriend?"


    Celia frowned slightly, as if she was looking at her uncle who was to blame. "If he was not my boyfriend, how could he sacrifice his life to protect me when an accident happened?"


    Although Carlos was unwilling, he had no choice but to say nothing.


    It was not him who accompanied her when she needed most, but zed who protected her!


    "Dr. Chen, can such a condition be cured?" Carlos turned to the doctor and asked.


    "The selective amnesia is most likely the prejudicial wishes of the injured. What I can do is only to cure physical injuries of them. In order to help the injured remember the people they have forgotten, they have to rely on patience and time. "


    After the doctor said that there was nothing serious, he left the ward.


    "Dr. Chen, let me see you off," Amanda followed behind him.


    She was afraid that Dylan would say something inappropriate to Carlos when she was not home, so she dragged him out.


    Looking at her small white hand, Dylan''s thin lips curled into a smile, and his eyes were bright.


    "Dr. Chen!"


    Amanda stopped Dr. Chen.


    Dr. Chen stopped and looked back, "anything else?"


    Amanda stepped forward and said with a smile, "Dr. Chen, thank you for not telling him the truth!"


    Dr. Chen was stunned for a while and forced a smile.


    "But Dr. Chen, why did you suddenly agree to cooperate with me?"


    Dr. Chen looked at the ward with a strange expression and said, "let''s go to my office!"


    Being very curious, Amanda took Dylan by the hand and entered the doctor''s office behind Dr. Chen.


    "The doctor of our VIP ward only needs to be in charge of one patient each time. He won''t take over another patient until he is discharged from hospital."


    Dr. Chen said in the doctor''s office, which was quiet.


    Amanda nodded. However, she couldn''t figure out why Celia had an


    m of his heart.


    How she wished that she had really forgotten him!


    "What''s wrong, Carlos? Why did you leave suddenly before? "


    In the hallway, Kevin was listening to the tender voice of Leena on the phone. His face was as pale as ice.


    He didn''t answer her question, but asked back in a particularly tired voice, "do you know where is Sven?"


    After a long pause, Ashley replied, "I just called to tell you that Sven has been found. After you left, the kidnapper sent me a message and told me where Sven is. "


    "Where is he now?"


    "He is right next to me. But he was so tired that I scared his. He is asleep now."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    After hearing what he said, Ashley seemed to be stunned for a second, and then she said, "Carlos, if you have something to deal with, you don''t have to come here in person."


    There was coldness in his eyes, and his voice was indifferent. "Nothing."


    At the other end of the line, Ashley was confused and frowned, saying, "okay. Then Sven and I will wait for you here."


    "Yes."


    After hanging up the phone, he turned around and saw Amanda and Dylan walking out of the doctor''s office.


    Frowning slightly, she walked quickly towards them.


    The three of them met at the door of Celia''s ward. Carlos opened the door and asked, "Amanda, how did you know I was with Ashley when Celia had an accident?"

 Chapter 193 Defend Her

    Amanda didn''t expect that he would ask her such a question. She was slightly shocked.


    Celia had told her about that last time.


    Celia would not die if Carlos could think out such a thoughtful plan?


    But fortunately, she responded quickly.


    "I not only know that you were with Ashley at that time, but also know that your son was kidnapped. Your ex-wife''s son had been abducted while your wife had a car accident. Carlos, if this is really a coincidence, then you are all alone. " Amanda scoffed coldly. She was not afraid of Carlos at all.


    Carlos was suddenly downcast, and had no mood to care about how Amanda would mock him.


    So that''s it?


    Didn''t Celia tell her?


    That woman Did she really forget him?


    He begged Amanda to help take care of Celia and then Carlos left the hospital in a hurry.


    There was something that must be solved immediately.


    Otherwise, it would not be easy to deal with it if the problem could not be solved in a short time.


    And it may lead to endless trouble.


    "Miss mu, thank you for your cooperation."


    Mr. Zhang, the captain of team, who just finished writing a note for Ashley at the police station, said angrily to her.


    "I should be the one who should say ''thank you''. Without you, I don''t know when Sven can be found! Besides, I haven''t given you much useful information. "


    "Anyway, as long as our child came back safe and sound. As for the kidnappers, we will do our best to continue the pursuit. We won''t let the criminals get away with their ransom. But we are not sure about the time. "


    "It doesn''t matter. I know you have lots of cases every day. I don''t care about the ransom. I just hope that there won''t be other children scared or hurt anymore. "


    Captain Zhang nodded in agreement, "then shall I arrange someone to send Miss Mu and your child back?"


    "Oh, No. Carlos just called and said he would be back soon. He left in a hurry just now. "


    "Okay. Please take a seat, Miss mu. I''m sorry that I have other cases. So..."


    "Thank you, Mr. Zhang."


    lounge.


    When Carlos arrived at the room, he saw that Ashley was sitting on the edge of the bed in the lounge, looking tenderly at Sven who was curling up in the b


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    my parents miss Sven very much. They called me many times to urge me to take him back home as soon as possible! "


    Carlos listened silently. After a long time, he nodded and said, "since you have made up your mind, I won''t say anything more."


    "I am worried about you. Miss Ling, she Is it serious? "


    As soon as she mentioned Celia Ling, Kevin''s eyes darkened all of a sudden. Sorrow could be seen in his deep eyes. He said word by word, "the child was not saved."


    Ashley''s mouth agape in shock.


    Only the baby was gone?


    She took Carlos''s sleeve and comforted him in a gentle voice, "Carlos, don''t be too sad. You and Miss Ling are still young. Sooner or later, your baby will be born. "


    Carlos looked at her seriously. When he was about to say something, his phone rang again.


    After hearing what Ashley said, Carlos took out his phone and answered the phone.


    "Captain Li."


    Carlos called her name lightly. Hearing Carlos''s voice, Ashley was startled.


    "Did you find the run car?" Carlos asked with surprise. Hearing Carlos''s words, Ashley became very nervous. "What about the culprit?"


    "Okay. I''m now in the criminal police team. Okay, I''ll wait for you here. "


    Carlos hung up the phone.


    Ashley put her hands in the pockets of her patient clothes, and held the phone tightly with her left hand. Her hands sweated heavily.


    "Did he find the culprit?" She tried to keep her voice steady and make it sound as relaxed as possible.

 Chapter 194 Guess What I Will Hear

    Carlos shook his head.


    "Not yet."


    Hearing this, Ashley was relieved.


    Unexpectedly, Carlos continued.


    "By the way, when the culprit tossed away the black car, his face was caught by the camera with new clothes nearby. The culprit doesn''t know about it. A new factory has been moved there, so there are surveillance cameras installed there. Captain Li is now looking for him. "


    Carlos''s words almost made Ashley''s pretending innocent and calm failed.


    How could this be?


    Her perfect plan was destroyed by that damn idiot?


    No way!


    "Carlos, I need to go to the bathroom."


    She said with a tender smile.


    He looked at her back with a smile on his face.


    "Is anyone here?"


    In the bathroom, Ashley didn''t receive any reply from her soft voice.


    After locking the door from inside, she took out a phone from her left pocket.


    She clicked the screen and found there were only two numbers in the call log.


    Then she dialed the second number.


    The phone was soon connected after the second ring.


    "I don''t care where you are. Find a way to get out of here!"


    Before the person on the other end of the line could say anything, Ashley spoke first in a cold voice, which was so different from that in front of Carlos.


    "You also asked me what happened? I''ll leave it to you! Now the police are going to arrest you, but you don''t even realize it! "


    "Impossible? I''m in the police station now. What I heard in person would not be false? "


    "You are still thinking about money? I''ve told you that as long as you do it carefully, I''ll give you enough money "


    "But if you are caught by the police. Even if I give you money, do you still have the chance to live?"


    "Did you leave that car behind?"


    In the middle of Ashley''s words, someone patted her on the shoulder.


    She looked back subconsciously, but before she could see clearly who was calling,


    r and shook off her arms.


    With a loud bang, Ashley was thrown to the wall behind her by Carlos. Her head hit the wall, making a loud noise.


    She cried out in pain and felt dizzy.


    Carlos''s face drew closer to her, but she couldn''t see his face clearly.


    The cold air enveloped her tightly, and she felt like she was in a hell.


    The endless flame burned her body and soul endlessly!


    Carlos looked at the two numbers in the call log. His deep eyes were cold and icy. The cold words like frost echoed in the ears of Ashley.


    "What do you think I would hear if I call back now?"


    Although the words were short, the last bit of strength in Ashley''s body disappeared.


    Her body slid down the wall weakly and sat on the ground in a mess, without noticing that the back of her head was bleeding.


    However, Carlos took another step forward, grabbed her arm and pulled her up.


    He squeezed Ashley''s neck and held her tightly. With a little more force, she was almost suffocated!


    "Do you know that a long time has been enough for the police to find out the location of the person you talked to? Now captain Li must have led people to catch him. Thank you very much. Otherwise, the police would have no idea when they could find the culprit. "

 Chapter 195 She Was Digging Her Own Grave

    Carlos''s words were like poison, echoing in Ashley''s ears.


    Every single word, like a blood seal stabbed into her heart.


    It was hard for Ashley to believe what she had seen. She stared at the man in front of her, speechless with astonishment.


    What he meant was The police hadn''t found the driver yet?


    Was he suspecting and plotting against her from the very beginning?


    And even the words he said on the phone earlier was to make her expose herself?


    He even tried to find excuse for her by himself just to let her relax her vigilance!


    Carlos looked at Ashley, who was in shock, and lifted the corners of his mouth.


    "You think your plan is perfect, but you ruined it at last, don''t you?"


    Ashley shook her head in horror.


    "I really want to know, what does your heart do?"


    "Sven is your son! How could you take advantage of him! You know clearly that a minor wound like Sven''s would have killed him. Don''t you think that there will be some ups and downs during the kidnap and he might die? "


    Carlos tightened his grip on Ashley''s throat as he spoke.


    "Celia has never hurt you, but you hurt her again and again. Last time, you made somebody to rape her, and this time, you wanted her life! The two innocent babies in her womb were killed in this way! You are such a vicious woman! "


    The hatred in Carlos''s eyes deepened when he mentioned Celia and the two babies in her belly.


    At the same time, he gripped her more tightly as if he wanted to strangle her to death.


    Ashley throat was choked and she couldn''t even breathe.


    Her porcelain face was blushed, with her mouth wide open. The blue veins stood out on her forehead, as if it could burst at any time.


    "Mr. Gu..."


    The young policewoman next to them came to her senses when she saw the look on Ashley''s face. She hurried to stop Carlos.


    Carlos shook off his hand with an indifferent expression on his face, and this time, Ashley fell to the ground again.


    She kept coughing and gasping, and the blood red on her face finally slowly faded away.


    Carlos looked down at her, eyes full of hatred. "Don''t worry. I won''t let you die like this."


    How could you die so easily? Celia''s injuries and the pain of losing two children could not be offset at all!


    More importantly, he would be greatly hurt by Celia''s oblivion!


    "According to Article 232 of criminal law, whoever commits intentional homicide shall be sentenced to death, life imprisonment or more than ten years'' imprisonment."


    "Ashley, you have plotted many times to hurt Celia, and you even kidnapped your children to reach your goal


    to be in jail. Do you want to be sentenced to death directly? "


    Hearing what Carlos''s said, Ashley was stunned.


    Since my plan was exposed, I have to no idea. ''.


    Ashley was on the verge of collapse by Carlos''s behavior. She did many irrational actions.


    Because she could no longer find any other way out!


    Carlos strode forward when he saw that Ashley was in a daze.


    With one hand, he pressed her hand with the gun, pressed it down, and pulled the little policewoman out with the other hand to protect her.


    Ashley came to her senses when Carlos grasped the gun.


    She wanted to resist, and unconsciously, her fingers that had been tightened on the trigger also tightened


    Then with a loud bang, Ashley''s police voice came from the vast police hall


    She hit herself on her right leg!


    Carlos frowned at the woman on the ground and then looked at the policewoman in his arms. "Are you all right?" he asked in a low voice


    The policewoman was leaning in Carlos''s arms with her heart pounding. She was lost in thought and could not say anything.


    She looks like she''s okay.


    He pushed her away and gazed at Ashley on the ground.


    He thought that the bullet had hit her thigh artery, where blood gushed out like a spring. After a short while, the ground under her was dyed red.


    Covering her wounds with her hands, Ashley''s face turned pale with pain. She raised her head to look at Carlos and begged, "Carlos, help me I don''t want to die... "


    The policewoman was standing beside Carlos. As a police, she had the duty to save people in time, but when Carlos was with her, she kept quiet subconsciously and waited for his decision.


    Carlos gave Ashley a cold look, took out his phone and dialed 120.

 Chapter 196 No!

    Seeing that Carlos had called the police, the young policewoman also hurried to bring a first-aid kit to help the first aid in how to stop Ashley bleeding.


    Soon the ambulance arrived and broke the silence.


    Two policemen were responsible for the case. Instead of the police, Carlos went back to the lounge.


    The noise outside didn''t seem to disturb Sven.


    He curled up and slept.


    Carlos walked up carefully and held him up, The gray light fell on Sven''s pale little face, reflecting the mottled tear stains on it clearly.


    Carlos'' hands were slightly frozen. He looked at Sven, who was trembling, and sighed in his heart. He held him tightly in his arms.


    Carlos sent Sven back to the manor first. After knowing that Sven was "kidnapped", Grace was waiting for Sven at home restlessly. She was so excited that her eyes became red.


    Taking Sven from Carlos'' arms, Grace caressed Sven''s back gently and asked in a low voice, "where is Ashley?"


    Carlos kept silent for a while and said, "Sven was frightened today. Grace, please spend more time with him tonight."


    Carlos turned around and was about to leave.


    But Grace suddenly called him, "sir!"


    Carlos stopped and looked at her.


    Pressing her lips together, Grace looked at the pale faced Sven in her arms and said, "The other day, Mrs. Ashley booked the air ticket to America. Sir, can you stay with our young master tonight? I don''t know when we will meet again... "


    "He can''t leave tomorrow," Carlos said coolly


    Then he strode away.


    Holding Sven, Grace was confused and stood still.


    After leaving the manor, Carlos drove directly to the hospital.


    At 10 p.m., the hospital was so quiet.


    The steady footsteps kept the noisy lights on outside the ward on.


    He gently pushed the door of the ward, but he can''t open it.


    With a little more force, the door remained motionless.


    Carlos was suddenly enlightened.


    It was locked from inside.


    Suddenly a surge of depression swept over him.


    Carlos felt as if he had been expelled from her world by Celia.


    Standing at the door for a while, he walked to the bench outside the ward and sat down.


    He rubbed his eyebrows and took out his phone.


    Opening the door, a young sleeping face suddenly appeared.


    He still remembered the photo Celia had taken when he had sex with Celia in the bathroom.


    His deep eyes fell on the face of the woman in the photo. Through the quiet little face, he seemed to see the usual joy, coquetry and shyness of her. The tense expression of the whole night was finally relaxed.


    He sat alone in the quiet corridor and looked at the photo for a long time. Then he put his phone away, leaned against the back


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n!"


    Now he even had no right to persuade her.


    Amanda nodded and walked to Celia, trying to persuade her to go back to the ward.


    However, Celia just shook her head.


    Amanda looked at Carlos in confusion. He put the thermos bottle on the bench in front of Celia and squatted down beside her. "Can you eat something first?"


    However, Celia just shook her head and didn''t even look away from Zed.


    Carlos opened the thermos bottle and smelt the unique fragrance coming to his nose. The smell of it made Amanda''s stomach growl, which made her very embarrassed.


    After taking a look at her, Dylan walked towards her and asked, "are you hungry?"


    Amanda nodded with embarrassment.


    "Then I''ll take you to eat something."


    "But..." Amanda looked at Celia Ling and Carlos worriedly.


    "Don''t worry. Uncle Carlos will handle it."


    Dylan held her hand and led her forward.


    Carlos took a bowl of soup from the upper floor and put it in front of Celia. He knelt down and greeted her.


    He scooped out a small spoon and put it beside his mouth and gently blew on it. When it got a little cold, he brought it to her mouth and coaxed like a child, "come on, have some."


    However, Celia Ling remained motionless.


    "This restaurant is famous for its cooking. Every soup is stewed slowly over several hours. It is not only nutritious but also tasty. Have a try?"


    As Carlos spoke, he put the spoon with soup closer to Celia''s pale lips.


    "No way!"


    All of a sudden, Celia, who had been quiet, seemed to have been ignited. She swung the spoon in Carlos'' right hand and the bowl in his left hand.


    The soup was still hot since it was just poured from the thermos bottle.


    In this way, the thick soup sprinkled on the back of Carlos'' hand, and immediately became hot and red.

 Chapter 197 Why Do You Hold Me So Tightly

    Carlos frowned his eyebrows, but said nothing. He just picked up the bowl and spoon that had fallen on the ground silently, put them on the bench aside, and then returned to Celia.


    His tall figure completely shrouded her in the wheelchair, and his depressed voice floated down.


    "It doesn''t matter that you forget me. You have every reason to worry about zed. But you are also a patient. Treating yourself like this will only delay your own recovery. And Amanda, do you want her to be here with you every day? "


    Celia remained silent, but her hands on the armrest tightened.


    Carlos looked at her silently, took the thermos bottle, and pushed her away.


    After returning to the ward, Carlos took the bowl and spoon that had been knocked over by Celia to wash.


    He washed the scalded part on the back of his hand with cold water and felt it hurt slightly. Then he came out.


    He filled another bowl of soup and put it in front of Celia.


    Celia kept her head down and bit her lower lip.


    She looked up at him politely and alienatingly.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I shouldn''t have lost my temper with you just now."


    Carlos stood there, looking at her quietly. After a long time, he said in a low voice, "nothing. Drink some soup."


    "Thank you. I can do it myself."


    He put down the bowl and pushed her to the bedside table so that she could drink by herself.


    In the large ward, Celia was drinking soup quietly with a calm face.


    Zed with broken spine and nerve was likely to paralyze the lower half of his body even if he woke up.


    She had learned from a nurse that Zed was sick.


    What...


    How could it be...


    Even if she apologized ten thousand times, the guilt in her heart would not be alleviated at all.


    What should she do to make up for what zed had done for her?


    Carlos was surprised. After Celia had one bowl of soup, she took the second one.


    All she wanted was to recover as soon as possible.


    She would not cause any troubles to Amanda, and could recover as soon as possible to take care of Zed.


    What''s more...


    She must leave Carlos as soon as possible!


    When Amanda and Dylan came back from breakfast, they saw Celia sitting on the bed watching TV while putting on the drip.


    Carlos, on the other hand, was reading a financial magazine with his legs crossed.


    The big ward was filled with laughter from TV now and then, but it was still weirdly quiet.


    Just as Amanda was about to enter the room, her hand was grabbed by Dylan.


    "What are you doing?"


    "We didn''t go back last night. Grandpa worried about us so he asked us to go back."


    "But


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t?"


    Lazily asked Carlos, with his thin lips lifted.


    She groaned, stamped her right foot on the ground and barely stood up.


    But her body was shaking and almost fell forward.


    She seemed to be swept by a strong wind. Before she screamed, she was firmly held by a strong chest.


    And she smelled like minty.


    When she smelled the relatively light smell of disinfectant in the VIP ward, she suddenly became absent-minded.


    "Why do you hold me so tightly?"


    Celia''s smirk came from the top of her head. She suddenly realized that she had unwittingly held Carlos to death as a support because she was afraid of falling down.


    Before she could move her hands away, Carlos put on her trousers and lifted her in his arms again


    At noon, Amanda and Dylan came over with lunch.


    They came here after they finished eating.


    Carlos took some food into a small bowl and put it on the table. He sat on the bedside and was about to feed Celia.


    "I can do it myself." said another woman with a cold face


    Carlos did not insist. He put the bowl and chopsticks on the bedside table on the right side.


    Amanda looked at them and kept shaking her head.


    Celia moved to the side and lay on her side. Although she felt a little awkward, she didn''t stop Celia.


    Carlos seemed not hungry. He got the TV remote and sat on the sofa.


    Changing from TV channel to local news channel.


    "Our city police found a case of intentional homicide six days ago. The victim was killed by a woman whose last name was mu. She hired the woman to organize a kidnapping incident for children and bribed the murderer to make a traffic accident, attempting to kill the victim... "


    The voice of the broadcaster caught the three''s attention.

 Chapter 198 What Are You Doing!

    Celia was having lunch. She couldn''t help turning her head to watch TV when she heard the news.


    "After knowing that the police has already obtained evidence, the murderer attempted to hold a female police away, but was finally subdued and injured wrongly, causing too much blood loss. He is still in a coma after emergency treatment."


    "Are you talking about Ashley mu?"


    After hearing the news, Amanda suddenly jumped up from the sofa.


    Dylan reached out his hands to grab her, but Amanda just ignored him. She happily ran to Celia and said, "Dear, look! That''s what the bitch call! This little girl, let''s see if she can take it. "


    Celia Ling put down her chopsticks and sat up straight. She looked as calm as usual comparing to the excitement Amanda just had.


    She had already guessed that what happened that day was not an accident.


    Obviously, the car had been waiting there for a long time, waiting for the chance to kill her.


    Perhaps the driver didn''t expect that zed would protect her like that?


    It was nobody''s fault but Ashley own.


    However, it didn''t matter even if Ashley had killed herself?


    Zed still didn''t wake up. He was still lingering on the edge of life and death.


    It was not worth celebrating at all.


    Seeing the strained expression on Celia''s face, Amanda could not help but put on a smile.


    Carlos was also looking at Celia. Seeing the coldness and indifference on her face, he lowered his head to hide the sadness in his eyes.


    Sitting beside him, Dylan raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder silently.


    No matter how well the aftermath was, it couldn''t change the tragedy that had happened.


    Amanda had stayed in the hospital to accompany Celia for more than an hour. Fortunately, she was dragged away by Dylan.


    Coincidentally, Celia was also a little tired. She lay down straight and soon fell asleep.


    Sitting on the sofa alone, Carlos was ignored by Celia, as if he had never been there.


    In the afternoon, Celia was woken up by a nurse.


    "What''s up?" Celia rubbed her eyes and asked sleepily, "an injection?"


    "No, I''m not. Miss Ling, didn''t you tell me that if the gentleman that came with you had woken up, I would have told you? "


    The nurse''s words stunned Celia for a long time before she came to her senses.


    "You mean zed has woken up?"


    The nurse nodded and replied, "he just woke up. The doctor also checked for him. He just passed the crisis."


    Celia Ling was so surprised that she didn''t know what to do.


    "Then Where is he now? "


    "His room is next to yours."


    "Could you please push me there?"


    The nurse nodded and pushed the wheelchair over. She carefully helped Celia sit in the wheelchair and took her to the next ward.


    "Wait!"


    When the nurse pushed Celia to the door of the ward, she suddenly spoke.


    "Miss Ling, what''s wrong?"


    "He... How is he? "


    Hearing her words, the nurse stunned for a while. Her face was a little unnatural.


    Celia''s heart sank all of a sudden.


    "His spine is damaged, and his legs are so weak that he still can''t feel anything,"


    The nurse tried to make the statement euphemistically.


    He didn''t feel anything?


    That is... Paralyzed?


    Celia could only feel that her heart


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    reach his face and wiped it lightly with the sponge towel.


    Forehead, cheeks, cheeks, biting her lips.


    Zed couldn''t control his eyes. His eyes were totally attracted by her little face.


    Maybe because her hand was a little shorter, she pursed her lips and frowned. Her expression seemed to be a little strenuous and she looked more serious as if she was doing something very important.


    Her action was very gentle. She used a soft spongy towel to brush various parts of his face, like the softest feather brushing his heart.


    After wiping her face, she cleaned up the sponge towel, and then unfolded and dried it again. When they saw zed, they were both stunned.


    Celia was a little flustered.


    This wipe on the face, next...


    As her long and dense eyelashes quivered, she looked at the hospital gown on Zed. Celia Ling pressed her lips and said, "I''m going to take off your clothes!"


    She had only asked this question in a normal way, but at this moment it was more attractive in the strange atmosphere.


    "Take it off!"


    Zed said in a low voice. His voice was a little hoarse and sounded very sexy.


    Celia blinked. She reached out to button up his hospital dress.


    She slowly undid the bandages one by one, revealing the white and dazzling bandages under her clothes. The bandages stung Celia''s eyes, making her sore and painful.


    In fact, he didn''t have much injuries on his body, and most of them were wrapped with bandage.


    She carefully helped him wipe his neck and shoulder. She went through the place where the bandage was bandaged to the waist.


    Celia insisted on cleaning and didn''t realize that something was wrong.


    When Carlos pushed the door open, he saw such a scene.


    Zed was lying on the hospital bed while Celia was sitting on the wheelchair. She tried her best to get close to the bed. Her hands


    She couldn''t believe that she was kidnapped by zed!


    Blamed!


    What are they doing!


    Carlos froze at the door, blazing with anger. His temples throbbed. His handsome face was gloomy and terrible, and his chest was heaving because of anger.


    "What are you doing?"


    His roar was as loud as lion''s.

 Chapter 199 She Indeed Wants To Propose To Me

    Hearing his voice, people who were helping the girl froze.


    Carlos'' face darkened with anger. He quickly walked over to Celia and rudely pulled her hand away.


    At the same time, he glared at zed fiercely, as if he wanted to kill him with her eyes!


    "What are you doing?"


    Celia rubbed her aching wrist which was pinched by Carlos, frowning and glaring at him.


    "Why do you still ask me? You are a girl in broad daylight Don''t you feel ashamed? "


    Carlos was so angry that he almost shouted at her.


    "I''m helping him clean his body!"


    It was only then that Carlos noticed the sponge towel in her hand, but his face was still dark.


    If he didn''t show up just now, should she still help the man in bed wipe his body.


    As soon as he came up with this idea, his anger grew more and more intense as if he was poured by a bucket of oil.


    He was about to push Celia back to the next ward, but heard she say: "besides, even if I really do something with zed, it''s none of your business? Zed is my boyfriend, boyfriend! "


    Celia ground her teeth and spoke the last three words clearly.


    Lying straightly on the bed, zed was stunned with his eyes wide open. It seemed that he was hit by a winder dropped from the sky.


    On the other hand, Carlos was standing there with a stone cold face. He was completely in a daze, being on the verge of breaking down.


    Just when Zed and Celia thought that he was about to have a blow. Carlos just kept a straight face and finally said sullenly, "You are a patient yourself. Don''t you need a nursing worker to take care of you?"


    Celia was surprised.


    She didn''t expect that such a dominating man like Carlos could hold back his temper when seeing her being so intimate with zed?


    It was so strange.


    However, she still looked indifferent. She snorted and said, "I don''t know what kind of hospital it is. I asked a nurse to help me find a nursing worker, but it turned out that I couldn''t find any nurses in a short time."


    Carlos, "..."


    If he had known this, he would not have told those nurses not to hire care workers for her!


    "I''ll figure it out," He said in a low voice.


    "This hosp


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    Wade turned to look at Celia and blinked. "Dear Celia, are you going to confess your love to me?"


    Celia could not help but roll her eyes.


    "Oh, no, you said I''m your boyfriend. Will you propose to me? "


    Celia could not believe what she had heard.


    ''is he not so optimistic?''?


    "I just want to say that Do you need to inform your family? "


    Zed had been in a coma for one day and two nights, but his family didn''t seem to know about it at all.


    It would be better with family''s company at this time.


    Speaking of families, the smile on zed''s face suddenly froze. A cold light flashed through his long and narrow eyes. "My only family is my mother, but she is in a vegetative state."


    Celia opened her mouth wide and couldn''t say anything.


    Vegetative ...state?


    "Well, mom is in a vegetative state now, and my son has an hemiplegia...


    The light mockery in Celia''s words made her heart tighten. She stretched out her hand and held his slightly cold left hand. With her eyes flashing, she said, "Zed, you still have me! I will always be with you and take care of your mother! "


    Zed''s eyes fell on Celia. The coldness on his face melted so quickly like a streak of snow on a cold morning. The wind blew, filling him up. "Dear Celia, you really want to propose to me? Why are you so eager to take care of her? "


    Celia could not believe what she had heard

 Chapter 200 What About Carlos

    In the Ling Clan of Yang City.


    The person in charge of the Ling Clan was still Grandpa Ling. Although he was old, he did not give much power to his sons. He had two sons: one was out of the country, and the other stayed in Yang City to take care of the Ling consortium for him. He didn''t like to live with his sons and let them move out of the old house.


    The Ling Clan was a wealthy family in Yang City. They started their business early. Back to the Republic, they were rich local people. In a generation of Grandpa, he knew well how to manage the business. Besides, the Ling Clan had a large fortune, which was enough for their descendants to squander.


    Nevertheless, Grandpa Ling didn''t like people who were lazy and extravagant as well.


    Unlike Grandpa Ling, his two sons were all very obedient. To his great disappointment, he had two sons, but each of their children were daughters.


    But her youngest son... He has a son abroad!


    It would give Grandpa Ling some hope.


    But Grandpa Ling didn''t say that he could inherit the family business as long as he had a grandson. What he valued was talent, such as his precious granddaughter!


    Speaking of her granddaughter, Grandpa Ling found it hard to find a daughter as smart, sensible and sensible as Shelley in Yang City.


    She was not only beautiful, gentle, filial and clever.


    When Grandpa Ling was strolling in the garden, he saw his granddaughter making tea there.


    Shelley put on a serious look on her face. She was so concentrated on making tea that she didn''t even notice that Grandpa Ling was approaching her.


    Grandpa Ling smiled with satisfaction. Shelley was a good girl but was delayed. Like the Pearl was covered with dust, Shelley had been staying at home all the time.


    "Shelley."


    Since Grandpa Ling appeared, she just smiled and greeted him, "Grandpa."


    Grandpa Ling sat opposite Shelley with a kind smile.


    Grandpa Ling appreciated her granddaughter when she was calm and composed, which was far from that of his two sons.


    Shelley handed the tea to him, "Grandpa, this is your new tea. Taste it."


    Grandpa Ling tasted the tea. It was freshly picked and soaked in the mountain spring water. It tasted sweet and elegant with a strong fragrance.


    "Shelley, how old


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    She must find a way to get him away on the day she left.


    "Celia, don''t blame yourself. It''s not your fault. I don''t want you to feel guilty."


    "My brain is fine. It was just an accident. I made my own decision willingly."


    "Then... Shall we leave as soon as possible? "


    Therefore, his condition should be treated as early as possible.


    Celia nodded and asked, "shall I buy the air ticket?"


    "No, I can arrange it." After saying that, Zed''s eyes darkened.


    "Okay, then tell me everything as soon as you have done it."


    Looking at her, Zed''s eyes gradually sparkled and a bright glow appeared. He held her hands and looked at her affectionately. "Okay! Honey, let''s take you to see your mother-in-law tomorrow! "


    Celia could not believe what she had heard.


    About 9 o''clock, Carlos came back.


    As he pushed open the door of the ward, she saw Celia Ling sitting on the wheelchair. She was staying by the bed, accompanying Zed who was sitting up.


    No one knew what they were talking about. A bright smile was plastered on their faces, which pierced into his eyes like a needle awn.


    Expressionless, he walked in, without saying anything, pushing Celia Ling to the door.


    "What are you doing?"


    Celia came to herself suddenly and stared at him.


    From this point of view, she could only see the tight jaw line of Carlos.


    She didn''t know what on earth had happened in the past few hours, which made him seem to be in a very bad mood.


    Seeing that, Celia quieted down as well.

 Chapter 201 Final Gentleness

    Celia looked at Zed on the bed. She thought that since she had been here for a long time, it was time for him to rest. So she waved good night to him.


    Then she huddled up in her wheelchair and let Carlos move her to the next ward.


    Carlos returned to the ward. He held Celia back to the bed carefully, as if he was used to patting her head. He said in a hoarse voice, "Have an early rest!"


    Celia looked at him and didn''t know what had happened to him that made him so gloomy and silent.


    But since he didn''t say it, there was no need for her to ask.


    The night was silent.


    Celia had always been a person who took things as they were. No matter where she was, she could always have a good sleep.


    However, it wasn''t a peaceful night.


    She heard a low voice which sounded painful.


    She struggled to open her heavy eyelids and the voice seemed to be clearer.


    It was from the side of the bed.


    Carlos?


    What''s his matter?


    "Hey! What''s wrong with you? "


    "¡­¡­"


    "Are you all right?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Celia didn''t get any reply.


    The ward was dark and she could see nothing.


    Celia had to support herself with one hand and sit up. Then she fumbled on the wall.


    The light was turned on.


    Celia saw Carlos who was lying on the other side of the bed. He had a tall body and curled up in front of her at the moment. He frowned tightly and let out a low groan of pain.


    His handsome face was pale in the light, with sweat dripping on his forehead.


    Seeing that, Celia hurriedly pressed the protective bell.


    The nurse was woken up suddenly. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and got up.


    "Miss, what''s wrong with him? He seems very uncomfortable. "


    The nurse who was in a daze suddenly woke up when she saw Carlos'' pale face.


    She stepped forward and called him in a soft voice. "Sir, what''s wrong with you?"


    With knitted eyebrows, Carlos opened his eyes and replied, "Stomachache."


    The nurse thought for a while and rushed to the doctor on duty.


    The doctor prescribed some medicine for Carlos'' stomach, and the nurse helped him get some warm water. She helped him sit up and took his medicine.


    Now, he had no choice but to wait for the drug to ta


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    g it or denying it.


    "You are right. We all try to get what we want."


    The strength of his hand was obviously much less. Seeing this, Ashley was relieved. She won in the gamble.


    However, he held her again and again, and was even more powerful than before. She was almost lifted from the bed, and the man also clenched his other hand into a fist and slammed toward her abdomen.


    Ah¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, a sharp pain hit her. ''did I make a mistake? Is he really going to kill me?'' she wondered?


    She was desperate to cry for help, but her neck was pinched and she couldn''t utter a word because of the pain in her belly.


    She didn''t know how long the man had been beating her. At that moment, she thought she was going to die.


    Finally, the man let go of her. She was like a broken doll, and her whole body was soft and fell to the ground.


    "We are indeed the same kind of people, but you have disobeyed my order! So, you should know what will happen to you. Even if I don''t kill you today, do you think you can get out of prison alive? "


    Ashley pressed her hands on her belly. It was so painful that she couldn''t even cry.


    This man...


    How cruel he was!


    He didn''t beat her face, but he beat her in an invisible way.


    However, in order not to be sent to prison, she had to rely on him.


    Ashley struggled to stand up with pain. Although she was weak, she clenched her hands.


    "You are not here to teach me a lesson, are you?"

 Chapter 202 Leave Here

    Carlos usually got up early and jogged.


    Celia was hospitalized these days, so he didn''t go jogging. However, he habitually woke up early as usual.


    The little woman in his arms, as always, slept like a log. If she had not been injured, her sleeping posture would have been inappropriate. But now, she was lying in his arms without any rules.


    Her thick and curly eyelashes were like fluttering butterflies, casting half a shadow on her eyelids.


    Her pink lips opened slightly in sleep, pouting into an attractive arc, and she breathed evenly.


    Unconsciously, his eyes were attracted by the shiny pink color. He bent a little and slowly approached her face...


    Just as the two faces touched each other and the lips were about to touch, Celia''s eyelashes suddenly quivered and slowly opened her eyes.


    Carlos narrowed his eyes and kissed her right away.


    It was soft and sweet. He missed the familiar feeling for several days. His heart was filled with more. He wanted more.


    The girl opened her eyes in a daze.


    The man in front of her was looking at her affectionately, his eyes as deep as a deep and cold lake.


    Celia was dazed for a moment and then woke up suddenly. By instinct, she wanted to push him away with her hands.


    "Don''t move. Be careful of your hands." a low and deep voice came to her ears


    Celia was stunned. Then she felt that Carlos'' kiss was more fierce.


    "Ah..."


    She used her hand to push him away, but she couldn''t make it.


    She was about to turn her head to look at him, but Carlos held her cheek tightly.


    After struggling for a long time, she glared at him with her beautiful eyes and tightened her teeth, biting on the thin lips that Carlos kept invading.


    "What?"


    Carlos gasped in pain and finally let go of her.


    He frowned and licked his lips. After a sudden pain, a faint smell of blood gradually spread in his mouth.


    "Why do you always like to bite me?"


    Carlos said in a doting tone.


    Celia stared at him. When she was about to say something, the door of the ward was pushed open from the outside.


    It was Dr. Chen who made the rounds of the wards.


    Looking at the intimate behavior of the two people on the bed and the obvious wound on Carlos'' lips, Dr. Chen was suddenly stunned, and an awkward expression came over his face.


    Celia was even more embarrassed. Her face turned red as she pushed away Carlos all of a sudden.


    "Miss Ling, how are you feeling today?"


    Dr. Chen restrained his embarrassment and asked softly.


    Ce


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    didn''t mind. He grabbed his bag and walked out.


    Thinking of something, she lost her interest in the breakfast.


    Since it was still burning, she put it aside. Celia went to the next ward with a wheelchair.


    ''the nursing worker is not here. He must have gone for breakfast, '' she thought.


    At the head of the bed, Zed was eating the breakfast Carlos had bought for him.


    Seeing Celia come in, Zed smiled brightly at her. "Dear Celia, why do you get up so early? Do you miss me too much? "


    Celia could not believe what she had heard.


    Why are these two so narcissistic?


    "Zed, how is everything going with your departure?"


    The wound on his back was still aching, but he had no appetite. Putting the bowls and chopsticks on the night table, he looked at her playfully.


    "What? Are you so eager to elope with me? "


    "I''m serious!"


    "In fact, I have told you that if you want to leave, you can get out of the hospital after going through the discharge procedure."


    Celia was surprised. "So fast?"


    Zed nodded, "yes."


    In fact, when he heard that she was willing to go with him, he immediately arranged for her.


    Celia lowered her eyes and frowned, as if she was thinking about something seriously.


    A moment later, she raised her eyes suddenly. With so much hesitation, she looked at him with a firm light shining in her eyes, "then let''s go now!"


    Zed was surprised, "don''t you plan to say goodbye to that barbaric woman?"


    As a matter of fact, the last person Celia would like to leave was Amanda.


    However, she didn''t know when such a good opportunity would come.


    She didn''t want Zed''s treatment to be delayed because of her again.

 Chapter 203 The Sudden Danger

    "Well... I''ll call her later! "


    Celia said. At the same time, a trouble came to her mind.


    "My passport and other identification are still in Carlos'' house."


    However, Zed looked relaxed. "Don''t worry. There is nothing I can''t handle as long as I get there."


    Celia could not help but give him a surprised look. However, she could tell that he was not joking at all. She could not be more worried at the thought of his identity.


    Zed looked casual and unreliable, but he was also very decisive in doing things.


    After explaining the situation to their attending doctor, the doctor transferred them to another hospital, and the nursing worker helped them complete the discharge formalities.


    Celia Ling didn''t expect that she would leave the city in such a hurry.


    Maybe, this place really didn''t belong to her!


    Sitting in the car prepared by Zed, she looked out of the window at the scenery gradually fading away like light and shadow. Her mood was complicated, and she could not tell what kind of feeling it was.


    Would this separation be a complete farewell to the city?


    She gently touched her still flat lower abdomen...


    The two babies in her womb were so strong that sometimes she almost forgot them, but they had become an inseparable part of her life.


    In the car accident that Ashley deliberately created, at least she could see her true heart.


    In the past, she insisted on giving up the unborn child because she didn''t want the child to suffer the pain caused by family as she did.


    In that car accident, when she thought that the two children were leaving her, the pain and panic deep in her heart finally made her realize how much she loved the two babies who might not have taken shape.


    She believed that her future life would be colorful because of the two cute babies.


    And she would also do her best to give the two little babies a bright future!


    In the top management conference room of Gu consortium.


    The atmosphere in today''s meeting room was extremely depressed.


    Carlos sat in his chair with a straight face. Boris was standing beside him with a long face.


    A man sat opposite to them. His face was quite gloomy, but his eyes could not hide his murderous light.


    On the contrary, Carlos looked quite gentle.


    "Brother, I have said that my company Blue would definitely participate in the cooperation. In the future, I still need your help."


    The smile on his face got bigger as he looked at Carlos.


    Ca


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ddenly quieted the nurses who were chatting with each other.


    "Where are the people in the ward 808 and 809?"


    He asked, almost gnashing his teeth.


    The nurse was frightened by his look and regained her composure. "She was just discharged from the hospital this morning," she answered


    "Discharged? They have not recovered from their injuries at all. How can they leave the hospital? "


    "Well... We don''t know. We should ask the doctor... "


    The nurse said timidly. She was really frightened by him.


    Carlos turned around and went to the doctor''s office.


    Dr. Chen, Celia''s attending doctor, was greeting the family members of the next patient and discussing the condition of the patient with them.


    Suddenly, the door of the office was pushed open. A cold wind blew. Carlos had stood in front of him.


    "Mr. Carlos?"


    Dr. Chen looked at him and understood. He said quietly, "Miss Ling and others have left the hospital this morning."


    Carlos bent down and punched heavily on the desk in front of Dr. Chen, which scared the families of those patients. They immediately stood up for fear of being affected.


    "The patient has not recovered at all. How dare you let them leave the hospital!"


    "Mr. Gu, our hospital is only in charge of curing patients and saving people, and we have no right to restrict the freedom of the patient. Since they insist on it, I... "


    "Then where did they go?"


    Before Dr. Chen could answer, Carlos'' sharp eyes came over again.


    "Boss! Your ladyship is in danger..."


    When Boris got a call from someone, he suddenly pushed open the door of his office and interrupted their conversation.

 Chapter 204 A Scapegoat

    On the huge private tarmac, Celia looked out through the oval shaped window of the plane. It was a green lawn.


    She looked at it quietly and had no idea where she was now.


    Suddenly, the mobile phone rang, pulling her back to the reality.


    She took her cellphone out of her bag by instinct. She felt very nervous and found that her cellphone had been turned off. Therefore, the ringtone was not hers, but Zed''s.


    Sitting next to her, Zed stopped laughing and looked very serious.


    When he heard the phone ring, he picked it up. Seeing the name on the screen, he answered it quickly.


    "Hello..."


    "What?"


    All of a sudden, he was thrilled, his hand holding the phone tighter and tighter.


    Celia heard his low voice and looked at him.


    "I''m sorry, Celia... I want to have a private talk. "


    Zed put the phone receiver over and turned to her.


    "What... Are you sure it doesn''t matter? "


    Celia asked anxiously again.


    Zed nodded and forced a smile. "Yeah, nothing."


    This was a private airport, so Celia could get off at any time. She had noticed that there was something wrong with Zed, but since he didn''t want to tell her, she didn''t ask.


    Besides, her mind was in a mess.


    She got off the plane and wanted to take some fresh air.


    "Sister, I don''t understand. Why can''t I take her away?"


    Inside the cabin, Zed couldn''t figure out why his sister, who always supported him, stopped him from taking Celia away.


    Just when he was still unable to completely control his emotions, suddenly he heard a sound of the engine.


    "What! What do you do? What do you want to do? No! Stop the plane, stop! "


    The plane was taking off!


    However, Celia was still under the plane!


    "Zed! You can''t be with her! "


    A pleasant female voice came through from the other end of the phone, but her voice was very serious.


    "Why! Are you on that man''s side, too? Damn it! "


    At this moment, Zed was so angry that he couldn''t move any more. He pounded the seat with his hand heavily.


    "Because she... Is your cousin! "


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Zed felt as if his head was about to explode. What did sister say?


    Cous


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e more she said, the more she hated Celia.


    She was once a proud woman. But she had gone so far for Carlos. How could she not feel!


    Even though she hated Carlos and Carlos loved someone else, she was still unwilling to accept the truth.


    Ashley said indignantly. Her tone was as cold as an arrow that had been shot to Celia Ling.


    However, Celia''s reaction was totally beyond the expectation of Ashley.


    After listening to her words, she did not react. After a long time, she sighed and said regretfully. "It''s a pity that lovers can''t be together."


    She was neither angry nor jealous.


    They sighed at the imperfect love.


    Ashley looked at her incredibly. "Celia, when I knelt down to beg you, didn''t you firmly say that you couldn''t quit? Didn''t you say that you loved him very much? What the hell... Are you a woman? "


    Celia''s mouth twitched slightly. She looked at Ashley in the sun.


    Although the girl in front of Celia was a little sick and almost became a prisoner, Ashley was still wearing lipstick with lips now. Her dress and hair were fastidious.


    Comparing with her, Celia was much more simple. She didn''t wear any makeup or lipstick. She didn''t bring any jewelry. She was even casually dressed.


    ''Perhaps in Ashley''s eyes, I''m not a woman, '' she thought!


    "Ashley, you are such a good story maker, but I don''t understand why you tell me the story? Defeat me, a substitute rival? "

 Chapter 205 The Only One I Care About Is Her

    Narrowing her eyes, Ashley looked at the woman, and her eyes, in a way as enchanting as a cat''s.


    However, the woman in front of Ashley didn''t seem to be moved by her words. Had Celia already given up?


    Being frustrated, Ashley took a look at the man sitting next to her. After getting the hint from the man, she continued to say something cold to irritate Celia.


    "Don''t pretend you don''t care anymore! You used to be arrogant because you had become the wife of Gu. But in the end, you are just a stand in. You have a big belly. Didn''t you think about others in your heart when he was in bed with you in the past? Or do you want to sacrifice yourself to get his love? "


    Celia''s eyebrows finally twisted. However, she still looked calm.


    "But it''s better than you think that someone can''t be a substitute. Miss Ashley, do you want to irritate me and then become me? You would do anything just to be a substitute. But with Ashley current status, I''m afraid... "


    "You -"


    Ashley was at a loss for words. When she raised her hand and was about to slap Celia, the man sitting next to her stopped her.


    Despite outraged, Ashley stopped.


    Celia Ling clearly felt that someone was staring at her. Out of options, she met his gaze.


    Although the man just showed his eyes, the murderous atmosphere was so obvious that it even smelt of blood.


    Celia was shocked. She wanted to step back, but Ashley was aiming at her with the gun.


    The next second, someone grabbed her wrist.


    The pain attacked Celia. She tried to get rid of the man''s hand, but she found that the man''s look at her was even deeper.


    They are exactly the same! How could they be exactly the same!


    "What... What do you want to do?"


    "Sally, have you really forgotten anything? "


    Sally?


    The name sounded so familiar? Did she hear about it before?


    But the man asked her again stubbornly, "Sally, what''s wrong with you? Why did this happen? "


    His fingers were on her shoulders with stronger st


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    off his gambling debts, but his actions told Boris that gambling would bring him harm and harm.


    Carlos gambled with his life against Boris'' creditor and finally Carlos won.


    From then on, Boris swore to himself that he would always be loyal to this man, and that he also secretly admitted that this was the master of his life!


    It was the first time that he disagreed with Carlos'' view and made a statement against it.


    But the other pretended not to hear it, until a moment later.


    "Boris, you should call the police if I don''t take her back after twenty-four hours. Stop the car! "


    When he heard Carlos, Boris stopped the car immediately, stunned for a while and then said.


    "Boss, you can''t go there on your own. It''s too dangerous. I''ll call some people and we''ll go together..."


    "Have you been there? Can you come out from it? It''s no use worrying about too many people, which only hurts the innocent. "


    Carlos interrupted.


    "But..." At this moment, Boris was a little hesitant.


    "No buts, unless you don''t believe me."


    "No, Boss, I trust you forever! It is you who gave me the chance of rebirth. Of course I trust you! "


    Carlos had already sat up from the seat and patted his shoulder. "Subservient!"


    After that, Carlos opened the door and rushed out, not waiting for Boris'' response.

 Chapter 206 Fight For Love

    Thick trees and complicated roads, if you came here for the first time, you could not tell in any direction.


    However, when two forks appeared in front of him, the man went straight to the left without even looking at them.


    It was not because he was so familiar with this place, he just saw the footprints.


    Carlos took out her phone, but there was no signal at all.


    He stopped and looked at the time. There was still twenty minutes left.


    Although he said that in front of Boris, he still couldn''t find his loved one as time went by. Even if he was rational, he couldn''t calm himself down.


    Looking around, he heard some sounds of running water. Instantly, he walked in the direction of the sound.


    When Carlos pushed the thatched hut away, it was exactly five o''clock.


    "As I expected, Mr. Carlos is really punctual."


    A man''s voice came from the monitor in the thatched hut.


    "Where are my person?"


    Just a few words, the anxiety and nervousness in his eyes fell into the eyes of the two people on the monitor.


    Carlos'' handsome face was tightened, and his deep eyes were full of the light of vulture.


    "Your women? You are really a... "


    The person on the other end of the phone snorted and threw up a stream of disdain.


    "If Mr. Carlos can''t satisfy me, I think she... She will be my woman soon. ''. Did you see? Two glasses of wine on the table. "


    Carlos looked in the direction where the voice came from.


    There was only a table in the empty thatched hut, and two glasses were on the table.


    "What on earth do you want?"


    Carlos said coldly.


    "It''s very simple. Let''s play a game. There were two glasses of wine on the table. One was normal, but the other... If Mr. Carlos unfortunately drank the poisonous wine, then the result... I guess I don''t have to tell you that. "


    "Of course, if you are fine after drinking some wine, your people will still be yours. What do you think?"


    "Of course, you can choose not to drink any of them. Then..."


    "Where is Celia?"


    Before the man could fin


    the gun in his hand slipped down.


    Her neck had been tightly seized by Jeffery.


    A cruel expression appeared on his feminine face. "Don''t overestimate yourself! The show has just begun! "


    Jeffery pressed a button and saw the monitor screen.


    What he didn''t know was that there was another space in his thatched hut.


    Carlos raised his head and saw Celia Ling, who was tied to a chair.


    "Celia!"


    With a sudden joy on his face, Carlos struggled to move towards her, enduring the pain.


    When he stood in front of her, he quickly untied her.


    The moment Celia''s hand was set free, she took out a dagger from her clothes and stabbed at the man who had saved her just now.


    "Carlos, I hate you!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Carlos didn''t dodge her stare at all. He could tell there was something wrong with her eyes.


    When the dagger was stabbed into their skin, blood was spurted out and stained their faces.


    "See? They fall in love with each other."


    In the monitoring room, both Ashley''s hands and feet were tied up, and her mouth was taped.


    Celia took out a dagger and stabbed into Carlos on the screen. Seeing that, Ashley shook her head with all her strength. She hemmed and hawed and tried to struggle.


    "You don''t want the chance I gave you just now, but now it''s completely gone. No matter what will happen to you or him, that is... Die! "

 Chapter 207 Lost

    Ashley looked at the man in the video, tears welling up in her eyes.


    This was not what she wanted!


    She had told Jeffery that she would use Celia to force Carlos to drink the poisonous wine, and then she would take Carlos away. However, she had never thought that the freak Jeffery would actually let Celia kill Carlos!


    "Celia..."


    Carlos was on the verge of losing his mind when he saw Celia. However, the sharp blade from Celia made him look more confused.


    He called her name and looked at Celia who had hollow eyes. As he pulled the dagger out of his body, blood splashed onto her eyes.


    When she was about to give the second stab, Carlos directly held her in his arms.


    He rubbed her long hair with his bloody hand, with satisfaction on his handsome face.


    "I finally found you. You are fine. You are too... Too..."


    The dagger was stabbed into his back again. He was so painful that he stopped talking.


    Celia murmured to herself.


    "Carlos, I hate you! I hate you!"


    "¡­¡­"


    In the end, the man finally fell down, and his white shirt was dyed red.


    While the woman''s hands were constantly trembling.


    It never occurred to Jeffery that things would go on so smoothly. Jeffery took up the headset from the monitor.


    "What an excellent show! Now you tell me, are you happy? "


    Celia Ling said, "I, I''m happy..."


    Said Jeffery with a smile. "As you please."


    "Why? Why a substitute? Why... "


    Celia stood in the thatched hut, as if she was still in a trance, and a trace of sobriety.


    There was a man''s deep roar in the air, and the smell of blood had pervaded the room.


    "Celia, what are you doing? Don''t go. "


    Seeing how Celia walked out of the room like an idiot, Carlos couldn''t help but shiver.


    It was dark outside. It was not safe for her to go out like this.


    At the same time, Jeffery who was watching the video also saw this scene. He clenched his fist, raised his gun and pointed it at Ashley.


    "I didn''t plan to send you to the hell so soon." Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Ashley''s eyes were wide open


    live a stable life with her child.


    But when Zed took her away, she couldn''t control herself any more and insisted that she was just a stand in for him.


    The pain, not only the injured feet, but also the heart.


    She could not deny that she still loved that man.


    And at this moment, what she thought most was, even if it was just a stand in, even if he didn''t love her, what she wanted to do most was to see him.


    As Celia had lost all hope, she heard some sound.


    Through the rain, she tried to open her eyes and shouted again.


    "Is there someone Help... "


    She didn''t hear the rain clearly, but when she listened carefully, she could tell that it was footsteps.


    It sounded like the Buddhist method that traveled through the mortal world in the West.


    "There are people here in the trap..." Celia screamed again.


    The sudden flash of the flashlight broke Celia''s eyes. She covered her eyes with her hands subconsciously and shouted.


    "I''m caught by a beast. Can I Turn off the flashlight. It''s dazzling. "


    Was it really him?


    Or did he find her missing and send people to look for her?


    However, as soon as she had finished, she heard a man''s voice coming from above the trap.


    "Bro, it''s a woman! Why did this woman come out of nowhere and fall into a trap? "


    "¡­¡­"


    Celia felt a little disappointed to hear that. It was not him.

 Chapter 208 She Is Still Missing Him

    "Let me see if she is pretty."


    A man''s voice came from above. Then, the flashlight was turned up a little. When it was shot at Celia''s eyes, she almost felt that she would be so blind.


    "Who are you?" She couldn''t help asking.


    "Wow, this little girl is so beautiful. I didn''t expect to meet such a bad guy in this wilderness. She is much more beautiful than those women walking on the street."


    "¡­¡­"


    Celia''s heart sank. No! These were bad guys! They even wanted to have sex with her.


    "Bro, look at this little girl! She is so beautiful! Her skin, mouth and eyes Doesn''t she look a little young? "


    "What do you know? Young people shouldn''t waste the precious resources from God."


    Celia could only say that she had carried her children on her back. But she couldn''t panic. The top priority was to get herself out of the trap first. Otherwise, the children in her womb couldn''t stand it, let alone herself.


    "Hey, buddies, can you wait for a moment? My feet got clamped. Can you help me? "


    Celia said softly as she blocked the strong light with one hand.


    "Okay, okay. We''ll come down to save you!" Then, the two men jumped down.


    Celia had been calm previously. However, a tinge of fear suddenly appeared in her eyes after she saw the true appearance of the two men. She couldn''t describe their appearance. One looked rough and the other looked thin. She thought that the rough man must be "big brother".


    At this time, the thin man shouted again, "you''re really a beauty. You''re more beautiful at a close look. Brother, don''t you think it''s a little bit weird? Do you think the women appearing in this kind of place are the kitsunes? The women who become foxes are specialized in seducing men and taking man''s essence. "


    "Shit! You must have seen too many of them. Why do you still take the essence? " The rough man knocked on the thin man''s head with a contemptuous expression.


    "¡­¡­"


    Watching the interaction between the two people, Celia thought that although she was a bit unlucky, the two people were no


    ke him!


    Was it really him?


    "Let me go!"


    "Go, go, don''t spoil my good. I''m going to have some fun with this little girl..."


    The rough man laughed again.


    In the dim light, a cold and evil face of a man appeared. From Celia Ling''s angle, she could see his perfect profile.


    "If you dare to touch her again, I''ll tear you apart!"


    "What? Do you think I''m stupid? Look at you! You even tear me up? "


    The rough man was really scared by the man''s previous momentum, but when he looked closer, especially when he saw the blood on the man, the corners of his mouth twitched. He just looked like a firm card holder.


    He winked at the thin man, signalling him to beat him up.


    The thin man got it and immediately took over their affairs.


    When passing by Carlos, the thin man saw his eyes full of evil spirits. The thin man was scared out of Carlos'' wits and quickly ran behind the rough man.


    "Shame on you! Let''s get down to business first. You''d better watch him carefully, or I''ll skin you alive!"


    The rough man shouted. After he gave the order, he went to Celia to fight with her.


    Seeing the rough man approaching her, Celia felt sick again.


    She closed her eyes and bit her tongue hard.


    While closing her eyes like this, she seemed to feel what was happening. Then she would smell a familiar breath, which would cheer her up.

 Chapter 209 Loving Someone Is An Easy Thing

    Celia''s lips were blocked by a mint breath mixed with sweet blood.


    He opened her teeth with his tongue, touching her tail. His dance with her was in full swing.


    It was Carlos, not the rough man.


    "Celia, I know you''ve forgotten me, but your body condition is better than mine!"


    Carlos asked in a low and husky voice. His voice was soft but firm.


    As she slowly opened her eyes, she saw a handsome face that was even dismal.


    The corner of his mouth seemed to be slightly raised, and the light in his eyes was like a whirlpool.


    Their eyes met. Without a second thought, she jumped directly into his arms. At this moment, she just let her weakness run wild.


    She held him tightly. "How could I forget idiot! Bastard! "


    "Celia remembered me. You has never forgotten me!"


    The man smiled. Even though he was almost fainted from the pain because of his injury, he held her more tightly.


    Carlos'' voice and his smile were like bewitching to her, making her unable to refuse him.


    Celia tried to explain when Carlos kissed her again. For a moment, Celia had totally forgotten that there were still gangsters around.


    After about a minute, she got out of Carlos'' arms and saw two gangsters lying on the ground in strange postures. They seemed to have fainted.


    Celia exclaimed!


    When did he do this? Why didn''t he make any noise?


    "What happened to them? Did you use some secret medicine?"


    She frowned and looked at him doubtfully.


    "Puff!" the noise made him burst into laughter and lightly touched the tip of her nose.


    "If only I could use some secret medicine. Then I would use it on you first. Keep me in your mind forever! You will never abandon me! "


    Hearing the hoarse voice, Celia raised her head and felt a sharp pain in her heart.


    What did he mean? What did he mean by saying that she abandoned him? It was him


    Her hand was held tightly in his palm, but she could still feel his whole body was trembling.


    She had noticed there was something wrong with him earlier, and the dazzling red blood stabbed into her eyes.


    "Ah! You are injured! "


    The blood spurted out of his body was like water from a shelter, flowing all over her hands and body.


    "Some minor injuries will not m


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ire.


    "Carlos, are you..."


    Although she was pushed away by him, she could still feel that his body was rolling hot waves from inside to outside. She felt that her whole body was so tense and her teeth were tightly gritted.


    His intention was so obvious, so eager, especially his scarlet eyes.


    "Carlos..."


    She blinked to show her care.


    Carlos'' eyes were completely blurry and he could only see Celia''s face in front of him. Her face was so beautiful that he almost freaked out.


    He almost bit his tongue and kept reminding himself not to hurt her!


    At least not now! He tried his best.


    "Go!"


    He roared at her, not daring to look at her face, because he was afraid that one more look would intensify a desire.


    "Carlos..."


    At this time, even her voice was like a poppy, which would be addicted to.


    Suddenly, a touch of cold came to his heart. Not only his lips, but his whole body seemed to be redeemed.


    In the quiet room, there seemed to be thousands of sparkling stars shining.


    Under the straw house, beside the haystack, she helped him take off his blood stained clothes.


    She tore her outer skirt into several pieces, and then bandaged his wound, and used her injured foot. At this moment, strangely, it did not hurt at all.


    A sentence that someone said to her flashed through her mind.


    "It''s easy to fall in love with someone."


    She put her hands on his waist. She could feel that her pores were opening.


    "Carlos, let me help you..."

 Chapter 210 Its Not Proper For Men To Touch Women

    It was the first time that Boris didn''t listen to Carlos and changed his order. He took people directly into the mountains within 24 hours.


    It was difficult to tell the direction of the people they wanted to find according to footprints after the storm.


    As they couldn''t receive any signal, they had to separate to search for people.


    Boris led a group of people along the way to the West. He knew his young master well, and he didn''t believe that the place he passed would not leave any marks.


    Sure enough, as he walked along a path, he saw a big stone with strange pictures engraved on it. Although he could not understand the content, he knew that they were left by his master.


    It seemed that they were heading to the West!


    Boris walked in the front and then waved his hand at the people following him. He shouted, "That''s it! Go this way!"


    Then they walked for a while, about thirty minutes later.


    They just encountered a branch, but they found no signs around it for a long time. They didn''t know which direction they should go, and they saw a person walking out from one of the branches.


    The man wore a thin vest. It seemed that there was a person on his back. One of the people on his back was injured, but it could be seen that he had been simply handled.


    Boris was so excited that he ran up to her. To be honest, he couldn''t express his feelings in words, and he almost burst into tears.


    "Boss, are you okay?" Looking at them, they were a bit embarrassed.


    Carlos lifted his cold eyes and looked into the eyes of Boris, "You are not allowed to come in 24 hours a day, right?"


    "It''s me! "I''m sorry, Boss. Please don''t blame them. They took my advice, so..." Boris lowered his head and said respectfully, "Boss, I accept all kinds of punishment."


    "Is there anyone else coming in?" Carlos turned to look at Boris and asked.


    Boris raised his head and answered, "The other three teams were heading the East, the South and the North."


    "It''s so exaggerated to have them here!" Carlos frow


    nd if you need anything. He is a warm-hearted man."


    Ivan, "..."


    After that, she stuck out her tongue at Ivan and left without hesitation.


    After Alice left, Ivan jokingly said, "just now, my wife praised you..."


    Carlos said nothing but bore the pain, "Professor Su has told me the hypnotism you just taught me. I also know a lot about it. Can I ask you something?"


    Ivan leaned against the wall leisurely and said, "let''s see what Mr. Gu has asked."


    Carlos put on his clothes and looked at Ivan, his eyes burning.


    "I believe in the hypnosis you said, but it''s still a little unbelievable. Hypnosis can achieve the effect of killing!"


    "Mr. Carlos, I have heard about something related to some organizations overseas. This kind of person really exists, but they are usually code named, instead of showing their real names."


    The look on Carlos'' face was even more serious.


    "That''s why I want to ask you, Professor Su, if what you said is true, hypnosis ...can it change people''s memories? "


    All of a sudden, Ivan''s body froze.


    "You mean you have met someone who hypnotized people to exchange memory?"


    "I''m not sure yet! But if everything is true... "


    Carlos stopped before finishing his words. The coldness on his face grew.


    Fear?


    It was the first time he felt this way.


    "That''s so terrible!"


    Ivan echoed.

 Chapter 211 His Tenderness Only Belonged To Her

    In the quiet room, the girl seemed to be having a nightmare, tightly clutching the quilt with her beautiful little face wrinkled.


    Seeing that she seemed to fall into a nightmare, Carlos held the sheet tightly in his hand.


    The wrinkles on her brows seemed to be relieved.


    "... Carlos... "


    Celia murmured in a low voice. Hearing her call, Carlos came closer to her and looked at her with his dark eyes.


    "Celia, my good girl. You need a good rest now. Don''t think about anything. I''ll be here with you. I''ll always be with you."


    He caressed her face with his warm finger and bent over to kiss her slightly trembling eyelashes. The scorching breath sprayed on her face. It seemed that he wanted to use his temperature to warm up her pale face and make her red.


    Carlos kissed Celia''s eyes and nose softly. He was enjoying her smell. Although he didn''t know whether Celia heard his words or not, he was also happy to see that she had a sound sleep and felt much better.


    "Sleep tight, dear. I love you. I know you can hear me and remember that I must be with you in your dream."


    He helped her cover the quilt again and said softly.


    Outside the door, Boris, Amanda and Dylan had been waiting for a while.


    "It never occurs to me that this cold and indifferent man could be so gentle sometimes."


    Looking at the man''s face radiated love and affection, Amanda couldn''t help but give a sincere sigh.


    This time, she had a strong feeling that the man in front of her really loved Celia.


    Celia didn''t love the wrong guy!


    "Mr. Tang, please go inside and persuade her master! His injury hasn''t healed yet, so he needs to have a rest quietly. "


    Looking at his Boss, Boris always felt uneasy.


    Dylan gave him an indifferent glance.


    "The woman he love hasn''t woken up yet. Do you think your Boss has the mood to rest in bed?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Boris was speechless.


    He knew how the Boss felt. Carlos had been in a coma since Celia was sent here. The Boss was so worried about her.


    But this time, his Boss was also hurt, both physically and mentally.


    He would have been in great danger if he hadn''t been sent to Professor Su in time.


    Even so, when he woke up, he still asked to come back. He just wanted to be with her ladyship.


    "Ahem, ahem..."


    Inside the ward, the faint sound of cough came through the window. Seeing through the window that the man in the ward was suffering from pain as his wound was caused by the cough,


    y, Dylan did not object.


    "Okay. I''ll call you when I''m free."


    "Okay, put me down!"


    She pointed to a small park in front of them.


    "How about I call Ada and ask her to pick you up?" Dylan was still a little worried.


    "No, thanks. I haven''t been here alone for a long time."


    Seeing her so stubborn, Dylan no longer tried to force her.


    The car stopped at the gate of the park. When Amanda unfastened the seat belt and was about to open the door, she sensed the man''s breath.


    His thin lips pressed on hers, but he didn''t take further action.


    Amanda was stunned at his words. Before she could say anything, the man''s lips left hers again.


    "Call me if you need anything, okay?"


    "Okay."


    Lowering her head, Amanda pushed the door open. She didn''t dare to look at his eyes.


    She got off the car. Seeing that the man had no intention to drive the car away, she raised her eyes slightly and looked at him.


    "Take care."


    A smile flashed through the man''s dark eyes, and his thin lips curved with satisfaction.


    "Okay, I''ll go now."


    The car sped off, bringing up a gust of wind which blew up Amanda''s dress who was standing beside it.


    She watched the car drive farther and farther away from her until it turned a corner and was sure that the man in the car could not see her. Then she raised her hand, quickly took a cab and got in.


    "H Mountain, please."


    The scenery outside the window continued to retreat. She hadn''t gone to see her mother for three years. Since she would return to the Su Clan today, it was just a good chance to see her first, because she really had a lot to talk to her mother.

 Chapter 212 The Mysterious White Rose

    H Mountain.


    After getting off the car, Amanda walked in an empty cemetery. The air in the suburbs was fresh. The breeze blew her long hair.


    She soon found her mother''s tombstone among the rows of tombs. It was not striking at all, just as her mother was not flamboyant when she was alive.


    Standing in front of the gravestone, Amanda saw the large bunch of white roses that hadn''t been wiped off with water drops on them, which made the original ordinary gravestone stand out.


    She frowned slightly, wondering who had come to mourn her mother?


    Of course, he wouldn''t be her father!


    Was he mother''s friend before her death?


    However... Who will send white roses?


    Despite the confusion in her heart, she squatted down in front of the tombstone and carefully placed the large bouquet of white roses. Then she took out a small bouquet of dry flowers and placed it next to the white roses.


    Kneeling on one knee, she raised her hand and gently stroked the face in the photo on the tombstone.


    In the photo, she had a beautiful face. She was smiling with her chin resting on her hand, which was so pure as if she was not worried at all.


    "I''m sorry, mom. It''s been so long. I didn''t come to see you until now."


    Amanda murmured in a voice that she missed her day and night.


    "Mom, I''m really sorry. I thought I was too weak to come to see you three years ago. But after three years, too much sorrow has passed, and now my best friend is still in a coma in hospital. I really feel that I have been wrong. No matter whether I become strong or not, I shouldn''t escape. "


    "I know that you have devoted all your life to Su consortium, so you can rest assured that I will protect it for you and protect it well!"


    As she spoke, she gently laid her head on the cold gravestone and slowly closed her eyes.


    She had been living in the Tang Clan for three years. If she hadn''t known about the inconstancy of the world, she would have never come back to the Tang Clan even if Grandpa hadn''t forced her to do so.


    After a long time, just when Amanda was about to get up, she heard footsteps behind her suddenly.


    It was a man who was neither slow nor steady.


    Suddenly, Amanda''s heart twisted and she thought of the white rose in front of the tombstone.


    Although she knew what had happened, she didn''t turn around.


    "Wh


    ve a car accident and almost die! "


    Amanda raised her head and looked into the man''s eyes. Her eyes were so aggressive that they were like sharp knives that wanted to cut the man into two pieces.


    If it had not been for her mother''s death, she had never seen the confrontation between her father and this man, and heard their talk. She would never have thought that this elegant and refined man had once treated her mother in that way.


    "He married your mother on purpose!"


    "I said that only because of your appearance!"


    Upon hearing this, Amanda was infuriated. She struggled to shake off the man''s hand, and then she retreated, taking only a few steps away from him.


    "Can you swear that daddy and mommy bear grudges against each other all because of you? Can you swear that it''s not because of you that dad has turned from love to hatred, and became like that? "


    "I''m kind enough to call you Mr. Meng. Please don''t talk nonsense. What''s more, aren''t you afraid that your wife will know about all this? You love your wife so much that you even didn''t take a look at my mother when you ran away to chase her... "


    Said Amanda, her eyes full of contempt.


    "I will get my mother''s will, but not now."


    Amanda didn''t like this man to find fault with her, and he had no right to care about her.


    Who the hell is he? It was just a man who hurt and abandoned his mother.


    Of course, Amanda also didn''t understand that her mother didn''t have any will when she committed suicide?


    Why would there be a will later?


    And it was in his hand.

 Chapter 213 Youll Become A Phoenix Because Of Wearing Fake

    "Mr. Meng, I hope you can understand that you are just someone whom my mother entrusted to me. To be exact, we are strangers. You have no right to say anything about me. "


    "As for the reason why I didn''t bring my husband here today, it''s just because he has something important to deal with today. He was supposed to go back to the Su Clan with me."


    "It''s true that we were not together out of love, but at least he''s good to me now. Even if he''s not good to me, and he doesn''t give his heart to me, I know he won''t abandon me easily. Besides, if anything happens to me, he will at least give me an decent funeral and write the words ''wife of Dylan'' on my grave! If so, I can rest in peace. "


    Amanda smiled. Her smile was like a poisonous sting that stabbed right into the man''s heart, bringing him acute pain.


    Slowly, he lowered his head and did not go forward to stop her leaving.


    Then Amanda turned around and left.


    Watching her running away in a hurry, the man didn''t withdraw his sight until she completely disappeared from his sight. He turned around, staring at the smiling face on the tombstone for a long time.


    All of a sudden, even though he was getting old, his memory would never go back to his twenties.


    Strong sunlight was pouring down from above. With a exquisite handbag in her hand, Amanda squinted at a distant building.


    It had been three years. Although the road remained familiar and the scenery remained the same, her mood was totally different from before.


    She wiped the sweat on her forehead and walked more slowly.


    She had never felt the way back home was so long and tiring.


    Taking a deep breath, Amanda lifted her foot again. But she suddenly felt dizzy and almost fell down.


    At the same time, a sports car was speeding towards them from behind.


    With a whoosh, her hair was messed up by the wind of the sports car, blocking her sight.


    The man in the car saw her curvy figure and enchanting bowed his h


    e security guard was about to lose his temper to Amanda, a high pitched horn suddenly came from in front of the door, followed by a light pink convertible car.


    "What are you doing, Lee? Open the door! Who is she? What happened? "


    As Amanda was standing with her back to the door, no one in the car saw her. However, the man who was sitting next to her with a face of pain recognized the woman who had just hit him.


    "You bitch! How dare you kick my knee! You''re gonna kill me today!"


    The man''s sudden voice surprised Amanda. She turned around and looked up. The moment she lifted her head, she saw the pretty face of the woman in the sports car.


    The woman in the car was shocked when she saw Amanda. Then she raised her hand and asked, "you, you..."


    Lee ridiculed the woman as he thought she had been exposed.


    "Look, that''s our lady. How can you compete with her in your temperament?"


    Lee was sharp eyed. When he saw the familiar logo on Amanda''s skirt, he sneered, "It''s not true, is it? ''Does she think that I can fly into the upper class and become a phoenix just by wearing a high copy?''? Why don''t you buy a supercar? Do you have the same grace as our lady? It''s a long way to go. "


    "Really? Yes, you are right. I can''t think of anyone else to do that except the one in the car. "

 Chapter 214 Not Charming Enough

    Regardless of the expression of the guard beside her, Amanda pushed him away and walked straight inside.


    "Hey, you ungrateful woman! Stop!"


    The security guard shouted.


    Amanda, who had taken a few steps forward, stopped in an instant, turned around, and coldly curled up her lips.


    "Sir, I''m telling you, you have been fired!"


    "What? How, how could you? "


    The little security guard stood still with his eyes wide open as if he could swallow an egg.


    "Bitch, how dare you run away? I''ll teach you a lesson after I catch you!"


    At this time, the man in the car also came over. He reached out and tightly grabbed Amanda''s wrist to stop her from moving forward.


    "Well, I heard from my father that the stepdaughter seemed to have found a boyfriend and was about to get married soon. If I''m not wrong, that man is you? Hey, is he your fiance? But it seems that you are not charming enough to tie up with this man''s heart. Otherwise, he wouldn''t fall in love with a woman who looks good. "


    Amanda turned her eyes from the car to the man and glanced at his face.


    "I''m sorry that I kicked your knee. But maybe next time, you can''t even find it. If my husband knew about it! "


    She was not alarmist.


    "Honey? What the hell was going on? Why do you hold my... Sister''s hand? What did she mean? "


    Debbie got out of the car and strode towards them.


    She lowered her head, clenching her fists, her face pale as death.


    This "sister" not only shocked the man, but also the small security guard next to him.


    What?


    "Please don''t Please don''t call me so intimately. My mother passed away three years ago. She couldn''t have given birth to such a big sister for me. I can''t bear you to call me like that. "


    Amanda immediately cast the woman a look of dissuasion, and then took the man''s hand on her wrist away. She snorted and didn''t look at their faces anymore. She continued to walk on her high heels.


    Facing Amanda''s irony, Nancy was furious, but she still tried to talk to Amanda who had no intention of talking to her.


    "Sister, wait for me."


    The man and the young security guard finally under


    ithdrew her hand from Jade''s without being noticed.


    "Where is my father?"


    "Your father..."


    The moment Jade Qin turned around, Marvin Su who was in the study came out.


    "Marvin, our daughter is back! Hurry up!"


    Although Marvin Su was in his middle age, he was not beer belly or bald at all. On the contrary, he looked handsome and had a good life. He looked more like a gentleman with good manners.


    No wonder her mother chose to marry such a man when he was young, even though he had nothing. Her mother subconsciously felt that such a man could give a sense of security! Especially after betrayal.


    However, in the past three years, her father had seldom called her except several phone calls, let alone caring about her.


    He was her father!


    It would be a lie if she said she didn''t complain.


    Amanda stared at him, as if she was questioning.


    How could Marvin not understand?


    Having cleared his throat, he clenched his fists and slowly walked towards them.


    He dragged Jade aside and stared at Amanda with a serious look.


    "Amanda, how could you talk to Auntie Qin in this way? Anyway, she is your elder. We were a family three years ago, and Nancy is now your sister. Our family is not easy to get together. It''s okay that we don''t love each other, but you... "


    Whole family? Be deeply attached to each other?


    Huh...


    Amanda could only feel the unspoken sarcasm in his words.

 Chapter 215 Amorous Man

    After all, he was her father. Even though he sent Amanda to Tang Clan as a token, he still gave her life and spoiled her for many years.


    Amanda bit her lower lip, her face pale. Still, she handed the bag to Marvin.


    "Dad, your birthday is coming soon. I haven''t brought you any decent presents since I came back. Dylan and I bought this dress together. Have a try to see if it fits you."


    Marvin glanced at her and said, "I''ll ask Jade to put it away! I''ve got a lot of clothes. Let me try again some other day. "


    Amanda held the bag tightly, trembling with sad.


    Her father not only didn''t care a little bit about it, but also looked at her with sharp eyes.


    No matter what, she loved him. He didn''t care.


    Amanda lowered her head and lowered her head. Jade took the bag away and threw it to a servant.


    Rainer Lin, who had been standing next to Nancy, looked at the lady from the Su Clan and thought of something.


    It turned out that she was an annoying woman.


    However... The pretty face, the figure, especially the stubborn little face, but there was a trace of grievance in his eyes. The more he looked at it, the more itchy he was.


    So what?


    It was said that ''dying in the shadows of the roses, a ghost will enjoy his romance.'' so, it didn''t matter who she was, as long as she had a crush on him first.


    "Well, sister, you must be very tired? Let''s go. I''ll take you to the guest room and have a rest. I''ll call you down after Yvonne finishes making dinner. "


    Trying to ease the awkward atmosphere, Nancy smiled and reached out to hold Amanda''s hand.


    But she was rejected coldly.


    "No, thanks. I know where to get to my room."


    "But..."


    Hearing that Amanda was going to her room, Nancy, who was still smiling, felt a little embarrassed.


    The change in her expression didn''t escape Amanda''s eyes. She furrowed her brows.


    "What? I haven''t come back for three years. Are you going to leave my room now? "


    "No, it''s not like that. Amanda, how could it be possible that I don''t have your room? However... But Nancy''s room is a little small, and after she grows up, she will naturally have more things. Plus, you will not come back for a long time, so your father and I will... "


    "So you move my room to another person without my permission?"


    Although Amanda said calmly, she turned to look at her father.


    Marvin knew that she was not satisfied with him, but his handsome face remained cold. He


    just taken a bath and was full of temptation all over her body, the man''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and his eyes were full of wolves.


    "I let you run away just now. Now I''ll see how you can get out of my hand."


    He squeezed into the bathroom while speaking, and he was about to press Amanda against the wall.


    "Aren''t you afraid of being seen by your fiancee? And you know who I am, right? Dylan! If you dare lay a finger on me, I''m afraid that you will not survive, let alone your baby is scrapped! "


    Amanda sneered as she clenched the hair tape behind her. She seized the chance and gave the man a fatal blow.


    Damn it! She was too careless. She didn''t expect him to be so audacious.


    "Ha ha, my sweetheart, whether I''m dead or not, it doesn''t matter in the future. Now I just want to have a taste of you, especially for the woman of the Tang Clan. I''m sure you''ll taste better with me than Dylan."


    "Really? Since you say so, we... Why not have a try? "


    Suddenly, Amanda drew back her previous sharp thorns and curled her lips, looking very attractive.


    Looking at her, the man thought there would be a chance. He immediately unfastened his trousers, and at the moment he relaxed.


    "Sizz, sizz..."


    "Oh my God My eyes, my eyes... "


    The man cried out in pain, and then someone fell from the door.


    "Rainer? Is that you? "


    "Well, it seems that your fiancee is here. You can explain to her patiently!"


    Then she opened the door and went out of the bathroom.


    Just then, Nancy opened the door and walked into the office, and she bumped into Amanda who just walked out.


    "You, you two..."

 Chapter 216 Everything Was Unrecognizable

    "Sister, I know you don''t like me, but you... You are married. How could you do such a shameless thing? "


    At the door, with a look of grievance and tears on her face, Nancy grabbed Amanda''s arm without asking what was going on.


    ''there is no need to accuse others. I finally saw the evidence, '' she thought.


    "What did I do?"


    She grabbed hard the hand that was holding her arm, and her eyes were instantly cold.


    "Nancy, Nancy, my eyes, my eyes..."


    Rainer''s cry of pain in the bathroom caught the attention of Nancy. She bit her lips, glared at Amanda with anger, and rushed to the bathroom.


    "Rainer, what''s wrong? What''s wrong with your eyes? "


    "I... i I accidentally hurt it. "


    "Austin, why are you here? And she was with... Did she seduce you when she was with you? When I entered the room, I noticed that something was wrong between you and her. We are going to get engaged. You... You can''t do anything that hurts me. "


    Nancy cried even more loudly.


    "Honey, it''s not like what you think. Don''t think too much. Why would I like her? Her bad temper is not as gentle as you are. Well, you help me wash my eyes first. I can''t see anything. If I''m blind again, you will marry a blind man. "


    "What? No, I don''t want you to have a bad eyesight. "


    Soon after, the sound of running water and their flirting came from the washroom.


    Standing at the door, Amanda was speechless, the corners of her mouth twitching.


    She didn''t know if Nancy was really stupid or she was just pretending to be stupid. The man coaxed her into a smile with a few words and let it go.


    Was Nancy still the woman who "accidentally" pushed her into the Cold Lake three years ago?


    She was far more stupid than she was now.


    Or would love really make people change their IQ?


    Obviously, the man in front of her was not a simple womanizer. He just wanted to have a taste of her pretty face.


    And how could Nancy believe that?


    How could she believe him!


    Amanda''s black and white eyes squinted slightly. Either Nancy was really stupid, or... She had her own ulterior motive.


    Her mouth twist


    father as before.


    Amanda picked up her chopsticks and started to eat silently.


    She came back today not to have dinner, but to find an opportunity to tell her father that she wanted to enter the Su consortium.


    "Amanda, don''t just eat and talk with us. It''s not easy for a family to be together."


    Jade grinned from ear to ear.


    Because of her words, everyone''s eyes were also fixed on Amanda.


    She finished the last rice in her bowl. Amanda took a piece of napkin and wiped her mouth gently. She finally raised her head and looked at her father.


    After a while, she smiled and said.


    "Dad, actually I came back today for one thing."


    Hearing what he said, Marvin''s heart missed a beat. Did she already know?


    He was nervous, but he was as calm as an old fox.


    "What is it?"


    "I used to work in Tang consortium before my identity was exposed to the public. But now my identity is no longer suitable to stay there. Besides, I only want to work in Su consortium. After all, this is the place where my mother and father had struggled together. So Dad, I think..."


    "Stop it. I don''t agree!"


    But before she could finish her words, she was interrupted and refused by her father, Marvin.


    Upon hearing this, Amanda was surprised with her eyes wide open. She had thought that her father would turn down his proposal. But to her surprise, his decision was so decisive.


    "Why? Why?"

 Chapter 217 th The Ugly Face

    "Because your current situation is not suitable!"


    The majestic male voice sounded, indifference and alienation, just listening to people''s hearts feel cold.


    Amanda pressed her lips tightly and subconsciously clenched her hands under the table into fists.


    "Dad, what''s wrong with me? Why can''t I do that? Nancy even didn''t graduate from the university."


    Amanda pointed the finger at Nancy over there.


    "Sister, sister I know you hate me. You are well-educated, good-looking and married. What else can''t you be satisfied with? Why do you always aim at me? Just now, you and Rainer... In that way... "


    As Nancy said that, her small face collapsed and she was choked with sobs.


    At this time, Jade couldn''t pretend any more. She stood up and pointed at Amanda.


    "Are you so unfriendly to our Nancy? You have to compete with her for everything. You also have to care about a small manager of the company? And what did you do to Rainer just now? Haven''t you married into a wealthy family and the number one Dylan of the Tang Clan? What else are you not satisfied with? You just want to target our Nancy, don''t you? You just don''t want her to be better! Marvin, look at your good daughter... "


    "You''ve gone too far, Amanda!"


    Her father''s indiscriminate accusation made Amanda''s heart even more painful.


    "Dad, then tell me why she can enter the company, but I can''t?"


    At this point, she didn''t want to give in.


    "Because Nancy has been in the company for a long time, and you are now the daughter-in-law of the Tang Clan, and even your surname is someone else''s. What qualifications do you have? What''s more, which rich family Young Mistress have you seen staying in the office all day long? Your first task is to take good care of your husband, and then continue the incense for your husband''s family, giving birth to a man and a woman to stabilize your position. "


    Marvin''s face was no longer as relaxed as before, and he looked at Amanda solemnly.


    "Dad, you have to make it clear that my family name belongs to someone else! Do you th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    o. She might come back to you if she sees that I''m bullied! "


    "You, you..."


    Jade''s face turned pale. She pointed at Amanda with trembling fingers, but she was choked and couldn''t say a word.


    "Ha..."


    Amanda covered the burning pain on her left face and gave a weird smile, which made Jade stand up with goose bumps.


    "Dad, will you let me join the Su consortium as long as I announce my will?"


    Turning her eyes, Amanda looked at her father who was still sitting there speechless.


    He seemed to be thinking about something. The whole restaurant was very quiet.


    Looking at Amanda, who was still as arrogant as a queen even though she was slapped, she trembled and clenched her teeth.


    What she said just now was obviously stabbing a knife at Nancy''s sore spot. Stepdaughter was the identity that she felt most upset, which made her almost out of breath.


    For what?


    They was born in one family, but this woman could enjoy the treatment of a princess, and even married a man who was one of the best in the city!


    But she, no matter how expensive clothes she wore and how fancy the car she drove, was always a girl under the protection of others. Even men could only choose a man who was not into the class and would only fool around among women.


    She hated, hated Amanda, and even more hated Amanda''s mother, the fox spirit who occupied her father.

 Chapter 218 th As Long As You Want, As Long As I Have

    Looking at her trembling body, Rainer thought that it was because Amanda hit her mother that she couldn''t stand it, so he held her gently as a comfort.


    Resisting the disgust and anger, Nancy didn''t push the man away.


    "Dad, this question... Difficult to answer? "


    Not seeing that her father open his mouth, Amanda turned around and left without waiting for others to respond.


    "If I''m full, I''ll go first."


    "Wait..."


    Sure enough, before she went a few steps away, Marvin''s voice immediately sounded from behind.


    However, the man''s steady pace did not go directly to Amanda, but to his study.


    Two minutes later, Marvin came out with a document.


    "This is a tough contract for our company recently. The boss over there has been waiting for a long time, but he doesn''t nod to sign it. If you..."


    Marvin raised his head and looked at his daughter with a shrewd look, deliberately lengthening the ending.


    "If you can sign this contract, then I will let you enter the company without a will. This is also an assessment of you! "


    "Marvin, how can you?"


    "Shut up!"


    Marvin glared at her, and Jade shut her mouth obediently, not daring to retort.


    Amanda''s black eyes twinkled. She slowly walked over and took over the document in her father''s hand.


    She opened it and looked at it carefully. Although she knew little about business, this plan alone seemed very good. There was no reason that the people over there were not willing to cooperate.


    "Okay. It''s a deal. I''ll get the case. "


    "I''ll wait for your good news."


    After saying that, Marvin stopped persuading her to stay, and Amanda turned around and walked towards the door.


    "Look, this is not like a rich Miss, a lady of fame, such an unruly attitude towards the elders. Aren''t you afraid of being laughed at by others?"


    Jade glared at Amanda''s back and muttered.


    "Don''t say too much."


    Behind her came another low rebuke from his father.


    Amanda''s heart seemed to be torn apart, and she went straight out of


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    and grievance.


    His kisses were sometimes overbearing and sometimes gentle. Her skillful kisses easily made her unable to resist and soon collapsed in his arms.


    The whine from her mouth was like the strongest aphrodisiac. It had been a day since she was seen, and Dylan couldn''t control it.


    The heavy breath mixed with the husky male voice.


    "Honey, I..."


    His big hand had already wandered on her delicate skin, and his rough fingertips seemed to burn her whole body.


    "Don''t..."


    Her voice trembled, struggling between joy and rejection.


    Suddenly, he bit her again in pain.


    The man''s hot breath sprayed on her ears, and the sexy voice bewitched her heart.


    "Call me husband..."


    His kiss fell on her eyebrows, lips


    He seemed to control everything about her, making her unable to resist at all.


    Her thick eyelashes trembled, and finally her eyes were covered with mist.


    Staring at the man on her body, she said something from her red lips.


    "Dylan, will you really have my Doraemon and satisfy every wish of mine?"


    The man was stunned and looked at her eyes. His thin lips fell down gently and absorbed the moisture in her eyes.


    "Yes! Whatever it is, as long as you want it, as long as I have it. "


    "Well Don''t force me. I don''t want to be here. Besides, don''t get involved in the Su Clan, OK? "

 Chapter 219 th Three Lives And Three Lives

    She was not sure if he would agree in this case, but at least she had to try.


    As for the Su Clan, she also wanted to solve it by herself.


    Looking at the woman with a red face but a little grievance, Dylan could not help but feel remorseful.


    How could he always want her regardless of time and place, making her embarrassed.


    But when he saw her coming out of the Su Clan and the grievance on her face, he wanted to kiss her and hug her.


    Or underestimated her influence on him.


    "Well, I won''t force you, but are you sure about the Su Clan and you don''t need my help?"


    The man''s voice was hoarse and deep, as if it was difficult to spill out of his mouth.


    "Well, not to that extent."


    Amanda was surprised at his compromise, and a light flashed in her almond eyes.


    "Okay, I promise you."


    The man''s voice sounded again, and Amanda took a breath. Only then did she find that she had just held her breath for such a long time.


    "Well... Should I also have a little benefit? "


    The corner of Dylan''s lips suddenly rose again, and he raised his hand to point at his cheek.


    Amanda was stunned and then understood.


    It was just a kiss.


    She raised her head and leaned forward, her lips falling on his cheek.


    After kissing, as expected, the man let her go.


    "Are you ready?"


    She looked at him quietly. If he hadn''t raised his hand again, she would have thought that time was still.


    One is not enough?


    Amanda frowned and looked at his smiling face, pursing her lips.


    "Well, then two, no more than three."


    After saying that, her lips went up again and gently pecked his side face. At the moment of touching, she was panic, because she was too afraid that the man suddenly regretted.


    After the two kisses, the man still didn''t say anything. Just as she was about to kiss for the third time, she didn''t want her action to be stopped by the man.


    Blinking, she looked at him in confusion.


    The man held her tightly in his arms and whispered in her ear.


    "Woman, the benefits of two kisses are not enough to make up for me, right?"


    Although he said so, only two kisses had almost calmed him down. He didn''t dare to ask for a third one, so it was better to wait back and get it back together.


    Of course she knew what he meant. Blushing, she quickly pushed him away, sat straight in front of her and looked out of the window.


    The car started slowly, and only the man and the woman who were laughing in the car and whose face was tense because of shyness could be seen.


    Amanda didn''t know what was wrong with Dylan today. Otherwise, why d


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d.


    "Ah ...sir, yes, I''m sorry. Did you get burned? I, I didn''t mean to. "


    Scalded?


    Hearing the girl''s words, Amanda immediately tightened her eyebrows and hurriedly turned around Dylan. He was only wearing a thin shirt. Sure enough, there was a large area of water on his back.


    "Does it hurt? Let''s go to the hospital... "


    Amanda was also a little flustered and at a loss. According to the girl, it should be hot water in the glass, separated by a thin shirt. It''s strange that it''s not scalded.


    "Nothing. Don''t worry."


    The man grabbed her small hand with his big hand.


    "The water is not very hot. It''s just red at most. If you are worried, why don''t you take a look at it for me?"


    Compared with the anxiety and worry on Amanda''s face, the handsome face of the man was still smiling. The light in the cinema was a little dark, and the content under his eyes could not be seen clearly. Only the raised lips proved that he seemed really fine.


    Besides, even though there were so many people here, he was going to pull his clothes.


    Amanda frowned and said, "be careful. Be careful that your clothes stick to your skin. You are still in the mood to joke at this time."


    She stopped him immediately.


    Dylan had been staring at her all the time. How could he not see the change in her face? Knowing that she was really worried about herself, his thin lips slowly curved in a more pampering way.


    "Woman, if you think it''s not convenient here, we can go to a hidden place."


    He looked down at her fine and dense eyelashes, low and gentle, with a man if there is no pain.


    "Honey, please. I didn''t feel anything just now, but now... It really hurts. Why don''t we go to their lounge and show you? "

 Chapter 220 th The Most Important Thing To Be With My Wife

    Amanda looked up at him, and then walked to the staff who was still standing there stupidly.


    "Can you take us to a place where we can rest and have a check?"


    The girl was numb for a long time. She suddenly responded and kept nodding.


    "Okay. We have a VIP lounge over there. You come with me. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to. We have some ointment here, and so should the scald medicine. You wait for me inside, and I''ll get it for you. "


    "Okay, thank you."


    After that, Amanda walked back to Dylan and helped him to walk forward.


    Seeing her like this, the man couldn''t help joking.


    "My back was just scalded and my feet were fine. You support me like you support the old man at home. "


    "I have to support you like this."


    Dylan looked down at her delicate face. Although his back was burning, the smile in his eyes grew stronger, and he said in a low and dumb voice.


    "Okay, it''s all up to you."


    Looking at the large area of moisture on his back, Amanda was still a little worried.


    "It doesn''t really hurt? And are your pants wet? "


    The man raised his eyebrows and said, "it seems to be wet too. Can I take it off for you to see later?"


    Hearing his words, she blushed. Amanda was so angry that she slapped him hard on the arm.


    "Dylan!"


    "Ouch, honey, it hurts."


    "I''m sorry How are you doing? "


    Amanda was worried, but when she saw the smile on the man''s lips, she suddenly realized that he was teasing her.


    Looking at his elegant and somewhat ruffian appearance, she gave a grumble.


    "Dylan, be serious."


    "Be serious. Will you love me?"


    "¡­¡­"


    She was suddenly choked by his words, and for a moment all the words were stuck in her throat, unable to say a word.


    She bit her lips and turned her head to the side. She said nothing but supported him to continue walking.


    The girl in front of them also heard their conversation, and it was very clear.


    From the moment they stepped in, she had noticed the two of them. Although they seemed to be deliberately low-key, she still recognized who they wer


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    irt. She didn''t feel relieved until she felt that the clothes didn''t stick to his skin.


    Dylan''s shirt was lifted up, revealing most of his back. As expected, the whole back was burned red and swollen.


    "What''s wrong?"


    After a long time of silence, Dylan couldn''t help asking. But not long after, he heard a slight sob.


    "No, nothing..."


    "Woman, won''t you cry?"


    "You just cried."


    Amanda retorted stubbornly, then pressed her lips tightly and gently applied the ointment on his back.


    "Hiss..."


    Maybe it was because the lounge was so quiet that the man''s low sound was enough to float into her ears.


    "Does it hurt? I''m sorry. I''ll be careful. "


    "No, my wife''s hands are very comfortable."


    Dylan kept his head down and his tone was still calm, but the woman behind him didn''t know that his forehead was covered with thin sweat.


    "Although there are no blisters, you''d better go to the hospital later!"


    After all, she was still worried.


    "No, the movie will begin soon."


    "Dylan! Is the movie important or your health important? "


    She was really going to lose to this stubborn man.


    "Of course it''s the most important thing to be with my wife!"


    The movie was nothing, but what about the show after the movie?


    He had been preparing for the whole day. If he went to the hospital now, everything he did would be meaningless.

 Chapter 221 Eat Popcorn Seriously

    "Honey, it doesn''t hurt anymore. It''s cool after the treatment. Trust me, okay?"


    At the same time, Dylan turned around and looked at her with burning eyes.


    Seeing his determined eyes, Amanda was aware that she could not change his mind no matter what she said. At last, she could do nothing but let him go.


    "Whatever. It doesn''t hurt me anyway."


    She pouted and returned the ointment to the girl.


    "Thank you."


    "No, it''s my fault. I was too careless. I''m really sorry."


    The girl apologized again, but her eyes were not on Amanda, but on the handsome man in front of her.


    "Hey, let''s go."


    Without even casting a glance at the girl, Dylan went up to Amanda, grabbed her waist, and headed towards the door.


    "What are you doing, Dylan? The girl brought you the unguent anyway, you should thank her."


    Pushing him away, Amanda whispered to remind him.


    "Thank? Fortunately, the water did not splash on you, I did not pursue it, okay? Woman, what are you thinking about? Let''s go. The movie is about to start. "


    At the moment, the girl saw that handsome man''s face was as cold as water, and when he said "Fortunately, she did not spill it on you", his eyes turned cold.


    Her heart skipped a beat and she bit her lower lip hard.


    "Don''t be so mean, Dylan. She didn''t do it on purpose. It''s my fault."


    At that moment, the door of the lounge had been opened by Dylan, but when he heard what Amanda said, he stopped.


    After a while, the cold man turned around slowly and gave the girl an indifferent look.


    "Keep an eye on the road and don''t hit anyone. Besides, thank you for the ointment."


    With that, the man looked at the woman beside him, his eyes were full of smile, and his big hand held her face, then he bowed his head and kissed her. His breath covered her skin and he whispered.


    "Is that all? Huh? "


    At this moment, she was so close to him that he couldn''t help but kiss her. He didn''t mind there was a third person here. Instead, he got closer to her soft lips as he expected.


    "Let''s go to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ich made her almost unable to resist.


    Until the voice "Andrea, no!"


    The hysterical cries were shocking.


    If you have waited for someone, you would know that no matter how long you have waited, you would believe that you would see him again one day.


    Seeing this, Amanda felt relieved for the love between the man and the woman in the movie. At least, their love would come to an end.


    But there were still many people in the world who were clearly in love but could not be together. Maybe they would miss each other forever.


    She couldn''t help but want to cry.


    Her body was trembling.


    However, Dylan, who was standing next to her, wasn''t mad at her sadness. He reached out and held her in his arms.


    Then he lowered his head, and the kiss fell on her wet eyebrows and eyes.


    "Woman, these are all fake, but I will never miss you, even if there is anything in the future!"


    The man''s voice was low and husky. He also scolded the person who bought the wrong ticket many times in his heart.


    His romantic date was ruined and his woman cried.


    While at the same time, Ada, who was busy working somewhere else, also quivered due to the strong sneeze.


    But how could things in the world develop as he wished?


    Not to say that you don''t want to miss him, that you won''t miss him, and that you will be together with each other forever.

 Chapter 222 You Are What I Am Intoxicated With

    When Amanda walked out of the cinema with Dylan, it was already dark. She still felt a loss in her heart.


    However, after she came out of the Su Clan, she seemed to be much relieved with this man around her.


    In the crowd, his hand was always holding hers, making her feel that he was taking care of her.


    Celia stole a glance at him, but found that his expression was strange. He seemed to have something on his mind.


    Indeed, since he watched the movie, he had been restless.


    His original good movie was ruined like this. He was really afraid that the unreliable Ada would screw up the rest of the things.


    Then all he did today would be in vain?


    "Mmm.. Are you hungry? "


    Amanda couldn''t help asking. She had had dinner with the Su Clan, but she didn''t know about him. What she knew was that his stomach was filled with popcorn.


    "Yes, I''m fine."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he seemed to remember something. The tall figure suddenly lowered and looked at her.


    "I heard that the Black Forest Cake there is delicious. How about going there?"


    He knew that she loved cakes, especially the Black Forest Cake.


    "How do you know?"


    All of a sudden, Amanda opened her eyes wide, which sparkled with surprise.


    This man...


    He knew she liked Doraemon and she liked Black Forest Cake. What else did he know?


    For a moment, Amanda didn''t know how to describe her feelings. She just felt that something was deeply rooted in her heart, extremely warm.


    It was so romantic just by looking at this pink dessert house.


    Hand in hand, a handsome man and a beautiful woman pushed open the door of the dessert house.


    "Excuse me. A Black Forest Cake, please."


    He reached out one hand to take the wallet, but held her hand tightly with the other.


    His big and thick palm gave her a sense of security.


    Amanda raised her head and met his gentle eyes.


    They smiled at each other, as if they had been through all the gloom before.


    They even felt as sweet as the cake in the dessert room.


    Amanda held the cake that the waitress had wrapped in her hand, and she heard his sexy voice.


    "You like Black Forest Cake so much?"


    She replied with a smile.


    "Yes. It represents the happi


    ses.


    Dark purple flowers, in particular.


    "How many roses do you have? I''ll buy all of them. Then you can go home. "


    Without any hesitation, Amanda reached for her purse. She took out all the cash from it and gave it to the little girl.


    "Thank you, sister. There are 27 roses in total here. Do you know what the meaning of 27 roses is?"


    Glancing at the girl, Amanda said, "You do know a lot, don''t you? What does 27 mean? "


    "My dear wife. Besides... It''s not just some ordinary rose. Can you see its color? It''s said that purple roses were the flower of love, designed and guarded by the purple crystal arranged by the fiancee of a Merchant. Later, the purple roses were torn down by the Satan, and the crystal was painted with colorless flowers. "


    "Merchant died for protecting purple roses. He changed roses into red with his blood and then replaced purple roses into red roses to protect love, but red roses were not eternal."


    Amanda stared at the little girl in front of her blankly. She couldn''t help but marvel at what the little girl had said. What was more, she was touched inexplicably. She seemed to have some foreboding.


    The little girl looked at Amanda and continued.


    "So sister, you know what! Originally, the symbol of love should be purple roses, not red roses, and only purple roses could represent everlasting love! Sister, that uncle on the other end of the line said, you are the most intoxicated love of his life, the eternal love! "

 Chapter 223 Yes, I Do

    The little girl said in a low voice, pointing at the man not far away from her.


    Silence fell. Amanda looked down at the man, lowered her head and bit her lips.


    ''What is going on?'' she wondered


    He took her to see a movie, bought her a cake, and now he sent these flowers


    Was it because he wanted her to be happy when he saw her in a bad mood IN the Su Clan?


    Just as she wondered, a light from the distance gradually fainted her, accompanied by the music of a life partner.


    She didn''t know when the man in front of her had changed into a white suit.


    Several girls also appeared and besieged her with curtains in their hands. And another girl, who was holding the evening dress, was also besieged.


    The stunning dress made Amanda a little nervous and excited.


    Although she had figured out what it was, she still felt shocked and scared at what that man had done for her.


    When she finally was in the same wedding dress as him, his handsome face slowly walked towards her in the bright light.


    His thin lips slightly raised and looked at her. His dark eyes gleamed with fragmented light, just like the prince from a dream.


    Suddenly, Amanda thought of the man who held her hand and stepped on the red carpet with her three years ago when they got married.


    At that time, he wore a white suit, but the way he looked at her at that time was only indifference and ridicule, and she was the same.


    As time went by, he seemed to have magic and a pair of crystal shoes on his hands were shining with bright light, and the diamonds on them were shining in the light. It was even more dazzling than the stars.


    "Tang......"


    She wanted to say something, but she found that her throat seemed to be blocked by something, so she could only make a hard sound.


    The man slowly crouched down, put the crystal shoes on his knees, looked at her with a smile, gently picked up her feet, and took off the shoes on her feet one by one, and carefully put on the crystal shoes for her.


    It was not until now that Dylan reached out his hand to Amanda, who was still in shock.


    Swallowing her saliva, Amanda put her hand on the man''s, and let him lead her forward.


    She could feel the warmth from his hand. All the lights in the restaurant were blown off like shining gems.


    She followed him. When she got closer, she saw they were actuall


    will always be together, slowly growing old!"


    "If..."


    "There is no if!"


    "There is no if! I didn''t know when I had feelings for you, Amanda. You have my surname, both your body and your heart belong to me! I will love you more than anyone else in the world. No matter what happens to you, I will always be by your side! No matter how many years have passed and how many silver hairs you have gained, you are always my treasure in my heart. You are my wife and the mother of my future child... "


    "Dylan..."


    Amanda was too sobbing to say anything more.


    Long long ago, when her heart was full of other men, she had dreamed that one day they would marry, support each other, and live a simple life.


    But when everything turned into bubbles, she felt that her heart would die from then on. She even could not breathe.


    While for the words of the man in front of her, though she knew that it would not be that easy all her life.


    But now she wanted to think naively that maybe she got another chance.


    The lights that were circulating in the night sky gradually dazzled her. Wasn''t this the life she had in her ideal life?


    She had married once, slept with a man, and had a baby with him


    Life may encounter such contradictions and knotty problems, but no matter what happens, they are always together, until old and never separated.


    She seemed to have finally made a decision. She gently bent, lifted up the man on the ground, and looked up at him.


    "I am willing to be your wife and the mother of our future child, and to go old with you..."

 Chapter 224 Doesnt Hurt When Holding You

    In the quiet room.


    "Sally..."


    The male voice seemed to come from the sky.


    Celia stood rooted to the spot and looked around blankly. Where am I now?


    They were playing on a swing in the yard.


    It seemed that she had been here before.


    Suddenly, a female voice sounded.


    "Carlos, I hate you!"


    Ah¡ª¡ª


    Celia was shocked. She turned around and saw Carlos'' face.


    He looked painful, but the corners of his mouth were slightly raised as if he were smiling at her.


    Blood...


    She saw him bleeding, a lot of blood.


    "No --"


    With a scream, she opened her eyes and saw a familiar and strange face.


    "Sally... Celia, you finally wake up! That''s great! "


    "Auntie?"


    She got stunned and then adapted to the orange light. It was not until now that Celia clearly saw the woman in front of her.


    Although she looked very anxious, she kept the proper manner of a big family.


    She was Carlos'' aunt.


    Seeing the person coming, Celia Ling''s nose twitched.


    "Auntie."


    She said in a hoarse and nasal voice, trying to get up from the bed with her injured leg.


    "Celia, don''t move!"


    When she saw that Celia was going to move, Zoe immediately stopped her.


    "Thank God! I hope you are all right. Otherwise, Carlos..."


    Tears were running down her cheeks.


    "By the way, where is Carlos? Where is he? How is he? "


    Celia held her hands tightly as she was recalling the past. Her face was full of anxiety.


    "Don''t be so emotional. Everything is fine. You are seriously injured. You just woke up. Don''t think about anything else. You should have a good rest. Huh? "


    Zoe gently patted Celia''s hand to comfort her.


    "I saw he was bleeding heavily. Auntie, I saw him..."


    All of a sudden, Celia caught a glimpse of Boris, who was standing at the door of the ward.


    "Boris, where is your Boss? Take me to see him. He was stabbed by a dagger. He... He... Ouch, it hurts... "


    Celia touched her head which was splitting because of headache. She felt a severe headache as long as she tried to think hard.


    "Celia, be good. Take a good rest. Carlos is fine."


    "Yes." He hummed softly, looked up and bit her ears, "baby, I will protect you forever! Regardless of life or death! "


    This was what they had promised!


    "Don''t say you are dead!" She covered his mouth with her hand.


    Carlos smiled and gently bit her hand. What should he do? Even if she was badly injured, he still...


    ''Has he not got rid of the drug yet?''?


    He put his hand around her head and whispered in her ear, "Honey, you haven''t answered my question yet! Do you like it? I miss you now... "


    Celia froze for a few seconds before she could understand what the man meant. She blushed.


    "Carlos, you..."


    She didn''t forget what she had experienced before she was in a coma.


    Before she could finish her words, the man turned her head and faced with her. He kissed her gently on the lips.


    Celia tried to break away from his hands. She held her arms against the sides of his body, which would press on his wounds.


    She didn''t refuse his kiss. She also wanted to love him well after those dangerous moments, but...


    She suddenly turned her head and broke free from his lips. She sucked in the air that had been gone for a long time. The wet air hit the man''s face, and a small hand held his hand tightly.


    "Stop! You had the surgery! " Now that she had decided to be with him, she wouldn''t pretend anymore. But he had just had a surgery, how could she do that....

 Chapter 225 After Getting Married, You Forgot About Your Auntie

    However, the man didn''t take back his hand. Instead, he took advantage of his hand to pull her over him.


    "I hurt my back."


    She pretended that she didn''t remember him for a long time. In the end, she even wanted to leave with Zed. At this moment, Carlos really wanted to swallow her.


    "Please don''t!" Celia screamed shyly. "No, you''re not in good health. When you recover, we can..."


    She was still on a drip due to blood loss just now, so she didn''t dare to let him consume her energy again.


    "Are you worried about me?" He kissed her on the neck.


    Only he himself knew that although his injury wasn''t fully healed, his physical strength was really almost recovered.


    Celia bit her lips tightly and pictured the scene that Carlos'' body was stained red by blood again.


    Her lips trembled and she looked at him with watery eyes, "yes, I''m worried about you! I was worried about you! You know what? I heard from the doctor that how afraid I was of losing you when you were in the operating room! "


    The man held her tightly. It was impossible for him not to be excited. This was the first time that she admitted her feelings for him in a long time!


    "Honey! My girl! I won''t let you lose me, because I also don''t want to lose you! "


    Celia gently kissed on his lips and coaxed the man as if he was a child. "Then we don''t do that today. I''ll give "it" to you when you get better."


    Carlos enjoyed the kiss of the little woman. His lips gently responded to her. "Okay. But as you said, it''s you who gave it to me! Well, baby, don''t regret it! "


    He didn''t take further action because he couldn''t stand to let her worry about him. Besides, his endurance was good for his future now.


    Celia''s face turned red and her body got hot. She understood what the man meant. It was obvious that he wanted her to take the initiative, but there seemed to be no room for regret.


    Fortunately, she was unwilling to do so until he got better. She had no other choice but to accept the fact.


    But she ignored the first sentence of the man. It was not until then that she realized how overrating it was to play word games with a cunning business man.


    This was the best time that Carlos could sleep recently, for she was with him.


    He didn''t wake up until dawn. When he looked at the bl


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    dly and walked up to Celia. She grabbed her hand and said, "Hey, it''s me. I''m sorry to be late. Please have a good rest. I''m just here to see you off. I''ll leave right away."


    ?!


    Disturb them?


    Celia''s face turned red.


    "No, aunt. We didn''t take a rest. We just slept too late. We haven''t waken up yet."


    Oh my God!


    Celia just wanted to kill herself with a piece of tofu. She didn''t understand why Celia''s words were totally wrong!


    The corners of Zoe''s lips curved into a smile. Seeing how timid Celia was, she was filled with great joy.


    No matter if she was his granddaughter or not, Carlos liked this child. She was satisfied to see his grandchildren behave like this.


    Zoe didn''t dare to say anything because she was afraid that Celia would be more embarrassed.


    She walked straight to Carlos and asked, "How''s it going, Carlos?"


    "I''m supposed to be discharged from the hospital soon."


    "Come on, Carlos. I don''t know what to say. It''s okay. I can rest assured that Howard and I will take care of you. It''s a good breakfast for Celia and you."


    "Well, I know, auntie. You are also very busy. You don''t have to go to the hospital all the time if you don''t have anything else to do!"


    When Zoe heard this, a doleful expression appeared on her face. ''He is upset because I barged in, '' she thought!


    Zoe couldn''t help but pretend a sob in her voice, "Carlos, you don''t like me after getting married!"


    Celia stood there awkwardly. She didn''t know where to hide. She really wanted to be the air.

 Chapter 226 Her Husband And Another Woman

    A few days later, Carlos and Celia were discharged from the hospital.


    Celia had heard about the death of Ashley from Boris. She just felt pity for the Sven.


    She had thought that Carlos would let Sven stay with them. When she didn''t want to go back home, there was no sign of Sven except that only Grace was left in the house.


    It seemed that Boris, Carlos and Grace were all keeping a secret about Sven.


    She didn''t want to say anything and she was smart enough not to ask again.


    ''Carlos must have suffered a lot in his heart!''!


    Everything was the same as usual. When Carlos went to work, Celia stayed at home and cultivated. Everything seemed to return to the starting point, but there was something different.


    "Madam, are you awake? Mr. Carlos told me that you should drink milk now. "


    Grace knocked on the door and asked. Celia was reading a book in bed, but she fell asleep very soon. She rubbed her eyes when she heard Graces voice.


    As for Eugene, who had been lying on the floor all this time, stood up and carried her soft cotton to the bed.


    Celia Ling looked at the dog that was passionately waving its tail at her. She was kind of helpless.


    Although still not so much into it, she still gently touched its head.


    Eugene came to rub against Carlos'' legs, as if she had known that they were injured, and would never do that again.


    "Come in."


    Celia shouted to the door.


    Grace pushed the door open and walked in.


    The scene of raising her head made Auntie Grace unable to look away.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, the woman''s hair was a little messy, showing a lazy charm. There was a light smile on her quiet face, especially when she bent down and talked with Eugene, which was quiet and warm.


    ''Carlos used to spoil it. It''s quite abnormal for it to be obedient in front of our ladyship.''


    Besides, the ladyship, at first, was really not outstanding, but after so many, her bright smile was really attractive, and was not comparable to the so-called beauties from the socialite divas.


    Grace was always careful and saw through everything.


    Celia Ling took the milk glass from grace''s hands.


    "Thank you."


    Since she


    like that woman.


    Then the woman on these pictures must be...


    After several minutes of stalemate, Celia''s head turned a little painful and she finally decided not to think about it.


    Simply put these fragments and pictures back to the envelope.


    To be honest, she really had an impulse to burn these pictures just now.


    But at the same time, she felt it was ridiculous.


    If these pictures were taken in the past, they should have been there before she was still with Carlos.


    She had nothing to do with the past.


    However...


    She felt so annoyed that she picked up the book again.


    However, as she turned over the book, all she could think of were the bright kisses and the affectionate smile of the man.


    She put down the book irritably. When she looked up, she saw herself in the mirror. She felt her heart ached when she saw those hickeys under her neck and collarbone.


    The whole afternoon, Celia was sitting on the bed, motionless for a long time.


    It was not until she finished reading a boring academic book that it was late, dim outside the window and dusk unexpectedly.


    She pressed her aching brow and was about to stand up. However, after sitting for a long time, she suddenly felt dizzy.


    Luckily, she just sat on the bed so that they didn''t fall down.


    Her phone buzzed. It was a message from a strange number.


    Have you seen those photos? Don''t think he''s only nice to you. He''s always nice to everyone.

 Chapter 227 Honey Turns Into A Hedgehog

    Celia was stunned. She had just calmed down and felt morose and angry again.


    ''who is she?''? It''s not over yet!


    She deleted the message angrily and threw the book to the ground.


    She had no mood to do anything at all.


    Even if Eugene came to rub her leg, she had no reaction.


    She held the phone so tightly that her fingers did not let it go.


    She thought she could live a simple and peaceful life, but now it seems that she''s far from living a normal life.


    Her head ached again, and she gasped with pain.


    When Grace knocked on the door, Celia inside responded coldly, "come in, please."


    She pushed the door open and walked in.


    "Madam, can we have dinner now? Tonight... "


    However, before she could finish her sentence, Celia had already changed her clothes.


    She wore a simple white T-shirt and a cotton linen dress, and his thick hair hanging down to his back.


    In front of the interior dressing mirror, the silk scarf on her neck was in light color.


    "Mrs. Gu, are you going out?"


    "Yes." Celia nodded.


    "But now... But before you go out, you have to have dinner first, right? "


    Grace was a smart woman. She would never tell Celia that she couldn''t go out at this time. Such rude words.


    Grace had a clear understanding of her identity and status, so she gave Celia suggestion.


    "No."


    Celia refused directly. Grace continued, "Your foot hasn''t completely recovered. It''s dark outside and it''s inconvenient for you to go out. If you have anything to tell me, please wait for Mr. Carlos to come back after dinner. Then you can go out."


    "No, thanks."


    Now that her plan didn''t work, Grace decided to buy her time.


    "My lady, the driver has just gone out. Please wait for a moment. I will call him to pick you up," she said


    It was already late in the evening, and there were no cars on the road.


    Celia wanted to see Amanda, but she didn''t want to talk to her through the phone. To be honest, she didn''t want to stay here either.


    It was a long distance from where Amanda lived. Considering her health, it would be closed even if she took the subway or got to the subway station.


    On hearing Grace''s words, Celia''s mind finally prevailed.


    Final


    romised as he saw her being so stubborn.


    He promised Celia, "Okay, if you want to go, just go. No matter how pleased Celia is, she can come. However, she can''t refuse to have dinner. Let''s have dinner in the dining room, and then I''ll drive you home. "


    Celia kept silent as a reply.


    However, no matter what Carlos said, the coldness on Celia''s face couldn''t be melted.


    There was a distance between the living room and the dining room.


    Knowing she was in a bad mood, he didn''t hold her in his arms. Instead, he offered his hand to her in a gentlemanly manner.


    However, Celia did not seem to see it. She just bypassed him and walked away directly.


    Carlos looked at her hand and thought of her poker face.


    Apparently, she was pissed off tonight.


    As she walked away, he saw that Celia stood upright even though she was injured. The arrogance all over her was similar to what she had been a few years ago.


    Thinking of this, Carlos smiled again.


    He didn''t know how to deal with her.


    Grace, who was on the other side, was smart enough to know that Carlos had something to ask her since he wouldn''t follow Celia.


    Sitting on the sofa, Carlos lit a cigarette and asked, "What happened?"


    "Everything went well. After Mrs. Gu received something, she didn''t step out of the bedroom the whole afternoon. We are going to ask Mrs. Gu for dinner tonight, but she insisted on going out. "


    "What''s that?"


    Carlos smoked and narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 228 The One And Only, Not The Substitute Of Anyone

    "I don''t know about this. As usual, delivery slip at home were signed by someone. Then I noticed a thing with Mrs. Gu''s name, so I sent it to her."


    The cigarette between his fingers was covered with white smoke. The smoke slowly fell, and Carlos did not say a word.


    After a while, he said to Grace, "I know. Go to the dining room and see what my wife likes to eat. Ask her to have dinner first."


    "Sir, please enjoy your dinner. You must be tired after a long day."


    Carlos nodded. "Go ahead."


    Tired?


    It''s true, but thinking of a little woman waiting for him at home, he didn''t feel tired.


    It was better to be tired than to be numb.


    He didn''t want to go back to the old days anymore.


    He put out the cigarette in the ashtray and dialed a number.


    "Boss, what can I do for you?"


    "Investigate the fast copy sent to my wife today. And who sent it to my wife?"


    After saying that, Carlos'' coldness was hidden in his dark eyes and soon disappeared.


    "Okay, I''ll do it now."


    "Yes."


    The one that sent to Celia was her secret. It was her privacy. No matter how strong he was, he couldn''t really rummage through her stuff.


    He respected her, his wife and the woman he loved.


    No one knew what she had received. It must be a lot tonight.


    He stood up and was about to go to the dining room to see her. However, she was stopped by Eugene. So it couldn''t help but bite her trousers.


    Carlos bent down and touched its head. However, she avoided his touch directly.


    What''s up? All had a temper.


    "Tell Dad, did you make mom angry again?"


    Eugene was rendered speechless.


    Regardless of being scolded or not, she dragged forward by biting his trousers.


    Carlos immediately sensed something was wrong. Eugene, a dog who had been trained for years and had a strong will.


    Carlos followed the dog and didn''t see anything.


    Eugene was a neat freak. She slept on the balcony almost every time she came here.


    Finally, Carlos lowered his head and found a picture on the carpet. Obviously, half of the picture was destroyed.


    Although he only saw half of it, it was still very charming.


    But what attracted Carlos'' attention was the picture in which there wa


    a late time?"


    "Yes, I want to see Amanda!"


    Celia really wanted to stifle her anger in front of Carlos. She needed some time to calm down and then thought about whether she should ask him or not.


    "Celia, can we go tomorrow? It''s too late tonight."


    "Carlos, do you break your promise?" She got a little angry and pushed him away from her.


    "Of course. But I''m worried about you."


    The bright moon poured onto the long figure standing in front of him. No matter how much desire he had in his eyes, it seemed that Celia couldn''t be attracted by him.


    She even doubted whether Carlos gave her a fake look or not.


    So did Carlos. He didn''t know what that person had sent to make her so cold now. He was helpless.


    Looking at the stubborn little woman in front of him, Carlos finally compromised.


    However, on the way from the dining room to the outside, Celia had some resistance to his touches.


    The driver drove the car over. Celia was the first to open the car door. Her speed was amazingly fast.


    Then he heard a bang and the door was closed tightly.


    The driver looked at Carlos who was still standing outside the car. He didn''t know whether he should open it or not. He was in a dilemma.


    Carlos waved at him, indicating him to leave them alone. Then he turned to the other side, wanting to open the door and get in the car.


    "What are you doing here, Carlos?"


    The driver was stunned. Mrs. Gu didn''t allow him to get in the car?

 Chapter 229 You Are The Only One I Have Ever Seen

    But Carlos didn''t say anything. He opened the car door and sat on it, holding her white hand.


    She sat there, neither fighting nor saying anything. She looked like a docile cat, so quiet that no one could feel her existence.


    "Celia, it''s a little far from the Tang Clan. Why don''t you take a rest in the car first? You''ll be there after you wake up."


    It seemed that she didn''t want to stay at home tonight. Carlos had no idea what to do.


    But now she was in such a state, he was worried about her safety.


    At the same time, Carlos took out his phone and dialed Dylan''s number, but it was not connected. So he texted.


    He regretted that he had to bring Celia there.


    At first, Celia did not feel sleepy. But as the car started, gradually her body was unwittingly held by a man.


    Carlos gently touched her cheek in the darkness and left a kiss on her cheek.


    The driver drove the car on the street of Jin city. Carlos held Celia tightly in his arms, showing no sign of waking up.


    When they were about to arrive at Tang Clan, Carlos'' cell phone rang. It was not a phone call. It was a message.


    "If you don''t want my uncle Paul Tang to see your wife, you''d better not come."


    The short sentence was from Dylan.


    Carlos frowned. He knew what he meant.


    Celia was the younger sister of the woman that Paul Tang had fallen in love with. Her elder sister had died. Now seeing her younger sister, especially the two of them looked so much alike...


    "Turn around."


    Suddenly, Carlos said to the man who was driving.


    "What?"


    The driver, who was driving, was stunned for a moment. When he saw the handsome face of the man behind through the rearview mirror, he reacted and quickly turned the car around.


    Carlos didn''t know how long he had been driving on the road. Then Celia rubbed herself in his arms and seemed to wake up.


    Celia didn''t have a good rest the whole day. All her attention was focused on the photos she saw in the afternoon.


    Raising her head from Carlos'' arms, she saw the scenery outside. Why did she go back?


    "Where are you taking me, Carlos?"


    "Go home."


    Celia''s mind came to senses all of a sudden. "Didn''t you promise me that you would never go back on your word?"


    "We''ll go tomorrow!"


    "You are lying!"


    Carlos didn''t know how to explain it to her. He didn''t want her to meet a man who might covet her? And that man was his friend?


    "I want to get off."


    d disappearing.


    She lowered her head and glanced at Carlos. He didn''t forget to put his hand into her pajama. She felt embarrassed.


    She pushed his hand away, stood up, poured herself a glass of water, and drank some before she put it down.


    The moment she put down the teacup, she saw the person who was having a nightmare in bed. She turned around and went to the bathroom to get a dry towel.


    The wound on her foot was healing, but it was inconvenient for her to walk.


    She walked slowly and sat directly next to Carlos.


    In the dim light, she bent over and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    She put the towel aside when she saw that his expression had gradually softened during his sleep.


    Before she went back to the quilt, she didn''t forget to lower the corner of the quilt for him.


    It never occurred to her that it was such a kind gesture that she was held tightly by the person in her sleep.


    Her waist was suddenly clasped by his arm. She was startled.


    She wanted to struggle, but she felt that someone pressed over her, and the suffocating hot kiss almost drowned her.


    They had kissed so many times, but they had never been as drunk as now, and it was a kiss in a nightmare, so sentimental without any skills.


    On the contrary, such a pure kiss made Celia can''t stand his wild and strong style.


    Her lips were bit a little bit painful. She wanted to avoid, completely unable to.


    As she struggled fiercely, she suddenly heard the man who was holding her whispering in her ear, "Sally."


    "Sally, stay away from me."


    Sally?


    Lying under him, Celia''s face turned pale.

 Chapter 230 Be With You Forever

    "Sally."


    He kissed her, and left red marks on her snow-white skin one after another.


    Celia Ling recalled what Ashley had told her.


    "How pathetic you are, Celia Ling. Carlos has always regarded you as another woman''s substitute, a substitute!"


    Hearing that she was wavering and she was angry when she saw that photo.


    But now, at such a night, he pressed her under him again and again, calling other''s name over and over again. She was almost out of control.


    She lay there motionless, letting the man who was like a demon tear her randomly. There was no expression on her face, as if there was only an empty shell left.


    After a long time, she finally moved. She pulled her clothes and pushed away the person leaning on her shoulder. She wrapped herself in the quilt and turned her back to Kevin. Her eyes were always open, but there were still glittering water drops rolling down like broken beads.


    ''does she really look like me so much?''?


    The woman who dressed professionally seemed to have the best mood under the light sun, with a smile on her bright face from time to time.


    Once again, Amanda put on the wedding dress and got married. Different from the helplessness and disgust three years ago, she was moved this time... Happy.


    From that day till now, Amanda still hadn''t sobered up from the proposal of Dylan. She felt that she seemed to have a long dream, just like a wedding ceremony in her dream.


    Touching the ring he made for her left ring finger, she began to believe that a lot of things had happened that day, and they were all real.


    The man took her to see a movie, bought a cake and flowers, and prepared wedding dress and crystal shoes for her, and... A proposal ring.


    Looking at the ring on her finger again, she felt the unprecedented warmth and peace in her heart.


    Maybe... That was the life she wanted!


    Of course, if that man wouldn''t unleash his lust...


    She raised her head, and there seemed to be his smell on her nose. It sm


    ssips about her boss.


    But the more Amanda listened to her, the tighter she frowned.


    How could it be possible?


    Even though she didn''t know about Mr. Li''s character, she had asked before she came here. Although she didn''t ask Dylan to help her, he gave her some information.


    Although Mr. Li was not a real gentleman, he was a man of principle in this circle for so many years. He not only doted on his wife, but also respected her. Moreover, he hadn''t had any scandal with anyone in these years.


    How could he get involved with Ellie?


    Seeing the flicker of suspicion and disbelief on Amanda''s face, the receptionist also laughed and patted her on the arm.


    "Others in the company made up a story. Who knows if it''s true or not? Don''t talk nonsense outside! "


    Amanda nodded. "Of course, I won''t gossip about it. It''s not good for Mr. Li and his wife. By the way, where do you want me to go to the washroom?"


    "Turn around. But you''d better hurry up. There''s no one else around now. We don''t allow any outsiders to enter our bathroom."


    Amanda smiled and made an "OK" gesture. Soon she walked towards the special elevator for the president.


    Ellie and the others got into the elevator. The elevator stopped at the 19 floor, and Amanda looked around.


    Finally, she pressed the elevator button secretly.

 Chapter 231 Misfortune

    "Bang!" the man''s fist hit hard on the desk in front of him. His red eyes were filled with extreme anger under his bright sunglasses.


    "What on earth do you want? I haven''t renewed the contract with the Su consortium as you said. Why don''t you release my wife? "


    "Mr. Li, it''s not good to be angry in such a hot day. Calm down first. Don''t worry. Your wife is fine. Didn''t she show you the video just now?"


    Ellie curled her lips. She didn''t mind his anger at all.


    She stood up from the sofa and walked slowly to the man on the main chair.


    Her rosy lips seemed to be poisonous. She approached the desk step by step, bent down, and the strong smell of perfume sprayed on the man at the desk.


    "Mr. Li, as long as you finish the last thing, your wife will come back to you safe and sound. We will never break our promise, okay?"


    The woman responded with a bright smile. She was more composed than the man was about to lose his temper.


    Two seconds later, Mr. Li''s fists finally clenched and loosened. He raised his eyes and stared at her sharply.


    "Okay, what is it?"


    "Haha... Mr. Li is really a straightforward person. "


    She whispered in his ear with her red lips close to his ear.


    But as soon as she finished her words, the man frowned deeply.


    He looked at Ellie seriously.


    "Maybe you can deal with the Su consortium...however Dylan Do you think you are his match? ''You dare to touch her woman! You are looking for death!'' thought he! I''m afraid that even you, Miss Ellie, won''t be able to survive here! "


    "Haha... Are you afraid? "


    Ellie''s smile became more charming.


    "Aren''t you afraid, Miss Li?" Mr. Li asked.


    After a long while, Ellie calmed down. She glanced at him and said.


    "Mr. Li, don''t you think the people behind you are powerful if I tell you all these? Don''t worry. Even though the Tang Clan is a powerful and influential family, it has more powerful people than it. Mr. Li, are you really not worried about your wife''s safety? "


    "Okay! I promise you. But before that, you must let me talk to my wife over the phone. "


    "Okay, no problem


    llie to tell her where Mr. Li''s office was. Amanda walked past her and headed straight to his office.


    The sun was baked on the ground. Amanda walked alone on the street.


    Although she finally found Mr. Li, no matter how hard she tried to persuade him, he did not change his mind even if she told him what benefits the latest contract from Su consortium would bring to his company.


    He even threatened her that if she continued to pester him, he would call the security.


    After taking a deep sigh, she frowned tightly. If the agreement could not be signed, what about her father...


    At that moment, her mobile phone rang. Amanda took it out and saw the name on the screen was "Sylvia".


    "Sylvia, you..."


    They lost contact again after what happened to Felix.


    Even before Amanda could finish her words, Sylvia was like a duck that was about to burst into pieces.


    "Amanda, where are you? Well, anyway, you''d better find a place to stay and never go out, okay? Where''s Dylan? Stay with him and don''t go anywhere or look at anything. Don''t think too much, okay? "


    "What? What are you talking about? What happened? "


    Amanda was confused. She thought there must be something serious happened and asked her to stay away from Dylan and not to go anywhere. Wasn''t it too weird?


    When she was about to ask what on earth had happened to Sylvia...


    "Wow..."


    "What?"


    "Amanda..."

 Chapter 232 Resist Mistress

    The whole thing happened in just a few seconds. Amanda was too shocked to give any response.


    She felt pain all over her body, followed by coldness.


    She was drenched from head to toe, with bangs sticking to her forehead. She looked like a drowned mouse.


    And that was not all.


    Almost in an instant, a lot of people had appeared around her, and the reporters and onlookers were blocked here, and countless flashes were flashing.


    Several media pointed the headset at her at the same time.


    "Miss Tang, did you see the record on Weibo?"


    "Did you really say those words to miss Ellie? Do you want to explain it to me? "


    "Excuse me, Miss Tang..."


    "You shameless bitch! You took away young master Tang from us! He belongs to Ellie! Shame on you!"


    Suddenly, the reporters'' loud questions were once again drowned by the sharp voice of a group of young girls.


    After pouring ice onto the bucket just now, they didn''t stop. Instead, they picked up all kinds of food leaves, eggs, mineral water and fruit peel and threw them towards Amanda.


    When the reporters saw this, they all avoided.


    The mental handicapped men cursed while smashing.


    "We always support Ellie! Resist Mistress Tang!"


    As soon as the banana peel was about to hit Amanda''s head, a figure came from the side suddenly. Before she could react, she was held into her arms.


    She was stunned, and then she heard the man''s extremely slight and suppressed groan.


    "Watch out, honey!"


    "Dylan..."


    Just when she called his name, he lifted his hand and pulled it aside. Looking at him covered by all kinds of rubbish and tomato juice, Becky frowned and was about to speak.


    "Don''t move."


    The man frowned and his handsome face was cold.


    Amanda didn''t move after he said that. At this moment, she heard the motorcycle roaring.


    Her heart was sinking. She lifted her head and saw a motorcycle speeding towards them in full fury, regardless of the passers-by.


    When Amanda was about to pull Dylan away, she was pulled aside by Ada and her bodyguards.


    But Dylan was still standing there, motionless.


    Amanda grew impatient.


    "What are you doing, Dylan? Come here... Ada... "


    "My lady, young master is fine. You don''t need to worry about him."


    While comforting Amanda, Ada also fixed her sharp eyes on the motorcycle w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rt dared to be so arrogant and even take away a man she had loved for many years!


    The look on Amanda''s face changed.


    She didn''t really care much about these rumors. But this incident had caused a sensation and Dylan was hurt as well. She couldn''t calm herself down.


    Her father had just called her, saying that her image was damaged. It was better for her to stay at home and not to run around recently. The Su consortium could no longer withstand any harm.


    She understood what her father meant. With her current situation, it was even more difficult for her to work in the Su consortium.


    The door to the inner room was opened at this moment.


    Seeing the man walk out, Amanda put her phone back into her pocket and walked towards him.


    "How... How is Dylan?"


    Looking at the young and handsome man standing in front of her, Amanda was too embarrassed to call him "Uncle Paul".


    But he did have a gut feeling that the man in front of him was indeed the younger brother of Dylan, Paul Tang.


    Dylan''s arm was injured, and he refused to go to the hospital no matter what she said. At last, he let Ada call in Paul to check on him.


    Compared with the anxious look on Amanda''s face, Paul Tang was much calmer.


    He looked at Amanda with a gentle smile and said, "Don''t worry. He''s always in good health, but his wound is still deep. In order to avoid being infected, you''d better pay more attention recently."


    "Okay, I know."


    "Haven''t you finished? Why are you still here? "


    A man''s voice interrupted their conversation.

 Chapter 233 I Love You Too

    Amanda raised her eyes and saw the man standing at the door with a sullen face. His arm was bandaged.


    It seemed that Dylan wanted to kill Paul with his eyes.


    Amanda asked in confusion. She blinked, glanced at Dylan, and then looked at Paul.


    "Uncle Paul, don''t mind him. Sometimes he''s just so mysterious."


    "Well, why would I care about my nephew? Besides, he is a patient! But niece, are you... What do you forget? "


    Paul directly ignored the man on the other side of the door and even looked at Amanda, with the smile on her face getting stronger and stronger.


    Amanda was slightly stunned and confused.


    "Niece, I haven''t eaten anything yet."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m going to tell the kitchen..."


    "No, thanks."


    Amanda hadn''t finished her words when the man stopped her.


    "This is my first time here. I want to eat the food cooked by my niece rather than in those kitchenware. I don''t know Do I have that honor? "


    "Enough! She is my wife! "


    The male voice sounded again. If it were not for Ada, someone would have rushed up to chase him.


    "I didn''t say that she is my wife. It''s just a meal. Didn''t you just say that..."


    "Paul Tang!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Dylan.


    Hearing this, Paul Tang got closer to her with a glint of mockery in her eyes.


    "He seems to want to eat the food you cook."


    Amanda was stunned and her heart trembled.


    It seemed that... It seemed that she really hadn''t done anything for him.


    As a matter of fact, he had been doing everything for her since they were together.


    "Hu, what are you talking about? No one will regard you as a dummy even if you don''t speak. "


    He was in a bad mood because even his uncle couldn''t bear to be close to his woman.


    "Fine, fine. I was just asking my niece to protect your arm."


    "Huh! She''s not your niece! She''s Mrs. Tang!"


    "Yes, Mrs. Tang!"


    The two men protested against each other in a loud voice, ignoring his own injury. The other one seemed to obey every word they said.


    "Well... Uncle Pail, if you don''t min


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    As Dylan spoke, he started to move. However, the trouble just happened.


    She couldn''t move her right hand because of her injury, and now he lost his strength. Although he used the spoon Amanda got for himself, a spoonful of porridge was already spilled on the table.


    "Honey, my hand..."


    The man took a look at the dishes on the table and looked at his wife with grievance.


    "Well..."


    With a slight sigh, she took the bowl in front of Dylan with her hands, and then delivered the food to his mouth.


    "Honey..."


    Seeing her behavior, the man was both surprised and pleased. "Honey, do you really want to feed me?"


    "What? Or you can eat by yourself? "


    "My wife is always considerate to me..."


    When he opened her mouth, the dish was already in the man''s stomach.


    Looking at the smug smile and smug expression in the man''s eyes after his scheme worked, Paul, who was already starving, couldn''t help but cover her face and help feeling her forehead.


    "Why are you staring at me? Leave if you are full! "


    He wanted to get Uncle Paul out of here as soon as possible.


    As soon as he said this, his cell phone rang.


    The man caught a glimpse of Carlos.


    Looking at Paul Tang who was still busy with her meal, a flicker of light flashed through his eyes. Then he signaled for Amanda Tang to stop feeding, took up her phone and walked to the terrace...

 Chapter 234 Husband Is Feeding You

    Manor.


    "Ahem!"


    Celia suddenly had a cough.


    "Why does she cough like this? Come here and let me have a look. "


    Carlos reached out and tried to touch the little woman''s white and tender face over there.


    Before he could touch her, she had stood up.


    "I don''t want to eat now."


    "Don''t you feel like eating nothing?"


    He held her in his arms. Carlos caressed her hair and said, "Celia hasn''t brought any food that she likes to eat yet. How can she refuse to eat?"


    Celia squinted at him. She finally felt better after the long day of indifference.


    "I don''t feel like eating right now. I can eat whatever I want!"


    Her eyes turned red somehow.


    She insisted on leaving, but the hands around her waist were so strong that she couldn''t push it away. Instead, she was a little embarrassed in front of so many maids.


    When they were in such a stalemate, Grace brought gruel.


    Her sir held her waist and talked to her. When she saw that her ladyship was standing there with an unhappy face, she was stunned.


    It was like a father who was quarreling with his daughter.


    But their intimacy did not feel anything wrong. On the contrary, they felt that they were a perfect match, and it seemed that they were supposed to be like this.


    Evan saw the corned corn soup on the table. Grace wanted to give a bowl of soup to Celia as usual. However, as soon as she picked up the white china bowl, Carlos said, "Put it on the table. Let me have it."


    Grace handed the white china bowl to Carlos.


    Carlos held Celia in his arms and gave her a bowl of sweet soup.


    But, she didn''t mean to drink it.


    The man holding her waist asked, "Celia hasn''t eaten well these days. She must eat more tonight."


    Celia bit her lips and remained silent.


    The maids at present felt that this mistress was too disgraced for Carlos.


    But their master did something beyond everyone''s expectation.


    The arm that was holding Celia''s thin waist was tightened. She did not expect that the man in front of her would hold her and sit on his lap.


    He knew she had pissed him off, but she had to eat


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t Carlos?"


    Celia shook her head blankly.


    Indeed, she realized a serious problem.


    Since they met, he had known her in all aspects. Except for his identity, she knew very little about him except for Ashley and Sven.


    "Carlos is not a child of Gu Clan! His parents died when he was young. He was an orphan. Later he was adopted by the Gu Clan. "


    Zoe looked at her and continued.


    "Parents died?"


    Celia exclaimed.


    She thought she was pathetic enough, but to her surprise, Carlos was more pathetic.


    No wonder he had never mentioned his family.


    A sudden pain shot through her heart. She had never really understood the seemingly indestructible man.


    "Don''t you know?"


    Asked Zoe, surprised.


    Celia Ling shook her head. "I have never asked him about that."


    "Carlos is very introverted. He is a man of few words. Celia, you live with him, so you should communicate more with him, get to know him more and read his mind. In this way, you two will feel easier to get along with each other."


    It would be very tired to guess what they would do next.


    Celia said to Celia.


    When Carlos asked her, the picture of Zoe flashed through her mind.


    She slowly raised her head and looked at the charming face of a human being under the light. It was a little vague.


    When she looked into his deep eyes, she breathed deeply.


    "Carlos, I find that I don''t know you at all!"

 Chapter 235 The Moment

    Carlos asked in surprise.


    "Celia, what do you want to know about me?"


    Before Celia could open his mouth, Carlos added, "Do you want to know my height? Weight? Or... "


    The atmosphere of ambiguity suddenly spread from his eyes. The tall figure turned deeply, and the smile at the corners of his thin lips deepened.


    "About my sexual orientation..."


    Celia''s face suddenly turned red. This man looked so decent, but every time he spoke...


    Exasperated, she turned to bed and pulled away the thin quilt to cover herself, leaving her back to that man.


    Celia giggled in a low voice. She put on the quilt more tightly immediately.


    Carlos simply pulled the quilt and held her into his arms. "It''s all right. Celia, what do you want to know? I will tell you everything I know. "


    Celia moved her body, which was tightly held by Carlos'' arms, and turned around with difficulty in the quilt to face him.


    Eyebrows knitted, she pouted and stared at him. "We have known each other for such a long time. I know very little about your past and any other things, including your family, friends as if I have never been in your circle of life."


    She really wanted to talk about the photos that Ashley had taken in the past, but she couldn''t speak it out as the words were on the tip of her tongue.


    Hearing her question, Carlos thought for a moment and replied in a low voice, "you are my family and friend, but you have never taken the initiative to learn about me. That''s because you said you wanted to keep our marriage a secret from the public before we got married. "


    Celia contradicted in a calm tone, which made Celia speechless.


    It seemed that...


    That was true.


    Celia bit her lips. "Then..."


    "What?"


    "Nothing."


    Celia could not continue the conversation. She stopped talking.


    Seeing the excited look on her face, Carlos smiled and stroked her silky hair. "Celia wants to know me. Does she want to be part of my life? I''m happy. "


    "Celia wants to meet my family. I''ll take you to dinner some other day. As for the friends, I don''t think you would want to meet them Idiots."


    Celia could not believe what she had heard.


    They are idiots. How can you make friends with them?


    "Get ready. We are going out."


    Not long after, Celia suddenly heard the man''s voice coming from outside.


    He went out just now.


    ''It''s so late. Why is he going out?''?


    She


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n she heard these words.


    After she finished singing, it was the man''s turn.


    Carlos stood up and made his way to her. He opened his mouth and sang softly.


    Do you believe it? Is this a life? This time, we give up resisting, even if you will leave a deep wound on your body with your arms.


    This was the first time for Celia to hear Carlos sing a song.


    His voice was low and mellow, sounding lazy. It echoed in his mind like a cello, echoing for a long time.


    Plus, his eyes were as deep as the sea. He was staring at her without a moment, which made the atmosphere suddenly soar to the extreme.


    People around Celia kept on kicking up a fuss. Celia''s face turned red.


    Suddenly someone pushed her from behind and she moved forward. Carlos quickly caught her and held her in his arms.


    The guests, including Terence, became even more excited. Some of them even danced around them.


    "Carlos, Aunt Celia, I propose a toast to you!"


    Said Terence as he handed two glasses of wine to Carlos and Celia.


    Carlos didn''t let go of Celia. He just signaled at Terence with his eyes.


    "Change the juice."


    "What? Okay, okay, I''ll go now. "


    Terence went to change a bottle of juice.


    Cross cupped wine, cross cupped wine... "


    The others began to encourage her again.


    Celia''s face was burning.


    Even though she was still shy, she still helped Carlos to walk past his arm.


    They drank the juice with the gesture of "cross cupped wine". When she was about to return the glass to Terence, her waist was suddenly held around violently.


    But her lips were also captured.

 Chapter 236 Even If They Would Be Killed By Carlos Eyes, They Had To Gossip

    Her eyes were wide open as she saw the man''s deep eyes.


    The colorful rays of light pierced through his eyes and blurred Celia, swaying to the deepest in the room.


    She took a sip of sweetness and felt her cheeks burning.


    There were a dozen of people watching them!


    She pushed him away in a hurry. Her face flushed bright red, and her eyelashes trembled. Her watery eyes were full of shyness.


    He was so thick skinned that he didn''t want to get her into trouble!


    As expected, the crowd hooted even more.


    Carlos looked at her with a smile. Then he raised the microphone again, watching her finish the last part of the song with the unfinished tune.


    This time, I don''t want to let you go. I just want to jump on each other''s heart and skip the whole world...


    A deep and sexy voice echoed in the room for a long time and meanwhile, Celia''s heart was filled with love.


    Forever...


    After the song, Terence clapped first.


    "Oh, it''s because of you. This is the first time I hear Carlos sing."


    Then he ran up to them with two glasses of wine in his hands.


    Do you want more?


    Celia Ling was about to refuse. However, Carlos took the glass and drank it up.


    He then said.


    "I''ll replace her."


    Then he emptied the other cup too.


    "Okay! Carlos, you are so generous. Cheers! "


    As soon as Carlos finished his glass, a man with unknown name came over again.


    Carlos took another sip.


    Then one, two...


    Celia looked at the man next to her. There was a deep w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    want to answer it, you can choose ''dare''."


    "It''s very kind of you to do so," Dylan reminded.


    Amanda pointed at her husband with discontent! Celia was her best friend and she didn''t want to make Celia embarrassed.


    Celia looked at Terence. The facial expression on his face said, "no matter which kind of situation you choose, I''ll make every effort to satisfy you.".


    "No, thanks."


    Celia replied with a smirk.


    "I can answer you."


    As soon as she finished, Celia''s eyes lit up


    At the same time, his strong arms were around her slender and soft waist, his deep eyes staring at her. He seemed to be expecting what she would say.


    "Aunt Celia..."


    As Terence was about to urge Celia to answer, the door of the opposite room was pushed open from the outside.


    In the dim room, the man suddenly appeared in the light. His face was hidden in the dim light and couldn''t be seen clearly.


    It was not until the beam of light shone on his face that Terence recognized the person.

 Chapter 237 The Stubborn Heart Broken Man

    Not only Terence, but also Dylan was surprised to see the man come in slowly.


    "Uncle Paul..."


    Murmured Dylan.


    The atmosphere in the room got weird suddenly.


    Although the music was still playing, everyone present could feel the atmosphere was strange.


    Holding in Carlos'' arms, Celia also looked towards the source of the weird atmosphere.


    The mottled shadows crisscrossed on that face, and she indistinctly saw a incomparably handsome face.


    Especially the smile on the man''s lips. He felt that it was really beautiful.


    He not only had a nice smile, but also dressed in a light grey suit, which made him look mature and steady. He had a handsome face, and there was a warm feeling all over his body.


    In the eyes of everyone present, he was a sunshine loving man.


    However...


    Celia suddenly felt a chill coming from Carlos.


    Dylan didn''t expect Paul to follow him here either. He had watched him get into his car.


    Paul walked towards Carlos and Celia step by step.


    Paul stared at one direction with his deep eyes, which made Celia confused.


    She hugged Carlos tightly subconsciously.


    ''He looks like a nice guy. Why is he staring at me like that? How can I describe him?'' she thought?


    It was a little hot... Deep affection?


    She didn''t know how to describe it properly.


    Carlos held Celia in his arms and looked at Paul as well.


    The atmosphere in the room was frozen by these two men with same aura.


    "Everyone is here! What a scene! "


    Paul Tang finally broke the silence. Then he pushed away Terence Su, who was sitting beside Carlos, and sat down herself.


    Others started to move aside as well.


    Paul Tang bent over and took the wine bottles on several glass tables. He poured the wine into three glasses one by one. Then he took two glasses and handed them to Carlos and Celia Ling. He smiled and said, "Come on, Carlos. I propose a toast to you."


    Carlos did not speak or move.


    Paul was just holding the glass of wine and not moving.


    It seemed that they were competing with each other for patience, which made th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    id, "No, there was nothing between him and me. But he was stubborn. He had to solve the problem on his own. Nobody else could help him. So you should stop worrying about others. Instead, you care about me. Are you satisfied now? "


    Celia frowned when she heard that. "Who said that? I''m not mad at you."


    "Okay. I''m not angry with you. There are inevitably some troubles between husband and wife, especially because of Celia''s concern for me. She wanted to know more about me. In this way, our relationship is getting better and better. "


    "Who is your good wife! You make the decision by yourself! "


    She muttered and looked away.


    To her surprise, he suddenly hugged her tighter and whispered in her ear, "I have no idea how Celia treats you. There must be some other things that she could not have come up with."


    He pressed over her head and she fell into his arms instantly.


    "Carlos, don''t HMM... "


    Deep in the parking lot, a tall figure was standing between the lights and darkness. He looked at their backs, in a trance.


    He stared at Carlos without a blink as Carlos got into the car with Celia in his arms.


    While in the car, Carlos who was starting the car and helping the woman fasten the seat belt, either intentionally or unintentionally, glanced sideways at the depths of the parking lot. His dark eyes darkened, and no one knew what he was thinking.

 Chapter 238 Legitimate Husband

    "Uncle Paul looked really weird today, especially when he looked at Celia. Alas, did you see it?"


    Even though she had come into the house, she couldn''t stop talking about the strange behavior of Paul today.


    She took off her coat and hurriedly handed it over to a servant.


    "Master..."


    As he was about to say something, Ada''s voice came from behind him all of a sudden.


    Dylan took a deep look at Amanda who was walking upstairs. Then he turned around slowly and pointed at the direction of the study with his finger.


    Having been aware of his young master''s intention, Ada slowed her pace and followed behind Dylan towards the study.


    "How is it going? Did he speak? "


    When they just walked into the door of the study, Dylan had asked in a cold voice.


    "He insisted on claiming that it was because of his carelessness that he rode a motorcycle to rush over."


    "Really? He refused to admit it was someone else''s idea? "


    The tenderness on his face when Dylan looked at the woman outside a moment ago was completely replaced by anger now. His eyes were as dark as the sea.


    "You didn''t make him suffer?"


    Ada sighed and seemed to be somewhat helpless.


    "I have tried many ways, but he just wouldn''t let me go."


    "Aha really? He is really a strong man. "


    Walking to the window and looking at the bright moonlight outside, the man snorted coldly.


    ''son of a bitch! How dare you touch my woman!'' thought he!


    "Does he still have his family in the city?"


    Ada opened the material in her hand and handed it to him. "Yes. He have a wife, two kids and a boy."


    "Yes, he has a son and a daughter, and his wife is at his side. He has a comfortable life. What about his bank savings? Is everything all right? "


    "Yes, he and his wife are ordinary workers, and their salary is basically used for daily use. There is not much money in the bank, and recently there has not been much money saved."


    With these words, Ada frowned even more deeply. She couldn''t figure it out at all.


    She knew it was a premeditated car crash, but she could not find any clues.


    That man was also reluctant to talk. To tell the truth, the method used on him was really unusual, but he would rather die than admit that it was someone else''s orders.


    "Yes? Why did you... "


    His voice trailed off a little bit, and then Dylan gently closed his eyes, lost in thought for a moment.


    When he opened his eyes again, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes, and his thin lips slightly opened. He turned around and looked at Ada, with a confident expression on his face.


    "Investigate them again. Investigate their children, including their daily lives and every move. Find out everything for me."


    "Master, do you think... To have something to do with the baby? " Asked Ada confusedly.


    "


    known him for a long time, and she knew exactly what the light in his eyes meant.


    But Dylan was faster than her. Before she could push him away, he held her hand and hot body came to her. Her mouth was sealed by his cold lips.


    "D... Dylan..."


    In front of him, she seemed to have no resistance.


    He took her to the desk and the books on it were piled up in front of him.


    The love was so deep that no one could care so much...


    When Amanda woke up, it was dawn. The pain of the whole body made her scold the energetic man again and again in her heart.


    She turned her body and found the bed beside her was empty, but there was still some warmth left. It seemed that the bed had just left.


    She picked up her cellphone from the short cabinet and looked at the time. It was only half past five. She didn''t want to tell her that the man had got up so early for work.


    She felt bored and took out her phone. Oh, my God!


    Enduring the pain, she sat up from the bed and rubbed her eyes. There were more hundreds of thousands of unread messages on the Weibo. She was glad that she had turned her phone on silent mode yesterday.


    It must be her microblog post yesterday that has caused a great uproar, and perhaps countless people have joined in the scolding.


    With a bitter smile, she clicked on her microblog and stared blankly ahead.


    What''s going on?


    The account that had forwarded her Weibo last night was called "Dylan Tang". Overnight, it had become famous. There were also these fans, certified accounts, and much information. What the hell was that?


    She swallowed and looked at the tens of millions of followers... The CEO of Tang Group.


    At this moment, she was completely awake.


    Right at that moment, the door was pushed open. The man''s tall figure came into view. Amanda looked at her phone in a daze and then looked at Dylan.

 Chapter 239 Kiss You, Touch You

    Amanda was stunned and her eyes were filled with tears. She stared at Dylan blankly for a while, but he behaved like nothing had happened.


    "Are you awake?" He said.


    "Yes."


    She nodded subconsciously. When she realized what he meant, she looked at her cell phone again.


    What a... She found it hard to believe that Dylan had opened Weibo.


    He was not interested in it at all?


    The netizens who used to curse her had been blocked, and now her microblog had all transformed...


    "I didn''t expect you to get my husband!"


    "Oh my God... Honey, don''t leave me. I love you! "


    "Honey, I can''t believe Amanda''s really your girlfriend..."


    "Turns out my "husband" has a thing for this type of girls. Poor Amanda is called a bitch by Ellie''s brainless fans."


    Looking at all these messages, Amanda was so shocked that she almost fainted. What was going on?


    When did this happen.


    However...


    She checked the ID again and again, but still couldn''t be sure if it was really him. He had millions of followers overnight, but the only person he cared about was the Amanda.


    The name "Amanda" flickered in his care.


    Therefore, Amanda stopped chatting with him and forwarded his only tweet.


    "Mr. Tang, MUA."


    Dylan noticed that she was still focusing on her phone.


    "I''ll get more sleep and wake me up for dinner, but..."


    She was startled by Dylan''s sudden voice. She put the phone behind her back quickly and looked at him with her beautiful eyes.


    "What?"


    He bent over and kissed her lips.


    "I said, although I only had one meal with you, I''m deeply in love with my wife. Honey, I want to eat the food you cook."


    "Do you think What? "


    Amanda thought it was her hallucination, so she raised her voice and asked again.


    But the reality was that...


    The phone on her back had been taken away by a man so ruthlessly.


    Upon seeing the last sentence she had posted, the man grinned from ear to ear.


    He shouted loudly.


    "Mr. Tang, MUA."


    Suddenly, there was a sparkle of excitement in his eyes. The bright light alm


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    m to fill his bathtub.


    "Wait!"


    "So what?"


    "Honey, I can''t take off my clothes."


    "¡­¡­"


    "You''ve seen my body before. Is it because my wife is shy now?"


    With a woman''s flushed face and a man''s mischievous smile, she reluctantly put on his clothes. With a bathrobe, he followed Amanda into the bathroom.


    The water was so easy to fill. She was just about to leave, and she didn''t expect that...


    "Honey, wait a moment."


    "Tell me!"


    "Do you forget what Uncle Paul said? I can''t touch water. "


    "So what?"


    "So... Help me have a bath... "


    Seeing the man pretend to be innocent, Amanda really wanted to take off her slippers and hit hard on his face.


    And in the end, she did so, but was easily caught by Dylan.


    "You don''t have to wash. That''s it!"


    Staring at the man, she said coldly.


    "How about I lie next to you? Aren''t you afraid of the stink? I haven''t taken a shower for a few days. I guess there are many worms on my body. "


    Then he pulled his bathrobe. A look of disgust came over his face.


    Amanda curled her lips and turned her head away, suggesting that she didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    However, her wrist suddenly tightened, and her whole body was held in the arms of a man in one second.


    "Oh my God Dylan Tang... It hurts... "


    Her heartbeat accelerated.


    The strength was too much for a wounded man?

 Chapter 240 Charming

    Amanda lifted her head and looked at him suspiciously, as if she had realized something.


    "Honey, why are you looking at me like that? Are you trying to ask me to kiss you?"


    Dylan took a bottle of cleanser from the wash basin and pushed it into her hand.


    "Honey, help me wash my face and shave my beard..."


    "Dylan, you are really..." He was getting more and more insatiable!


    Although she said so, she turned on the faucet with her hands. She held the water to wash his face.


    She wiped his face hard with the cleanser as if she was released from anger, and her action was a little naughty and rude.


    "Ah!"


    Dylan let out a cry and closed his eyes, but he still felt a searing pain in his eyes.


    "What''s wrong?"


    From the mirror, Amanda could see Dylan was still painful, bowing his head. She recalled what she did when she was mad at Dylan just now. She couldn''t help but peep at him.


    "Did I hurt your eyes? Come on, wash the water off. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it. "


    She anxiously fetched water from his face.


    When he opened his eyes again, they were already a little red.


    "Are you alright?"


    She felt rather guilty and quickly handed over a dry towel to help him wipe his eyes.


    "Yeah, you are right, Amanda."


    "Well, since you always provoke me, you deserve to be bullied. Is it still painful now?"


    Amanda muttered while helping him wipe the towel with her lips. She was so concerned that she didn''t realize her true feelings.


    She stood on tiptoe to get close to him and wiped his eyes gently. She was so close to him that her black eyes were full of Dylan. She looked so attentive and so beautiful.


    Unconsciously, he spoke a word. "It hurts."


    "How about this?"


    She then gently opened his eyes. He bent down along with her. She pouted and gently blew his eyes.


    As a matter of fact, he liked teasing her more since he stayed with her these days.


    Although Amanda looked cold on the surface, she would definitely be more nervous and anxious than anyone else as long as zed played such a little trick.


    He loved the way she was worried about him.


    Just like now, his eyes had long been fine, but her little face was still entangled. No matter how much he asked, or how dis


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    and Grandpa is waiting to have a grandson. You can sleep in separate rooms now, but you... "


    "Hey, now you know that we are together uneasily? Why do you mention Grandpa? "


    She turned to look at the man with cold eyes.


    Take a deep breath... Keep breathing...


    Dylan tried his best to control his emotions... No one dared to irritate her.


    The man began to follow "rescue the country in a round-line way".


    "Right. Honey, do you know how anxious Grandpa is? We can''t sleep in separate rooms tonight. Maybe Grandpa''s dream will come true tonight! My wife is so pretty and our baby is exceedingly beautiful. Honey, look at us, our gene... "


    "Stop!"


    Suddenly, Amanda raised her head and looked at the man with suspicion.


    "Dylan. Did you really say that? It doesn''t sound like you? Are you sure that you haven''t been displaced? Besides, if it was a boy? Common sense! "


    "I''m sleepy. I''m going to bed."


    She tried to open the door again.


    When she was about to open the door, her wrist hurt and she was forced to move backward.


    He pulled her to the chair in front of the dressing table. She was furious and opened her eyes wide. When she was about to scold him, he suddenly bent down and kissed her in front of the mirror.


    This kiss was softer than the one he had kissed in the bathroom. It could be said that he had only gently touched her lips.


    "So honey Let''s have a baby! If it''s a boy, I''m sure he will be exceedingly beautiful as well, won''t he? "

 Chapter 241 The Princess Dream Woven For Her

    His voice was low and thick like cello.


    As soon as he finished his words, he kissed her again, gently wandering around the corner of her mouth and waiting for her response patiently.


    His handsome face was full of tenderness, and he was acting like a spoiled child. Amanda didn''t know how to deal with this situation.


    Amanda didn''t know since when she stopped grasping his neck. She then moved towards his neck from his body. At last, she hooked her arms around his neck.


    Slowly, her teeth were opened, and her mouth was gently opened.


    She glanced at the mirror by accident and her face flushed immediately. Was she really the intoxicated one?


    "I apologize. Honey, don''t be angry..."


    He left her lips with reluctance, and touched her red cheek with a contented kiss. Seeing that she was not as angry as before, he felt much relieved.


    However, he wouldn''t give up so easily. Like he said just now, he really wanted to have a baby with her.


    No matter it was a boy or a girl, more like him or her, but he was sure that their little boy would be very smart.


    If so, the little guy would understand that he came to this world not only to realize his mother''s wish to become a mother, but also to let his father to keep his beloved woman more reliable.


    It was a stupid way to put a child around a woman, but it was also a good way, wasn''t it?


    In the next few days, although Dylan finally came to work, Amanda''s life seemed to enter a "vicious circle.".


    Since the man said that he wanted a child, she had seldom taken a day''s rest.


    Although they had promised to spend the rest of their life with each other, she was also confused about his desire for a child.


    But on the other hand, she really saw a different Dylan.


    He could cook for her and help her wash her feet. She watched Conan, and he would sit beside her and watch as well.


    He said sweet words to coax h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rything here.


    Without exception, all were decorated with lace.


    Pearls, crystals, and even diamonds.


    At first, she didn''t want to wear it. But Carlos said, "You''ll wear it or be naked. Celia, choose one."


    She had no choice but to wear it as he would occasionally make fun of her.


    Fortunately, the design was simple and not exposed.


    But it was a little out of her expectation that the man loved such kind of flavor.


    She didn''t understand.


    Mr. Carlos did this not for himself, for Celia.


    In order to satisfy the girlish heart of Mrs. Gu, he made up a wonderful dream of a princess for her.


    But, apparently. Some tried to do so, but the woman could not understand.


    Since you are a princess, you should wear more pajamas.


    For example, the one on Celia now.


    Her skin was pure white, with pure white lace on the shoulder belt.


    Celia Ling just woke up, and her long, thick and curly hair was tied up in a hurry. She looked gentle and quiet.


    It was indeed his little princess.


    Thinking of this, he came closer to her.


    Celia was shocked. She was suddenly pressed against the closet by him. He was so soft and tough that she couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "Carlos..."


    "Shh, don''t say anything. Let me hold you for a while. "

 Chapter 242 I Really Want To Take You With Me

    He gently rubbed her red lips with his long fingers. Her long hair was disheveled on the morning she just woke up.


    The light fragrance on her hair made him infatuated with her and get out of control.


    Carlos buried his head in her fair neck and breathed freely.


    "I have no choice but to be on a business trip for a few days. Celia, please stay at home."


    His thin lips clung to her neck. This kiss was kind of ambiguous and clingy.


    She turned her face to avoid it.


    But she was shackled by him, unable to move.


    One of his hand lightly touched her face, while the other hand had been put on her shoulder since Celia had been out of mind.


    Before she could respond, he had already untied the bowknot that had been tied with lace.


    When the bowknot on her left shoulder was loosened, her snow-white, plump shoulder was exposed.


    Celia was stunned. Then she got a little shocked.


    "Carlos."


    She reluctantly twisted her body.


    She didn''t get angry with him for flirting with her in the evening. But now it was in the daytime. He just lay her on the closet in the cloakroom in such a grand way, untying the shoulder belt, making her a little embarrassed.


    She began to struggle and hold his hand.


    "Don''t you want to pack? I, I will help you. Carlos, don''t..."


    Her words now were like compromise and resistance to action, and there was no way for her to escape from the man''s embrace.


    Due to the great disparity in strength between men and women, she was no match for him at all.


    Before she finished her words, Carlos had already held both of her hands and pressed them on the wardrobe behind her.


    She had no choice but to step back. At the moment when the shoulder belt on the right side was unfastened, her nightgown slipped down.


    Celia Ling''s face turned pale out of embarrassment and anger when she felt the icy cold on her body.


    "Honey, don''t move."


    He coaxed her.


    His eyes darkened.


    He knew her well, even if she was without that mole now, she was still her.


    Every time she did this, her flushing face would bring his heart back to life.


    What an attractive woman!


    "Don''t do this to me, Carlos."


    She could not stand such anxiety...


    "Don''t say that."


    In what way?


    Carlos couldn''t stand Celia''s words anymore.


    Every time she said "don''t do this" with a blush, He was more eager to have


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Celia who was packing the shirt for her. He stuttered, "Celia has picked these, but..."


    She raised her head and waited for him to continue. When he looked into his wife''s eyes, Carlos changed his words immediately.


    "That''s great," he said


    In fact, he hadn''t worn dark blue shirt for a long time.


    These dark colored shirts...but the clothes was chosen by Celia. So they were nice.


    Anyway, that was his wife''s idea. He couldn''t refuse her, so he needed to praise her.


    Celia looked at him standing aside and said, "or else, you''d better choose one by yourself."


    "Celia has a good taste. I like everything Celia picked."


    Celia didn''t say anything more. She didn''t want to argue with Carlos. She picked up a few shirts, let alone shoes and ties.


    In the end, despite her good temper, she couldn''t help but replied, "Mr. Carlos, are you going to go abroad for a show?"


    With so many clothes.


    Hearing her tease, Carlos smiled, "of course not."


    He was always neat and clean, and was unwilling to bring anything with him.


    She was picking clothes for him. He liked the way she dressed him. As a result, the number of clothes she had just mentioned increased unconsciously.


    It was really hard for him to control himself.


    However, after breakfast, she went upstairs again. She spent no more than one morning tidying up the dishes. Finally, Celia returned to the room.


    She sat there and had a rest. The man said as he closed the suitcase, "I really want to take you with me."


    Hearing his words, she unconsciously bit her lips and flushed.

 Chapter 243 Celia, How Sweet You Are

    Carlos went on a business trip abroad with only Boris, a secretary and five bodyguards.


    They drove only two cars.


    It was quite easy for Carlos to go abroad.


    When he went out for a few days, he always put everything in a suitcase without particular preference.


    But today, it was an eye opener for them.


    A person with five suitcases. Mr. Gu, what''s in it?


    Carlos had never brought any suitcase to work in the company before. This abnormal behaviour of their boss was really surprising.


    Secretary Li sat in the car and watched the servant put the luggage into the back seat of the car.


    Then he couldn''t help but tease, "Is there a beauty hiding here?"


    Said Boris with a smile.


    They had to stop teasing him, because their mistress came out with a beauty in her arms.


    Different from Boris, Secretary had never met Celia Ling before.


    Thinking of the business dinner last night, the socialite divas at the wine party fought to propose a toast to the president, they were quarreling fiercely.


    Dillon along with Carlos, he witnessed all the inexplicable jealousy.


    But he didn''t expect that it would be so crowded outside and the beauty at home hidden by the president would have a good time.


    This was definitely the first one who could afford to live in the manor so easily.


    But how long would Carlos'' interest in this beauty last?


    Secretary Li thought to himself. Suddenly, he saw through the car window that his boss was kissing the beauty.


    It was a French kiss without any embarrassment.


    "Celia, stay at home and keep safe."


    Carlos bent over to remind Celia, touching her hair gently.


    Every time I listen to him, it seems as if I''m still a child. ''.


    Celia couldn''t help frowning, but she didn''t say anything.


    Till they got on the car, Carlos had fastened the seat belt. At this time, Celia walked towards them.


    Celia''s hand reached into the car through the car window, making Carlos stunned.


    Then he reached out and held her hands.


    "Here you are."


    As soon as she finished speaking, her snow-white finger was released. Then she took another look at him and turned away.


    Everyone looked at her slender back inexplicably.


    Include Carlos.


    The b


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ouldn''t even think of him now.


    At first, Carlos was reluctant to accept the result. But now, after seeing the amount of operations recorded on these cases, he became more and more worried.


    Make him suffer!


    Really uncomfortable!


    Joe didn''t realize that the young master was in a bad mood. The young man was still talking to him.


    "Master, it''s 2012.04 and madam has done paternity surgery under her shoulders."


    ''Actually, Joe need to perform them all on his own.


    So he didn''t think this operation was special.


    On the other hand, Carlos was thinking about something and lost in thought for a while.


    He waved his hand to stop Joe, "Wait a minute."


    No wonder Carlos couldn''t find the marks on her body and the red sand on her shoulder.


    For this operation.


    This operation which almost tore the flesh of the patient.


    All he thought about was to feel sorry for her.


    He checked the operation record again and again.


    What she had done made him change his mind.


    Carlos finally closed the data.


    "At first, Mrs. Gu got a severe memory loss because of mental disease in England."


    Carlos'' hand that was holding the glass suddenly tightened.


    "But it seemed that after the period of coma, she recovered soon after being cured by the psychotherapist."


    "Who was the counselor then?"


    "It was a professional psychologist at first, but it seems that she got a new one, called... George, but... "


    "But what?" Carlos asked after a pause.

 Chapter 244 Different Perspective And Measurement

    Jeo paused for a moment and then replied.


    "But according to our investigation, the psychologist named George was disappeared and his whereabouts are unknown."


    Carlos tightened his grip on the documents.


    He knew that if someone suffered from serious mental disease, he would easily lose his memory or his past identity after the serious accident and even got injured.


    Therefore, her psychologist was important when the patient was in that stage.


    The memory of the patient might be confused and even the wrong one if she was not careful enough.


    Thinking of this, Carlos suddenly thought of the man who had performed hypnotism when Celia had been kidnapped.


    Ivan had told him that the man was not that good. He was just a beginner.


    What if the one who was really good at hypnotism?


    And the psychologist was undoubtedly the person who often used hypnosis?


    Carlos was lost in thought.


    The only person who could help Celia to find out what happened to her five years ago must be George!


    Even the kidnapping not long ago, it might have something to do with him!


    "Find out where George is,"


    The man ended the video call with only one sentence.


    Inside Jin City.


    At the dream garden villa.


    In the bedroom of the second floor.


    The chuck of the woman passed from the room to the outside.


    On the stairs, the secretary with the documents was a little hesitant, but finally, she went upstairs and knocked on the bedroom door.


    "Boss, the information you want is ready."


    Through the bedroom door, the man said casually, "send it in."


    The secretary seemed to have been accustomed to this kind of things, but it caused the woman under the bed to be dissatisfied.


    There was an argument in the bedroom, but the secretary only listened to the command of the boss. She pushed open the door and sent the documents in with a poker face.


    The bedroom was filled with the romantic scene.


    Jeffery put on a pajamas and sat on the sofa, reading the newspaper of a company that day.


    The CEO of Gu consortium, Carlos, had already expanded his business overseas to a great extent.


    Such kind of news made Jeffery sneer as he read it.


    Even when he


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    king about it and started to pack up her things.


    She lived here in the first place, so she wouldn''t touch anything of Gu Clan.


    She packed up the clothes one by one, well folded.


    After she finished, she zipped her bag.


    Dressed in a white T-shirt and a white denim dress, she looked like a simple student. But in her eyes, there was a dark shadow.


    Grace saw her coming down the stairs.


    "Madam, are you going out?"


    Celia kept her head down. She replied as she changed her shoes, "yes, I''m going back to the school to do something."


    "Then I''ll ask the driver to drive you there."


    "No, thanks. I have to meet my classmates first. It''s not convenient for the driver to send me there."


    Grace knew what she meant. After all, she was going to meet her classmate and wanted to keep a low profile. So she said nothing else.


    As soon as Celia Ling walked out of the manor, she took out her phone and quickly clicked on the wechat.


    "Where are you?"


    She sent a message as she walked forward.


    "I am still in England."


    "Can you book an air ticket for me? The sooner the better! "


    "You''ve finally figured it out, haven''t you?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ll pick you up."


    "No, thanks."


    "Okay, I''ll make a reservation right away."


    Celia frowned more and more as if she hated this city.


    "Is it the same as before to hide your flight?"


    The person continued.


    "Yes."


    After sending this message, Celia sent the message as usual.

 Chapter 245 Surprise Turned Into Shock

    After dealing with the work, Carlos returned to the country.


    The date of her return was four days in advance as he had talked with Celia by phone a few days ago.


    So Carlos decided not to call his little wife for a surprise.


    As soon as he came back with Boris and his team, a rare gentle smile appeared on Carlos'' face.


    Before boarding, he ordered the blue enchantress for himself.


    As long as he could get it after getting off the plane, it would be sent to Celia Ling. It would be better that the crystal clear dewdrops were still on it.


    But when he took the private plane, he never thought that the manor in Jin City was in a mess.


    Grace, the Butler, noticed that Celia didn''t return home last night.


    She had to ask her people to go to the university to look for Celia. She was not there at all.


    She had waited until evening. There was still no information about Celia.


    She wanted to call Carlos, but he never answered.


    The private plane of Gu consortium flew back from England to Jin City, and the top executives of Gu consortium all came to pick him up.


    However, Carlos did not go back to the company with the senior management. He still drove the car back to the manor ahead.


    After getting on the car, Carlos'' phone was turned on. At this time, there were many missed calls, so Carlos didn''t care much at first.


    He stared at the screen and saw all the missed calls from his mansion.


    He couldn''t help but frown.


    At this time, the Maybach had already driven out of the flower shop.


    Boris got off the car and went to get the blue enchantress Carlos had ordered.


    Carlos got off the car and lit a cigarette. Then he made a call to the house because he found there were some strange missed calls.


    He ate a mouthful of white smoke, waiting for the call to be connected.


    An inexplicable uneasiness appeared between his handsome eyebrows.


    Grace, the housekeeper, answered the phone.


    Knowing it was Carlos, Grace meditated for a long time. Finally, she kept calm and said, "Sir, I have no idea where madam is."


    Carlos frowned at her


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e ring with his fingers.


    He had thought that even if she hadn''t thought of him, they would have been together. However, once things had gotten worse, it would have gone from bad to worse.


    48 hours passed and he still hadn''t slept. With a gloomy face, Carlos sat in the car and decided to look for her in person.


    He went to the university first. Although someone had been there to look for Celia, he needed to do it himself.


    He didn''t find her at school, so he called Amanda.


    But the result was still disappointing.


    Now, Carlos sent all the people and cars to look for Celia.


    Boris had checked her entry and exit record, but found nothing unusual.


    The first day after Carlos came back from abroad, he even went to Ron''s house to look for Celia, but to no avail.


    However, Celia''s phone was powered off forever.


    It was already two o''clock in the morning when Carlos was sent back to the manor by Boris.


    He didn''t feel sleepy at all. Carlos got out of the car and took the suitcase back to his house.


    When Grace asked the chef to prepare the dinner, Carlos came downstairs, but he didn''t eat anything.


    He drank alone without saying anything.


    Grace frowned and thought, ''it seems that everything goes back to the same. Sir is still silent and cold.''


    No. Grace saw that Carlos was drinking alone, and she felt that he seemed to be more silent than before.

 Chapter 246 Buy All The Candies In The World For My Wife

    When Carlos went back to the bedroom, it was already 4 o''clock in the morning. He didn''t feel the slightest trace of his little woman.


    He checked all the clothes she had arranged for him and took them out of the suitcases one by one.


    Then he threw them all in the closet. It was a mess and he was not in the mood to tidy them up.


    It was quite boring just to think about it. He had worn all the clothes prepared by her during the short business trip.


    At home, he would wait for her to pick them up for him and prepare other clothes for him.


    But she was nowhere to be found. There was nothing for him to care about.


    In fact, Carlos was very sleepy. He was so tired but he could hardly fall asleep.


    He was well aware of the signs of insomnia. The most unbearable thing was that he wanted to sleep, but he was not sleepy at all.


    Just like many years ago, he couldn''t sleep well every night.


    Having taken sleeping pills for many years, he knew that his body had long been resistant to that kind of pills.


    Useless.


    He put on his clothes and lay on the bed for a while. When he got out of the bed, he saw the luggage on the ground.


    He bent down and took out many colorful bags of candy.


    Celia loved eating sweet food. Before leaving, he joked, "I''ll buy candy all over the world for my wife."


    This time, Carlos didn''t buy real estate projects or jewelry. He bought her favorite candy, which filled the whole luggage case.


    He took out dozens of bags one by one. He lost his patience. He directly turned over the suitcase and instantly dumped it on the bed he used to lie next to her.


    In the light, more than half of the bed were full of candies and the candies were shining brightly.


    Carlos lied on the other side of the bed and remained silent. He hated desserts the most. During the whole night, he worked hard to peel the candy and eat it.


    There was no sweetness, but only bitterness.


    Carlos couldn''t fall asleep for the whole night, and his wife was missing, so there was no peace in the manor.


    The lights were on and it was bright outside. They were waiting for news from Mrs. Gu.


    Mr. Carlos came back, but everyone was still looking for her outside.


    Carlos didn''t know how he fell asleep this night, ma


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    a, that girl really looks like you. She has the same appearance with you."


    Celia was stunned.


    "Her identity is needed to be verified again. Trust me, I''ll give you my reply as soon as possible," said George.


    But she was not in the mood to wait.


    The scene that Carlos called "Sally" by her ear that night always came to her mind.


    Unintentionally, he called out that girl during the night''s kiss!


    The first time she met him, as if... And he was also calling her that name.


    "Celia, you''re such a pathetic woman. Carlos has always regarded you as a substitute."


    Ashley''s words tortured her like a nightmare.


    Celia returned to China on the 29th day. She didn''t go anywhere after she got off the plane.


    She felt there was something wrong with whether she went to the mansion or to Amanda''s house.


    But to everyone''s surprise, the day she got off the plane, she met Rona Tang, who also just came back from abroad.


    "Celia?"


    Celia was about to turn around when her arm was grabbed by Rona who ran to her.


    "Celia, where have you been these days? Do you know that Carlos has sent people to look for you everywhere? Celia, are you... What happened? "


    Rona looked anxiously at Celia and examined her from head to toe.


    Although her son hurt because of Carlos, she still felt a little regret.


    All in all, if they wouldn''t have been so selfish, they would not become like this.


    "Celia, please don''t go. If you don''t want Carlos to find you, please come with me, okay?"

 Chapter 247 Do You Know Im Looking For You

    Sitting in the living room of the Mo Clan, Celia Ling was a little uneasy.


    Everything she was familiar with ever seemed to have changed.


    She heard from Rona that Ron was still in hospital. But his mood had finally stabilized and was finally willing to cooperate with the treatment.


    She went abroad this time for her son.


    Rona explained as she poured water into Celia''s glass. When they just had a few words, the housekeeper''s voice came from outside.


    "Sir, who are you looking for? Excuse me... "


    Celia Ling frowned. A handsome and cold man walked towards her.


    "Celia."


    When he called her name, Celia looked indifferent.


    "Mr... Mr. Gu..."


    Rona also stood up. Carlos glanced at Celia coldly. Then Rona looked at Celia. Finally, she had to leave with the housekeeper.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Come back with me!"


    He smiled at her coldly.


    "No, thanks." No more hesitation. "You must have gotten the divorce agreement."


    Such an answer made Carlos angrier. Regardless of Celia''s will, he pulled her arms and pulled her forward.


    Celia could never imagine how extreme he was.


    He must be crazy in front of the Mo Clan.


    Celia Ling frowned. She was too tired and weak to say anything. However, she insisted, "Carlos, please let me go!"


    Carlos seemed not to hear what she said at all.


    Ignoring the Mo Clan, Carlos grabbed her wrist, dragged her all the way from the living room to the door, then dragged her into the car and locked it.


    Celia kept silent. She neither resisted nor fought.


    She just sat there quietly without any expression on her face.


    On the way back to the manor, both of them kept silent. They had always maintained the closest relationship in the world, but now in the car, one was angry, the other was indifferent.


    The moonlight fell on the woman''s quiet profile through the window. Her long hair covered her lean eyes. The coldness in her eyes was extremely beautiful, but was also very unfamiliar.


    Carlos knew it clearly that she was forced to lock up in the car and did not argue with him.


    toes were trembling and her consciousness was chaotic. Such inexplicable feeling made her discontented.


    However, she didn''t even have the strength to struggle or refuse.


    Carlos felt that she was no longer as gentle and obedient as before.


    She was such a fascinating woman.


    "Celia, why did you leave?"


    He bit her ears and felt her shivering. Finally, he kissed her lips directly.


    "Please don''t --"


    It was too late to refuse.


    She saw him smile, but her eyes were not sharp. However, her sanity had slowly faded away.


    He put his arms around her waist and called her, "baby Good girl... "


    He had done such an evil thing, but what he said was so gentle. Celia would only feel disgusted and sick when she heard him cajoling Celia like this.


    Her face was pale. She couldn''t bear it anymore. So next time when he pinched her waist, she grabbed his arm and bit it hard until she tasted the blood.


    How could he only let her suffer?


    She hated the physical disparity when they entangled with each other, but she hated herself more as she was too weak to stand any wind, so she could only let he do whatever he wanted.


    Especially when she remembered that he whispered "Sally" in her ear that night


    She was completely tired of the game he was considering himself to be.


    With more force, her nails pierced into his back, leaving a few scars of blood.

 Chapter 248 Morbid Persistence

    "Are you hurt?"


    The hand around her waist seemed to be aggressively plundered.


    "Honey, you will feel better soon."


    She was forced to look at him, but his eyes were full of gentleness even if he was still angry.


    Hypocrisy and tenderness were two of his usual tricks.


    How could she be moved?


    As she put on her hands on his shoulder, she felt her body become lighter and lighter, and her vision became blurred.


    After that, he took her to the bathroom.


    When he held her and kissed her in the shower, she felt powerless, but her eyes were cold and rejective.


    "Carlos, do you know what you just did? Violence! "


    She couldn''t say a word anymore. Carlos held her in his arms, but suddenly laughed wickedly and coldly.


    "Celia, what are you talking about? Do you know what force is? "


    He held her up and smiled even more evilly.


    Celia Ling only had one boyfriend, Ron, in the past few years.


    Others had been together for many times and were quite close.


    But for Ron. She felt uncomfortable. He wanted to kiss her, but she refused him for various reasons sometimes.


    Celia Ling even had a strong aversion to getting along with men, especially intimate ones.


    She remembered that Christmas night, when her classmates were drinking together, she was a little tipsy, as if she was carried to bed.


    Then, when she opened her eyes again, what she was scared of happened. She saw that Ron was kissing her.


    Ron was not as gentle as usual. The heavy breath of his kiss smelled like a strong sexual sense, which frightened Celia.


    Only a kiss was enough to make her completely unbearable.


    She began to push him away and beat him. Without hesitation, she picked up whatever she could get and threw them at him.


    Looking at the trembling Celia, Ron finally let go of her.


    Later, when he gently touched her forehead, she pushed him away.


    Such an action of rejection stunned not only Ron, but also Celia.


    She had never thought that she would reject him so much.


    However, people''s instinct


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    h a first aid kit.


    Looking up, and seeing the master on the terrace, she was slightly shocked.


    In the early morning, Carlos was standing by the French window of the first floor, with a cigarette between his fingers. Surrounded by the smoke, his handsome face was especially gorgeous. And he became indescribably sexy after he just quit from the lovemaking.


    Carlos'' eyes darkened.


    The divorce agreement on the terrace table was refreshing by the night wind.


    Smoking, Carlos seemed to have realized something. He suddenly sneered in a sarcastic tone.


    In the first quarter of the moon, the moon was cold and chilly. The night wind raised a corner of his shirt, revealing the ferocious scratch on the side of his waist. There was a wound on the arm that had rolled up the sleeves that was still soaked in blood, obviously just a bite mark.


    Grace didn''t come forward. She could feel Master''s loneliness, just like what happened when she first came here.


    His mood was so low.


    It seemed that others didn''t need to feel it on purpose but they can feel it.


    Finally, she sighed, put down the medical kit, and then walked away.


    On the table of the terrace.


    The lawyer''s letter was divided into two copies. On the divorce agreement, there was a signature: Celia Ling.


    Frowning, Carlos ignited the pages until they were vanished.

 Chapter 249 You Make Me Sick

    At three o''clock in the morning, Carlos burned the divorce agreement which was sent to him by Celia.


    He pushed open the half closed door and walked into the bedroom.


    The light was not turned on. The curtain was pulled open, and the room was enveloped in the cold moonlight.


    Afraid of waking her up, he deliberately walked lightly.


    When Carlos walked into the bedroom, Celia had already sat up. She was also looking at him when he looked at her, but her eyes were as cold as ice.


    He bit her pale lips so hard that they were almost bleeding. Several buttons at the collar of her Pajama were unbuttoned, and there were hickeys on her clavicles.


    "Celia."


    He approached her.


    "How is it going? Do you feel better now? "


    He came over and wanted to caress her forehead, but she avoided him with indifference.


    He had always known her temperament. He knew that his little girl must have recovered, otherwise she wouldn''t have the strength to be angry.


    Celia squinted at him and asked coldly, "Carlos, have you seen the divorce agreement I showed you? Will you sign it now?"


    Hearing his wife''s reasonable and calm tone, Carlos suddenly frowned.


    What did she take them for?


    Playing house?


    "Celia..."


    "Carlos, can you sign the divorce agreement or not?"


    She asked again before he could finish his words.


    The hand that was caressing her shoulder tightened all of a sudden. "Celia, what do you think we are?"


    "We have discussed our marriage with each other for a long time. Don''t you forget it, Mr. Carlos?" Her hoarse voice made her very weak.


    She was shaking and her voice was shaking.


    She repressed, ashamed and angry, but there was no outlet for it.


    "Carlos, how could you do this to me?"


    Celia''s eyes became red as she said this. She felt sore and uncomfortable since she was robbed. Moreover, the man''s smell was still showing on her, which made her very angry.


    He stretched out his hand to stroke her back, in an attempt to comfort her.


    Knowing that the girl was in a fit of anger, he gav


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Carlos'' face darkened when he heard her vomit.


    He entered the bathroom as well, knowing that she didn''t have enough strength. He held her waist, only to find that she vomited more.


    She felt so disgusted that she vomited out?


    Carlos'' face was completely gloomy.


    He leaned aside and looked at her coldly. She couldn''t even touch him.


    What''s more, he nearly couldn''t stand his wife''s exclusion for that word "dirty".


    He had watched her for as long as she vomited.


    When she finished vomiting, she began to rinse her mouth with water.


    Carlos'' eyes darkened.


    What would happen if a husband was rejected by his wife like this?


    Furious? Mad? They even walked away and did not want to pay attention to each other any more.


    Carlos frowned. He didn''t think so. On the contrary, she didn''t allow him to touch her, but he insisted.


    Thinking of this, he went straight forward and held her in his arms no matter how much she vomited.


    He had sex with her for so many times, and it was not easy for her to stand firm with great efforts. Now she was held by him, falling completely in his arms.


    Her body was too weak to resist, but she suddenly felt annoyed.


    "Don''t hug me! You make me sick! "


    After uttering these words, Carlos didn''t let go of her. Instead, he held her even tighter. Under her arms, Carlos held her and lifted her up.

 Chapter 250 Who Bullied My Good Girl

    Carlos put her on the soft bed along the way to the bedroom.


    The divorce agreement was burnt to ashes, but their marriage agreements and marriage certificates were kept in the bedside cupboard.


    He reached for the drawer in the cabinet, took out a marriage agreement and two marriage certificates, and threw them on the bed.


    The bright red color stung Celia''s eyes, making her back stiff and her face extremely pale.


    Speaking of this, Carlos was no longer able to be patient tonight.


    He looked down at her coldly and said sharply, "don''t forget that we are a legal couple. Is there anything wrong to let a wife exercise the duty of sex?"


    "Our marriage is just a deal!"


    "Maybe only you think so! But here I am. From the moment we get the marriage certificate, I am your lawful husband! I''m your husband. Why can''t I touch you? "


    He put his hand on her shoulder. Celia tried to break free from his grip without any hesitation.


    But the man was mischievous. His hand slipped to her waist and there was no way to get rid of his sore and feeble waist.


    She was pulled into his arms.


    In an instant, she bit on the arm of the man who had been bitten by her several times tonight.


    "The cat is biting me again?"


    She was so tired that she could not even bite him.


    He came to the shadow and kissed her on her white and tender ear side. He asked, "Sally, do you really forget everything?"


    Being convinced, he wanted to ask the question personally.


    Especially when he saw the operation records of British hospitals, he kissed her on her side of the neck with pity.


    On the other hand, Celia was completely irritated by that.


    "Carlos, do you love this face or my heart?" She screamed hysterically.


    He whispered in her ear. "If you were Celia Ling, I loved Celia Ling; if you are Sally Chu, I loved Sally Chu. No matter who you are, you''ll be mine!"


    Tonight, neither of them was in a good mood. No one was willing to compromise for each other.


    Then he continued.


    "Celia, you are Sally. You just can''t remember you now. But it doesn''t matter. You will understand one day."


    "No, I am not!"


    She firmly denied, biting her lower lip.


    "I don''t think so. Come on, don''t piss me off. "


    The arm on her waist was too strong for her to break away, and it was on her ribs, making her hurt.


    "Enough, Carlos!"


    Carlos was about to kiss her again. She turned her down and reached for the glass of water.


    She picked up a glass of ice water and poured it on his face. The water was extremely cold, not only his body temperature, but also his persistent heart.


    The drops of water kept slipping down his black hair. He looked at her, and finally


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    annoyed she felt.


    Until one of her legs was feeble and her feet were unstable, she was held into the arms of the person beside her.


    "Since you are too weak to stand up, why do you still choose to be brave?"


    It would be fine if he didn''t mention this. She knew clearly that this man had evil intentions.


    She sat in front of the dresser and saw him through the mirror.


    "You have slept for such a long time. Celia, are you hungry? What do you want to eat? "


    But she just sat there and didn''t talk to him.


    After a while, she began to comb her hair with the ebony comb on the dresser.


    The next moment, thick and curly hair fell down from the teeth of the comb, which was as charming as black silk.


    Carlos liked her long hair most, which was loose and soft. Different from her indifference at present, it was very obedient.


    Every night, after she fell asleep, he would hold her in his arms and caress her long, soft hair.


    He looked at her sleeping face with his long fingers shuttling in the black hair. The daily atmosphere of such a peaceful couple satisfied him.


    And her hair smelt good, which was his favorite flavor.


    "Clap!"


    Suddenly, the comb fell down and she didn''t eat anything the whole day. She had slept for too long.


    What''s more, he had been so impulsive before, so she felt powerless for it.


    After unpacking her sandalwood, he approached her and caressed her hair, ignoring her unwillingness.


    "I can help Celia comb her hair."


    Celia knew that she couldn''t resist, so she kept silent and silent.


    Carlos had always seen her grow up. When they had been together, she had been obedient, talkative and cute.


    She was more talkative than him when they were together five years ago.


    Five years later now, he had to say more to her.

 Chapter 251 Love Her

    "Celia, can I take you out for a walk when I''m not busy in a few days?"


    In the bedroom, the light was warm. He talked to her softly.


    However, no matter how warm the light was, it couldn''t warm Celia''s heart, let alone the coldness on her face.


    "You need to eat something and stay at home for the next few days."


    Home?


    ''a place with those bad memories could be called a home?


    Closing her eyes, she felt helpless about her depressing mood.


    So she kept silent, not refusing to communicate with others, but she was really tired, and her whole body was so tired that she could not make it.


    After going through the pain of those surgeries, she just wanted to live a simple and simple life.


    But this man was determined to set himself against her life trajectory.


    He had provoked her so cruelly, over and over again. His gentle trap made her desperate but she had to give in.


    Celia wanted to cry. However, her tears seemed to have dried up before they came out. She couldn''t even cry.


    Even if he didn''t specially look at her, Carlos could feel how his little wife felt.


    He bent down and turned her around to hold his wife in his arms, as if she was his little daughter who was at odds with him. Fondling her long hair, he said, "Celia, if you''re not feeling well, just cry. You''ll be fine."


    Maybe it was because she was too depressed, or maybe it was because the light in the room was too warm, his body temperature was too warm.


    Celia cried, tears streaming down her face.


    Later, she cried harder and harder, and she pulled a corner of his clothes.


    Carlos could feel the sweat on his chest. He didn''t expect that she would cry so bitterly. She must have suffered a lot.


    He should have thought about it. After suffering in England and experiencing life and death, she didn''t have much hope for anything.


    He knew that she wanted to be quiet, but if she approached him, there would be no peace in her life at all.


    Because of their different status and status, they had to bear too much pressure.


    Moreover, she forgot him. Being dragged into his life must be very helpless.


    He had no other choice. He couldn''t abandon her, so he had to comfort her again and again, "If you want to cry, then cry. Tomorrow you will still be the hostess of Gu Clan, Mrs. Gu."


    Celia could not help feeling depressed hearing this man''s words.


    She cried even more, loosened her hand that was pulling his clothes and began to hit him with her fists.


    She had no strength at all, so it didn''t hurt at all.


    But even if it was really painful, Carlos would let her do whatever she wanted because no one knew better than him.


    His little wife needed to vent.


    Until later, Carlos reached out to wipe her tears and looked at her turning her face away. He suddenly understood that s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    be thunder and rain in Jin City tonight. He thought for a while and finally decided to send a message to Celia.


    She was always afraid of thunder since she was a child. Sometimes she was five, sometimes she was 8, and sometimes she was 18.


    When she was a child in the orphanage, her fear was different from others. She was not good at showing her emotions. However, as long as her hand was touched, he could feel that it was cold.


    That year, in the orphanage, he found that Sally was afraid of thunder.


    At that time, the white and tender 5-year-old child crawled into his bed in the middle of the night and lay beside him, not crying.


    After she woke him up, he directly held her in his arms and fell asleep.


    Since then, he had developed a habit that as long as it was in a thunderstorm, she would lie beside him.


    She didn''t act like this until she was 16.


    She would never go to see him no matter how scared she was.


    Carlos was going to lie beside her if she didn''t want to act like this.


    So when she was 16, he went to her voluntarily.


    They didn''t talk too much to each other. It was a silent agreement.


    They were more an indispensable family member for each other before the boundary of love.


    In particular, after she died five years ago, Carlos would subconsciously wake up from the thunderbolt night. But even if he woke up, he would not still sleep all by himself till dawn.


    Until tonight, when they met again, he sent her a message. It was a habit when he was young. He did not deliberately think about it. This was an instinct.


    When he was 16, he was her "big brother", thinking about her;


    But he, as her lover, loved her until the age of twenty-three;


    At the age of 28, he was her husband and still cared about her.


    He didn''t do it on purpose.


    Loving her was not only his habit, but also his subconscious instinct.

 Chapter 252 The Story Between The Prince And The Bad Princess

    Even so, the other did not seem to appreciate it at all.


    In order not to not wake Celia up, Carlos decided to text her instead of calling.


    After waiting for a while, Celia didn''t reply. Carlos thought she might have fallen asleep.


    After all, she was 23 years old now, not that little girl five years ago.


    So he sent another message.


    These words were very common.


    "Celia, good night."


    In the bedroom, Celia was tormented by the thunderstorm that night. When she was about to fall asleep by listening to the music, she received a new message. When she finally fell asleep, the new message dispelled her sleepiness completely.


    She thought, ''it''s best that there was something important, or else he would wake me up like this...''


    She saw the words on the screen, "Celia, good night.".


    Celia," ..."


    Without thinking, she was awakened and directly typed back. It meant that she was angry.


    A few moments later, Carlos received a text from her.


    "So annoying."


    She said briefly.


    Seeing that she didn''t sleep, Carlos knew that she might have been disturbed by the thunderstorm.


    He knew she had strong self-esteem, but he didn''t expose it for his little wife''s sake.


    He asked her.


    "Celia, what''s wrong with you?"


    Celia was waken up. She bit her lips and returned to the bed.


    "You!"


    It was a single word.


    Carlos smiled as if he got Celia''s point.


    "Celia didn''t go to bed because she was thinking about me."


    A little woman on the other end of the line frowned. ''what a narcissistic man!'' she thought!


    She answered without hesitation.


    "No, she didn''t."


    "She did."


    Celia," ..."


    "Don''t be shy."


    "¡­¡­"


    If she didn''t reply, the man on the other end of the line continued sending the messages.


    "Celia misses me. I miss you too. I want to sleep with you."


    The word "sleep" was too ambiguous.


    It was obvious that he hit the word "sleep" deliberately.


    She ignored him. After he sent another message, he didn''t reply.


    The phone finally quieted down, but the rain outside the window did not abate at all. There was no thunder or lightning.


    She checked the time on the screen. It was 1:30 am. Celia didn''t look sleepy at all.


    But to her surprise, her phone buzzed again. She had no choice but to turn it off.


    The man''s patience seemed to be surprisingly good, and he kept calling.


    Celia Ling had no choice but to answer the phone.


    She heard him asked in the dark quilt. "Are you still awake?"


    She ignored him and didn''t talk to him either.


    But Carlos didn''t mind her d


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n, the Gu Clan drove the two cars quietly.


    The first one to get on was Boris, Carlos, Celia, and Eugene who was brought here by Grace. It was not willing to go with them at first. However, when she saw Celia, it jumped into the car without hesitation.


    Celia was stunned. Seeing that Eugene was about to lick her again, she subconsciously moved backwards to avoid. However she was hugged by Carlos who behind her.


    Carlos held her in his arms, looked at her and smiled.


    The smile was so meaningful.


    Celia kept hiding herself backwards and falling into Carlos'' arms. She ignored the hand that was holding her waist. Carlos just waved her finger at Eugene, silently giving orders to it.


    In the end, Celia was stunned by Eugene''s sudden jump, it continued to pounce on Celia. However, Carlos steadied himself and hugged her from behind.


    Celia was extremely cautious because she didn''t want to be touched by Eugene. She had no idea of that.


    On the other hand, Boris watched everything through the rear-view mirror and didn''t expect that their young master would bully a little girl like this.


    However, Carlos seemed to be so happy that he played with his wife over and over again, like a "drama".


    He was not like the usual cold and vigorous Mr. Carlos, who was surrounded by beautiful fireworks. His smile was more than warm. He was like the most common man in the world who fell in love.


    He had changed a lot, because of the girl in his arms.


    This was the situation of the first car.


    A car came with them immediately. Several tall and strong men were all professional bodyguards, staring outside the window.


    The private car drove out of the manor and slowly into boulevard.

 Chapter 253 Its The First Time For You To Come Here How Is That Possible

    It took them nearly two hours to get there.


    Carlos glanced at Celia, who was sleeping soundly on his shoulder. His eyes were full of indulgence and smile.


    It was not until the car slowed down that Celia gradually regained consciousness. Only then did she realize that she had fallen asleep on Carlos'' shoulder. She had no idea when she had fallen asleep.


    She began to sleep as soon as she got on the car. If she had rested her head on his shoulder, then...


    Thinking of this, the car stopped and people got off one after another.


    Carlos shrugged his shoulders unconsciously when she saw Carlos get off the car.


    Celia Ling imagined his shoulder must be sore.


    "Let''s go."


    Carlos caressed her soft hair and held her hands unconsciously.


    In an instant, their fingers were clasped.


    Celia stared at their crossed hands and was lost in thoughts.


    He had always been like this. And she, who was in a passive state, gradually accepted these?


    She didn''t want this. Without hesitation, she got rid of his hand.


    Carlos was stunned. Looking at the expression on her face, he said to her, "good girl. If I don''t hold your hand, how can I find you if I get lost?"


    This time, he directly reached out to grab her hand without considering her will.


    Celia frowned faintly.


    They kept walking and he held her hands tightly.


    Celia had tried to get rid of his control, but she failed.


    Eugene followed them obediently.


    Celia Ling glanced around from time to time. She had a strange feeling again.


    When she saw a view not far away, Eugene next to her suddenly ran forward excitedly, wagging her tail.


    She had never seen Eugene so excited except when she first met it.


    Eugene was out of control and ran away. Seeing that, Carlos had to let it go.


    "You go back and clean up the room first."


    Carlos said to Grace.


    In fact, the old house had been cleaned every day and maintained very clean.


    He just wanted to take a walk around with the woman beside him alone.


    "Let''s go, wander around."


    Celia didn''t hear a reply from the person next to her until Grace had left.


    Celia came to herself. She looked around, as if she had just come into a painting.


    Children were swimming on the riverside of an ancient street. The pedestrians were proficient in talking. There was a sweet smile on her face.


    Carlos intentionally observed the expression on his wife''s fac


    my.


    Like sea waves, tides were surging.


    Celia Ling was enchanted in this room filled with girlish style after she entered.


    The scenes she had seen in the past, like the movie she had just watched, emerged in Celia''s mind. She started to sweat again.


    Looking at this single bed, she seemed to hear a girl suddenly burst into laughter.


    She felt a headache. She looked away and saw the book on the desk of her bedroom again.


    On the carpet in the room, the young man and she were sitting side by side, reading a book together.


    She pressed her temples, trying to ease the pain. But as the wind blew into the room, she saw the blue gauze swaying.


    At the age of 18, he stood behind the curtain, holding her in his arms. He had kissed her again and again. Now his handsome face was covered by haze, which made her heart ache. Their young body clung together. The heat was burning.


    She didn''t want to stay here anymore. She saw the photo frame on the bedside.


    The girl had the same face as hers, but she was naive, held by a young man and laughed happily.


    "Sally..."


    "Sally..."


    She had a splitting headache. Celia staggered and couldn''t keep her feet.


    Carlos stood behind her, watching her reach out to touch everything in the room.


    He walked slowly without disturbing her or disturbing her thoughts.


    It was not until he saw her strange condition that he came forward and held her tightly in his arms. He felt that her body was completely frozen, and the cold sweat was rampant on her forehead.


    "Celia?"


    She leaned in his arms and said, "Carlos, my head hurts."

 Chapter 254 They Said You Were Dead, But I Didnt Believe It

    Carlos frowned and raised his hand to rub her forehead.


    "Get Mrs. Gu a glass of water."


    Grace quickly brought a glass of warm water.


    Carlos took the water and fed her.


    Until she calmed down in a moment.


    "Are you feeling better?"


    He asked, but she did not answer, nor continue to answer. She did not know why, but she had a special feeling about this place.


    The living room was quiet, and the air was filled with the smell of flowers and plants planted in the front yard.


    The new courtyard was much smaller than before, but Carlos had tried his best to restore it.


    Sitting here, he found that Celia seemed to know this place very well.


    Celia rested her head on his chest and bent over to ask, "Celia, do you still have a headache?"


    Celia''s condition had eased a lot. She said to hardy, "it doesn''t hurt."


    He knew that she was totally in a mess now.


    Carlos didn''t want to force her.


    He didn''t mention anything in the past.


    He said, "Celia, what would you like to eat for dinner?"


    He didn''t force her and change the topic of family.


    Celia looked absent-minded because of the abnormality in her bedroom just now.


    ''where am I?


    And why did she think of those scenes that she couldn''t catch.


    What was all this for?


    He put a coat on her shoulder and said, "let''s go, Celia. Let''s go out to buy dinner."


    Celia Ling was almost forced to walk out hand in hand with him. The sun was setting and the sky was covered with a layer of rosy clouds.


    It was the first time that Carlos had held Celia''s hand and felt safe and warm. Every time he came back, he was scared to death.


    Near the river.


    Celia Ling felt familiar with everything here.


    Although she felt weird, her heart beat made her realize that she couldn''t deceive herself. She felt familiar everywhere.


    At a wonton restaurant.


    Carlos said to the vendor, "two bowls of seafood filled with vegetable fillings. Please pack them up."


    Celia was stunned. She seemed to have understood the dialect he said.


    This wonton restaurant was one of the most popular brands in the street.


    At the sight of Carlos, Mr. Chen recognized him immediately. "You''re Carlos from the Chu Clan, right? When did you come back?"


    "I just came back today."


    The shop owner smiled at the girl Carlos brought. "Do you want to eat wonton again? Long time no see. "


    Celia was stunned. Carlos smiled and did not say anything more.


    Mr. Chen went to order the waitress to prepare some food. Seeing his wife, he turned to her and said, "Carlos and Sally are here. Why don''t you go and see them?"


    "Are you out of your mind? Sally has been dead for five ye


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ighter.


    Only Sally''s fingerprint could open the safe. Who else?


    Even if Carlos had already firmly believed that Celia Ling was the same person as Sally Chu, he had not gotten the specific information.


    The password box sent here by Carlos after tossing and turning for many years had been used to prove what Celia''s identity was.


    Standing in front of him, Celia Ling, who was tightly held in his arms, was definitely Sally Chu.


    Celia Ling had never seen Carlos so emotional before.


    He held her so tightly in his arms.


    "Sally."


    He whispered the name in a hoarse voice.


    Celia didn''t like being called like that at first, but he kept calling her name after that.


    His hoarse voice made her hard to push him away.


    "Sally, although they said you were dead, I can''t believe them. I''ve searched everywhere and searched every city for five years, but I''ve never given up. Aunt said that I was crazy. Everyone said that I was crazy. Yes, I was crazy. If I can''t find you, I''m crazy, much more than crazy. I feel like I''m dead. Without you, I don''t feel how I''m living. My heart is torn apart bit by bit. Do you understand? "


    He put his head on her shoulder. No matter how painful he was holding, Celia didn''t struggle.


    That was because she felt her shoulder was wet.


    He cried.


    The scheming man with a poker face shed tears uncontrollably when he held her like a child.


    They were the most familiar people to each other. They had seen each other most embarrassed, and most dejected times.


    Tears were welling up in his eyes, and he cried even louder. No need to hide or hide.


    She didn''t know what he was talking about and didn''t understand the meaning of his words.


    However, she couldn''t help crying.


    Her heart ached, fiercely.

 Chapter 255 Mr. Tangs Love Story (1)

    After a long while of reflection, Carlos finally stabilized his emotions. However, even if she was a fool, Celia could sense too much abnormality.


    But she needed a reasonable explanation.


    With red eyes, she asked, "Carlos, who am I?"


    He put his arms around her shoulders and let her sit in front of the desk. He dug out the blurred pictures which had been carved in his memory.


    Wiping her tears and hugging her, he said softly, "no hurry, if you forget it. I''ll tell you slowly."


    Then, as he looked through the photos, tell the past...


    In Jin City.


    In their bedroom, Amanda was helping the man who was going on a business trip pack his bags. She was only packing a few pieces of clothes, but she still carefully brought all kinds of toiletries for him.


    As a neat freak, Dylan always used his brand, so Amanda packed all his stuff.


    By the door, a man leaned against the wall, arms folded, mouth slightly raised, and soft eyes staring at the figure in the room who was busy moving.


    When he had been on a business trip in the past, Ada had either helped him with his suitcases, or he had prepared for it himself. But now with her by his side, he felt totally different.


    He watched her check out the clothes one by one and then rush into the bathroom. She went through the closet to find out what was missing one by one.


    It was also the first time for Amanda to pack up items for a man. She was afraid that she had forgotten something when she was packing.


    After checking it several times, she still looked at him with uncertainty.


    "You''d better read it yourself. What else are you taking?"


    When she turned her head, she noticed that he had been looking at her. His eyes were soft, like a ray of sunshine on her, warm.


    Amanda''s heart beat faster and faster these days.


    "How, how could you know? Come here and have a check-up."


    Seeing that she seemed to have a blush on her cheeks, the man''s eagle eyes darkened, and the corners of his mouth deepened.


    He came over, wrapped his arms around her waist, and held her in his arms. He kissed her hair and said, "look! My wife is so virtuous."


    She was slightly surprised, then smiled and punched him gently with her small fist.


    "You finally know it! Why didn''t you know I''m such a virtuous person three years ago? So nearsighted! "


    Dylan chuckled and rubbed Amanda''s cheek with his chin. "Yes, I was blind three years ago. But I have found a good g


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t as Amanda wanted to say something, the voice of a man on the other end of the phone asked Dylan to answer the phone in English.


    He just got off the plane. Why was he so busy?


    "Wait!"


    The man said to the person on the other end of the line with a very bad attitude, and then said to the phone.


    "Honey, listen to me. Your phone must be vibrating. It is carried with you all the time. I will call you later."


    "Really?" "I thought you were busy with your work? And you didn''t sleep last night... "


    "Just answer it. All right. Bye."


    "¡­¡­"


    Staring at the phone after hanging up, Amanda sighed with profound resignation. ''He is so stubborn sometimes, '' she thought.


    In this way, he would call her every hour until she got off work and came back home.


    "My lady, young master ordered us to prepare these dishes. Please have a taste. If they don''t suit your taste, I''ll ask them to cook for you."


    Ada stood beside the dining table with a smile, waiting for Amanda.


    Looking at the empty restaurant, although it was still that scene, even more beautiful than it had been previously decorated, Amanda felt inexplicably lost when she was dining alone and could not see that handsome face again after looking up.


    After dinner, only the sound of TV news could be heard in the large bedroom. Sitting on the carpet and reading the final proposal made by the tea table, Amanda was somewhat absent-minded.


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    She answered it without even looking at the name on the screen.


    "What are you doing?"


    Sure enough, as soon as the phone was connected, she heard a familiar male voice.

 Chapter 256 Mr. Tangs Love Story (2)

    "Yes, I''m watching TV after dinner."


    She put down the files, lazily leaned against the sofa and closed her eyes.


    "I''m hungry too." A man''s voice came through the phone. It sounded a little tired.


    "Go and get something to eat."


    Although he was abroad, he was the president of the Tang consortium. No one would treat him harshly!


    "I want to eat the food you cook. They cooked too bad."


    What Amanda didn''t know was that he abused and many chefs ran away.


    "How comes... Besides, I remember you are not a picky eater. "


    "Yes. I haven''t eaten the food cooked by you before. But now, I only eat the food cooked by you."


    It sounded like he wasn''t joking. He was even agitated.


    "Honey, I should have taken you with me. I''m hungry. Why aren''t you with me? "


    "¡­¡­"


    Amanda was rendered speechless. She even doubted whether that man was out of his mind or not. Otherwise, how could he praise the simplest food she had made.


    "Honey, why don''t you answer me?"


    Since he couldn''t hear her voice, Dylan became unhappy and upset.


    "Eat something and have a good rest. You haven''t rested all day. Aren''t you tired?"


    "Well I just want to hear your voice. "


    The man''s voice came from the other end of the line. He sounded especially special in this quiet room from afar.


    "Honey, can you talk to me for a while?"


    It seemed like a series of crash of quilt and pillow came from the other end of the phone.


    In the luxurious arc shaped bedroom, Dylan was lying in the middle of the large bed. His two long legs also blocked the quilt. He held the phone in one hand and rested the other on the back of his head. His eyes slightly closed, and his handsome face looked better than before.


    "But I have to go to bed early because I have to go to the company for a few days."


    "I don''t care. I''m hungry now. I just want to eat the food you cook. I don''t want to eat anything else and I only want to hear your voice."


    That man replied instantly.


    "Okay! Then Talk about what? "


    Amanda didn''t know what to say at this moment.


    "Well... Whatever you like. "


    "I want to talk about sleep." Amanda didn''t know if it was because she was lying on the couch on her back, she was really sleepy.


    "Sleep?" His voice was deep and charming, and the smile on it seemed to be


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he light.


    She sat up and saw two maids standing in front of her bed.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Was there something serious happening?


    Two maids stood by the bed and handed the cell phone in their hands to her with some embarrassment.


    "My lady, how could you leave your phone in the bathroom of the guest room? Young master is looking for you."


    What were they talking about?


    Amanda shifted her gaze to the phone. When she saw the time on the screen, she was startled... Never hung up?


    It had been several hours. Was he out of his mind?


    She quickly took the phone and put it on her ear. When the phone was close to her ear, the man''s uncontrollable trembling immediately vibrated her eardrum.


    "Amanda! What''s wrong with you? I thought you forgot the time to take a shower, or you fell into the bathroom, but you went to bed! "


    "¡­¡­"


    He was furious when he called her name.


    Amanda silently took her phone a little further away, and then gesticulated to the two maids to let them go to sleep first.


    The two maids nodded and then turned away quietly. They had to report to the Butler first.


    Amanda put down her phone again, but the man was still shouting at her.


    "You stupid woman, do you know how worried I am? How could you go to sleep without telling me?!"


    Amanda, who was sitting on the bed, was stunned at his words.


    After a long while, she finally opened her mouth and interrupted him. "Sorry, I didn''t mean it."


    She was really confused at that time.


    "No, you must make it up to me!"

 Chapter 257 All Her Face

    "Well, I have brought the laptop. Man, what would you like to watch?"


    Amanda was so tired that as if her upper and lower eyelids were fighting. She sat on the bed and nodded her head.


    It never occurred to her that the punishment which the man had said was actually watching the movies simultaneously through the computer.


    She was so sleepy that her head was about to get into bed.


    Could he be normal? Could he!


    "Dylan, I... Can I not watch it? "


    "No, you can''t!"


    All right!!


    Amanda turned on her laptop under her sleepiness and asked again.


    "What movie?"


    "What are you looking at? Love? Move? Or a ''romantic action'' movie? " The man said ambiguously.


    "¡­¡­"


    "As you like!" She was speechless about his impure thoughts.


    "Really? Are you sure? I can pick whichever I like. " The man''s voice was filled with wickedness. "I want to watch ''romantic action'' movies which only can be seen by people above 25."


    As soon as his voice faded away, Amanda was so shocked that she even regained her consciousness.


    "Emm...Let me see. It happens that a movie is showing its good reputation." Amanda said hurriedly.


    Hearing what she said, Dylan didn''t insist. He simply responded, "Okay," and then he hung up. Let''s make a video call."


    "¡­¡­"


    As soon as the video was connected, Amanda saw the huge bedroom over there. It was classic and luxurious, like a palace.


    On the screen, Dylan was sitting on the bed and his laptop was supposed to be on his knees. From the video, she just saw half of his body. The bathrobe''s collar was a little loose, showing his strong chest muscles, and with such a handsome face facing her, she couldn''t help but think of that, from what she saw, he looked like the action of porn movies.


    She couldn''t help but glance at him a few more times, and then her eyes were caught by Dylan.


    "Honey, do you miss me? But unfortunately, you can''t get what you want now. "


    "¡­¡­"


    It was late at night and she had no energy to argue with him. So she casually picked a popular movie and sent it to him.


    Through the video, he stared intently at Amanda with


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    at the handsome face on the screen and her heart skipped a beat. For the first time in her life, she had done such a thing.


    She slowly moved her face towards him and then gently printed her lips onto the screen.


    As soon as her finger slid, the video was cut off and the handsome face of the man disappeared.


    But her accelerated heartbeat did not disappear. She reached out and pressed her heart. That man only said a word. He said so much every day before. Wasn''t she already immune to it?


    But why do I fall in love with him more and more often, and...


    She touched her cheek. It was as hot as burning.


    "Clap!"


    Closing the laptop with great strength, Amanda fell back to the bed.


    She blinked and couldn''t fall asleep again. All she could see was the handsome face of Dylan and what he said to her.


    She patted her head to forced herself to stop thinking. Anyway, she had to finish the contract as soon as possible.


    In the following days, Amanda not only had to worry about the cooperation with the Lee consortium, but also had to worry about the Bluetooth headset. Because she didn''t even have a chance to take it off. She wore it when she was eating, sleeping, and even when she went to the bathroom.


    Fortunately, her efforts these days were not in vain. The Lee consortium finally called and promised to give her another chance.


    But the place they met made Amanda hesitate.

 Chapter 258 Where Is He Now

    The club Mr. Li invited was the most famous private club in Jin City. The reason why they were here was not for business, but for fun.


    But it was said that Mr. Li''s personal character wasn''t that despicable.


    The receptionist once told her the gossip in the Lee consortium, but there was no evidence. Besides, she had seen the man. He was firm, but he was a gentleman.


    Besides, even for the contract, she had to go.


    At 9 o''clock in the evening, Amanda arrived at the club with a few colleagues from the public relations department.


    By the time they arrived, Mr. Li had already been there. But to Amanda''s surprise, there was another man besides Mr. Li.


    Around them sat women, and the room was filled with smoke.


    Amanda didn''t expect that Mr. Li would be like this.


    They didn''t look like they were here for business.


    Amanda looked around the room. Those men looked creepy. She hesitated and didn''t want to enter the room.


    "Miss Tang, come in and have a seat!"


    Mr. Li took the initiative to greet Amanda since she hadn''t come in for quite a while.


    Amanda turned to look at Mr. Li. He was sitting on the left sofa alone with no female companion. Obviously, he was different from those several men. She couldn''t help but think that maybe she just overthought.


    She had been used to meeting with Dylan. Seeing several ugly guys at once would make them a bad person.


    If they did, Mr. Li would not sit with them.


    Therefore, Amanda nodded to Mr. Li slightly. Then she walked into the box with her colleagues slowly while apologizing for being late.


    "Wow, the protagonist of today finally shows up."


    A fat man with thick eyebrows cast a glance at Amanda.


    The smile from the man was, in particular, giving Amanda a good appetite.


    That smile was so obscene!


    "Miss Tang, this is Mr. Zhao, Mr. Wang, Mr. Zheng..."


    Mr. Li introduced them to Amanda.


    Although she didn''t like those men, she greeted them politely.


    "Mr. Li, I''m coming to..."


    She didn''t forget her real purpose of coming here.


    "Well, Miss Tang, there''s something wrong with your behavior. You nodded and we knew each other? We should at least have a drink! "


    Before Amanda could finish her words, a slightly skinny man with yellow teeth walked towards them with a tray of wine.


    Not to mention this man, let alone this teeth, and after she got close to him, she smelled the man''s stinking body.


    Gosh!


    She was going to vomit!


    She looked up at the girls who had been in the man''s arms. She couldn''t help admiring them!


    How could they stand it?


    When she saw this man put the glass in front of her, she didn''t take it.


    Mr. Li sat on the sofa, on pins and needles.


    He wouldn''t mind it if it was another woman.


    But this young woman was different. Weren''t they afraid of him?


    "Sorry, I am not good at drink


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n pain.


    "You bitch! How dare you beat me! Go to hell!"


    His fat face ordered and his men took actions.


    Seeing this, the other colleagues worked together to deal with them. No matter what happened, they took up bottles and smashed against the kidnappers.


    "Fuck! Beat them all up! Don''t let go of any of them! Especially that bitch. Arrest her! "


    The fat man''s face was burning with anger.


    Amanda stumbled in the crowd.


    Suddenly, her shoulders were grabbed. She turned around, not waiting to see who it was.


    "Crack!" a loud slap fell on her face mercilessly.


    Her face was as red as an apple, and at the same time, the man''s big figure, especially his ferocious face, was bigger and bigger in front of her eyes.


    She stumbled a few steps and fell on the sofa behind her.


    "Bitch! Don''t play innocent with me... Come on, take out your phone and record it. I''ll let Dylan see how someone has fun with his wife, and see if he dares to be arrogant to me in the future, hahaha... "


    The fat man smiled dirtily. The slap was so hard that Becky had a headache.


    "Dylan..."


    "Dylan, honey..."


    After they met again, Dylan told Felix''s mother that she was his wife.


    In the heavy rain, Dylan got out of the car and sent her to the hospital.


    Blackmailing him in front of his grandfather made him bear the domestic punishment for ten times.


    When she climbed the elevated bridge to persuade the suicide couple, she accidentally fell into the river. It was he who jumped down to give her some air.


    He cooked for her and washed her feet...


    Sometimes he was a little fierce and overbearing, and he would always bully her.


    But at the same time, he also doted on her and protected her. He said that from now on, he would be her Doraemon. He said that he wanted her heart, that no one loved her more than he did...


    He loved her so much, and now... Where was he?

 Chapter 259 Take What You Want From Me

    He appeared suddenly when she was attacked by Ellie''s fans. At this time, even though she knew it was impossible, she called out his name subconsciously.


    "Hahaha, do you still count on that man to save you? You are so naive! Even the king of heaven can''t save you after you enter this box, let alone the man. You''d better listen to me, otherwise... Humph! You will suffer more! "


    Those shameless words came out of the fat man''s mouth with an obscene smile, making her want to vomit.


    She would rather die than be raped by this man.


    The atmosphere in the room was getting more and more chaotic. Mr. Li, who was sitting on the sofa, couldn''t help conciliating when he saw Mr. Zhao was about to hit Amanda.


    "Have you made up your mind? The Tang Clan is powerful in the city. It''s not time to fall out with him yet. "


    He had thought that as long as Mr. Zhao would listened to his words, perhaps he would go easy on Amanda.


    According to his understanding of Dylan, he really did not dare to imagine what would happen later.


    The lean man echoed. After all, it was Tang Clan. It would be a little difficult to offend them.


    However, they couldn''t stop him at all.


    "He is nothing! I am going to have sex with his woman! Let''s see what he can do to me! Humph! "


    "If you dare to touch me a little bit, Dylan will never let you go, and he will surely make you die without descendants..."


    Amanda shouted when the fat man was about to touch her.


    "Clap!"


    Amanda was so shocked that she tilted her head to one side.


    Shouted the fat man angrily. "How dare he!"


    The rest of Becky''s colleagues began to get anxious. They couldn''t just stand by and watch Amanda being bullied.


    Everyone came forward to help stop them, but the men also showed their swords at them.


    All of them were scared and dared not to make a move.


    The man standing at the end of the corridor took out his phone to call the police when they was not paying attention.


    Looking at the obscene smile on his fat face, Amanda seized the chance to kick him hard in the lower part of his body.


    "What?"


    With the man''s screech, Amanda finally broke free from his grasp.


    She was very close to the door. Before the people in the room could react, she suddenly opened the door and ran out.


    Seeing her running away, her m


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    f her. Hearing his nagging and looking at his chagrin on his face, she felt her throat too sour to say a word.


    After a long while, she squeezed out two words.


    "Thank you."


    Her voice was very low. Listening to it, a cold look flashed across Terence''s face. He didn''t speak, but just pressed his lips and was ready to take her away.


    However...


    "Where are you going to take her? Stop!"


    The huge fat man''s roar suddenly sounded as if he wouldn''t give up if Terence took Amanda away today!


    Glaring at him furiously.


    "Young man, for the sake of me keeping your father company, I will let go of her. Otherwise... Don''t blame me for not understanding my promise. "


    The fat man said, squinting at Terence.


    Terence sneered, with sardonic eyes staring at him.


    "Do you know who she is?"


    Looking at the fat face, he paused for a second and continued.


    "You look quite clear, don''t you? You knew exactly who she was, but you still asked her to stay... How dare you! "


    "You..."


    The fat face was so angry that he could only utter one word, but was interrupted again before he could continue.


    "Do you think I will do as you say? So... You can get whatever you want from me! "


    "You brat, don''t think I won''t do that!"


    The fat man didn''t answer but pointed the knife at Terence.


    ''What should I do?


    He had made a promise to his men, and he wouldn''t let the woman go.


    But when facing the reality, he was still hesitant.


    Although he didn''t want to lose his face, he couldn''t break up with Terence easily.

 Chapter 260 I Miss You

    "Boss, aren''t you going to watch Ellie''s concert later? I think we''d better..."


    One of his men said in a hurry.


    The fat man was confused. He understood what his man said and struggled in his mind.


    As he was hesitating, there was a sudden sound of police siren outside.


    "Today... I''ll let you go for the time being... "


    After a moment''s hesitation, the fat man compromised. The police happened to come, so they could give each other a step to avoid them!


    He didn''t want to displease Terence no matter whether he had made a promise to the people on the other side or not.


    He put away the knife and raised his hand, beckoning his men to retreat.


    Terence stared at the fat face sharply, ready to stop him.


    It was Amanda who stopped Terence.


    Just because she was so dizzy and had no strength at all...


    When Amanda woke up again, she was in the hospital.


    "You finally wake up. I have called him. I guess he is on the plane now."


    Biting her pale lips, Amanda stared at the man in front of her. In the past, she thought he was a dandiacal man, thinking that he wouldn''t do anything decent. To her surprise, he saved her life.


    "Thank you so much today. If you haven''t come, I''m afraid..." She would not leave there safe and sound.


    "It''s... It''s all over. Don''t think too much. "


    It was rare that Terence behaved like this. He felt a little embarrassed and scratched his head.


    "Don''t worry. He will definitely avenge you!"


    He added firmly.


    She didn''t expect that the mention of Dylan darkened her face.


    "... You must be tired, too! Have a good rest. "


    Noticing that she didn''t want to say anything, Terence also persuaded her.


    Amanda nodded.


    She knew that she couldn''t hide this from Dylan, but...


    She really didn''t know how to face him now.


    And she didn''t know what crazy things he would do with a temper like that.


    After all, she still didn''t want him to get into trouble because of her irrational behavior.


    When Terence was at the door, he seemed to think of something.


    "By the way, do you need to call your father?"


    "No, I''m fine."


    Amanda stopped her immediately, biting her lip.


    "I don''t want him to know about this."


    If this was settled in this way, she would probably ruin the cooperation with the Lee consortium. As for her father, she didn''t know how to explain to him.


    Besides, she was afraid...


    She was not afraid of blowing off the cooperation, but was afraid of her father''s attitude towards her, which would make her heart colder...


    "Okay, I know. Have a good rest."


    He didn''t linger on this sensitive issue.


    After saying goodbye, he turned around and left.


    After lying in the hospital for a whole night, Amanda te


    face aside and avoided it.


    "You know I''m upset, but you still restrict my freedom!"


    She pouted with dissatisfaction.


    Hearing her words, the man''s face finally became serious.


    "Yes, compared with your injury and danger, even if I tie you up at home, there can not be a little accident! So, honey, don''t think too much. No matter what you say and what reasons you have this time, I won''t let you do whatever you want! If you dare not listen to me, I will punish you! "


    His eyes darkened as he threatened her.


    "What... You big pervert! Domineering! "


    She wasn''t scared by him, but she was also very angry.


    She glared at him, but he took the ointment and walked to her. She then stayed away from him, not letting him touch her.


    It wasn''t that he couldn''t win her. He just didn''t want to hurt her again. He didn''t want to force her. He put the ointment on the low cabinet and glanced at her again.


    "Have a good rest. I''m going out."


    Amanda was shocked. She watched him leave.


    What a stingy man!


    ''You just came back, yet you just threw me in the hospital!


    She cursed a few words in her heart. Thinking of his "steamed bun face", she hesitated and took the small mirror, looking at her own face plaintively.


    That damn rascal! How much did he do to her? Her face was still obvious till now.


    "What...


    so painful!


    She gritted her teeth. It hurt so much when she touched it.


    "Please, please. Let me see Mr. Tang. Just one look at him. Please, please..."


    Suddenly there was a noise outside the ward when Amanda was going to take the medicine and eat her own.


    "My master won''t see you. Get out of here..."


    "Please! My husband didn''t mean to do that. Mr. Tang, please let him go. Please..."


    "Mom, mom..."


    The woman''s cry and the child''s cry made Amanda frown.

 Chapter 261 Cruel Cold

    She put down the ointment and walked slowly to the door.


    "What happened?"


    She opened the door...


    There was a woman at her forties, whose skin was dark and skinny, beseeching the bodyguard with her clothes, followed by two children. A boy and a girl looked about seven or eight years old.


    The two kids hid behind the woman as soon as they saw Amanda. They looked at the woman in horror.


    The woman also looked at Amanda vigilantly and stood in front of her to protect her kids.


    Amanda pressed her lips and turned to the bodyguard who was holding the woman.


    "What happened?"


    It was dark in a villa in the suburb of Jin City. Suddenly, the Butler knocked on the door and entered the study in a hurry.


    Seeing the terrified look on the Butler''s face, an old man who was reading a Book frowned.


    "Outside, my lord..."


    "What''s wrong? Calm down! What''s the matter with you? What happened outside? "


    The old man shouted with a serious face.


    The Butler swallowed his saliva and said in a trembling voice.


    "My Lord, a group of people are coming! The scene... It''s so scary... "


    At the moment, the old man was in a daze and his face changed a little.


    Without saying anything, he strode out of the ward.


    The night came.


    There was a strange fog around, with a hint of coldness.


    In the living room of the villa, a large group of people, dressed in black, came in and out of the house one by one, looking solemn and cold.


    The servants in the villa were all frightened to step forward and hide in the corner. No one dared to ask a question.


    "Where did you come from? And who are you? How dare you break in... "


    The old man said. But before he could finish his words, he closed his mouth.


    His wrinkled eyes stirred.


    The Butler behind him was also shocked. He had never seen the old man who was powerful in the world have such expression on his face.


    He glanced around and saw a line of well-trained men in black standing in the living room. There was a hint of murderous look in the air.


    But it was not a big deal. When the tall man walked in front from behind the black men in a row, everyone was shocked with their eyes wide open.


    He, he was Dylan!


    Obviously, the Butler also recognized


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    id still casually.


    He looked around and finally uttered the words coldly.


    "He!"


    For a moment the Butler did not react. He was confused.


    "What?"


    With no more words, Dylan cast a glance at the bodyguard who had just attacked him.


    Knowing what he was going to do, the bodyguard strode up and went straight upstairs.


    "What, what are you doing? How dare you break into our house? It''s illegal! "


    When the Butler saw the bodyguards go upstairs, he immediately went to stop them.


    "Shut up!"


    It was no other than Grandpa Li who spoke.


    "My Lord, they..."


    The Butler dared not to say anything more when he saw the master''s dark eyes.


    "Mr. Tang, look at me. I''m just an old man. I don''t know what you are..."


    Grandpa Li came forward, trying to mediate the dispute.


    Suddenly, the man sitting on the sofa stood up and looked down at her coldly.


    His thin lips pressed together, and there was no expression on his handsome face.


    "Your son! Hand him over!"


    His calm face contrasted sharply with the panic on his face.


    The cold male voice sounded like from hell.


    "Grandpa Li, do you think... Can he escape? "


    Grandpa Li held his breath and felt like a fishbone getting stuck in his throat.


    "As long as I want to catch him, I don''t mind looking for him a few more times, no matter where he hides!"


    The corners of his mouth curved upwards. Dylan looked like a cold and disabled man.


    He looked at Grandpa Li coldly, as if waiting for his answer.

 Chapter 262 The Manipulator Behind The Scenes

    "What? Did our master offend you? Why do you want to arrest him? Old master, let''s call the police! They have gone too far! "


    The Butler was unable to stay calm any more after he heard what Dylan said. He turned around to get his cellphone.


    But before he could reach the phone, he was already dragged up by two bodyguards who had walked up to him from nowhere.


    "Oh my God... You, you are going to... "


    The Butler''s mouth was covered by something, and only the sound of whimpering could be heard.


    He raised his head and looked at Grandpa Li coldly.


    "Grandpa Li, don''t you tell me?"


    By this time, the bodyguards searching upstairs had come down. With nothing in both hands, they shook their heads at Dylan. It seemed that they hadn''t found him.


    "Mr. Tang, I don''t know what happened between my son and Mr. Tang, but I think there must be some misunderstanding between you. I think we''d better calm down and have a talk. What do you think, Mr. Tang?"


    Apparently, Grandpa Li''s words didn''t work. On the contrary, the man was getting more and more furious.


    "For the last time, where is he?"


    A cold voice came from the spectators'' ears all the way to the bottom of the heart, giving them a chill.


    "Mr. Tang..."


    "Tell me, or not?"


    Dylan asked again.


    Grandpa Li freeze with embarrassment on his wrinkled face.


    One second passed, two seconds, three seconds...


    Without saying anything, Dylan looked coldly at the bodyguard next to him and stretched out his big hand. His handsome face instantly grew murderous.


    The bodyguard immediately handed two of his pistols to them.


    Suddenly, he changed the direction of the pistol and aimed at the Butler who was pulled up not far away.


    "Ah! No! " The Butler was terrified.


    "Mr. Tang, look at you..."


    Before he could finish his words, a dark gun was aimed at him.


    "If you don''t want to see your father''s life end here today, I advise you to walk out of it yourself!"


    Dylan glanced around the hall and seemed to talk to someone in a corner.


    Grandpa Li was shocked and frightened. His old face was covered with sweat.


    "I''ll count to three. If you still don''t come out..."


    "No, no! Let my father go! "


    "What... Alas! "


    At the corner of the stairs, a figure flashed out.


    Seeing that his son finally came out, Grandpa Li also sighed deeply.


    "Father -"


    The man''s voice trembled in the air.


    "Bang -"


    "What?"


    A scream came from a gun. It was not the Butler, Grandpa Li. It was Mr. Li who rushed downstairs.


    The gun hit his arm and th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    en inferior to them! Listen, everyone, no matter it''s Jeffery Gu, Carlos Gu or Dylan Tang, keep an eye on them! If they noticed anything, ruined my plan, and I can''t get rid of them at one stroke! Then your good days will be over! "


    The man in black trembled and replied. A strange and cold voice flowed into his ears. "Yes! But... "


    "What else do you want? Say it!"


    "Well, Terence seemed to smell something too. Shall we..."


    "Stupid! You can deal with him? Look at yourself in the mirror. You have worked for such a long time. How can you get rid of Terence by violence when you can''t even control Jeffery? Do your job well. I''ll figure out a way to Terence. "


    "Yes, sir!"


    Hardly had the bodyguard''s voice faded away, another raging thunder was heard outside the window. From the glass, a pair of unusually bright eyes could be seen. A vaguely handsome face could be seen. The outline of the man was not as cold as what he had just said, but rather somewhat gentle.


    But his eyes were full of weirdness, then the processed voice sounded again.


    "Don''t worry. Right now, Terence hasn''t posed any threat to us yet. The most important thing for us to do now is to ask Jeffery to take actions against Carlos as soon as possible. What''s more, we should ask Dylan to take action against Felix too! Go and bring some ''food'' to Dylan. Remember, everything needed to be done perfectly. Make sure that he can find out that it was made by Felix. Do you understand? "


    "I understand."


    The man in black turned around and left. The sound of thunder was still loud, and the man''s eyes on the glass slightly narrowed...


    The Gu Clan and the Tang Clan, they owed him. He had to pay them back!

 Chapter 263 More Charming

    These two days, Celia''s mind was in a turmoil. At night, she lay on the bed she was not familiar with. To be honest, she was a little resistant to the bed.


    Carlos had said too much to her.


    Carlos held her in his arms and listened to her whisper again.


    She said, "I''m not Sally. I''m Celia Ling. I''m not suffering from amnesia. I am not... "


    Carlos bent down and held her in his arms. He said, "It doesn''t matter who you are. I''m here with you, with you."


    Celia Ling seemed to have fallen into a nightmare. Carlos had no idea what kind of dream she had. She was totally helpless and confused. The pain kept pouring onto her body was the pain from the flesh.


    What had she suffered in the past five years?


    The night was undoubtedly depressing, but Carlos felt familiar with it. He could hear the sound of running water outside the window and chatted on the streets.


    When Celia really fell asleep, it was already midnight. Carlos still couldn''t fall asleep with her in his arms.


    Her identity was confirmed, but he couldn''t fall asleep these days, as if all the cells in his body were in the most exciting state. No one could understand his mood of regaining her after losing her.


    He held her and looked at her sleeping face as if he could not get tired of looking at it.


    In the middle of the night, he felt his arm was numb. Carlos wrapped her with the silk and got out of the bedroom.


    Since it was the first time for Celia Ling to come here and the condition of her emotion was not good, Carlos intentionally told Grace that he had to turn on the light of the first floor even if he had to take a rest.


    As a result, the house that had been silent for many years was brightly lit these days.


    Carlos went downstairs and got himself a glass of cold water, and soon he was back.


    He smoked.


    Looking at the man in the smoke, Grace hadn''t seen him behave like this for a long time. He seemed to be lost in thought for a long time or thinking about something.


    At one o''clock in the morning, the man who had finished his cigarette stood up, took the car key and was about to go out.


    It was midnight now. He was going out?


    Out of concern, Grace asked, "What''s the matter? You need to go out. It''s raining heavily recently. Take an umbrella."


    When she went to send her umbrella, the man only took his coat and waved at her with his back to her.


    Grace sighed, standing behind him. She didn''t know what was going on here?


    In the midnight, it was quiet on the street. Only the sound of flowing water could be heard.


    aist and took her to sit on a Wisteria chair outside the courtyard.


    He said, "I don''t really know these, and it is you who know these, but you..."


    He didn''t speak out the word. He could see that she was absent-minded and embarrassed, so he didn''t force her.


    She said to him this morning that she wanted to listen to him play zither.


    She didn''t know who she was, but she didn''t want to lie to herself. She was so familiar with this place, including Carlos.


    Her heartbeat quickened. She was now sitting in the yard obediently and listening to him playing guzheng.


    In fact, when Carlos came back from the cemetery today and saw the zither he bought here a few years ago, he wanted to have a try to see her reaction.


    Compared with the Frank words, Carla thought that it might be easier for her to remember something through living habits.


    Celia Ling sat on the cane chair and looked at the man in front of her.


    His sleeves were loosely rolled up. It was too late to check his hands.


    Because the man''s face was so attractive.


    Who said that only women had good looks and men were more attractive.


    The feeling was totally different from that of a woman playing guzheng, thoroughly breaking the impression that the man was full of schemes in her heart.


    He was different from the ordinary rich people. He really had elegance, and not only was his blatant, but also pretentious.


    This made Celia more conflicted.


    How could a cool man be so patient to play such a rhythm zither?


    Sitting on the sofa, Celia listened to him quietly. She gradually calmed down and composed herself.


    The last few words slowed down. Carlos asked Celia, "Celia, what are you thinking about?"

 Chapter 264 If I Was Not Sally

    Celia said honestly. "I''m wondering what else you can''t do."


    Carlos walked over and sat next to his wife. "If you want to have a try, you can play better than me," he said.


    She listened to him. Although she was trapped in a vague mood, she did not refute.


    She had doubted about her identity.


    She didn''t completely believe Carlos'' words.


    She had no idea.


    She reached for a cup as she thought.


    She had to drink water when she was not calm.


    However, she didn''t fumble on the cup. Instead, she fumbled the finger of the person next to her.


    She turned her face to one side and asked subconsciously, "how do you use my cup?"


    The man replied, "we live and sleep together. How could Celia still be so clear with me?"


    "We stay here for another day. Tomorrow we will go to the Cut Bridge and the Three Life Stone to have a look."


    He reached out and gently stroked her hair.


    Celia asked in confusion. Carlos remembered that they had made an appointment when she was 18.


    But, since she had already forgotten, it didn''t matter. He would remember for her.


    He tried to touch her head but she avoided.


    Carlos didn''t mind her gaze. He looked at her slender white ankle and sighed, "one thing missing."


    He said that something was missing on her ankle. Celia thought that she had some gold and silver jewelry. She didn''t like wearing those accessories. She preferred simple ones.


    He gripped her hand and she looked at him.


    "What''s wrong with my ankle? I don''t like it. "


    "Why not?" He asked.


    She answered, "like a prisoner."


    "Criminal?" With these thoughts in his mind, Carlos couldn''t understand what Celia was thinking right now. It sounded like he wanted to laugh at her.


    "Yes, don''t wear it like a prisoner''s shackles."


    She said honestly.


    "It''s actually not the same, okay? The criminals are under control, and you wear it for beauty. "


    What''s more, you liked it very much before.


    Five years could change a lot, from liking to not liking.


    Carlos could understand that she even changed her habits.


    But he would find his little wife back.


    She wanted to chat with Carlos in the courtyard, but then she had breakfast.


    Looking at the cakes, Carlos could tell that Celia didn''t like them.


    "You don''t like it?"


    "No


    rt?"


    He kept asking even if she didn''t answer his question.


    "Yes."


    "You will never do that again." He held her and, to her surprise, he kissed her on the arm.


    It was a little burning, but soft.


    At this moment, she felt his tender emotion, like a tender husband.


    Then, it seemed that Carlos received a phone call from Jin City. Maybe out of some inner reasons, Celia returned to that room.


    When she picked up the pieces and continued to place them on the table, she found something strange.


    A notebook was inside the building blocks.


    Celia pulled it out from the bottom of the building and opened it. She frowned.


    It was definitely a girl''s notebook.


    On the top page, it read, "Sally".


    The girl''s handwriting was very nice. At least, Celia Ling found it beautiful now.


    However, she didn''t know how to write it.


    Such a note was not hers.


    This made her feel even more different from the girl named Sally.


    Perplexed, she slowly opened the notebook.


    It was a thick notebook, which contained a lot of daily chores, simple but wonderful.


    However, much to Celia''s surprise, the part in the middle was torn apart. It was not there anymore.


    What was the damaged token? What was the torn part recorded?


    Was it torn apart by others, or was it torn by the person who remembered it on purpose?


    Celia Ling frowned more deeply.


    "My ladyship."


    Celia thought when she heard Grace''s voice from downstairs, "I''m coming."


    Then she took the notebook and put it into her bag.

 Chapter 265 So Attractive

    "Ada, where is your young master?"


    "My lady, what do you think..."


    "Where the hell is he now?"


    Amanda couldn''t stay calm since she saw that woman and her two children in the hospital yesterday.


    She didn''t expect him to do such a thing.


    "Did he really imprison the man riding a motorcycle that day?"


    Amanda asked again.


    "My lady, it''s not what you think."


    Ada didn''t know how to explain this to Amanda.


    "Wasn''t that an accident? Well, you don''t call Dylan and I will tell him by myself! "


    She didn''t see him since yesterday, so she didn''t know what he was busy with.


    But from what the woman told her, she could not imagine how Dylan could deal with a man who was unarmed.


    The man''s two children were diagnosed with leukemia. He once lived in a rich family. But the man worked hard every day to take care of the two children. Perhaps it was because he was exhausted that day.


    Yes, she was terrified that day, and even Dylan was injured. But how could he catch a man for no reason? Now the children were ill. The more she thought about it, sadder she was.


    She soothed the woman and gave her some time. She would find her husband and let him go.


    But from yesterday till now, Dylan didn''t answer any phone call. Ada didn''t want to tell her even when she came back.


    "You take me to see him, huh? You don''t know that his wife and children are dying of anxiety. His two children have been ill and diagnosed with leukemia. Poor ... "


    Looking at the Amanda''s pleading face, she was more and more embarrassed.


    Ada knew all of this, but she knew better that the man was under someone''s orders, and it was Felix who directed him.


    How could Master let go of such a man!


    "My lady, without Master''s order, we really can''t release anyone."


    She had finally admitted that the man were in their hands.


    "Where is he? I want to see him! "


    "My lady..."


    "Does he live somewhere in the villa?"


    When she heard that the man was with them, she guessed that he might be in somewhere in the villa.


    The manor was so big that she had never visited it all. It


    but because of the membrane, she was unable to see the situation in the car, but she knew that Dylan must be in the car.


    She had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. Since she met him in the cinema that day, her heart had risen.


    He cast a glance at her through the window.


    "Put down your gun."


    "Yes, master." The bodyguard put away the gun, but his eagle eyes had been firmly locked on the woman, leaving no chance for her to sneak an attack.


    "Let her get in the car."


    "What?"


    Apart from the bodyguards, even the woman outside the car was slightly surprised.


    To be honest, she didn''t expect that matters would go so smoothly or cars would be even be driven away directly. After all, she saw how much he loved his wife in the cinema.


    The woman''s heart was to jump out of her throat. She swallowed hard. Although she wanted to open the door and sit in, she still acted a little shy and embarrassed.


    The bodyguard cautiously asked again.


    "Master?"


    "Open the door!"


    The tone of his voice was higher than before, and the hard features on his face were unfathomably sharp.


    The car door was opened. The woman bit her lower lip and looked more pitiful when she was wet all over.


    At the first sight of Dylan, she was frightened, sitting in the car and looking at him from left to right.


    After a while, she looked at Dylan with a timid expression.

 Chapter 266 Im Not Interested In Women Like You

    "Mr. Tang, please stay here. Someone sent me this today. He said someone wanted to kill you..."


    The goose yellow light in the carriage highlighted the worries on the woman''s face more clearly. Her face was pale and delicate.


    Looking out of the window, Dylan seemed to be listening to something that had nothing to do with him.


    When his eyes slowly shifted to the woman, she blushed at once.


    "The company? You work for the Tang consortium? "


    The woman looked a little panicked when she heard Dylan''s question. After she realized what he meant, she nodded her head in a hurry and drops of water fell down to her cheeks. She was so careful that it seemed that she didn''t want to say anything wrong.


    "What have you received?"


    "Do you know where I am going?" he asked, looking into her eyes


    The woman''s long eyelashes shivered and she took out a piece of paper from her pocket. The paper had already been wet in the rain, but the words on it could be seen clearly.


    The handwriting was neat. It was not difficult to see that this was a way to cover the handwriting.


    "I advise Dylan to stay put and not meddle in anything. It''s better that this is over, otherwise..."


    Dylan''s eagle like eyes shrank slightly when he saw the words. If he had expected what happened today, then the existence of this woman was indeed out of his expectation.


    And how could she make up such a stupid lie to be sent to the company!


    "You are his assistant secretary? When would you attend the Tang consortium? And how could you get this? "


    He raised his hand and grabbed the woman''s arm.


    "I... When I cleaned up your office, I saw your office. I didn''t know who sent it to you and I was worried about you... Somebody... "


    The woman stammered. She lowered her head, avoiding the eye contact with the man.


    He didn''t even look at her that day, so he might not remember her appearance, right?


    This was what the woman thought. But she didn''t know that someone like Dylan would leave a deep impression on her even if he didn''t go to her on purpose.


    "What''s your name?" he asked


    "What?" The woman raised her head in a hurry and paused for a second. Then she lowered her head and replied timidly.


    "Yes, Mr. Tang. I''m Sarah Liang."


    Hearing that, a faint smile played at the thin lips of Dylan. As expected, he had guessed right.


    "Give them a call and see what''s going on over there."


    Without looking at her again, he ordered his bodyguards.


    The bodyguard nodded. Soon after the phone call, he also grinned a little.


    "M


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to the hospital and get rid of it."


    "Yes."


    He said to one of the bodyguards and walked towards another car with Mr. Li.


    A few minutes later, a black car came to a halt in front of them. They got into the car immediately.


    Sitting in the car, Sarah''s mouth was agape. She watched the car pass her like a dragon.


    "What, what..."


    She had never thought that it would end like this.


    Besides, she heard what Dylan said before he left. He said they would deal with the car after they arrived at the hospital.


    Was it because she once sat here?


    "Just as what you think. I advise you to behave yourself before master is angry. Otherwise..."


    One of the bodyguards coldly asked. It seemed that he could easily read Sarah''s mind.


    Biting her lower lip hard, she was completely dumbfounded. After a while, she came to her sense and clenched her fists more and more tightly.


    After a long time of contemplation, she finally stopped talking.


    Under the dim light, those men huddled, trembling with cold.


    "Boss, what should we do now? It''s said that both of our men who have been captured have lost their hands and Mr. Li has been arrested. Boss, there are a lot of people outside who have caught us. We can''t hide here forever! "


    The fat man took a big drag on his cigarette. Although he had been in Jin City for a long time, his nightclubs and other businesses were all destroyed overnight.


    His comrades were all dead. Some of them were injured, and some were arrested.


    Now, only a handful of elixirs were left.


    Looking around, the fat man threw the half finished cigarette on the ground and stepped on it heavily.


    Shit! He had never been so down and out before!

 Chapter 267 Have You Ever Thought About The Consequence

    "Boss... "


    The fat man didn''t answer, which made his men more anxious.


    "What are you shouting for? We have to run first. We''ll talk about it later. "


    The fat man roared, getting more agitated.


    All of a sudden, he heard a man''s voice.


    "Run away? Do you think you can leave this city alive? "


    A low and trembling male voice, word by word, clearly fell into their eardrums.


    "This is not good. Run!"


    Shouted the fat man, getting up quickly and trying to run away.


    But before he could turn around, a group of men in black suddenly came from all directions, surrounding them tightly.


    "Are you the idiot?"


    A cold male voice came from behind the man in black.


    As the man''s footsteps got closer and closer, the fat man''s face was stiff with horror.


    "... Dylan!"


    At this moment, despair gradually occupied and spread over the depths of his heart.


    Finally, he fell into Dylan''s hands.


    "You know me? Didn''t you say that you would like to see how capable I am? What about? What do you think? "


    As Dylan walked closer, he casually glanced at the big fat face. Then he stood against the light, which made him look more ghost and unreal.


    "You, you..."


    Let alone the fat man, his men also exclaimed when they saw him, but they immediately shut their mouths.


    Panic and helplessness flashed through their eyes, and their faces instantly turned pale.


    "Have you ever thought about the consequences of hurting my woman? Huh? "


    His voice was deep, and everyone panicked.


    "Mr, Mr. Tang, please spare us. We, we have no choice..."


    The men kept kowtowing to Dylan as he spoke of their plea.


    "You! You''re all liars!"


    Yelled the fat man, with a look of disappointment on his face.


    But he didn''t plan to stop.


    "Mr. Tang, Mr. Tang, I... I was set up by someone. It''s really them. They lied to me. For the sake of not hurting Mrs. Tang Ah... "


    However, before he could finish his words, his big face had become even more distorted.


    Suddenly, Dylan choked him by the throat with his large hand.


    The bloody smell spread around...


    The man was freezing.


    "Nothing? You are framed? "


    The words slowly chewed between his lips and teeth. With a red


    e woman slowly turning around with her eyes full of void like the dead water.


    She muttered. She fainted.


    She said, "let him go!"


    Watching the young master slowly going upstairs, Ada stood where she was for a long time.


    It was not until Dylan''s figure completely disappeared at the corner of the corridor that Ada waved her hand, motioning for the others to leave.


    Deep inside her heart, she could do nothing but hope that Amanda could understand Dylan.


    After all... His master was really having a hard time!


    On the quiet corridor, the man''s footsteps were getting lower and lower as they approached the door.


    Finally, with a click, the door turned and opened.


    It was still raining outside. The floor to ceiling windows were half covered by rain. It was very quiet in the room. The light wall lamps emitted a trace of orange yellow light.


    Looking at the beautiful face on the large bed, Dylan stepped forward slowly.


    The moment he stepped in, tenderness had been growing in his eyes, as if everything here, especially the woman lying quietly on the bed, had become his whole world with only one glance.


    He walked to the bedside and sat down. For a moment, the whole world seemed to be quiet. All he wanted was to look at the pretty woman on the bed.


    His heart was full of love. He couldn''t help but reach out his finger. When he was about to touch her face, a thunder came outside the window. In a sudden, the person in bed woke up.

 Chapter 268 The Devil

    Perhaps it was because she just woke up that her eyes were still wandering.


    But when she saw the man in front of her clearly, her eyes were suddenly wide and she moved as if she was escaping from a flood or a beast.


    "Honey, it''s me. What''s wrong with you?"


    Seeing the woman who was trying to avoid him, Dylan stretched out his hand and tried to approach her.


    "Stay back!"


    However, the blood red before she fainted was still covering her eyes, which made her difficult to control herself.


    "Honey, what''s wrong? It''s okay. I''m here... "


    Dylan''s magnetic and gentle voice came into Amanda''s ears.


    But even so, it was difficult to dissolve the fear in her heart.


    In the corner, Amanda shook her head subconsciously as she watched the figure of Dylan.


    In the air, Dylan clenched his hand slightly and tightened his lips. The pain at the bottom of his eyes gradually dissipated. He tried to make himself look calm and gentle.


    "Amanda..."


    "Stop! Don''t come any closer! Go away! Go away! "


    Amanda could not help trembling, her hands waving in the air randomly. She instinctively resisted his approaching.


    "Honey, look at me... Don''t be afraid. No one will hurt you here. "


    However, the more he said that, the more he emphasized who he was. However, he failed to calm her down. On the contrary, as he approached her, Amanda was even more resistant in the corner.


    "Don''t touch me! You are a monster!"


    She clapped her hands hard and her original bright black eyes seemed to be unfocused.


    "Amanda, honey, I won''t hurt you. I''m not scared. I''m just going to deal with those people who hurt you. Listen to me, come over..."


    His eyebrows knitted into a frown, and he wanted to have sex with her right now.


    "No... No, the devil... Devil... "


    She muttered. Instantly, Dylan''s heart was broken as if thousands of arrows were penetrating it.


    Devil...


    Even if the people all over the world called him like that, he would not care, but only her, this word from her mouth made his heart broken.


    Regardless of her strong resistance, he stretched out his big hand and held her in his arms.


    He allowed her fist to hit him, his nails scratching his face. He didn''t say anything, just let her vent her anger.


    Looking at the woman who was acting madly in front of him, he was more painful than this time.


    He knew why she became like this.


    She had seen everything, including the evil things which were hided in the dark.


    That w


    who jumped off that bridge, so is my mother! "


    His words stopped Amanda''s breath.


    It seemed that she was trapped in some kind of memory when the man spoke slowly in a low and hoarse voice.


    "My mother is a beautiful woman. She is kind and never argue with others. Even if my father doesn''t love her, she is kind to everyone with smile. But... "


    The man stopped his words.


    Amanda lifted her eyes slowly. She had never seen Dylan like this. He was so lonely and helpless.


    He was no longer bossy and overbearing as before, and he didn''t seem to torture people like that at all.


    "That day, she seemed to have lost her mind. She ran to that elevated bridge alone and jumped off!"


    "Everyone said that she committed suicide! But I don''t believe that he loved me so much. He didn''t leave Tang Clan even if she was the widow because of me. How could she commit suicide by leaving me behind? "


    His body was trembling. Suddenly, he hugged her more tightly. And this time, Amanda didn''t resist. She just let him hold her.


    She could feel his fear, as if that terrible scene was placed in front of him again.


    Did he say that his mother had lost her mind? Is there any story behind his mother''s death? ''?


    "Do you think it''s over? No, a greater disaster was just beginning! Grandpa has been taking me with him since my mother died. But once, someone discovered that I was kidnapped. Do you know where I was thrown? "


    "Where?" Amanda felt her heart in her mouth. She had a hunch that this must have something to do with him.


    "A cruel place! Most of them are dead! "


    "What?"


    She exclaimed, and tightened her grip on his arm.

 Chapter 269 CEOs Coat

    "What... What happened?"


    "Aha... Because someone wanted to kill me. He thought it would be fine after selling me. But to his surprise, I was so lucky that I came back alive no matter how many dead bodies there were! "


    He gave a snort, which sounded more like a sad cry to her.


    She knew clearly how painful it was to lose her loved one. Moreover, he was more complex than her.


    "Dylan..." She whispered his name.


    He was not as strong as he looked. He was also fragile


    She saw the tears in his eyes.


    She could not help but hold him tightly. At this time, she also had an impulse to take care of him.


    Outside the window, the rain was still falling, but the room was even quieter than before.


    "Then you... How did you leave? "


    After hesitating for a long time, she finally asked. She didn''t think it was easy to get out of that kind of place.


    Dylan took a deep breath and put her head into his arms so that he could feel her breath and warmth.


    Only in this way would he not feel cold all over.


    How did he get out?


    He sneered in his heart. How could it be possible for him to escape from that kind of place?


    The only word that could describe their kindness was flowers.


    Just as the saying goes, "the law of the jungle is cruel." all people were enemies. They either died, or died. The way they lived was more than cruel.


    It was a miracle that he was still alive.


    He had been relying on only one word from beginning to end, and that was "ruthlessness"!


    Only those who are more ruthless than others will make others afraid of you.


    He had encountered so many hardships that he could hardly speak clearly.


    His throat was dry and he didn''t want to see the sadness and worry on her face because of him.


    In order to drive away negative emotions, he reached out and patted her on the back.


    "Once in a while, I met Uncle Su, who was also Terence''s father. Afterwards, I took part in many things of the Su Clan."


    This was kind of an indirect explanation.


    "But don''t worry. Your dream life is also what I want. Although it''s a little difficult, I think it''s the time. So, honey, don''t reject me like that anymore. Give me some time, and I''ll get everything ready. Then... I will only stay with you, okay? "


    His devout voice penetrated her eardrum.


    She knew that he had many secrets. But if he didn''t tell her, she wouldn''t force him. After all, they were forced to be together at that time.


    But th


    nding at the door looked like.


    But now, the more she looked at the woman, the more familiar she felt, especially the voice, as if she had heard it somewhere before.


    "Did we... Have we met before? "


    As she spoke, Amanda approached Sarah slowly.


    "What? You have a good memory, my lady. We met once. "


    Sarah looked a little panic but still raised her head gingerly so that Amanda could see her.


    "You are... The one in the cinema... "


    "Yes, madam. I entered the Tang consortium as a coincidence. It is really a coincidence, madam."


    Although she didn''t say it clearly, it made people misunderstand her.


    After being stunned for a second, Amanda gently nodded and then looked at the paper bag.


    "Oh, this is Mr. Tang''s coat. Mrs. Tang, I have washed it twice. It is very clean. Please give it to him."


    Following her eyes, Sarah took the bag from her hand.


    When Amanda was about to pick the bag up, Ada grabbed it first.


    "My lady, once master''s thing is taken by others, it is not necessary to take it back. Just throw this coat away!"


    Having figured out what was going on, Ada''s face sank. Without waiting for Amanda''s reply, she took the paper bag and walked towards the garbage can.


    In the astonished eyes of the two women, Ada slammed the paper bag into the trash can.


    Sarah''s face changed dramatically.


    She didn''t expect that before Amanda gave her reply, the Butler had already thrown the clothes away.


    "Ada... You at least have asked him something about him. "


    Although she thought what Ada had done was not right, she felt a little better when she saw her throwing the clothes away.

 Chapter 270 Henpecked

    "My lady, you don''t know that some women nowadays are becoming more and more shameless. They want to hook up with rich men no matter whether they are married or not. Your body is just a little better. It''s not good for you to stand outside for so long. Let''s go back quickly!"


    Although Ada didn''t even look at Sarah, it was obvious that she was talking about her again.


    "Mrs. Tang, I just want to return the clothes to..."


    Embarrassed, Sarah wanted to explain but was interrupted by Amanda.


    "I''m sorry, miss... Although I''m his wife, Ada is the one who has been with him for the longest time and knows him the most. Now that she said so, I think even if the clothes are in his hands... Probably this was the case! All right. If there is nothing else, I''ll go first. Enjoy yourself. "


    What Ada had just said was not entirely reasonable.


    Not to mention his identity, Dylan was just a handsome man. Even if he didn''t have money, there would be a lot of women trying to seduce him! They were willing to pay for it.


    Amanda took a deep breath. To be honest, she didn''t believe the woman standing at the door was a nice person.


    Therefore, she didn''t contradict when Ada asked her to go back for rest.


    That day in the cinema, Dylan held her hand and they looked at each other affectionately. Looking at this real Mrs. Tang, Sarah clenched her fists.


    "Ada, should we inform your young master about this matter?"


    The black carved iron gate was closed. Amanda was asking Ada''s opinion.


    "My lady, even if Master knows it, he will ask us to throw it away."


    Ada''s words irritated the people outside.


    Amanda was stunned. She looked at Ada and finally kept silent.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, in the underground parking of the Tang consortium, two secretaries followed behind Dylan.


    One of the secretaries came to the car door and opened it for him.


    Before the elegant and noble man got on the car, the sound of hurried footsteps came from behind not far away.


    "CEO......"


    Another secretary turned around and looked at this breathless secretary, frowning slightly.


    Sarah quickly ran to the man, and her white face was a little red.


    She looked up at the handsome man in front of her, and her face was even more hot. She lowered her head and held the paper bag in her hand. She swallowed and spit, and said calmly.


    "Mr. Tang, I found a suit of your size in the shopping mall. I hope you will like it. Thank you for what you did yesterday."


    She had looked for the suit for the whole afternoon. It was difficult


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    thing.


    There were two reasons. One was that he didn''t care about it. The other was that there was something fishy.


    Besides, they had had dinner together last night. After that, he was supposed to sleep in the guest room, but she stopped him.


    Although nothing happened between them, he could tell from her behavior that she was accepting him?


    That man was really...


    Arrogant enough!


    "Mrs. Tang..."


    When Amanda was hesitating whether she should enter the room, she heard someone coming from behind.


    She turned around. When the employees behind saw that it was indeed their president''s wife, they quickly bowed respectfully.


    "Hello, Mrs. Tang!"


    Then, following this employee''s salute, all the other employees also noticed Amanda.


    After a while, there was a traffic jam on the way to the company.


    Amanda greeted them one by one. She even repeatedly greeted them. Her head was beating fast like a drum.


    Then everyone started to escort her to the company, ignoring her will. When she came back to her senses, she was on the top floor of the CEO office.


    Getting out of the elevator, Amanda took a deep breath.


    ''Nothing. I can just say I am going shopping. Then I come here to have a look...'' I don''t think it''s a big deal!


    In her heart, she was finding excuses and excuses for herself, but she did not admit that she was here to "catch adultery".


    She tried to adjust her mood and cheer herself up before she walked to the office.


    But when she reached the office door and was about to knock, she heard some faint voice coming from inside.


    At first, she thought that Dylan was busy at work, however, after hearing their conversation, she got angry immediately.

 Chapter 271 Beggar Is Better Than You

    Before Amanda arrived the company...


    "Dong, Dong, Dong..."


    Dylan bent over his desk while working. Hearing the knock, he raised his head from a stack of documents.


    "Come in."


    When he saw the person coming, he took a glance at him and asked, "what''s up?"


    "President, President..." The Secretary wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    "Spit it out!"


    "Mr. Liang comes again."


    The moment he finished speaking, Dylan''s face darkened.


    "Is he here for his daughter, or..."


    "Boss... I don''t think so. "


    The Secretary raised her head and took a quick glance at Dylan. She finally told him what she thought honestly.


    Two seconds later, he said, "bring him in."


    "Yes."


    After the secretary left, Dylan stood up and looked at the sky outside the window.


    "Woman, you risked your life to save them. They are really a piece of work."


    After a short while, the door of the office rang again. After Dylan said ''come in'', a middle-aged man in plain clothes slowly walked in.


    As soon as he entered the office, he bowed to Dylan.


    "Hello, Mr. Tang!"


    "Humph!"


    "Mr. Liang, do you plan to pay a visit every three days or a week? Do you need me to ask my assistant to leave a ''special booth'' for you? I don''t want to cause you any trouble. "


    "Mr... Mr. Tang... I know you look down upon me, but you saved my wife and me. Your wife said she would help us to the end, but... "


    "Wait!"


    Before the middle-aged man could finish his words, Dylan interrupted him and looked at him coldly.


    "I gave you a job and crossed off your blacklist from the bank. What else do you want me to do?"


    As Dylan spoke, his eyes grew darker.


    The middle-aged man said in a choked voice.


    "But... That''s a large amount of money. Even if my wife and I work a whole life, we won''t be able to make so much money... We have a child, and my old father. We have to pay a lifetime debt, so... "


    "So what?" A cold smile played at the corners of his mouth. "Do you want me to pay the money for you?"


    As soon as Dylan said this, the middle-aged man''s face obviously had a strange color, and he was almost desperate to nod his head and say "yes".


    to pay the debt? What''s the use? "


    "Amanda Tang! I have a stable job for this man who has a hand in hand, and I even have the bank to cut off his blacklist. We have set up a time limit for his debt. What else can I do? Do you really need to pay off all his debts in order to help him? "


    She shouted his full name angrily, but he also called her in this way. He even lifted the corners of his mouth and showed a bit of ridicule on his face, which was quite unpleasant to look at.


    "I didn''t ask you to pay off for him, but..."


    She wanted to say that she should at least help them pay little money back.


    "I''m not a philanthropist, and my money isn''t earned overnight. I can''t afford to make more money."


    "You! Do you still remember what you did to me in the past? No matter how much money a person has, he can''t even get a life. So what if I really pay him back? We saved them. Dylan, can''t you just... "


    "No, I can''t!"


    "¡­¡­"


    "It''s a piece of cake for me. But I can tell you clearly that I would rather give the money to a beggar on the street than him!"


    He cast a cold glance at the man and finally fixed his eyes on Amanda.


    "I know why you think so. You think your mother died because of debts, don''t you?"


    "But even so, I also want to remind you that you can''t lose your judgement and sanity just because of this. I can only say, Amanda, if you really think I should pay back the money for him, then you are nothing!"

 Chapter 272 Anger Couple

    For the first time, since they had made an appointment, she saw that he was no longer indulgent to her.


    Although he had said to her with so much affection before that he could give up everything for her!


    Amanda bit her lower lip and her heart ached.


    Then she forced herself to look up and met with his cold eyes.


    "Dylan Tang, let me tell you the truth. I went to save them because my mother''s death. I lost my mind and I was impulsive! So what? Even if you don''t want to help today, I''ll find a way out! "


    "¡­¡­ You are so unreasonable! "


    The flames of anger in his heart were not small, and he had ideas why she helped them, but he had been tolerant of everything, especially this man and his daughter.


    And his woman, now, only relying on feeling and impulse, would only lead to endless trouble.


    Although Mr. Liang seemed to be pitiful, what was the fact?


    Everything a poor person must have a cause for having sunk to a bad end. When he came to Dylan for the second, the third, and the fourth time, he had known what was behind all of this.


    When he found his bank information, Dylan was shocked too.


    Actually, their family was not rich. But this man actually had more than twenty credit cards.


    No wonder he owed so much money to swipe cards unscrupulously.


    Dylan provided him with a stable job, but he didn''t want to work after a long time.


    He even got his daughter, Sarah, here.


    He was a man with an insatiable greed for nothing!


    Amanda glared at him with her big almond shaped eyes.


    "Yes, I''m unreasonable. You are the young master! You was born with a silver spoon in your mouth and lived a comfortable life. You have never been forced to a corner of the street because of money? You haven''t been forced to say that! "


    "You..."


    "Can''t you just calm down? They are completely different from your mother! They are just greedy. They won''t let you go since you give them the chance. Amanda, I don''t think they will really dare to jump if you didn''t go up that day... "


    "What did you say?" The corners of Amanda''s mouth lifted into a smirk. "What if they did jump? Are lives that unworthy in your eyes? "


    "¡­¡­" Dylan was rendered speechless.


    "You''re right. An arrogant and proud young master like you would never understand the feeling of being forced to a dead end? What else did you tell me? How powerless it was to watch your mother die in person! Now I suspect that you really understand that feeling? I was drenched in cold blood. I was too scared to speak out a word! Do you have any? "


    "If no one forced them at that time, if there was no gossips of the media to attack them, if there were more people who stood out and sneered at them at that time, my mother wouldn''t take that path, if my mother didn''t die, my father wouldn''t marry another woman. He


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ry stayed in the office without saying anything. In the end, she became the blowing bucket.


    When they got home, the atmosphere in the villa was all below the freezing point.


    The servant knocked on the door with a smile and then ran out quickly.


    Even Ada, who was in front of his young master, was the most unlucky one.


    For one moment, young master was not satisfied with tea; for a moment, he was dissatisfied with fruit plate; even the trees in the yard, which were not pleasing to them.


    Ada didn''t want to be the one who pushed his gun at all, but she couldn''t bear to see the maids around him crying, so she went on.


    Inside bedroom.


    "If that man called you again, you have to tell me."


    The man raised his voice and shouted at the whole room.


    A girl looked at them and snorted.


    "What? Didn''t you say that you didn''t care about them anymore? Why do you come to shed crocodile tears again? "


    "Anyway, remember what I said."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Tang. I can''t hear you! I can''t remember it! "


    "You..."


    He gripped her wrist, not willing to use too much strength, but a little tight.


    The two men were quarreling fiercely in the mirror.


    She stared at him, her little face full of anger, and he was holding her, his face was dark.


    They just stalemate for a while.


    After a long while, Dylan let go of her first. He took a deep look at her and then walked towards the door.


    Amanda stared at his back. The moment he opened the door, she couldn''t hold her tongue.


    However...


    "Woman, if you want to suffer, there is nothing I can do!"


    "Dylan Tang..."


    The man spoke out before the door was closed, but she held back the words she was going to say. At the moment, anger was the only feeling left.


    As for Dylan, who had just left the bedroom, he felt no better.


    Fuck!


    He really wanted to throw that man down the bridge!

 Chapter 273 Greedy

    The second day.


    When Amanda arrived at the restaurant, she saw Dylan who was having dinner with a client.


    She lowered her head immediately and thought, ''what bad luck!''!


    Looking at the watch, she was half an hour earlier.


    ''in half an hour, he should have left after having the meal!''!


    So, Amanda found a small and unnoticeable corner and sat down. Although she was far away from Dylan, she was still worried about him. She sat on her side carefully, trying to keep an eye on him.


    Occasionally, he glanced around and found no one around them. So she grabbed her bag and hid it behind her face. Holding her breath for a long time, she then peeped at the man and found he was still sitting there. She felt relieved.


    Time passed, and Amanda stood there quietly, watching every move of Dylan.


    "Welcome to orchid private club. How are you, sir?"


    After a long while and Amanda was a little anxious, Mr. Liang appeared at the door of the restaurant.


    He was still wearing the old suit. After looking around, he fixed his eyes on Dylan and said, "the man has arrived. I''ll go there by myself."


    "Okay, please, sir."


    Amanda asked in surprise. Didn''t he come to meet her?


    How could he go towards Dylan...


    "Miss, may I help you order?"


    All of a sudden, a man''s voice interrupted her thoughts.


    She raised her head and saw a waiter walking towards her with a smile on his face.


    Amanda was a little surprised, but she soon replied.


    "Oh, I, I''ll wait a little longer."


    "¡­¡­ Okay. "


    When the waiter left, he still looked at this strange woman with a little complex expression in his eyes. She had been sitting here for a long time.


    At this moment, Amanda was fixing her eyes on the two people not far away.


    The client of Dylan had left. Mr. Liang sat on the sofa. She could only see Mr. Liang''s face, but she didn''t know what they were talking about.


    She noticed that Mr. Liang''s face gradually changed from peaceful to stiff and ugly.


    From beginning to end, his mouth just moved, but he didn''t seem to be speaking, more like... He could not speak.


    Then she looked at Dylan opposite her. He was sitting there, motionless.


    What were they talking about?


    Was that man threatening him again?


    Because she noticed that Mr. Liang was lowering his head, which almost reached the desk.


    The tall figure of Dylan stood up and looked down coldly at the man in fro


    he walked out of the door of the restaurant and walked towards the trash can unconsciously.


    Standing beside the garbage can for a long time, Amanda bit her lips. She couldn''t figure out what had happened to her, so she rolled up her sleeves and began to rummage through the garbage can.


    Luckily, the garbage can at the corner was not easy to find and there were not many things in it. Soon, a tie clip attracted her eyes.


    She held the tie clip in her hand and looked at it for a while, frowning deeply.


    She recognized this. This wasn''t an ordinary tie clip, but the secret recorder often carried by senior reporters.


    She looked around and found a corner. Then she pressed the voice recorder.


    "She said she would give us two million? Then what about the next one million? "


    A middle-aged woman''s voice came from inside.


    "Honey, don''t worry. I''ll figure it out."


    "Mr. Tang gave you one million before. If you didn''t take it and gamble again, the debt should have almost been paid! It''s all your fault! You old bastard! If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have lived such a happy life. You would have killed us sooner or later! "


    "As a woman, you can''t make an omelet without breaking eggs! Look at those guys who got super rich overnight. They are all very bold. The most effective way to change the situation is to make money! I asked Sarah to work in Tang consortium and heard that she had a chance to meet Mr. Tang alone. Once you get the money, you can dress our daughter. I''m sure that Mr. Tang will surely be attracted to our daughter... Haha, old woman, just wait and see! "

 Chapter 274 The Stupidest Fool!

    "What... You old thing! Anyway, it was Mrs. Tang who saved us. How can we bite the hand that feeds us? You want your daughter to do that! You, you... You will lose both your wife and your life in the end. Besides, Mr. Tang is such a smart man. How could it be possible that he... "


    "Stop talking nonsense. Even if Mr. Tang is not interested in our daughter, he won''t give us the money! Mrs. would give us money! She has a poor and silly look? I heard they had a fight that day. Do you know why she saved us? "


    "Why?"


    "Because that''s where her mother jumped to death too!"


    "¡­¡­ Really? "


    "Of course it''s true. Otherwise, how could she climb so high to save us without even knowing us? My dear wife, you know what? If we don''t jump in time, we will regret it! See, after this jump, there will be a ATM! Honey, trust me. As long as the woman''s mother won''t come back to life, she will help us! "


    "Really... Would it really be like this? But what we did... "


    "Honey, don''t think too much? They are all rich, the Tang consortium! Think about it. How rich she is! But three million is just a drop in the bucket for them. We are so lucky! "


    "In that case, you will not have to worry about your children, will you?"


    "It''s not just that. Our son will go abroad to find a good job and perhaps get married to a rich woman in the future. Ah, as long as our son can get this job, everything will be fine!"


    After he said this, the woman continued after a long pause.


    "I hope everything will go as you said, but... Tell me, where did you get this tie? Did some woman give it to you? You haven''t got the money yet, but you are thinking of playing tricks outside? "


    "What? What are you talking about... The tie I picked up in the Tang consortium was a coincidence. I don''t know who did it. It still wore a new package of famous brand. How do you like it? "


    "TSK, TSK... Look at you. You still look like a stockade w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rousers tightly. Then she slowly walked to the roadside.


    She was about to call for a taxi.


    "Lady!"


    She paused and looked over. A figure ran towards her breathlessly across the street.


    She remembered that she was Secretary Wang, a secretary of Dylan.


    "How could you..."


    "Boss told me to drive you home."


    "¡­¡­"


    The secretary explained to her with a smile as she saw her surprised look.


    "Boss said you were so smart that you would find the recorder in the trash can and you would definitely pick it up. Boss is worried about you, so he asked me to wait outside the restaurant. "


    "He..."


    "All right, Lady. Get in the car! It''s getting dark. "


    The secretary said and headed to the opposite road.


    Amanda followed her blankly. When she walked to the car, the secretary opened the door and pushed her into the car.


    It was not until Amanda sat down that the secretary let out a deep breath.


    Luckily, she managed to get lady into her car.


    She didn''t forget what Boss said before he left. If she couldn''t drive Mrs. Tang home well today, then she would... Or she could leave now.


    Secretary Wang stepped on the gas and the car moved steadily on the road... Unexpectedly, Amanda kept silent.


    "Mrs. Tang, you... Don''t you have anything to ask me? "

 Chapter 275 Wrong Face

    Amanda took a deep breath and said nothing.


    "Well... Can you tell me that the recording... What happened? "


    "Well, Boss said that you wouldn''t listen to anyone else cause you are a fool... No, no, Lady. I was wrong. Boss said that you wouldn''t believe him if he didn''t have strong evidence. "


    Secretary Wang took a deep breath after she finished. She almost said something wrong just now.


    She also knew that the president was so angry at that time that he said so.


    "¡­¡­ Did he scold me? "


    Amanda lowered her head and nibbled her fingers. She felt ashamed and ashamed.


    "How comes?"


    The smile on Secretary Wang''s face was stiffer. She couldn''t tell. Yes, the president even shouted, "you stupid woman!"


    "Humph! He''ll show off when I am back! "


    Amanda pressed her lips and looked out of the window.


    Dylan... He knew she had arrived at the restaurant a long time ago. He also knew that she had been watching his every move. He even knew that... What kind of position would she take.


    He just threw the recorder in the trash can for her on purpose.


    That man! He actually asked her to rummage the garbage!


    "Lady, in fact, Boss has already given Mr. Liang a sum of money before. To be honest, I have worked with Boss for so long, but I have never seen him take any... sympathy. So when he gave the money to Mr. Liang and even ignored that he transferred his daughter to the company, I was really surprised! "


    "Of course. She is a young girl."


    Speaking of that Sarah, Amanda couldn''t help but get jealous.


    "But she has been transferred to the branch company. Now her father is coming again. It is impossible for her to stay in the company. They deserve it for being greedy and insatiable!"


    Secretary Wang said indignantly.


    Amanda gave her a glance. "¡­¡­ Why didn''t you tell me before? "


    "Lady, you were so excited at that time that I couldn''t find a chance to speak even if I wanted to! What''s more, Boss won''t explain it at all. "


    Amanda curled up her lips in discontent.


    He didn''t say anything to her when Sarah came in with a coat.


    She snorted, "the type who pisse


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    and was just a "hanger"!


    Secretary Wang came out after the bodyguard changing into a set of clean clothes. He stood in front of Amanda, looking embarrassed.


    She looked up and down at the bodyguard for a long time, which made him and Secretary Wang more uncomfortable. He lowered his head from time to time and turned around, wondering if there was something wrong with himself.


    After a long while, they heard Amanda muttering.


    "Well, I don''t think there is any problem with the size or style of the clothes..."


    "Madam, this dress is really good!"


    "Miss, is there anything else you are not satisfied with?" The saleslady asked curiously.


    Amanda rubbed her chin and looked up.


    "No, I''m not. Wrap it up! But the problem is this face. "


    After that, she went to the front desk and paid the bill.


    The bodyguard''s face darkened when he heard these waiters chuckling.


    After swiping the card, Amanda took the dress and went out of the building, Secretary Wang followed by her, who was in a bad mood.


    ...


    Lady was too honest!


    "Lady, is it for Boss?"


    "¡­¡­ Hmm? "


    "But why..."


    "Apologize."


    He did everything for her.


    When Amanda reached home, it was already nine o''clock. Only Ada was left in the living room. Seeing the bag in her hand, she smiled and said.


    "Lady, this is..."


    Amanda was embarrassed and she quickly put the bag behind her.


    "Lady, for master?"

 Chapter 276 Dylan, I Am Wrong

    Amanda nodded stiffly.


    This time, Ada''s eyes lit up with mockery.


    "My lady, young master has come back early. You should also go to rest now!"


    As she said, Ada''s smile was more intense.


    Urged by Ada, Amanda slowly turned around and walked upstairs. Even so, she felt like there was something shining on her back.


    Standing at the door of the bedroom, she felt a little nervous unexpectedly.


    How should she tell him?


    Hey, I bought you a suit as an apology!


    No way. If she apologized directly, he would be pissed off.


    Look, Dylan, didn''t you throw your suit away last time? I''ll pay you. Have a try!


    No way!


    It was obvious that she was not sincere. What if he said she was jealous? That would be embarrassing!


    I saw a suit, and I thought it would look nice on you... I''ve spent a lot of money on it. Just take it!


    Ah ah ah!


    Not!


    Amanda scratched her head out of desperation. I bought it, but it was so difficult to give it to him now? It was so strange.


    And it just made him more arrogant!


    What should she do...


    With a click, the bedroom door suddenly opened from the inside.


    Dylan was in his clean black pajamas after his shower, and was drying his hair with a towel.


    Amanda blinked and hid the bag behind her.


    She greeted him stiffly with her eyes slightly bent.


    "Well... Hi! "


    Then Dylan walked back to his room and she heard a man''s voice.


    "I think some of them are mice!"


    She waved her fists and gnashed her teeth and followed him.


    The paper bag behind her was clutched more and more tightly.


    The man was lazily leaning against the sofa.


    Amanda swallowed and cleared her throat.


    "I don''t think... Do you feel cold? "


    She would lend him a coat if it was cold!


    "¡­¡­"


    Her words made Dylan frown. Then, he raised his head and looked at her as if he were looking at an idiot.


    "Woman, what''s wrong with you?"


    Not dressed much? Cold?


    What''s wrong with her?


    "¡­¡­"


    Amanda closed her eyes and tried to control her anger!


    "Well... Tod


    wrong! The whole thing was wrong. I forced the couple on the things that I failed to do with my mother, hoping that I could make up for them. But I was too impulsive and blind... "


    Her voice became soft and warm in the quiet room. It was really beautiful.


    And, I didn''t mean to hurt you by those harsh words. Please don''t take it to heart. "


    The man, who had his back to her, suddenly turned around, and a pair of dark eyes directly fixed on her beautiful face. A little vicious light flashed on his face.


    Inside the room, the orange yellow lights were sprinkled over their heads, reflecting each other''s eyes.


    There was no time for her to hold back her expression and want to laugh at him. Suddenly, she felt a warm hug around her waist.


    His hoarse voice came out of his thin lips with a soft sound. "Don''t cry. It''s ugly."


    She was stunned for a second. Then she punched him on the chest.


    "You are a bastard!"


    Her face was even redder. She peeked at him and found that his eyes were still on her face. She quickly looked away.


    "I intended to let you see her a few days later, but now... Come with me. "


    As he spoke, he suddenly grabbed her hand and led her toward the door.


    "Wait, wait, where are you taking me to?"


    "Woman, didn''t you say that little thing is lovely? I''ll show you the true lovely one. Let''s go. "

 Chapter 277 Shy and Moved

    They came to a door together, holding each other''s hand and approaching it slowly.


    When she saw the word "AD" on the door clearly, the short letter of her and Dylan''s name popped up in her mind immediately.


    "This is..."


    She looked at him, her face full of confusion.


    He lowered his head and stared at her for a second. Then he reached out and pinched her chin.


    "Smile."


    Amanda was bewildered. She did not move, but he directly put his hands to both sides of her mouth, and she forced a smile.


    "Attentively." He seemed to be somewhat dissatisfied.


    But she really wanted to tell him how could she be distracted if he was forced to do that!


    Is he okay?


    She was speechless for a while.


    "Come on, smile again."


    He wanted to see the cutest and happiest woman in the world.


    She looked at him and said, "Mr. Tang, how about you demonstration?"


    See!


    He was too speechless to stand there and just smiled at her?


    And she really didn''t have the mood to laugh now.


    "Master, everything is ready."


    Just then, a bodyguard came over with a blindfold covering a Doraemon.


    "Never mind. Put this on."


    He took the blindfold and was about to cover her face directly.


    "Hey, you..." Before she finished her words, darkness came over her eyes, and the sense of security disappeared in an instant. She had to grab the man next to her tightly.


    His big palm wrapped her up and grasped her firmly in the palm of his hand.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    "What, what are we going to do?"


    She pouted and frowned.


    Didn''t he say that he would take her to see something lovely? Did she need an eyepatch?


    How could this man be so troublesome.


    "Come with me." He carefully led her forward.


    Amanda heard a noise. It must be the sound of the door being opened just now.


    "There is a step," His voice echoed in her ears.


    "¡­¡­"


    She had no choice but to follow him. After only a few steps, she had an impulse to tear the thing on her face off.


    It was not a good feeling to be surrounded by darkness.


    "Hey, woman, don''t move."


    He couldn''t stand her any more so he directly picked her up.


    "What?"


    Her feet left the grou


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ch better than that little thing you see? "


    "This is... Is it you who invented it? "


    She didn''t know what Eve would do next, but judging from his features, voice and body temperature, she believed that the robot like him would be hot.


    No one knew when Ada came over.


    "My lady, young master developed it specially for you."


    "Me?" Amanda was stunned.


    "Don''t you like lovely thing? I will make it your pet. "


    Dylan cast a glimpse at her. He did not forget that when he was abroad, when she saw the so-called cute love in the movie, a light flashed through her eyes.


    All the special effects were shown in the movies. Eve was the real man! He could accompany her and make her happy.


    "Yes, my lady. This is the most advanced technology young master had bought when he was in Europe. It has been modified, and it has been developed for a long time. Finally, it was modified by young master himself."


    "¡­¡­"


    Amanda couldn''t express her feelings in words. She stared at the man in front of her blankly.


    Just because she liked lovely thing in the movie, did he really make this for her?


    He...


    ...


    He took her hand and put a black ring on it, which lit up immediately.


    Eve smiled and said, "Amanda, your heart beats are so fast. What''s wrong? Shy? You have a crush on him? "


    Dylan looked down at her with a wicked smile.


    His dark eyes fell into her eyes.


    "Honey, are you shy? You have a crush on me? "

 Chapter 278 I Am Not For Sale

    "No, I''m not!"


    She immediately refuted.


    "But it''s not a lie. There are all your data here."


    His eyes became deeper.


    "I can only say that Eve is not perfect enough... I, I am just too surprised. "


    Yes, she was just surprised. Why did she have a crush on him!


    She said to herself.


    "Woman, you are such a double dealer."


    Dylan didn''t argue with her any more. He turned to look at Eve.


    "But it''s necessary to improve."


    He looked at those staff and said coldly.


    "Apart from some skills in life, Eve is also responsible for the study of human''s moods and emotional changes. I hope you can make it the best within a month."


    What? One month?


    The staff looked at each other and dared not to object but nodded. "Yes, master."


    "Okay, you can leave now! You can go and take a rest as well, Ada! "


    Dylan waved his hand, signaling them to leave.


    "Yes."


    Ada left the studio with a group of people.


    Asked Amanda as she saw the introduction of Eve on the screen.


    "Dylan, I think that Eve is just like your replica!"


    Look at the explosive voices and looks on it, they are exactly the same.


    "No wonder you''re my wife. It''s yours!" As he spoke, he reached out and held her waist into his arms.


    "When they come out in the future, they will be able to customized their styles."


    "What? Tailored personality? " "May I have another version?"


    She wanted a gentle and cute boy, at least not as bossy and unreasonable as Dylan.


    Hearing her words, Dylan scowled at her and said with clenched teeth.


    "What do you think?"


    He had a heavy accent on every word, and Amanda trembled with cold.


    "No, thanks. I don''t need it anymore." She smiled quickly.


    She was sure that if she said one more word, he might stare at her to death.


    "Honey, good girl. You should know the situation."


    He patted her little face, and instantly his handsome face was full of evil spirits.


    "This version of my customized tailoring is some


    entative of the Li consortium, he had been sick when he was interviewed. It was obvious that this new CEO was too tired to deal with the current situation. We will continue to follow and report what happened next... "


    In H City.


    Celia Ling woke up to find the man lying next to her was putting on his clothes. She sat up with the quilt in her arms. The man said to her in a teasing tone, "violet."


    She was surprised to see the scratches in his waist. Her face was burning but she avoided the kiss.


    Her clothes were prepared by him for her, from underwear to coat, and from underwear to coat. He got everything in her.


    Although they knew each other very well, she waited until the man went from the bedroom to the bathroom.


    Celia put the cushion off the head of the bed and looked at the notebook. She kept reading it recently.


    It was not complicated and could only write the things in childhood and things after they grew up. It was good or bad.


    The diary was familiar to the person who wrote it, who was her mother, her sister, and her friend from the orphanage, especially Carlos...


    This was the nickname that Sally had for her family. She only read a few pages, and they became the deft word in this memory book.


    Celia is quite familiar with this address.


    Was she really Sally?

 Chapter 279 Be Your Toothbrush

    Generally speaking, Celia would like to have some fun about life on this notebook.


    This also made her realize, as if she had really experienced those things.


    "Celia, come and wash yourself, ah." Carlos called her in the bathroom.


    He used this tone again, and there was a word "ah" at the bottom of the tone. It sounded like he was calling "daughter".


    "Okay."


    Celia replied. Then she put the notebook back to her bag. The navy blue cover amazed Celia.


    She tried again, but she could not remember anything.


    She felt very conflicted about this feeling.


    "Celia..."


    Carlos called her again, interrupting her thoughts. He had been treating her as a child. Even when she had been seriously ill, she hadn''t been able to take care of herself, and nobody had treated her like that.


    "Coming."


    She nodded and went to the bathroom.


    Carlos was in the bathroom. He could tell from the woman''s tone that she was a little impatient. He called her twice, but it only annoyed her more.


    Celia went to wash her face. She didn''t know why, but the moment she looked into Carlos'' eyes, she remembered they had sex last night. Celia quickly lowered her head and refused to look at him.


    She filled the glass with water under the water tap. Celia kept lost in thoughts, because the man looked so...


    She felt that she was controlled so tightly by this man that she even forgot what happened before.


    Carlos looked at her and noticed her uneasiness. She used his toothbrush and toothpaste.


    ''what''s on your mind? Why are you so distracted?


    Soon, he forgot about her. Her unconscious action of using toothpaste reminded him of five years ago.


    She was 18 years old while he was 23.


    After the new year, she and Carlos had been separated from each other very often, and she was about to graduate from high school.


    That year, in the same bathroom.


    She complained to Carlos that she could not recite the poem required by the teacher.


    He laughed at her and said, "how stupid you are."


    Then she brushed her teeth and mumbled.


    "If there is a afterlife, we should make a tree and stand there forever without a gesture of sadness and happiness. Half is serene in the dust, the other is flying in the wind... "


    At that time, in the morning mist and warm embrace of the bathroom, the fragrance of peppermint t


    aring her words, Carlos smiled and said, "silly girl."


    Then he put his clothes back on without buttons and wrapped her in his arms. He kissed her ear and said, "then you won''t feel cold."


    Celia stuttered and suddenly blushed.


    Well, let him be.


    Celia Ling and Carlos walked side by side.


    Carlos looked down at his wife''s profile, which was quite beautiful in this dark forest and a puff of smoke.


    No matter it was the former Sally or the current Celia, they were all his precious treasures. He loved them both.


    He walked slowly so that she could follow him.


    After the forest was hidden, an ancient temple appeared.


    It was a nice day today. Except for tourists, there were many other pilgrims on the boat. Walking among these people, Celia had a different feeling.


    A sense of peace, like the rising smoke, lingered in her heart for a long time.


    He held her in his arms, which was warm. Leaning against his chest, she could even feel the strong heartbeat of his heart on the foot of a mountain where there was a slight cold breeze.


    There was a rumor on the market and private market that Carlos Gu was a cruel and heartless man. They had to be careful when getting along with him. Otherwise, there would be more and more traps.


    The man who was respected, feared, angry and awed became her husband.


    A few months ago, they were still strangers. But a few months later, she was pregnant and he also said that she was his childhood sweetheart Sally.


    As a gloomy, scheming man, he became a caring husband in front of her.

 Chapter 280 Three Life Stone

    "This is..."


    Celia, who was resting on the ground, was stunned to see the blood red Bodhi Ring on her ankle all of a sudden and looked at the man.


    "Celia, you are pretty."


    The man''s answer shocked Celia. She remembered that he had said a few days ago that there was something missing on her ankle, so he must have said that.


    "Are you a Buddhist?"


    She couldn''t help but ask.


    "No, I just think it''s beautiful."


    She stared at him until he kissed her ankle in the temple...


    Celia was embarrassed.


    "This is the key area of the Buddhist. You... "


    "The Buddha has never said that I can''t kiss my wife. I''m just an ordinary person. I will not quit the task from the lustful valley. "


    Carlos bent down and kissed Celia''s ankle. At first, Celia was embarrassed and stunned. Then, looking at his face and the surrounding environment, she had an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    Now that she had something on her mind, she stopped struggling.


    Sitting next to her, Carlos explained, "Bodhi, Epiphany and wisdom are like waking up from a dream. You can break through the path of Epiphany, Epiphany and truth, reaching a realm much higher than others."


    Carlos said to Celia as he recalled the scene that he had met in the temple many years ago. Standing in front of him, Carlos held a bunch of Bodhi in his hands and talked to Celia.


    Memory was not bad. He was able to tell her word for word what she had told him that day, word by word.


    Carlos observed the slight change on her face and didn''t ask. He knew that she must have feelings now.


    He was right. She was lost in her mind frequently and did not reject this string of Bodhisattva.


    In order not to exert her emotionally or her memory to the extreme, he said to her, "let''s have lunch here at noon and then go up the mountain to have a look."


    Celia came back to earth because of Carlos'' words. She held back the shock in her heart and said, "okay."


    Carlos bent over to help her put on her shoes, and she immediately stopped him. "I can do it myself."


    Because she couldn''t get used to her ankle being held by him like that, she got so anxious when she got off the chair that she went barefoot.


    Carlos frowned at her. "What''s the hurry? Don''t be so rash."


    "Clap!" The sound of impact of skin against skin broke the silence.


    "Carlos, why do you always haggle with me? Do you always bully me?"


    Her tone was no playful or flirtatious. Her words were clear and her tone was


    main hall of the temple. They didn''t have the ultimate belief of Buddhism, but they were looking for a sense of familiarity here.


    To fulfill the promise that he had made with Sally five years ago.


    Five years ago, she often told him, "Carlos, do you know there is the Three Life Stone at the foot of the L Mountain. I heard that the wishes there will never be separated."


    At that time, he was facing a lot of difficulties in the Gu Clan. At that time, she was also very sensitive.


    She was so allergic that she would come up with some ideas that she had never thought about, such as coming here to look for Three Life Stone.


    However, whether it was ridiculous or not, he would say yes to her idea.


    It could be said that he agreed and connived at all her requests.


    Carlos and Sally were like two vines intertwining with each other. Obviously they were two people, but they were deeply intertwined. Their breaths were hurting each other, and they tolerated each other. Pain, hate, and hate were like two people.


    They were so close that they could not lose anyone. Love was so strong, so stubborn, and even so morbid.


    Therefore, Sally''s death was almost like a disaster to them.


    She left five years ago and all his sadness and joy were gone. When she came back five years later, he seemed to come back to life again. He looked at the world with some more indulgent tenderness.


    He had promised her to find Three Life Stone before, but he didn''t fulfill it, so he insisted on helping her to realize it today without caring how ridiculous or even boring this agreement was. As long as it was once mentioned by her, he would do.

 Chapter 281 Be Together Forever

    The road in the mountain was complicated. Besides, Celia was more inconvenient to walk on the mountain road.


    She didn''t know why Carlos insisted on looking for Three Life Stone. But she saw many women of the same age with her along the way, and even some women who were older than her asked their boyfriends to take them to look for Three Life Stone.


    It was not easy to find Three Life Stone in the Flying Peak. But since the men and women were willing to come to the old temple together to look for a romantic stone.


    Three Life Stone means be together with each other forever.


    Mr. Gu is a prodigal. There are so many scandal in Jin City and women he has relationship with. He knows how to win women''s favor.


    It was like looking for Three Life Stone. If Carlos came with a woman, the woman would be very lucky.


    However, Celia was not interested in such things at all.


    First of all, because of her body. Next, happiness and marriage, in her concept, these were not what she looked for, but what she earned by herself.


    However, in her opinion, Carlos was quite interested in this kind of thing, and he was in the mood for it. He took her with him all the way.


    They had walked for a long time. The sun was going to set in the West.


    Celia reached out and pulled his sleeve. She was being childish.


    "Are you tired?"


    He asked.


    "The sun is going down. Do you still want to look for it?"


    Carlos knew what she meant.


    "Let me carry you,"


    Carlos bent down and reached out his arms to hug Celia.


    Celia refused in public. "No, I''d rather not."


    According to the signs leading the road, they had found it before sunset.


    No matter how many women and men expected the Three Life Stone, it was really a stone. As time went by, the stela on it had become blurred.


    Celia Ling stood by Carlos'' side. She saw many couples wearing red ropes and even wishes to lock their hearts, making various arrangements.


    Carlos held her hand and waited for them to leave. When they were alone, he asked, "Here you are. I''ll do whatever you want."


    Celia Ling stared at him in confusion. He reached out and fondled her long hair.


    He was five years late, so was his word.


    She had no idea what he had said to her.


    Life was like a dream. She cried, she laughed, everything was different.


    Seeing the uniform expression in Celia''s eyes, Carlos'' feelings were complex. Nobody could understand.


    A couple stood by Three Life S


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    although this place is not as good as the environment, it is not bad. The monks clean our residence every day. Now that spiders appear here, I don''t think this is the only one left."


    Celia frowned.


    However, the man beside her kept saying, "well, even if we find it before we go to bed, maybe after we fall asleep, it will climb out of the bed again and climb into the bed, not necessarily."


    Celia closed her eyes to think more. However, the man was so evil that he described the scene vividly and vividly. It was vivid to Celia that the spider was crawling on the ground.


    She bit her lips and tightened the sheet.


    It was not dark in the evening. There was moonlight. Someone could sense her reaction. There was a slight smile on the corner of his lips, but he kept talking. He continued, "Fortunately, Celia is not afraid of spiders anymore. Otherwise, what if it climbed onto your face and crawled into your neck at midnight? Are you frightened to cry? "


    ''Got onto my face? Got into her neck?


    "Carlos! ! !"


    Completely irritated, she turned around and met his eyes, staring at him for a long time.


    He smiled when she was annoyed.


    "Celia was so brave."


    She knew exactly how evil this man could be, and he even mentioned her soft spot on purpose!


    She was so angry that her cheeks were bulging up, showing her child''s temper.


    She didn''t know what to say until she turned over again.


    The moment she turned around, she caught sight of the little creature that was resting at the head of the bed.


    "Ah --"


    She screamed and then hid herself into the arms of the man behind her.


    "It, it is here!"

 Chapter 282 Miracle

    Carlos got up and turned on the bedside lamp. As expected, he saw the spider.


    He held the little woman in his arms and got her out of the bed again. "Help Celia to kill it. After that, you can have a good sleep."


    Celia," ..."


    Then Carlos drove the spider away in the bedroom again.


    After a long time, he didn''t think the little spider could hide anything from him anymore. He held a lamp and let her sit on the bed. "It''s been so many years, but you haven''t changed a bit about your disease. You''re usually not that brave, but you''re still afraid of this little insect," he said in a soft voice.


    She replied. "Everyone is afraid of something."


    She had admitted it.


    The little girl was stubborn. She was afraid of being laughed at.


    Seeing Celia lying on the bed, Carlos was sitting aside, browsing through some Buddhist texts.


    "Why don''t you sleep?"


    She asked.


    As he flipped, he reached out his hand to touch her long hair and said with a smile, "I''ll keep an eye on her for you. I''m with you. No spider or any other ghost would be allowed to approach us Celia." He held her by the waist and said, "go to sleep."


    Celia didn''t say anything. The smell of him made her feel warm and she missed him. An unknown Master transcribed the Buddhist texts, in which there were many stories. He said, "If you can''t fall asleep, I''ll recite for you. Then you can fall asleep."


    This night, in the quiet courtyard, a landscape painting, light dark, the room was bleak. However, Carlos'' embrace brought tremendous warmth to Celia.


    In fact, no matter how mean his words were, he had never been so bad to her.


    She was whispering a Buddhist story, and fell asleep slowly with such a warmth in his arms.


    In the first half of the night, there was a warm orange faint yellow light around him, and she felt very comfortable as she heard the catkins talking by her ear. However, the dream of Celia turned complex after the midnight.


    She felt that her dream became more and more complicated and she was reluctant to dream since Carlos came out.


    But it was not up to her.


    These h


    that now the sunlight was naturally stronger at noon, especially when the sunlight was slanting outside the left window. The master insisted on her change to sleep on his right shoulder. Was he defending the sun? Afraid of sunburn?


    At the thought of this, Grace was stunned.


    ''How could Mrs. Gu let Master, such a smart man, do such a thing for her?''


    "Slow down, be careful..."


    Celia had no choice but to attend the party with Carlos.


    She just wanted to stay in a quiet corner, but...


    This man not only fastened her from beginning to end, but also kept his concern and concern on her.


    Either the drink was too cold, or the milky tea was too hot.


    Her acts undoubtedly made her a thorn in the eyes of many women present, and more people speculated her relationship with Carlos.


    "Mr. Gu, long time no see..."


    Finally, a foreign guest came to greet Carlos. It seemed that he was different from those previous bosses. Carlos finally stopped and chatted with him, which gave Celia freedom to talk freely.


    She took the juice alone and walked to the balcony. The air here was too stuffy and she wanted to take some fresh air.


    However...


    "... She then burst into tears


    Celia was admiring the beautiful scenery around on the balcony far away from the hall. She didn''t want someone to cover her mouth with a cloth suddenly. She sobbed and her consciousness became blurred.

 Chapter 283 Send Her To Mr. Tangs Room

    "Send her to room 1, area 4."


    She indistinctly heard someone talking.


    "Then the price..." This was another person.


    "Humph, how much money do you think our master is short of?"


    "Yes, yes."


    Celia was pulled forward by two men.


    Who the hell were they? In a daze, she only wanted to call out Carlos'' name, but she couldn''t say anything before she was completely conscious.


    A group of bodyguards in black suddenly blocked their way in the dark night. When the two men holding Celia saw clearly that the other man was holding a gun, they trembled with fear.


    They were just entrusted by someone. How could they...


    Raising her head slowly, Celia looked at the man in black who appeared all of a sudden. Could it be that Carlos had sent someone to look for her as he found that she had disappeared?


    The two men who caught her were so afraid of the guns that they quickly released her and raised their hands above their head.


    Celia collapsed to the ground.


    "Get out of here if you don''t want to die!"


    One of the men in black took a look at Celia on the ground and then pointed his gun at the two men.


    "All right! We are leaving now! Please don''t shoot at us!"


    The two men hastened to go back when they saw that those men were willing to let them go, while comforting the men in black as well as preventing them from shooting.


    As the two persons were getting farther and farther away from her, Celia''s sight became blurred.


    Soon, one of the men in black seemed to be saying something, and then, she felt that someone was approaching her. She wanted to open her eyes to see what they were doing to her, but it was so difficult that she could not even raise her eyelids.


    "Send her to Mr. Tang''s room,"


    A strange female voice said.


    Wait, Mr. Tang?


    Who?


    The young master of the Tang Clan she knew was only Dylan.


    In Jin City, Mr. Gu and Mr. Tang, no one dares to use it except Carlos and Dylan.


    Who the hell are t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ggested that a storm was on the way. The receptionist immediately told the room number to Paul Tang.


    There were bodyguards guarding at the gate of Paul''s house. When Carlos arrived, he kicked the guards down before they could utter a word. Then he went straight into the house.


    "Mr. Gu, Mr. Gu, please wait a moment. Mr. Tang is still busy. If you want to see him..."


    "Fuck off!"


    The word "busy" stabbed in Carlos'' heart. He walked into the villa, and kicked the doors one by one to search for Celia.


    The bodyguards behind them also didn''t dare to catch up. They were afraid of Carlos.


    When Carlos arrived at the second floor, Boris had already been there waiting for him. He had finished what he needed to deal with the two men, so he was late.


    One of the bodyguards of Paul knew Boris, and asked him to dissuade Carlos.


    "Don''t push me. It''s useless to find me. I''m afraid even the God is useless!"


    He never expected that his young master''s good friend would do such a thing. If his wife has an accident, not only his master but also he would risk his life to kill Paul!


    "Come out now!"


    Carlos kicked the door hard.


    "Dong"


    When another door was kicked open, Carlos rushed in and saw two overlapping figures in front of him. He was horribly cold all over.


    "Paul Tang!"

 Chapter 284 Tell Me, What Did You Feel Just Now

    He shouted angrily. Then, Carlos dragged the man up and punched him without hesitation.


    He punched with all his strength. As a result, Paul''s nose was hit and blood flowed down instantly.


    "Do you fucking know who she is? Ah! "


    Carlos said as he raised his fist and hit Paul several times.


    After being hit, Paul raised his head dizzily and smiled at Carlos when he saw him.


    "Ha ha, Carlos, I''m not a womanizer, you should mind your own business."


    "I don''t care who you are playing with, but you fucking dare to touch my woman!"


    "Your woman? Your woman is the little one, isn''t she? I just found her. " Paul was confused.


    "You! They were sisters! You actually... "


    Carlos couldn''t stop punching him.


    How dare he touch my Sally! Carlos even wanted to kill him!


    "Sister? Huh Huh So what? " Paul suddenly thought of something and smiled.


    Carlos didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He ran to the woman in bed and held her in his arms.


    "Celia, it''s me. It''s okay. I''m here. I''m here..."


    Carlos'' heart ached as he saw hickeys all over her neck. He shouldn''t have left her alone.


    "I''m sorry, Celia. It''s my fault. I''m late."


    He didn''t have the slightest intention of disliking her. He only felt sorry for her and hated himself more.


    He gently pacified the woman in his arms and hugged her in his arms. When he was about to kiss her forehead, she raised her head and looked at him. Carlos was shocked and pushed her away immediately.


    What''s going on?


    This woman was not Celia. Then where was Celia?


    "Paul Tang, what''s going on? Where is Celia? "


    Carlos looked at the clothes on the ground. It was indeed the dress of Celia, but why would it be on this woman?


    What the hell was going on?


    "Mr... Mr. Gu..."


    The woman was also surprised to see that it was Carlos. But when she saw Paul Tang who was a


    t his attention.


    "Celia..."


    At the sight of her, he got more nervous and rushed to that figure.


    "Celia -"


    He ran to her and held her in his arms, distressed.


    He didn''t know what had happened to Celia while he was away from her. He just couldn''t breathe when he thought of the fact that she was almost sent to Paul.


    He hugged her tightly, warm breath sprayed in her face, eyes filling with water.


    He actually... He was crying...


    "Good girl, you just had a dream. Now you wake up from the dream. I''m by your side. Sally, let me take you home..."


    "Don''t think about anything else. I''ll let those who dared to bully you pay a heavy price!"


    "I... Let go of me first... "


    The man held her so tight that Celia couldn''t even breathe.


    "What''s wrong? Did you get hurt? "


    Carlos thought she was injured just now, so he accidentally hurt her. He quickly released her and carefully checked her wound from top to bottom.


    "No, it''s not like that. I''m fine."


    "That''s great. Let''s go home now..."


    Then he picked her up and put his suit on her, ready to take her away.


    "Brother, are you going to leave like this?"


    Suddenly, a man''s voice came from behind. Hearing this voice, Carlos'' face was gloomy.

 Chapter 285 Live With Another Man

    "Brother, I have saved sister-in-law, shall we have a talk?"


    With a half smile on his lips, Jeffery walked toward them little by little.


    As he approached, Carlos put his arm around Celia to protect her.


    He didn''t want to have any connection with this man.


    "I don''t think I have anything to talk with you."


    "Brother, you don''t have to be so heartless to me. Even if you are angry with me, you should listen to sister-in-law first."


    Carlos frowned.


    Celia didn''t know the relationship between Jeffery and Carlos before.


    When she was taken away by the second group of men in black, it was this man who saved her.


    At first, she thought he was not a good man, but she did not expect that he really sent her here.


    ''Anyway, he saved me.''


    And when she suddenly heard him call Carlos "brother", she was also surprised.


    It seemed that Carlos disliked his brother very much.


    Was there something wrong between them?


    Carlos looked at Celia in confusion.


    "Yes, it was him who saved me from the men in black." Celia nodded and said honestly.


    Even so, Carlos still didn''t have some kind of feeling towards Jeffery.


    In the past few months since Jeffery came back, he often went to the Gu consortium to visit Carlos, but he was shut out every time. How could he not be embarrassed?


    Today, he finally saw Carlos.


    "Go to the car with Boris first."


    Carlos gave Celia a long look and said to her.


    Hearing the news, Boris came back as soon as possible. He hurried to escort Celia as soon as he heard what his master said.


    Celia followed Boris to the car and looked back at the two men while walking.


    It was not until Celia got on the car that Carlos sneered at the man sitting opposite to him.


    Since he wanted to talk about it, he would like to see what tricks he could play.


    "It''s so uneasy for me to come back. I always feel that there''s some misunderstanding between brother and me."


    Jeffery, who had a thick skin, smiled when he greeted people with a faint smile on his face.


    gain. "Look. I''ve forgotten that. It should be said that Sally lives with that man every day. President Gu, do you know?"


    When the name was changed, it meant totally different.


    Even Carlos had to admit that, in the same words, it was a bottomless pit in his heart if it was Sally.


    Even if he had known it earlier, now being pointed out in front of so many people made him feel totally different from himself.


    But he couldn''t react, because it was Jeffery, not anyone else.


    "So what? Things between Celia and me, no matter how Celia or Sally is, you are just an outsider. You have no right to interfere in things between us. "


    It had to be said that what Jeffery hated most was this. Yes, he was an bystander, whenever and wherever.


    "Mr. Gu, I don''t think so. I''m just trying to help you. You see, you are always full of malicious speculation. When I was young, now and still. "


    "Jeffery, we both know clearly who has evil intentions. If you are clever enough, you should get out of the life of Celia and I. don''t disturb us any more."


    "Mr. Gu, you should know something. Not to mention you, even when I saw Miss Ling, I was shocked. She can''t be more like Sally. Anyway, she is not Sally. If she is, we have been feeling sorry for her for so long. But we didn''t expect her to spend so much time with another man in England. "

 Chapter 286 I Dont Believe In Fate!

    Carlos frowned. The back of his hand had blue meridians, but his face did not change.


    His thin lips curled up as he said, "after a few years, every one has a past. I heard that you almost became a cripple in the United States a few years ago. You are well now as well. How could you still stand there with your broken leg? Celia has just experienced a lot. There is no need for you to play tricks on Celia. "


    These words made Jeffery feel so angry that his face turned pale.


    "Fine. If you don''t mind, it''s useless for others to say too much. But Mr. Gu, you really think you know Miss Ling''s background very well."


    "She''s my wife. We slept in the same bed every night. Of course, she is a family member. You can ask whatever you want to know. Why are you so mean to investigate the details?"


    Sleep in the same bed...


    Jeffery''s face was as pale as a ghost.


    After he knew that Celia was in England, he was more sure that the person who stayed with Carlos was Sally.


    That was why he was so angry.


    Jeffery calmed down and shook his head, saying, "I think you''d better check it again. Have you ever asked your wife how she is doing with that psychologist in England? "


    Jeffery thought Carlos would react with his words, but Carlos was as calm as usual.


    "Don''t say these nonsense any more. Do you think I will believe it?"


    "Of course you won''t believe me. In your heart, Sally is always the purest and innocent girl. However, five years have passed since she left you, and she has become Celia Ling. She even hooked up with two different men."


    There was no change in Carlos'' expression, He sneered, "that''s the way you slander me, Jeffery Gu?"


    "Slander? I never slander people. And I have evidence. So I went back and poured out all the photos in the file bag I prepared in advance. "


    Carlos didn''t look at those pictures, because they were all daily pictures of Celia in Britain. He had seen them before.


    But some of the photos were very offending.


    In the photo, there was a group photo of Celia Ling and a foreign doctor. Celia Ling was holding the doctor''s arm, with a calm face.


    The man, according to Boris'' information, was the first psychologist of Celia.


    However, they still couldn''t find out the doctor George at last.


    However, he also knew that Celia had been with George since then.


    Although Jeffery mistook the man in the photo for George, it still stung Carlos.


    But it didn''t seem to work.


    Carlos glanced coldly at Jeffery and said ruthlessly, "you''d better remember every word that you said to slander my wife. Otherwise, I may make trouble for you."


    The voice was as cold as a knife


    he was afraid of the void, but that he was fond of self destruction.


    "I know she is not Nelda." The corners of Paul''s mouth turned up as if he was smiling.


    "Carlos, we are the same sort of people!"


    Paul smiled and continued, "I don''t believe in fate!"


    They liked to control the initiative. They didn''t wait for what they wanted, but took the initiative to get what they wanted.


    For example, Carlos had never believed that Sally had died in the past five years.


    The same to him. He didn''t believe that woman had died!


    Carlos looked coldly at Paul. Paul smoked another cigarette and took another one out.


    "I don''t want you to meet Celia. I''m just afraid that you mistook Celia for her! Like what happened yesterday, I hope it won''t happen again, otherwise... "


    Carlos didn''t give him any leeway. Even though he was one of Carlos'' best friends, Carlos would never allow anyone to hurt Celia in the matter.


    "Paul..."


    Carlos called again. He wanted to say something, but looking at Paul, he swallowed his words. He turned around and walked towards the door step by step.


    He had said enough. He knew that Paul could understand!


    The sound of opening the door and closing the door indicated that Carlos had left. As the sound of his footsteps gradually faded away, Paul put out the cigarette in her hand and continued to stare out of the window.


    Nelda''s favorite thing was to open the window in the morning and absorb the fresh air outside, looking at the distant scenery far away.


    At the thought of this, he took out a photo from his chest. The girl on the photo had a sweet smile, and her smile was so lovely, making people feel comfortable.


    "Nelda, how can you die? You won''t die! You must be hiding from me! I will find you! "

 Chapter 287 Make The Whole Know They Are Couple

    Celia Ling had never expected that she would be the hottest one on the Internet instantly.


    Especially when she was in Carlos'''' arms and he hugged her. Their intimacy was so obvious.


    The whole city knew that the CEO of the Gu consortium had a new girlfriend, and Celia Ling, an ordinary woman, was with the most powerful man in the city!


    The women in Jin City were envious of Celia. No matter what happened, no one had ever been treated like this by the women who had been with Carlos.


    The "leading role" we''re talking about has really done a good job on the breaking news.


    Just like now...


    "Ling..."


    In her dream, Celia''s phone rang. She was wakened up by the ring. The man was crazy these two days and she was exhausted. However, against her tiredness, he became very energetic.


    Celia frowned as she saw the name on the screen.


    Half an hour later, at the gate of the Gu consortium.


    Boris got off the car quickly and opened the door for her respectfully. "Lady."


    Celia glanced at Boris, wondering what Carlos was up to.


    "Lady, Boss is waiting for you."


    "Thank you."


    On the way to the office, people kept greeting Celia as she entered and smiling from time to time.


    Celia followed Boris to the top floor and stopped at a door.


    "Where is this place?"


    Celia asked.


    "Boss is in the meeting room."


    All of a sudden, the door was opened.


    Celia was stunned a little. When Boris realized what had happened, he said hastily, "Lady, please come in."


    At this moment, another assistant also came out and bent down to Celia. "Please come in, Lady."


    Celia had no choice but to enter the room. However, she froze as soon as she took one more step.


    Because with her appearance, everyone''s eyes were focused on her, almost being the most eye-catching one.


    Celia''s scalp tingled at the scene. What happened?


    Slowly, she turned her eyes to the man over there.


    Carlos was sitting farthest from her on the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    taste the candy here.


    The crowd dispersed gradually. Finally, there were only Celia and Carlos left in the empty meeting room.


    "If I had known that I would come here for candies, I would have stayed at home."


    She couldn''t understand Carlos'' thought.


    She knew how important the meeting was, let alone him.


    "Can''t I?"


    The man raised his eyebrows and said loudly.


    "¡­¡­"


    On hearing his words, Celia didn''t know what to say anymore. She could say no, could she?


    He was the boss here.


    Carlos looked at her in the eyes and pinched the soft face of her. "All right."


    "I want to see you, right now!"


    His husky voice was magnetic and arrogant. "So I sent someone to pick you up."


    "¡­¡­"


    "You have to come to work with me in the future. I''ll make a place for you."


    Celia was shocked to hear the man''s domineering words.


    Celia was more surprised and even uneasy when she received the call from Paul Tang.


    The photos Carlos took with her that day had been on the headlines of the Internet and newspapers. Almost every day, there were journalists surrounding the path near the manor.


    Although Carlos said so, there was always an exception.


    In order to prevent being followed, Celia dressed up specially.


    But to her surprise, the place where Paul told her was...

 Chapter 288 Sister

    Celia Ling stood behind Paul Tang, watching him put the Gardenia in front of the empty gravestone.


    But to her surprise, there was neither a name nor a photo on the tombstone Nothing there?


    Celia didn''t know why the man brought her here. She just stood there quietly.


    "You know? I''m the most useless man in the world, a thoroughly coward! "


    Said the man.


    Celia was a little stunned. She looked at the man who was looking at her in confusion.


    "I can''t even protect my woman. Am I useless?"


    Celia didn''t know how to answer Paul''s question.


    Paul looked at the stone tablet in front of him carefully. If he had been brave enough and had stood out to prove for her, would it have been... And the rest wouldn''t happen?


    At that time, he really hated himself for being useless.


    "Nelda, where the hell are you?"


    How time flew! So many years had passed. But her face, voice and smile became more and more clear in his mind.


    Like Carlos, he couldn''t believe that she was gone.


    Since Carlos had found Celia, he believed that he would wait for her.


    Celia Ling''s nose twitched as she watched the man talking to himself.


    "Celia Ling, would you like to hear my story?"


    "What?"


    Celia Ling said, with no preparation at all. However, she looked into the man''s eyes and finally nodded her head.


    "I can''t be more familiar with her. In order to prevent me from dating with other women, my family sent her to be my girlfriend. She was just used by others to connect with the Tang Clan."


    The man said, slightly raising his head with a smile at the corners of his mouth, but his eyes were closed, making it difficult to see him clearly.


    "But they don''t know that the woman I fell in love with was no other than her! And the reason why I dated her friend at that time was also to get close to her! But my family mistook me for dating her friend. "


    "Aha... No matter how big the family is, she was my wife they gave me, but in the end, they forced her to death! "


    words again.


    "What... Isn''t she dead? "


    She thought that maybe the man in front of her was really sick and became a madman?


    "You have ''died'' once, right? You are alive now, aren''t you? "


    On hearing Paul''s words, Celia stunned for a second.


    "Do me a favor. She will be back soon!"


    There was a glimmer of light in the man''s eyes.


    Celia bit her lips for a long time and then raised her head.


    "What should I do?"


    Paul didn''t say anything. Suddenly, he got close to her and held her in his arms.


    "Your sister will definitely come back!"


    As Celia was a little shocked by his sudden move, she did not take it seriously considering the state of mind at the moment.


    Besides, they just hugged each other for a short while. Then Paul let her go.


    He not only loosened his grip, but also left.


    What?


    Celia looked at him strangely. Didn''t he just ask her to help? "You just left without saying a word?"?


    She turned around to look at the tombstone. She had knocked hard on her own head.


    "Is he really out of his mind, so he talked nonsense?"


    "But, if I''m her sister, if I''m Sally..."


    Celia exclaimed. She was also about to go crazy.


    "If you are alive and you have a feeling for Paul, will you fall in love with him?"


    These were the words Celia said to the tombstone when she left.

 Chapter 289 True Romantic Love

    Carlos didn''t sit down until the morning meeting was over. Boris looked at him anxiously.


    "Boss, have you read the newspaper this morning?"


    Early in the morning, the Gu consortium''s branch company abroad had an accident. Carlos had to hold an emergency meeting to deal with it, so he didn''t have time to read the newspaper or browse the website.


    "Give it to me!"


    It must be about the bad news about company in the newspaper.


    The quality of the goods produced by the branch company shouldn''t be spread to the domestic market so fast.


    Boris didn''t read any financial newspaper, but some entertainment newspaper. He hesitated for a while and handed it to Carlos. Then he took a few steps back and said, "Boss, don''t get excited after reading it!"


    Carlos hadn''t turned on the newspaper yet. He frowned when Boris spoke.


    When he opened the newspaper, the bottom of his eyes was lifted up with a cold touch.


    On the newspaper, a couple hugged.


    "The young master of the Tang Clan, Paul Tang, has been searching for his new girlfriend right after he returned from abroad. And his lover suspected that she was the woman of Mr. Gu who was exposed to the media a few days ago. Now tell me, who is her real man?"


    The photo was very good. It could clearly tell they were from the side of Paul Tang and Celia Ling.


    "This matter is no longer under control in newspapers and Internet."


    Boris spark softly. "Besides, the news came from the Tang consortium."


    Celia didn''t know that she had hit the headline again. In the past two days, Carlos forcibly took her to the company. She had just gone out to buy a cup of milk tea. When she came back, she found that people passing by her all looked at her in curiosity or disdain.


    When Carlos showed up with her the other day, their eyes were filled with awe.


    As a result, Celia acutely sensed that something bad had happened to her?


    The elevator arrived at the floor where Carlos'' office was located. At the door of the elevator, Boris was already there waiting for Celia. Seeing that she was back, he immediately walked towards her.


    "Be careful, madam. You have to be nice to apologize." Boris said.


    The Boss'' face had been gloomy since he saw the photo. Several managers who had


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    r... Your sister... "


    "Paul said that she was framed to murder. At last, she..."


    Celia couldn''t help but get excited when she thought of what Paul had said.


    "I know, I know."


    Carlos put his arms around her waist, trying to calm her down.


    "Don''t blame him too much. We were all too young back then. Though he was the young master of the Tang Clan, he was too young. Everything was in others'' hands. You don''t know, after your sister left, he went crazy for a whole year. When he woke up, he became a playboy from time to time, changing women. But those women''s eyes and noses look alike your sister and even their words look alike. He''s obsessed with them. "


    Carlos closed his eyes and sighed.


    "During the years when he was abroad, I thought he was getting better, but he was still crazy and didn''t wake up. I heard from Dylan that when Paul was abroad, he drank and smoked everyday and lived a life under the influence of alcohol. He says if your sister doesn''t come back, he will go to find her! "


    "So, he is not really a faithless man... So infatuated with her? "


    Celia couldn''t help but explain.


    To her surprise, the man''s eyes turned cold.


    "I don''t care whether he''s a faithless and unreliable man. It''s none of our business! From now on, don''t talk to other men, and don''t let anyone cuddle you! "


    Carlos warned her unpleasantly.


    He felt it necessary to remind her. No matter who he was, even if it was Paul, the way Paul looked at Celia made him uncomfortable.

 Chapter 290 I Really Saw Her!

    Celia and Paul hugged each other. After being pacified by Celia, Carlos wasn''t angry. But he couldn''t figure out what was on Paul''s mind behind this photo.


    After dinner, he told Celia that he would visit Paul and then left alone.


    It was easy to find Paul.


    It was either in a bar or in a hotel, or in J University.


    This was the place where Paul studied, and also the place where he met Nelda.


    When he was a teenager, he would choose to do something eye-catching, such as kicking a football.


    He loved Nelda secretly when he was in the University. In order that she could turn a blind eye to him and try his best to run and goal.


    "Mr. Gu!"


    When Carlos came to look for Paul, Paul''s assistant was in his way.


    Carlos knew that Paul''s female assistant was a woman with good temperament. It was out of his expectation that nothing had happened between them when she was with the romantic man like Paul.


    Carlos glanced at her and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you stopping me from going in?"


    Carlos was actually quite familiar with this assistant.


    She took a pause, knowing that she could not stop Carlos. Besides, she thought that Paul had not told her not to let Carlos in.


    Carlos walked into the football field, where Paul was kicking. He was the only one on this large field, with no one else around applauding for him.


    Undoubtedly, Paul looked down and sorrowful under the light.


    Carlos caught a glimpse of the football on the side of the road, caught it, and kicked precisely at Paul.


    Instead of dodging, Paul kept his body unmoved as the ball hit him.


    He lay on the grass and opened his eyes.


    "Are you satisfied with this round?" He asked with a smile. "If you can''t work off your anger, then beat me as hard as you did in the hotel that night!"


    Carlos hit him really hard.


    Carlos didn''t come here to talk with Paul. He knew his intention.


    Carlos approached Paul slowly and lowered his head to look at his face. Paul was lying on the ground, exhausted. Paul was gazing at the sky and a star.


    Over the years, he had been devoured by cigarettes and alcohol. He was thinner than Carl


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    "Nelda is dead!" Carlos said in a cold tone. Now he understood what Paul meant to do.


    "How could you hurt Celia for a woman who died!"


    With these words, Carlos raised his hand and punched Paul in the face.


    When they were in the hotel last time, Carlos hit Paul. Paul had been hurt for a long time.


    "I did see her." Said Paul firmly, kneeling on the ground after being hit.


    She looked much better with her hair turning into curly waves. More than half of her face was hidden behind the sunglasses.


    But he would never mistake it! It was her, Nelda!


    It was said that Paul was crazy. How could a woman who had been dead for ten years come back to life!


    Carlos didn''t believe him. Paul had been thinking day and night. What Paul saw was only his illusion.


    Carlos had to take a business trip because of the branch company overseas.


    He held Celia''s hand.


    "I have something to deal with. I''ll be back soon."


    Then he held her in his arms again.


    "Yes."


    "Celia." He called her name.


    "I am on a business trip for two days. Don''t go to see Paul."


    He had seen Paul on the football field. Although Paul had told him that he would not hurt Celia any more, Carlos still didn''t believe it.


    Even though Nelda had been dead for so many years, Paul had never forgotten her. Now that Paul said that he saw Nelda, even if it was an illusion, he would try every means to see if Nelda was alive.

 Chapter 291 He Will Protect You!

    Celia nodded in reply to Celia'' words.


    But sometimes, things would happen as they didn''t want to.


    No sooner had Celia returned to the villa than Paul called her. There was still an hour left before Carlos boarded the plane.


    "Celia, come out and have a seat,"


    Paul said directly on the phone.


    Considering what Carlos had said to Celia before he left, she refused.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Tang. I have something to do. I can''t leave now."


    "Ha ha." Paul laughed, "now that Carlos has left, what else do you need to do. "


    Paul exposed Celia Ling''s lie and continued. "There is a problem with the Gu consortium, and he has to deal with it in person. "


    As soon as Carlos left, Paul knew where he was.


    Did he keep an eye on Carlos?


    "Celia, since you''re confused, why don''t you come out and ask me directly?"


    "You want to talk to me when Carlos comes back?" Paul smiled.


    He guessed what Carlos had told Celia before he left. They knew each other.


    "If you don''t come, I will give Carlos the photo of George in my hand."


    "What did you say?"


    Celia widened her eyes.


    "What''s more, don''t you want to know which family is the one that took your sister away from the orphanage and gave her to me?"


    Said Paul lightly.


    These two words clearly expressed Celia''s true feelings.


    Especially, she didn''t expect that Paul knew about George.


    However, when she thought about the things happened in the hotel, Celia was still hesitant.


    "Celia, I really met your sister!"


    Paul said in a sad yet determined tone.


    "No one believes that I saw her."


    Paul continued with a faint smile, "but I didn''t see her in my dreams, nor did I recognize the wrong person. I did see her!"


    "The restaurant, on the second floor of that hotel!"


    After telling Celia the place of their meeting, Paul hung up the phone.


    Celia was stunned by the busy tone on the phone. According to Paul, he had seen the so-called elder sister of hers!


    Carlos said she had been dead for ten years?


    He said that she was burnt to ashes by the fire in the prison, so Paul just made her a graveyard.


    Celia Ling decided to go. As she was about to leave, Grac


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    yway, I should address you as brother-in-law."


    After saying that, she put the photo in her hand on the table.


    "I think you should have a copy in your hand, and it''s useless for me to tear it apart. Just do what you want. " Celia wasn''t sure if Paul would release the photo to the media. She was just gambling.


    She bet this man loved her sister, and whether he would do something to hurt the only sister of the person he liked.


    "Celia."


    Paul called her name in a soft voice. She knew what was on his mind, and he would not post the photo.


    "Celia, if I really want to send the photo, I will not only send it to Carlos, but also to the Gu Clan by the way."


    "Oh, really? At most, divorce with Carlos. In fact, I was thinking about this before. "


    Celia said half jokingly.


    "No! He will protect you! "


    Celia Ling smiled bitterly. "Carlos told me that you loved my sister dearly and begged your family to let you marry her. But what happened at last?"


    She had a clear estimation of herself. Although she had never seen anyone in the Gu Clan, she knew well about the power of it.


    Carlos told her a story about Paul and her sister; he told her how much her sister loved that man and how much she wanted to marry him. However, in the end, to force her sister to leave, his family not only destroyed her, but also pushed her to death.


    Celia Ling knew how difficult it was to protect his love in front of the family!

 Chapter 292 One Will Be Mine All My Life

    "If it weren''t for her insistence, she wouldn''t have been in prison, and she wouldn''t have..."


    Celia Ling pursed her lips and looked at Paul.


    "How can I help you when she has such a bad ending?"


    Hearing her words, Paul also felt sad. It reminded him of Nelda.


    Suddenly he became irritated and helpless, and could not help but seek for a cigarette in his pocket.


    His hand began to tremble. When he picked up the cigarette, he was in such a hurry that a cigarette fell to the ground. Then he took another one.


    In the past, Nelda was forced to die because he insisted on loving her and was unwilling to leave her. As a result, he could not accept until now.


    You killed your beloved woman!


    "She must hate me. So even if she is alive, she still doesn''t want to come out to see me, right?" Paul said calmly while smoking.


    She had died for love, but he could do nothing!


    Celia looked at him. "If so, good!"


    "Forget her and start over!"


    If the man was right that her sister was still alive but unwilling to come back, it meant that she wanted to start all over again.


    Seeing the man still smoking, Celia took a deep breath and walked past him.


    "No!"


    Said Paul. He could not get rid of Nelda, let alone fall in love with another woman.


    "I love her. I want no one but her in my life!"


    He said firmly and turned around to look at Celia who stopped walking.


    "Celia, please help me!"


    Paul pleaded in a humble voice. He looked sadly at the back of Celia and added, "if she has married and given birth to a child, I will quit blessing her!"


    "Can you?" Celia turned her head.


    Carlos had told her that this man was very stubborn. Otherwise, he couldn''t fall in love with another woman even if his sister had died for so many years.


    "Yes, I will!"


    "If she didn''t get married, it means that she can''t forget me! Then give me and your sister a chance, and I''ll make her happy. " Paul''s words attracted the attention of the female assistant who was waiting outside the restaurant.


    "Celia, I broke her heart and give me a chance to atone for my sins. Protect her from any harm! "


    "She is not wronged by anyone in the Tang Clan." Though he had been absent from Tang C


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    uld go. He sent people to follow her. Even if she wanted to run away, she couldn''t run out of his hand.


    Carlos had just told her not to look for Paul, but she left without telling him. It made Carlos very angry and annoyed.


    She went to look for Paul just now. She must have gotten a call from him, and Paul must have told her something.


    The reason why Paul came to Celia when Carlos left must be on purpose.


    He said that he saw Nelda. Carlos thought about it again and again. He might tell the truth.


    Ten years ago, Nelda died in the prison, but what they got was a pile of dust, so no one could prove that Nelda was the one who was burned to death.


    In this case, it was very likely that Paul had actually met Nelda. To the extent that he loved her deeply, he would try to force her back, just like how Carlos used the Mo Clan to force Celia. Paul and Carlos were the same man. They would stick to one person their whole lives and would never let go!


    "Paul, you broke your promise."


    Carlos said in a cold voice. He came here to bring Celia away, but was stopped by Paul.


    "Carlos, only Celia can make Nelda appear!"


    "That''s the way it is. You can''t hurt Celia!"


    Carlos was angry. "You think that Nelda is alive and you should find other ways to make her appear. However, you can''t hurt Celia any more!"


    Paul shook his head. He couldn''t come up with any better idea than to make Nelda appear.


    "Celia is the only person Nelda cares about!"

 Chapter 293 No Man Ever Knelt Down In Front Of Her And Begged Her

    "Aha... Aren''t you afraid that Nelda will hate you more when she comes back alive? "


    Carlos said earnestly. Then he pushed away Paul who was in his way and walked towards Celia.


    Damned Paul Tang! He didn''t let Celia off!


    This naughty girl! She dared to come to the appointment with Paul and ignored his words.


    As Carlos bent over to hug Celia, his eyes fell on the photo on the table.


    The moment he took action to get the photo closer, Paul dashed forward and put it in his pocket.


    Then he added.


    "You can''t take her away!"


    Carlos'' attention was diverted back to Paul. He raised his head to look at him and said angrily, "it''s none of your business whether I take my woman with me or not!"


    What Paul had done to make Nelda come back and hurt Celia had completely enraged Carlos. He was determined to take away Celia today!


    The sight of Carlos'' angry face made Paul nervous. He looked at Celia who was laying prone on the table and said, "it was Celia who had given consent to what happened today."


    "So you can''t take her away!"


    "Her consent is of no use!"


    Carlos cursed, wanting to beat him more now.


    Damned Paul, damned Celia. Did she know what they were doing!


    "Paul, dare you stop me again?"


    Carlos stood straight and rolled up his sleeves slowly.


    Seeing that he was going to hit him in a rage, Paul wisely took a step back.


    "Carlos, you can''t hit me."


    Since Carlos was a child, he had never lost in fights. He was very cruel. On the other hand, Paul was a civilized person ever since he was a child. He did not like fighting. Although he was a little older than Carlos, he was really not his match when it came to fighting.


    However, Carlos didn''t make a move. He was just holding his wrist, which made Paul feel that his face was sore.


    Looking at the angry face of Carlos and the flat head of Celia, he thought of what Celia had just said.


    "Celia!"


    Seeing that Carlos had raised his fist, Paul hurriedly turned to Celia, who was bending over the table, and shouted.


    As soon as he shouted, Carlos turned his head in the direction of Paul''s gaze and looked up at Celia who was sitting at the table.


    But she didn''t show any fear or anger when facing Paul''s face.


    Before Carlos came here, she said that she wouldn''t help Paul, however...


    "Sir!"


    The assistant asked in surprise, her eyes wide open. No one had ever thought that the man in front of her would kneel down and beg.


    Celia was also surprised to see that. Mixed feelings surged int


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    uld hide my head from the camera."


    "Lie down! Damn you! You''re going to lie on the bed with another man! "


    Carlos had guessed that this was exactly what Paul was thinking about.


    He wanted to go out and beat him up again. He wanted to beat up the bastard!


    Celia looked at Carlos. He was so angry that it seemed that he would beat her at any time. In the past, he would blame her or not with a calm face.


    But now he was completely furious!


    "Then the journalists break in again and spread your photos." Carlos said in a cold voice.


    Nobody except the damned Paul could come up with such an idea!


    That was exactly what he had planned when they were in the hotel last time.


    "If he really wants to force Nelda back, it would be better to end his life!" Carlos sneered.


    "Humph, it would be best if it''s a live broadcast!"


    Then he added.


    Celia curled her lips when she heard his bad idea.


    Carlos glanced at her coldly. How dare she curl up her lips!


    Celia quickly hid her expression.


    "We do nothing but lie together."


    "If my sister didn''t show up, Paul would admit it was a mistake!"


    "You have taken photos, so there is no misunderstanding." Carlos said in a low voice. He slowly calmed down. He raised his eyes and looked at her. Her head was lowered." Why did you help him? Just because he loves your sister! "


    "Not all for it!" She replied.


    "Maybe, no one ever knelt down and begged me before me."


    Celia asked, fixing her eyes on his face.


    Carlos was surprised at what he heard.


    Paul knelt down in front of Celia to beg for her help. He would do such a thing that he would rather die than to die, let alone man''s dignity.

 Chapter 294 Stay With Me All My Life

    "Didn''t you say that he had been indulging in alcohol, tobacco and women over the years, and that his body was being hollowed out bit by bit? His soul was long gone. Although I can''t remember anything at all, and I even don''t know if my sister is alive or not, I think if she is not married and she is still alive, is it the same as Paul? "


    "Is it because she doesn''t know how to start a new life. If that is the case, why don''t we find her? We can make she fall in love with Paul again, and make her happy! "


    Celia said faintly. She had thought a lot about the matter that had involved Paul.


    Not only because Paul had begged her, but also because she was afraid that her sister would rather live alone all her life.


    "As you said, now Paul is very strong. Even if someone objects, he should be able to protect my sister well."


    Celia recalled the vows that Paul had made.


    He would like to do everything to protect her forever!


    Since he was willing to give up everything he had and love the person he loved, she thought that this man was sincere to her sister, regardless that he hadn''t protected her well before.


    "I don''t know. He said he could protect my sister and I believed it." Celia smiled at Carlos and said.


    She paused for a while, while the light from her eyes faded. "If my sister comes back, perhaps... I really remember something. "


    If that''s the case, it''s all right.


    Carlos'' anger slowly subsided as he heard Celia''s words. He couldn''t fight back in front of her. No matter how angry he was, he would surrender when he heard her soft voice.


    He stood up and held her in his arms.


    "But his bad idea has a bad influence on you."


    If the story of Paul and Celia spread to the whole city, how would people in the city think of her? Rumors would hurt her.


    "Well, I have also thought about that. If they want to scold you, they will try to find other reasons. Besides, when we were exposed together, there were already many people scolding me. If I care so much, I would have been dead! "


    Celia looked at him and said. Others had been cursing her a lot in the past few days.


    Compared with the curses, she cared more about whether she could get her sister back. If she saw her sister, perhaps she could remember a lot.


    Looking at her and listening to her words, Carlos felt a sudden pain in his heart. He held her tightly.


    "Idiot!"


    He would not a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    has been dreaming of. "


    Carlos glanced at him but said nothing.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I should remind Celia of that?"


    Seeing that Celia hadn''t come out of the room yet, Paul joked in a low voice.


    "You can talk to her." Carlos replied lightly. He was not afraid of Paul''s threat at all.


    Paul replied with a smile on her face. He wouldn''t tell Celia the truth, so that she would know how cunning Carlos was herself.


    There were two reasons why Celia didn''t come out of the room. One was because of what Carlos had just said, and the other was that Paul had been smoking outside.


    "Okay. The reporters are downstairs. Call her out!"


    In fact, Paul cared about his own business the most.


    Carlos walked back to the room and held Celia''s hand.


    "Let''s go to the room together."


    After that, he looked at Celia and added, "don''t show your shoulders to me. Just lie in my arms."


    "Lying in your arms?"


    Celia was surprised.


    "What? Do you really want to lie in another man''s arms? "


    Celia Ling was not pleased. She just glanced at him without saying anything.


    Carlos didn''t mind when she didn''t talk to him. He was in a good mood and stretched out his hand to hold her in his arms. He said with a smile, "Celia, just lie down and rest quietly, okay?"


    His voice was gentle, but Celia had a strange feeling.


    "Did you talk about something else just now?"


    "Yes, I did."


    He answered generously.


    "What?" She was more curious about it.


    He held her in his arms and whispered in her ear.


    "About... I won''t allow you to leave me for the rest of your life! "

 Chapter 295 No One Believes That They Are Innocent

    Although Carlos agreed with the plan, he was still angry.


    Celia deliberately rubbed against the door of the bathroom. Thinking of what Carlos had said to her, she didn''t dare to go out as early as possible.


    You would finally finish!


    Carlos, who was dealing with some documents, smiled when he heard the bathroom door open.


    She was willing to dawdle, he was willing to wait!


    Celia breathed a sigh of relief when she saw him handle his business seriously. She walked outside quietly.


    Otherwise, she would sleep in the guest room today and must lock the door.


    "Where are we going?" The man suddenly spoke.


    Celia Ling''s heart fluttered when she saw Carlos didn''t lift his head to look at her. She swallowed and replied, "I''ll go get some water."


    "Really?" Carlos smiled coldly.


    "I''ve already got it for you."


    "What? Thanks, thank you. "


    Celia hurriedly explained.


    She walked slowly to the dumpster, holding a glass of water to drink.


    "What? Haven''t you finished yet? "


    The man on the other end of the line spoke again.


    "All right."


    "Come here."


    Celia froze for a second. Go to his side! No way!


    "Do you think today''s matter is over?" Carlos'' face darkened. He pretended to be angry and said, "I''m not happy now."


    Celia was shocked by these words. She had no choice but to cajole Mr. Gu tonight.


    "What? I can carry you here. "


    He put down the documents and stood up.


    "No, no need!" Celia waved her hands helplessly and walked towards the man standing across the table.


    Walking to him, he reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    Carlos lowered his head and saw her cute face.


    It was this obedient face in front of him that made him feel inferior to her from time to time.


    "Celia Ling, let''s begin to settle accounts!"


    "Forget it!" She murmured.


    In the restaurant, the tricks he played on her were far from enough.


    "What?" Carlos had a good hearing, especially Celia''s voice. "You don''t agree with my words!"


    He stared at her, making Celia shake her head.


    "Of course not." She was good at gaugin


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    y. I think the second daughter of the Ling Clan is good."


    Every children of the Ling Clan in this generation was girl.


    "Carlos? Anyway, he''s married. " The old lady seemed reluctant.


    "Mom, what kind of wife she is? Besides, Carlos never announced that he was married. "


    Grandma Gu looked at her son and finished the last bite of porridge in her bowl.


    "I heard that Grandpa Ling loved his granddaughter very much."


    "She is just the sworn granddaughter of Grandpa Ling. Besides, the young lady of the Ling Clan has been living in a corner. Few people have seen her. I don''t know what she looks like and whether she is a good girl or not. "


    Carlos'' father kept talking. In his eyes, Celia was just a playmate of Carlos. The woman in front of him looked like Sally. As for the real daughter-in-law of the Gu Clan, he had to pick one for him.


    One was his only choice. He wanted to unite with the Ling Clan in Yang City by marriage.


    And cooperation was always a good way for business to expand their own power.


    In the end, no matter whom the Ling Clan had a crush on, it would be good for the Gu Clan.


    "He hasn''t been back for a long time. You''d better not tell him about the Ling Clan. You can just ask him to go there to talk about cooperation."


    It seemed like she had thought about it for a long time, and then she said to her son.


    "Yes, I know, mom."

 Chapter 296 I Cant Stop Loving You

    The newspaper and media were overwhelmed with the affair of Paul Tang and Celia Ling. The media caught the eye of the matter and continued to hype it. Coupled with the dark incident of Paul Tang, it directly went out of control.


    That''s what he wanted. It can be known to the whole city.


    In order not to hear those rumors, Celia had to hide in the manor.


    She didn''t want to go to the Gu consortium either. She had to keep a distance from Carlos before she got no news from Paul.


    However, it was just Celia''s own idea, and Carlos could not agree at all.


    "No, no, No. we have to keep a distance from each other."


    Celia said as she saw Carlos asked her to go to the company with him.


    "I''m waiting for you at home."


    Carlos looked at her with a cold face. But when he saw her flattering face, he couldn''t lose his temper.


    However, he had to take some advantage to hold Celia into his arms and kiss her. Then he turned around and left.


    Celia wasn''t around. He couldn''t see her any more. That made him feel uneasy. She was like the sand in his hand that couldn''t be grasped no matter how hard he tried.


    She had left him five years ago, which had made him worry about losing her.


    Carlos was in a bad mood. The employees of the Gu consortium noticed that the CEO must be angry about the things between Celia Ling and Paul Tang. As a result, the conflicts between Celia Ling and Paul Tang were more confirmed.


    After the news was released, Paul had been waiting in the airport.


    In the airport monitoring room, his eyes were fixed on the screen.


    She would come back! Right!


    That day when he was at the airport, he happened to see her, and that must be her!


    When Carlos came back, Celia had already closed her eyes.


    She didn''t sleep. Maybe she was used to it. She couldn''t sleep if he didn''t come back.


    Carlos was lying beside her and habitually held her in his arms. He was more afraid that she would suddenly disappear, so he had to hold her in his arms every night to feel at ease.


    "Celia." He called her.


    "Do you have any news about your sister?"


    The news about her and Paul had been spread for two days, and Paul had stayed at the airport for two days and


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    . George had said that she would help her celebrate her birthday, but she said that she was not sure if that day was her real birth day, so she decided not to celebrate it.


    Even though she had been here for three years, the so-called birthday was spent carelessly.


    So in such a common situation, she would never think that it was her birthday.


    Carlos remembered?


    She suddenly remembered that notebook.


    She remembered that she and Carlos had known each other since childhood. One year, Carlos had asked her what she liked.


    "Fireworks!"


    Carlos obeyed his promise on that day every year since.


    From the notebook, she knew that Carlos was a good lover. He loved and spoiled her, and he remembered what she said.


    "Yes." Carlos nodded.


    "Carlos." Celia raised her head and called his name. Tears welled up in her eyes when she saw the tenderness in his eyes.


    Perhaps he really loved her very much, but she couldn''t remember anything about him, let alone the girl named Sally.


    "Don''t spoil me anymore, okay?"


    She asked, staring at him with tears in her eyes.


    Carlos'' heart ached. She cried bitterly.


    "No way!" He refused, cupping her face and kissing it.


    How could she ruin such a romantic scene with tears.


    Celia Ling, I can''t stop loving you!


    You don''t know that I fell in love with you at the first sight!


    Intertwined kisses and bone deep love were like poison which could not be saved at all when you entered the mouth.

 Chapter 297 For You, He Has Nothing

    "Celia..."


    From afar, Amanda waved at Celia, who was standing in front of the shopping mall. Celia smiled when she saw her long lost friend.


    "Celia, are you sure you''re okay?"


    The scandal about Celia and Paul was outrageous.


    "How about we stop shopping and find a place to stay?"


    Amanda was not afraid of what those people said. If it was her, she could fight back immediately.


    She was afraid that Celia would be deaf to her.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not easy for me to go out with you."


    Recently they really had little chance to meet each other. Both their husbands treated them very well. Even their best friends had to report their meeting to each other.


    Celia''s face was nice. On the contrary, she looked good and moisturized. Seeing that, Amanda couldn''t help but pat her shoulder lightly.


    "How are you recently? Are you having a good time with Carlos? "


    As soon as she finished her sentence, Celia''s phone beeped. It was a message.


    Celia''s face turned red seeing Celia'' ambiguous message.


    "Hey, is it the time for you to talk of the devil and she will appear?" Amanda was quite gossipy. She was going to peek at the screen while she was saying so.


    Celia hurriedly dodged.


    "I don''t want to know yet. All right. I understand the special taste between husband and wife. I understand... I won''t watch it. You are putting yourself in a dilemma. "


    Celia had seen the message. She remembered that before she went out today, he...


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Her face flushed from head to neck. There was also a smile that she was not aware of.


    Seeing the smile on her face, Amanda mystically approached her.


    "I''m glad to hear that. I was worried about you when you told me the notebook. Now I feel relieved."


    Celia was stunned to hear what she had said. Her eyes darkened.


    She lowered her head and muttered to herself.


    "If only my sister could come back."


    If so, she might really remember something.


    "What?" Amanda couldn''t hear what she said.


    "Nothing." Celia Ling asked and looked at Amanda Tang as if she had remembered something.


    "How about you and Dylan?"


    "Us? HMM It sounds good. "


    Amanda said in a relaxed tone.


    "That''s good. As long as you have a st


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ow that she was fine.


    The moment Amanda got home, she started reading news about Felix.


    But she couldn''t see it on her television, computer or cellphone at home.


    Finally, she realized.


    Where am I now?


    This house belonged to that man, Dylan. It was a piece of cake for him to hide something from her?


    Although she didn''t ask him about it in person, it didn''t make any difference.


    Amanda thought Dylan was doing this because he didn''t want her to know about Felix.


    But things were not as simple as she thought.


    She looked at the flickering phone in her hand, on which the name of "Sylvia" was shown.


    Amanda was a little hesitant. She had probably guessed the reason for this call.


    For the first time, she didn''t answer but just let the phone ring.


    But if she didn''t answer, her phone kept ringing.


    After a long while, she still couldn''t make up her mind and pressed the answer button.


    The person on the other side seemed to be stunned for a second, and then said in a strong manner that could not be refused.


    "I want to see you, in an hour at the same place!"


    "I know what you are going to say, but... All these have nothing to do with me. "


    She knew that it must be something about Felix, so she didn''t want to tangle with him any more.


    "Felix has done everything for you. He has lost everything. Don''t you want to know his current situation? If you still have a little conscience, come. I will wait for you in the coffee shop all the time! "

 Chapter 298 The Cruelty Of Reality

    After that, Sylvia hung up the phone before Amanda could answer.


    After hesitating for a while, Amanda decided to see her.


    Amanda had cut off all contact with Felix since last time. She didn''t know how he was.


    When Amanda arrived at the coffee shop, Sylvia had already been there.


    Amanda came over and saw her gaunt face.


    "I can''t go out for a long time. What do you want to say?" After taking a seat opposite Sylvia, Amanda asked flatly.


    "Aha... Can''t be out for too long? Because of Dylan? Are you afraid of being known by him? "


    Sylvia chuckled and turned to look at that direction with her cold eyes.


    "You don''t have to be so sarcastic, do you? We are already married. As his wife, of course I have to care about his feelings."


    "Because you are his wife, you saw him make Felix lose everything..."


    "Enough! You have no evidence. Don''t talk nonsense! " Amanda was excited too.


    However, there came a much more sarcastic laughter from Sylvia.


    "Haha... No proof? Who else dares to fight with Felix in Jin City? How could he be so arrogant to make an accident on a construction site? It was an accident dispute case and tax evasion. Obviously someone did it deliberately. But that person... If he is not powerful, how could the Li consortium collapse overnight? To put it bluntly, if it weren''t for the desperate command of Dylan, why wouldn''t anyone be willing to lend a penny to the Li consortium in such a large city? Amanda, are you blind? Or are you blinded by a ghost that you are unwilling to think about it? "


    Amanda sat there silently, clenching her fists on her legs and then loosening them.


    It seemed that Sylvia didn''t want to force her.


    "This is where he is now. Go and see him."


    Sylvia handed the paper to her.


    Amanda took the crumpled piece of paper. It seemed that Sylvia had been struggling with it for a long time.


    "There is nothing I can do to help him." Looking at the address written on the paper, Amanda replied in a low voice.


    The address on the paper should be an old house, which seemed to be very remote in her memory.


    And what she said just now completely angered Sylvia.


    With a snap, Sylvia landed his hands on the table and glared at Amanda.


    "Amanda, do you think I''m begging you? If it''s possible and the person he needs is


    irs to throw it again with hesitation.


    "Amanda... I... I''m going to send the garbage. I don''t have the key. "


    He looked at her and said. It meant "I don''t have the key, so you have to wait for me to come back, or I can''t get into the house."


    Of course, Amanda understood what he meant. Since she had come here, she didn''t plan to leave in such a hurry.


    Besides, how could she leave him now.


    "Okay, you go first!"


    She smiled at him and nodded.


    Hearing her words, he finally felt relieved. Then he turned around and walked out of the room.


    Felix was on the seventh floor, but Amanda thought he came back as soon as he went out. She could hear him running upstairs from a long distance.


    He was so hurried and fast that she could even hear his heartbeat.


    Seeing the man show up again, Amanda stopped crying.


    "Go take a shower and clean yourself up!"


    He looked terrible now.


    "But..." He was still hesitating.


    "No, I''ll wait for you."


    Her words set Felix''s mind at rest. He nodded cheerfully and walked into the bathroom.


    Sitting on the couch alone, she surveyed the spacious room. ''There is only one simple and shabby bedroom.'' she thought.


    Her heart had been oppressed and suffocated since she saw him.


    She stood up from the sofa and walked to the window. Looking at the whole building outside, she realized that he shouldn''t stay here at all.


    She had no idea why they ended up like this.


    She used to like him and he liked her, too.


    However, they were separated by the cruel reality.

 Chapter 299 Being Loved Is Always Better Than Loving

    She married Dylan and Felix had gone to another place. Now she lived a happy life but he was single.


    It turned out that there was really nothing between them.


    Perhaps Felix was really afraid that Amanda would take the chance to leave. He finished shower and came out of the bathroom very soon.


    Looking at the man in front of her who had shaved and changed into a clean shirt, Amanda had a smile on her face.


    "You see, that''s great. The man with a slovenly face just now is not like you."


    Felix also had a gentle smile on his face, just as he had done many years ago. He stared at her with deep attachment.


    "Felix," Amanda sighed, "let''s go back! This place is not suitable for you. Apologize to your mother when you go back. I think she will forgive you. "


    But she didn''t expect that Felix Li laughed behind her words.


    He looked at her and shook his head.


    "I won''t go back and I won''t apologize to her. Besides, I think it''s a good place to stay away from the city and all the troubles. It''s quiet here. I like it very much."


    "What... Are you really determined to give up the engagement? Weren''t you... "


    She wanted to say that they pretended to be a good pair in public some time ago?


    But after she thought about it, she didn''t say it because no one knew what the show was.


    "Amanda, you should know that I don''t love her and I have never loved her. I regret for getting engaged to her. If it weren''t for the engagement party, probably Dylan wouldn''t have appeared, and things wouldn''t have turned out like this. But it''s okay now. The Li consortium has been destroyed, and I have no burden anymore. I''m extremely relaxed. But... But Amanda, don''t worry. I will cheer up and start a new life. Would you like to start a new life with me? Let''s start all over again, okay? "


    He was so excited that he grabbed her hand tightly for fear that she might refuse him.


    Amanda said with embarrassment. She wanted to get rid of him, but she was afraid to embarrass Felix. However, she couldn''t do anything since she was caught by him.


    "Well... ''Felix, please don''t do this to me. We''re impossible to be together anymore. I''m married and I''m his wife now. Besides... I can''t do anything to betray him. He''s really nice to me. "


    She frowned tightly. Perhaps three years ago, she would be moved to tears by his words.


    Unfortunately...


    They finally missed eac


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    at she would throw him on the sofa.


    Felix''s face turned pale in an instant. He bent his body and looked very painful.


    Amanda sensed there was something wrong. She hurried to him and asked, "Felix, what''s wrong with you? Do you feel uncomfortable? "


    Felix''s face turned from pale to red, and his lips were trembling. No matter how hard Amanda tried to help him up, he refused.


    He raised his head and smiled bitterly. "No, nothing. You can go now!"


    How could Amanda leave him like this?


    Looking at the unnatural expression on Felix''s face, Amanda frowned.


    Then she touched his forehead with great care...


    It''s burning!


    "You have a fever. Why don''t you go to the hospital?"


    Her soft little hand fell on his forehead, making him reluctant to continue.


    Felix reached out to take her hand off and put it in his. He smiled and said, "I don''t have to go to the hospital. I''ll get better after taking some medicine."


    "Where is the medicine?"


    Her nervous expression satisfied Felix. He pointed to the room and said, "it''s in the drawer."


    "Go get some medicine. I''ll get you some water."


    Then she ran towards the kitchen, but the thermos bottles were all empty. There wasn''t even a cup of hot water, and there was no water dispenser at home. Did he need to drink the running water from the tap?


    She threw her bag on the sofa angrily and took the kettle to boil water.


    Seeing her in the kitchen, Felix went into the bedroom and took out a small white bottle, but it was already empty.


    His lips were bloodless, and his body ached. He collapsed onto the bed.

 Chapter 300 The Man Who Was Even Overbearing And Irresistible!

    When Amanda came in with a glass of water in her hand, she saw that Felix was lying on the bed, wearing a painful expression.


    She ran to him hurriedly.


    "Felix, here''s the medicine. How do you feel now? I can take you to the hospital. "


    Looking at the woman''s anxious face in front of him, Felix bent his mouth weakly.


    She got some pills from somewhere, but Felix didn''t care. He took the pills with water, although it didn''t help his pain.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be better after taking the medicine. I don''t want to go to the hospital... Can you stay here with me? "


    He asked in a weak voice, staring at her with his dark eyes filled with expectations and even a hint of petition.


    Amanda bit her lips and said nothing. He smiled bitterly.


    "I''m just joking. I''m not as weak as you think. I''ll be fine as long as I get some sleep. You can go now!"


    Amanda looked at him. An awkward look flashed across her face.


    She wanted to say something, but she didn''t.


    She nodded at him and was about to leave. It seemed that she had made up her mind.


    But when she walked out of the room...


    "Bang!" Amanda was so shocked that she turned around.


    She saw Felix falling down from the bed, followed by the sound of glass fragments. He was trying to take the water glass on the short cabinet, but he didn''t have any strength and fell down.


    "Felix..."


    She ran to him, looked up and saw his eyes full of reluctance. He just stared at her without saying anything, as if he didn''t feel any pain on his body.


    After a long pause, Amanda heaved a deep sigh.


    "Have a good rest! If you want some water, just tell me. I''ll cook some porridge for you before leaving. "


    After saying that, she didn''t say anything more. She just silently helped him to bed and then went to the kitchen.


    Hearing the sound from the kitchen, a satisfied smile appeared on Felix''s face.


    When Amanda cooked the porridge, Felix had fallen asleep.


    Looking at him, she found that


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    , so you vent your anger on me?"


    "Who is silly?"


    As soon as she finished her words, she felt a sharp pain in her jaw. She raised her head and looked into the man''s cold eyes.


    "Ouch... Mr. Felix... "


    Ellie said softly with tears in her big eyes.


    The man snorted and did not let her go. And this time, he directly pinched her neck.


    Ellie''s eyes widened in shock and disbelief. She said in her last weak voice.


    "Felix... What are you...What are you doing? "


    She remembered that she had never offended this man!


    "Do you want to know why I treat you like this? Huh? "


    This man''s handsome face was very close to her. His eyes were slightly crooked. He seemed to be smiling brightly, but there was a coldness in his black eyes. There was no trace of the previous tenderness in his eyes towards Amanda before.


    "You''re just a dog. How dare you not follow your master''s order? Don''t you want to... Die? "


    "No... I, I didn''t... " Ellie shook her head desperately, as if she didn''t understand what the man was talking about.


    "Nothing?"


    The man snorted lightly and put more strength in his hand. Ellie''s face was red and she was almost out of breath. This man really wanted to kill her!


    "Don''t tell me those bastards in the club was my idea. Tell me! How dare you tamper with my order? "

 Chapter 301 Ill Drag You With Me Even If Im Going To Die

    Reminded by Felix, Ellie finally remembered what had happened.


    "No, no... It''s me, it''s me... "


    "What is it?" The man''s eyes were eager to kill her.


    She looked at the man who was like a demon, the light in her eyes was about to dim, and she could not make a sound.


    Finally, she spoke out two words in a low voice.


    After uttering these words, she collapsed to the ground, feeling no strength left in her body.


    Bang! Felix had lifted her up. But when he loosened his hand, she fell to the ground heavily.


    Regardless of the pain on her body, she gasped for fresh air.


    She knew she was safe now.


    But she didn''t expect that he would do that.


    "Cough, cough..."


    She coughed a few more times, and then her face slowly recovered.


    Looking back at the man who had been cold-blooded just now, his handsome face was even slightly desperate.


    "Don''t you come back just to revenge? Then you should be well prepared. Besides, do you really want that woman to be your wife? "


    Ellie paused, and then she felt that her throat was still stiff.


    "Don''t forget that you''re no longer the Felix you used to be. Even though she still loves you, even though she''s willing to divorce Dylan and leave Sean... You will no longer be with each other. "


    "Enough! Shut up! It''s none of your business! "


    Yes, he wasn''t Felix he used to be.


    He had become dirty since a long time ago. He wished he could go back to the past. In that case, at least he was clean, at least he still had the perfect life fragment in her heart.


    But this kind of regret only lasted for a few seconds, and then a sharp light in the man''s eyes turned into disdain and cold.


    "Aha... She has no right to be my wife! I just want a toy. "


    Looking at the man sitting on the sofa, even Ellie who had done many bad things, felt scared inexplicably.


    "What should we do next? She was here today, but it was still a long way to get the contract with YD. If we can''t defeat Dylan this time, I''m afraid... "


    Ellie sa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to hurt her.


    She had left him so cruelly, and married others in the end. But no matter what he said now, she wouldn''t divorce that man, let alone get back together with him!


    Amanda didn''t know he love so deeply, he can''t live without her. She had been entered into his body deeply. How could she pluck up her bones and blood from his body?


    Felix caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror by accident. Looking at the gloomy tension on his face, he drew a bitter smile.


    Let them go to hell together!


    "Do you need money to come here? Take it, you know what to do, right? Take off! "


    Ellie found a bank card in her hand.


    The moment she saw the card, the woman who was trembling just now seemed completely different.


    With her eyes wide open, she put the card in the bag quickly, then put the bag on the sofa. With a smile on her red lips, she began to unbutton it.


    She needed his money and this man could make her happy.


    Although she was still a little scared after she knew his condition, there was no other man around her that could fascinated her so much except this man.


    Felix stared at her every movement, but no matter how hard she tried, it still didn''t work.


    Felix smiled, but there was coldness in his eyes. Why every time he forced himself not to think of Amanda''s face, he just couldn''t do it!

 Chapter 302 You Dont Want The Baby

    Eventually, he failed. He got up, threw away the woman in front of him, and went straight to the bathroom.


    Although he had washed for many times, he still felt dirty.


    When Felix came out of the bathroom, Ellie had already left the room.


    If she had not come to see Felix, she would never want to come to this place.


    Sitting alone on the bed, the man stared blankly at the photo of Amanda on the screen of his phone. The sorrowful look was everywhere.


    However, when the prompt tone of the cellphone came, his cold and hard lips gradually wore a touch of cruelty.


    He was determined to win this battle!


    It was dinner time when Amanda finally got home. From afar, she saw Dylan standing at the door, with his arms folded across his chest and his slender fingers constantly tapping his arms, looking anxious.


    In the setting sun, his handsome face blazed with anxiety.


    The moment he saw Amanda, he wanted to run to her, but he stopped when he raised his foot.


    Displeasure could be seen in his dark eyes. He looked at her coldly.


    His voice sounded as she approached.


    "Where have you been? Ada told me that you left home early in the morning. I called Celia and she told me that you were not with her. "


    Knowing that he would ask, Amanda bit her lips and walked up to him. She put her arms around his neck, kissed him and then said softly.


    "It''s a nice day today. I''m going to the temple alone. Can we go there together when you are free?"


    She didn''t lie. Before meeting Sylvia, she did go to a temple.


    After being kissed by her, the anger in Dylan''s heart disappeared a lot, but her explanation did not satisfy him.


    He frowned slightly and looked at her with his deep eyes.


    "In a temple?"


    Raising her head and loosening her grip, Amanda took out two jewelry boxes from her handbag and handed one of them to him.


    "Here you are. Open it."


    Dylan raised his eyebrows and became more confused.


    He looked down at the box in his hand. It was a black sandalwood box. He opened it and was stunned when he saw what was in it.


    "This is for the sake of our c


    humble way and followed her.


    "Honey, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. Don''t be angry with me..."


    Amanda stopped and looked at him, crossing her arms.


    "Why are you wrong?"


    "I had a bad attitude, said something impolite, or scolded you."


    Amanda took a look at him from head to toe and then pursed her lips.


    "Don''t put on a face for me, Dylan Tang. I''ve been working hard to get a signature and now you''re accusing me of... If you are unhappy, just forget it! Give it to me. "


    As she spoke, she tried to grab the box from his hand.


    "Put it on, put it on, I won''t even take it off when I take a shower, OK?"


    He reached out and held her in his arms regardless of her struggle.


    "I just feel sorry for you..."


    "Humph! I didn''t see anything. I only saw you scold me. To be honest... You don''t want a baby, do you? "


    "Honey... Let''s discuss first... "


    "As I expected, you don''t want a baby any more!"


    This time, Amanda was quite sure about that.


    "Of course I want to. It''s just... I''m really busy. I''m afraid that I won''t be able to take care of you and your baby if you''re pregnant. Honey, I want to... If you get pregnant, I won''t go to the company but accompany you until the baby is born. Why don''t I want a baby? Don''t talk nonsense. "


    He patted her shoulder and added, "It''s good for us two to be with each other now. I can spare some time to accompany you, OK? "

 Chapter 303 Never Let Go Of Your Hand

    Amanda wanted to say something more, but the man showed his trademark smile, which was so attractive.


    "Honey, don''t be angry. Let''s have dinner first, okay? I''m hungry. Come on, let''s wash hands... "


    Embarrassed, Amanda pouted.


    "I''m not a kid. I don''t need others help washing my hands."


    "You are right, but I just want to help my wife wash..."


    His voice was as gentle as water. Amanda walked in with him. When she raised her head, she saw Ada and the other servants'' smiling faces.


    In an instant, the embarrassment spread from head to foot.


    See!


    She knew that she was seen through by everyone just now.


    She stamped her feet hard and then glared at the man next to her, "everybody is looking at us! Have a seat first. I''ll wash my hands and come back soon. "


    "What are you afraid of? You are my wife. No one dares to say anything. "


    "Come on, just wash hands, Don''t be so..." She wanted to say "sticky".


    "There are so many people here. I don''t care if people will say that you are hen pecked."


    He shrugged his shoulders and held her tighter in his arms.


    "Am I not?"


    "¡­¡­"


    When she met his face, he kissed her on the lips, full of love for her.


    It was like what he was proud of to be a henpecked husband.


    All of a sudden, she was heartbroken.


    He was really nice to her, doting on her, but...


    Dylan washed her hands with the utmost care, like she was a baby.


    Now he was peeling shrimps for her, putting the shrimps one by one in her bowl. Then Ada handed him a towel, and he would wipe his hands again.


    The whole process was free from any trouble, and even of high interest.


    "Honey, what''s wrong? You just don''t eat. Come on, eat more. "


    Seeing that Amanda didn''t eat anything, the man picked up the shrimp directly to her mouth.


    Amanda choked with sobs. "I can eat by myself."


    A feeling of sorry growing in her heart when she looked at Dylan behaving like this.


    Felix said Dylan was a ruthless and unscrupulous man.


    She had seen it herself.


    She also knew that such a kind of life was bound to be with danger.


    He had said that he would give up everything for her.


    If that day had not come and he had been surrounded by so many dangers, the only thing she could do for him was to hold his hand and say something to him faintly.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m here with you. I am... Everywhere! "


    She opened her mouth, swallowed the shrimp and chewed it hard.


    Seeing her contented look, he felt his heart fulfilled.


    After dinner, they went for a walk in the yard where was full of the fragrance of lavender.


    They sat on the swing and swayed each other gently.


    "Woman? You have been absent-minded since you came back. What happened on earth? Are you thinking of someone? "


    Seeing that she seemed to be lost in her own


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    about Felix... Lady has been to his house today. " ''That man is too cunning. He even dares to take advantage of Mrs. Tang.


    "Aha... That shabby house? He could really stay there. Since he wants to play, we should at least play a little. Otherwise, what''s the meaning of it? "


    Dylan squinted his eyes, with a touch of playfulness, but there was a fierce light flashing in his eyes.


    Ada was stunned for a while, and then nodded in agreement.


    "Yes. By the way, young master... "


    It seemed that winter had recalled something, so she added quickly.


    Said Dylan calmly, his face recovered. "What is it?"


    After saying that, Ada turned around in a hurry and walked aside quickly. She took something from the cupboard and handed it back to Dylan.


    "Young master, I have brought them back from the old house today. The Su Clan has sent them to Lady. Please have a look."


    Then he took a glance at the parcel in his hand, which looked like a document.


    He opened it quickly...


    But when he saw the words on it, he got angry.


    "Bastard!"


    With a sound of "snap", he threw the document in his hand onto the table.


    Seeing how angry his young master was, Ada leaned over carefully to take a look at the document.


    When she saw it clearly, she was shocked and painful.


    "Young master... They, they have gone too far! Marvin didn''t care about what happened to Lady. What''s more, he still sent this to her... Master... This document... "


    "Don''t tell her." When Dylan calmed down, he held the documents on the table in his hands again into fists, as if he wanted to smash them into pieces.


    "Well... Sign it or not? The Su Clan will certainly call to ask about it, right? "


    He lowered his head and looked at the dense words on the paper. Instead of reading the scraps, he only stared at the huge title.


    [Severing The Father Daughter Relationship]

 Chapter 304 If His Wife And Son Were Missing Again

    After waiting for so many days, Paul had waited the same result. Nelda didn''t come back!


    He knew she was still alive, but she didn''t come.


    Paul was found at the airport in the middle of the night by Carlos. He stayed in the airport to keep an eye on the screen everyday and put aside all the work in the company.


    The employees were so worried about Paul that even the Tang Clan panicked.


    Carlos walked in. The room was full of the smell of cigarettes, which was fatal. Paul''s eyes, which were fixed on the monitor, had turned red. He was haggard.


    "No, there''s still no her."


    In the smoke, he saw Carlos who were approaching him.


    "Why hasn''t she come back yet?" Asked Paul.


    Carlos kept silent. He didn''t answer his question. "Let''s go for a drink."


    As he spoke, he pulled Paul up.


    However, Paul insisted on staying here, which annoyed Carlos. "Look at you! She won''t love you even if she shows up!"


    His face was covered with stubble and Paul smelled like smoke. This side of him was definitely not the handsome young man he had been.


    Sitting on the sofa for too long, Paul was pulled up by Kevin. His legs went weak and he almost fell to the ground.


    Carlos couldn''t help but think of the old days. When Nelda was dead, Carlos went to the Tang Clan to visit Paul. Paul was even more down and out than now.


    Paul gazed at one place blankly, and murmured the name "Nelda".


    The Tang Clan didn''t expect that they would object to the relationship between Paul and Nelda. In the end, they almost killed the son of the Tang Clan.


    In the room, the music was playing outside and it was very quiet here.


    This was the favorite place for Paul all these years. He poured wine one by one into the glasses, held the women on both sides, laughing and talking.


    He was not a playboy, nor was he a womanizer. He was just too heartbroken. He tried to paralyze himself with alcohol and women.


    The manager came and brought many beauties here.


    Paul was a frequent visitor here, so the manager asked his best girl out.


    Many people knew that Carlos would never touch these women, so the manager only introduced girls to Paul.


    But this time, Paul didn''t listen to his words. He just wanted to drink and think about Nelda.


    "Mr. Tang, which one do you like?" The manager asked with a flattering smile.


    Paul sat there and looked at them, but none of them was Nelda.


    Annoyed, she threw her glass at these people. "Get out, all of you!"


    He didn''t want these people. All he wanted was Nelda.


    Upon seeing the rage in Paul''s eyes, the manager hastily pulled the girls away.


    "No, she didn''t come back. I forced her to come back, but she didn''


    the leader of the Ling Clan. His grandmother, to be exact, his father''s intention was too obvious.


    "It''s said that the Ling Clan''s leader and my father are schoolmates. It''s normal for them to meet now,"


    Mr. Gu, who had been waiting for Carlos'' reply, was finally relieved when he heard this. He smiled again and replied, "yes, yes."


    But Grandma Gu saw it clearly that the grandson''s astute eyes could not hide from her.


    But she didn''t say it out loud.


    The meal was in a pleasant atmosphere. Grandma Gu and Mr. Gu got a clear response from Carlos, so they did not make things difficult for him.


    The next morning.


    "Here you are!"


    Celia looked at the air ticket Carlos handed to her, surprised.


    He explained with a smile, "I''m going to Y City for a business trip. The scenery there is beautiful. I''ll take you there."


    "Y City?"


    Celia repeated the name of the city. It gave her a sense of familiarity. After thinking for a long time, she remembered that Zed was in Yang City. No wonder.


    A tinge of sadness appeared in Celia''s eyes when she thought of Zed.


    Since he left without saying goodbye, there had been no respond, no number or information. She didn''t know how his legs were? Did he feel any better?


    She had ever heard from Zed that Yang City was very beautiful.


    "Okay!"


    Celia answered.


    Carlos was surprised too. He didn''t expect her to be so frank. He had been wondering how to tell her why he would go to Yang City.


    Grandma asked him to go to Y City, and he accompanied them. But she didn''t forbid him to bring anyone else there.


    He had more important reasons to take Celia with him. He had to keep her by his side all the time. If he went back to find that his wife and his son were missing, who he should find to look for?

 Chapter 305 Which Man Will Like An Old Woman

    In the Ling Clan of Yang City.


    The second son of the Ling Clan, that is, Eric, had arrived at the old house for dinner. The place where they had dinner was not the same as the old house.


    Besides, the dinner table was made of mahogany, which made a round table.


    Grandpa Ling was a traditional person. He preferred the family to sit around and have dinner together rather than having a long table which was far away from him.


    Nobody said a word before Grandpa Ling showed up.


    "Mom, you have to go shopping with me later."


    The daughter of the second son of the Ling Clan was called Sabina.


    Last time, they went to the Gu Clan''s house in Jin City, and met Jeffery.


    Although he was also a man of good manners, she liked Carlos more.


    "Yes." Olivia Ling, Eric''s wife, responded. When the mother and the daughter talked, Eric stared at her angrily.


    At the dinner table, Grandpa Ling didn''t like to hear others talk.


    Being spoiled since childhood, Sabina made a face at her father and went into her mother''s arms. "Mommy, look, daddy is so fierce!"


    Just then, Mrs. Olivia heard some noise from the door. She pushed away Sabina and sat down.


    The table was very quiet. It was the custom of the Ling Clan. They were not allowed to make any noise while eating, so neither Mrs. Olivia nor Sabina liked to come back. However, her husband Eric was a dutiful son.


    After lunch, Grandpa Ling got down to business.


    "Shelley will also attend the party tomorrow."


    The banquet was held to entertain the Gu Clan, and Olivia and her daughter were very clear about the purpose of it.


    Carlos was their only goal. They couldn''t allow any other people to get involved.


    "Just her?"


    Being arrogant and willful, Sabina couldn''t bear her anger. Ignoring Olivia, she stood up and pointed at Shelley.


    "No one likes her for she is so old."


    "An old woman? Which man wants her?"


    Shelley was much older than Sabina in her early twenties.


    Not annoyed, Shelley sipped the soup, as if Sabina was not talking about her.


    Seeing this, Grandpa Ling threw the teacup at Sabina with a cold face.


    Sabina wanted to dodge, but failed. She was hit on the forehead, crying.


    "I told you, get out if you don''t respect Shelley."


    With Grandpa Ling protecting her, no one dared to bully Shelley, but when he was


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    not in a hurry with his woman around.


    "I have an appointment with the second young master of Ling Clan tonight. Your grandmother and I have something to do, so you go there on behalf of us." Mr. Gu, who was on the other end of the line, said to Carlos.


    The purpose of coming to Yang City was to pick up a wife from the Ling Clan. Of course, the one Mr. Gu liked was Carlos.


    Although Jeffery was nice. Both Eriv and Sabina preferred Carlos.


    "Okay." Carlos said meaningfully, "I heard that the young master of the Ling Clan and you are schoolmates, so is the second young master?"


    Mr. Gu didn''t know what to say. He couldn''t tell Carlos directly that he came to the Ling Clan to pick a wife for him.


    Just as Grandpa Ling ordered, he picked a satisfying daughter from the Ling Clan and the two clans would be united by marriage.


    It was not rare to see a marriage between two powerful families.


    "Carlos, I know you are not willing to go, but I have promised him..."


    "Since father has agreed, I''ll go now. We can''t displease him when we come here. "


    Carlos replied with a smile before Mr. Gu could finish his words.


    Mr. Gu was stunned. He didn''t expect Carlos to be so frank.


    Carlos didn''t look like a straightforward person. He knew his grandmother and father very well. If he didn''t go, they would condemn him severely. For the sake of peace, he would take the offer.


    Besides, his father didn''t say he couldn''t take people with him.


    Carlos looked at Celia. "Get changed. I''ll take you to eat something delicious."

 Chapter 306 More Excellent Than Sabina

    "Grandpa, could I not attend the party tomorrow?"


    After pondering for a long time, Shelley finally told her grandpa about the banquet.


    Grandpa Ling wasn''t surprised at her rejection. He said lightly, "the master of the Gu Clan is a good choice."


    Shelley knew from the housekeeper that they were referring to the Gu Clan in Jin City, and the person in charge was Carlos.


    "Grandpa, I don''t want to go." Shelley said, lowering her head.


    Grandpa Ling wasn''t angry. "Give me the reason!" he asked calmly


    Shelley was aware of the intention of being invited to party. She didn''t want to go either.


    "Grandpa, I''m afraid of strangers." She replied.


    Over the years, she had seldom attended the Ling Clan''s banquets. She was afraid to go to places with too many occasions. Grandpa Ling spoiled her in the past, but this time he made up his mind to invite her to attend the banquet.


    "Shelley, I don''t think it''s a good reason."


    "I don''t want to marry a man who is younger than me." Shelley suggested.


    She was one year older than Carlos. For this reason, she found an excuse to refuse Grandpa Ling''s proposal.


    "That''s a good reason." Grandpa Ling stood up and walked towards Shelley slowly.


    "Shelley, you can''t delay anymore. You should let it go. "


    He patted on Shelley''s shoulder and walked towards the door.


    He stopped at the door, "go and pick some nice clothes."


    Shelley knew the reason. Thinking of the people she would meet tomorrow, she had to make a plan.


    It was a good news for Sabina that she could date with Carlos. She rushed upstairs to pick her clothes.


    Seeing the smile on her daughter''s face, Olivia was happy too.


    For the happiness of her daughter, she asked her husband to call Mr. Gu first, hoping that the two children could get along with each other for a while


    Mr. Gu had told Carlos that it would be a gathering between the two families. The rest of the parents didn''t go to the blind date. Instead, it was a date only for Carlos and Sabina.


    Neither Olivia nor Mr. Gu expected tha


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he beat the daughter of the Ling Clan by wearing casual clothes?''


    Seeing how Celia was hesitating, Carlos softened his voice and said, "good girl!"


    The seductive tone!


    In the face of Carlos, Celia Ling had no choice but to put on this dress.


    ''Dining in a hotel''s restaurant is much better than attending any important party.


    Recently, she had become lazier.


    The make-up and skirt made Celia more slender and beautiful than ever since she was pregnant.


    Carlos smiled. He knew that Celia was much more beautiful than the daughter of the Ling Clan.


    "Celia, give me a good performance later!" Carlos put his arm around Celia''s waist and whispered to her ears.


    She couldn''t understand what Carlos had said to her before going out.


    They went to a western style restaurant for couples. It was a romantic restaurant.


    But it''s not a big deal. She looked down at her stomach, and then looked at Carlos beside her. She always felt that something was wrong.


    "What do you want to eat?" Carlos passed the menu to Celia.


    She ordered a steak, and Carlos ordered the same.


    "Remove this empty plate." Celia said to the waiter, looking at the empty plate in front of her.


    "No, thanks." Carlos took over her words. Looking at her surprised eyes, he smiled and said, "there''s someone else here!"


    Celia was even more curious at this moment.

 Chapter 307 My Girl

    Sabina dressed herself up for two hours. When she went out, she was half an hour late for the appointment made by Carlos.


    Before she went out, Eric said, "punctuality is the most important thing for business people!"


    It meant that she should go to the dining room early rather than spend time in dressing up. In this way, she could make Carlos more satisfied.


    "Daddy, I''m well-dressed. I don''t think Carlos will be mad at me." Said Sabina, confidently.


    Olivia praised her daughter''s beauty. Today, she could make Carlos fall in love with her.


    Unlike them, Eric was not as happy. He thought when Sabina came back, there would be chaos in the house.


    When she arrived at the appointed hotel restaurant, Sabina took out her make-up mirror to check her make-up.


    The daughters of the Ling Clan had inherited their good-looking genes.


    Sabina was the prettiest and youngest girl in the Ling Clan compared with Shelley Ling and Joyce Ling.


    As the daughter of the Ling Clan in Yang City and her father who was in charge of the Ling consortium, it could be said that she was the general candidate of the family. She believed that Carlos would like her regardless of her background or appearance.


    As soon as she entered the dining room, she noticed the men''s eyesights. She smiled disdainfully and looked for Carlos in the dining room.


    Before Sabina arrived, Celia went to the washroom to wash her hands. When Sabina arrived, she saw Carlos sitting alone.


    She smiled and elegantly walked over on her high heels.


    "Mr. Carlos." Her voice was sweet, and so was her smile.


    Carlos looked at her indifferently and said, "Mrs. Ling."


    Sabina was overjoyed. Carlos recognized her, and she knew it.


    It was not because Carlos knew her, it was just that the Ling Clan made an appointment to have dinner with him. A well-dressed woman, who called him "Mr. Carlos", was naturally the Ling Clan people.


    When Mr. Gu called, Carlos knew exactly what had happened.


    What party? It''s just another form of a gathering between him and the daughter of the Ling Clan.


    Sabina took the seat which she had taken in front of Carlos. Before she sat down, Carlos said indifferently, "someone has taken the seat."


    "What?" It was the date between her and Carlos. Grandma Gu and Mr. Gu hadn''t come yet. How could there be anyone else?


    "I''ve brought someone with me. Do you mind?" Carlos added.


    Sabina was sitting in the place Carlos had pointed to. Hearing his words, she was surprised. Then she smiled. "I don''t mind."


    She would have lost her temper if it were another man. But the man in front of her was Carlos. He was the man she loved. She had to bear her temper.


    After Sabina sat down, Carlos didn''t talk to her anymore. He looked up at the bathroom. Why hadn''t she come back yet?


    "Where is your friend? Didn''t he come with you?" Asked Sabina.


    She thought C


    Carlos'' face darkened when he heard her words. He turned to her and said, "Are you blind? What am I doing?"


    Seeing that Sabina''s face turned red and her eyes were filled with anger, he added coldly, "I''m not interested in you."


    No interest!


    Hearing this, Sabina wanted to cry. She took a deep breath and said, "you are not interested in me. Why are you interested in this kind of woman?"


    She pointed at Celia and cursed.


    Celia kept lowering her head to eat the food since the beginning. Naturally, she knew what she should do and what she shouldn''t at such an occasion.


    Even so, Sabina still felt jealous.


    "Please watch your language!"


    Carlos'' face completely darkened when he heard the woman insulting Celia.


    He showed no interest in the lady in front of him. He did what the Gu Clan asked him to do, but he didn''t give them a damn. Or they thought he really wanted to marry the daughter of the Ling Clan.


    "Carlos, my father and grandfather won''t spare you if you bully me like this." Sabina wasn''t ready to give up.


    She had a crush on Carlos the first time she saw him in a magazine. The man was so mature and charming that attracted her deeply.


    "Whatever." Carlos said coldly.


    Sabina was not reconciled, not reconciled at all. Why did Carlos dislike her? She could not help but hold the glass of water in front of her, stood up, and stared at him with her dark eyes.


    Feeling her attention, Carlos raised his head and looked at her coldly.


    Looking at the indifference in his eyes, Sabina was frightened and her hand holding the glass trembled.


    All of a sudden, water fell over.


    Carlos saw that Stephanie took up the glass and poured the water over him.


    He thought she splashed it on him. If so, she wouldn''t make him angry. He had made her angry today, so it was reasonable for him to be poured one glass of wine.


    But, she should not have poured water on his wife!

 Chapter 308 Hate

    Seeing that Sabina was about to refill the glass, Celia thought it was Carlos who had been splashed the water. However, Sabina held the water and poured it at her instead.


    She had no time to react and thought that she couldn''t avoid it this time.


    She didn''t expect...


    Carlos glanced at Sabina coldly. He took out a tissue and wiped the water off his face. The water was iced lemon water.


    At the critical moment, Carlos threw himself to Celia to protect her.


    Seeing this, Sabina snorted and looked at Carlos'' anger. Then she turned around and was about to leave.


    "Wait!"


    A man''s voice came from behind all of a sudden.


    She turned around.


    "Miss Ling, is this your family education? This is the last time. If you dare to hurt my woman again, I won''t let you off so easily! "


    The man said coldly.


    At the same time, people around them all looked in their direction.


    They couldn''t help but whisper when they heard the Ling Clan


    Sabina was too proud to hear others talk about her behind her back. She clenched her fists.


    "And if Grandpa Ling knew what you did today, he wouldn''t be very happy."


    Before Sabina could retort, Carlos added.


    Carlos hadn''t met Grandpa Ling before, but he heard that Grandpa Ling took the tradition seriously. Grandpa Ling would be unhappy if he knew what she had done. Besides, if the news got out, it would bring disgrace to the Ling Clan.


    Sabina had to loosen her fists. She had humiliated the Ling Clan today. If her grandpa knew that, she would definitely be punished again.


    Sabina was not reconciled at all. She stared at Carlos and Celia angrily and then turned around to run out of the restaurant, crying.


    She had never suffered more humiliation than today. She had been dressed up so carefully to go out with Carlos, but he had never given her a single look. What was worse, he had deliberately picked on Celia to make her angry.


    After Sabina left, Celia Ling in the dining room also had a long face.


    "Celia, see if my face is cleaned?"


    Carlos looked at his wife and asked.


    Celia glanced at him and said nothing.


    Carlos could tell she was angry.


    He just brought her here without telling her anything and acted like that again.


    Carlos knew he was in the wrong. He didn''t expect things to turn out like this.


    He intended to drive Sabina away by taking Celia. More importantly, he wanted to tell the Gu Clan and the Ling Clan that he would never abandon Celia and marry another woman!


    Sabina was so angry that she left. Both the Gu Clan and the Ling Clan would know he had a crush on Celia, but he had made things difficult for her.


    As a result, he was put in an icy cold sweat by Celia.


    She still pretended not to hear when he called her Celia.


    He wanted to hold her, but she stood up and went away.


    He wanted to sleep with her, she said she was uncomfortable today and wanted to sleep alone.


    Car


    fore finishing them on the rice paper.


    The voice came from the outside. The housekeeper said, "Master, young master Eddy is here."


    Eddy Ling?


    Shelley frowned and heard footsteps behind the door.


    Eddy Ling didn''t come alone. Thinking of this, Shelley smiled and lowered her head to continue her study.


    The reason why his grandpa asked her to come here must be to see Master Ling!


    "Father!" The man outside called him.


    Grandpa Ling stopped writing and didn''t allow him to come in.


    "Last time you came back is because your mother passed away. I am healthy now and I can live for a few more years. Why are you in a hurry to come back this time?" Said Grandpa Ling lightly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard his son''s flustered explanation. "Dad, it''s all my fault. I haven''t taken good care of you these years!"


    Grandpa Ling sneered, "you are indeed unfilial!"


    "I''m not leaving this time. I''ll stay by your side from now on."


    Grandpa Ling said nothing but asked them to leave.


    "I can''t live here with your family. Get out!"


    There were a lot of empty rooms in the Ling Clan''s old house, but Grandpa Ling was unwilling to live with his eldest son. It could be seen that he didn''t like his eldest son very much.


    Eddy Ling was silent for a while. Then he heard him say, "I will listen to dad."


    After saying that, he stood there for a while, but Grandpa Ling didn''t open the door. He sighed and left.


    After he left, Grandpa Ling turned around and looked at Shelley and asked, "He said he would not leave this time. What do you think?"


    Shelley smiled and answered, "Uncle is not an outsider. He came back when I missed you."


    "Uncle?"


    Grandpa Ling pointed at his heart and said, "Shelley, you still hate him!"


    Shelley acquiesced in it because she indeed hated him.


    If it was not the man just now, she would not be like this!


    This kind of hatred could not be removed in her life.

 Chapter 309 My Dear Female President

    Amanda had been very busy these days.


    On the one hand, she was bothered by the business of Eve; on the other hand...


    In the evening, when Dylan came back, he found that Amanda wasn''t in the bedroom.


    Behind him, Ada stealthily pointed to the direction of the study. Seeing that, Dylan was stunned. Then he went to the study.


    As expected, when he pushed the door, he saw her sitting on his chair, which was covered with paper in all sizes.


    He had never seen such a messy table in his life. What was she doing?


    He turned his head to take a look at Ada, and she shook her head slightly too.


    That meant... Sorry, master. I don''t know either.


    Dylan waved his hand, signaling her to leave.


    It was not until then that Amanda, who was working very hard in the study, found no sign of Dylan.


    Until she inadvertently looked up and saw his dark eyes.


    All of a sudden, she stood up from the main chair, looked down at the documents on the table, and began to sort them out in a hurry.


    She murmured as she cleared the table. Why did he come back so early today?


    During the past two days, Dylan usually came back late for work, so that she could take some time to study.


    When Amanda was about to move a pile of documents onto the tea table aside, Dylan stopped her.


    "Wait... What are these? "


    As he asked, he unbuttoned his collar, and two bronze breasts were exposed.


    Amanda faltered.


    "Nothing. It''s just some files..."


    She tried to avoid his gaze.


    "Information? Give it to me. "


    He held her tightly, and the slightest change on his face couldn''t escape his eyes.


    "No, that''s not necessary. It''s just some common information. Nothing Ah... "


    Before she finished her words, a large pile of documents had fallen into the hands of the man.


    Dylan was sitting on the main chair that she had just made, his eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and his body gave off the smell of wildness, which attracted her unconsciously.


    He put the pile of documents back on the table, picked one up randomly, opened it and began to read carefully.


    "Is this the internal information of the Su consortium? You still don''t give up and want to go back to that place? "


    His voice turned gloomy, with a hint of displeasure in it.


    After swallowing her saliva, Amanda finally nodded.


    She didn''t deny her persistence with the Su consortium.


    "It was left by my mother. No matter what happened, I don''t want to give it up."


    "But..."


    He raised his voice, his face furious.


    He almost let it slip that Marvin wanted to sever the father daughter relationship with her and didn''t want her to go back to the Su consortium at all.


    Trying hard to suppress his emotions, he cleared his throat and then regained his countenance.


    He paused and looked at her.


    "To tell you the truth, that company is unsalvageable!"


    He wanted to put an end to her idea of saving the Su consortium.


    But she didn''t compro


    g on them.


    Time slowly passed, the book was filled with his marks.


    When Amanda came with porridge and two dishes, she saw Dylan typing on the keyboard with a frown.


    When she saw what he was holding in his hands, she put the tray on the table and walked to him quietly.


    On the table were some books she had read. She picked them up and her eyes widened.


    He remarked all her notes, which she couldn''t understand before, and now he had even added detailed notes for her.


    Reference data had several cases, but she couldn''t find them in many places. He marked them clearly, so she could understand easily.


    Looking through these books, looking at what he knocked on the computer, the analysis of the Su consortium and the future plan, Amanda just felt that there was a starry light in front of her eyes.


    How smart he was! The light around his body made her respect him.


    "Honey... You''re awesome! "


    The man slightly turned his head. Seeing her shining eyes which seemed to want to pounce on him, he could not help but laugh.


    If he didn''t know these things, his employees and subordinates would have been fired.


    He looked at the rice she had prepared and said.


    "I''d like to eat more in these few days."


    "What? Why? " She was somewhat reluctant to give it to him, not because she didn''t want to. It was just that recently... She was really busy!


    He pursed his lips and smiled, pointing to the documents on the desk with his chin.


    "Let me teach you."


    He was not helping her, but taught her.


    This pleased Amanda. She threw away the book and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    "Really? Will you really teach me? Are you kidding me? Didn''t you say no? "


    A smile played at the corners of his mouth. "Well, that''s enough. Let me teach you what''s in my mind, my dear female president!"


    Ha ha ha!


    Amanda really wanted to laugh.


    However, before she could enjoy for a while, she felt someone hold her waist tightly.

 Chapter 310 They Were Going To Rob Me Of Being Their Son-in-law

    Carlos was bitterly depressed. He had intended to play with Celia and enhance the relationship between them. However, he still got her into trouble.


    Thinking of the dinner party tonight, Carlos thought he had to deal with the angry kitten as soon as possible.


    "Celia!"


    Early in the morning, Carlos was standing at the door of Celia''s room, blocking the way to Celia''s room.


    Celia glanced at him and said faintly. "Get out of the way!"


    Instead of making a concession, Carlos reached out and caught her hand.


    "Let go!" She stared at his hand and said.


    "No way!"


    He didn''t let go of her. At the same time, he didn''t want her to run away.


    Celia stared at him angrily. "Carlos Gu, get out of the way."


    She called him by his full name, but was still so angry with him the whole night.


    "Celia!" Carlos sighed, held her hand tightly, and then softly called her name.


    "I''m sorry. He said softly.


    Celia Ling stared at the man who had an apologetic look on his face. He had pampered her a lot.


    "Celia." Carlos called her again in a low voice. Then he stretched out his hands and held her into his arms.


    "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have kept something from you."


    "I should tell you something first." He held the girl in his arms and whispered in her ear.


    "The Gu Clan intend to unite with the Ling Clan through marriage. As they see it, they choose me, but it is impossible!" Carlos added.


    He had a wife already. He won''t marry another woman even if he didn''t marry.


    To be honest, after he heard about Paul, he knew if he didn''t want himself to be on the same path as Paul with his beloved woman. He had to be stronger.


    Therefore, he took control of the Gu consortium and made it under his control. When he was powerful enough, no one could control him at will!


    He didn''t care about the marriage between the Gu Clan and the Ling Clan, because he knew that he was able to solve all this.


    " If I don''t take you out, they wouldn''t know who is my woman." Carlos said in a cold voice.


    Celia, who stayed in his arms, listened to his words and felt his heartbeat.


    "It''s my fault. I should have thought it over." Carlos apologized. He slightly lowered his head to look at Celia''s face.


    ill thinking about sending flowers to her.


    In fact, she had thought that once their relationship became stable, the romance of the man would be gone. She did not expect that he...


    Fine! She hoped that she could be loved and treasured at any time. How ridiculous!


    "I miss you..."


    His voice was powerful enough to arouse Amanda.


    Such a man like him, directly poked her deep in her heart.


    Though he couldn''t see her, Amanda still blushed.


    "It''s been a long time since we last had dinner outside. How about we having dinner together tonight?" The man sent an invitation.


    "But you are so busy with your work..." Her heart skipped a beat.


    "Honey, the first place!" His voice was so soft that her heart was almost melted.


    "Okay."


    There seemed to be another voice on the phone. It should be about work.


    "Mua... Wait for my call. I''m going to work now. "


    Amanda clearly heard a loud kiss from the man on the phone. Her face became even redder.


    There were too many people over there. How could he...


    However, when she heard, she was shy and excited. That kind of happiness made her dizzy.


    Amanda was in a good mood. She found those data cute.


    When she carried on with those papers, her phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number.


    Amanda was lit up by the news. She answered the phone immediately, "Hello?"


    "Miss Tang?"


    The other side sounded anxious.


    "Yes, I am. May I ask who I am speaking to?"


    "Do you know Felix? He fainted here... "

 Chapter 311 Couldnt Let Go Of Himself

    "What did you say? He fainted. Where is he? "


    Her excitement disappeared and she frowned.


    "I am here..." The man at the other end of the line reported his location.


    "Okay, I see. Can you do me a favor? Please call 911 first. I can''t get there soon."


    "But... I just said I wanted to call the ambulance, but your friend stopped me. He said that unless you came, otherwise... Anyway, he won''t go to the hospital. Lady, how about..."


    "What? Can you put him on the line? " When she heard that Felix didn''t want to go to the hospital, Amanda got even more anxious.


    "Miss, your friend can''t speak clearly now. You''d better hurry up! Otherwise... "


    "Yes, sir. I''ll be there soon. Please take care of him for the moment."


    After hanging up the phone, Amanda grabbed her bag and rushed out.


    As soon as she opened the door, she bumped into something hard.


    She raised her head and found it was Eve.


    Seeing that he was holding a cup of coffee in his hand, Amanda remembered that she had asked Eve to make coffee just now.


    It seemed that Eve sensed her anxiety, so he electronic asked.


    "Amanda, what happened? Where are you going? "


    "I''m sorry, Eve. I have to go. I don''t want to drink coffee."


    "Amanda, Mr. Tang just called and specially said that you would have dinner with Mr. Tang, so you can''t go out for the time being."


    As she spoke, Eve stepped in front of the door, blocking her way.


    Amanda''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "What did you say? I can''t believe that he called you! "


    "Yes, that''s why I don''t allow Amanda to go out!"


    "Are you kidding me, Eve? We are the best friends and you should listen to me!" Amanda panicked.


    "I''m sorry, Amanda. Mr. Tang has installed the control procedure before."


    "Eve, I have to go to save someone right now. It''s urgent. How about this? You come with me. I promise I''ll come back before dinner."


    The moment Amanda proposed to Eve, she thought she had wasted her time.


    ed to him, you would be the murder!"


    "No... No, what are you talking about? I don''t understand... "


    Amanda suddenly felt a little scared and kept stepping back.


    However, the more she moved backward, the more aggressive Sylvia was.


    "You don''t understand? You really don''t understand? Amanda, you know how much he has suffered when he was abroad. He will hand over everything to you, either before or now, as long as you tell him. He has always been like this. You said he wouldn''t force you, so he let you go, but he couldn''t let go of himself! "


    "He watched you two standing together affectionately, leaving him alone with his back. Amanda, how can you be so reassured and enjoy your own happiness! And you totally ignore him? "


    "Sylvia, I''m married!"


    Amanda couldn''t stand the aggressive attitude from Sylvia any more.


    "Yes, you''re married, but Felix didn''t. He even gave up everything for you! In the past three years, he had called me once a week to ask me if I knew about you... I have to tell him that Amanda is no longer the girl she used to be. Aunt Li said that you abandoned him, but he didn''t believe it at all. He said that you would explain to him, and you would... He said you had difficulties, and you must have... "


    "Tell me, why did you abandon him back then? Why?"

 Chapter 312 The First Sight

    "Sylvia..."


    Seeing the embarrassed look on Amanda''s face, Sylvia''s eyes were already full of tears.


    "It''s just an explanation. Isn''t it so hard for you to give him? Amanda, how could you... What poison did you put on him? Why is he so obsessed with you? "


    After a long time, Amanda finally plucked up her courage to face her old friend''s questioning. However, the reluctance on her face had turned into calmness and determination.


    "Let him forget me. You can make him forget me."


    "Clap!"


    A loud slap landed on Amanda''s left cheek. Amanda felt the searing pain.


    "Amanda!".


    "If he could, he would have forgotten that the day you left him three years ago, he walked in the rain along the road for a whole day, no matter how hard I shouted behind him, he was like a piece of soulless wood. He couldn''t hear other people''s voice, nor could he see anyone in his eyes. When he came back, he had a high fever, but he just spoke out the name... Amanda, Amanda... Or Amanda... "


    "If possible, I don''t want you to step into his life ever again. If possible, Amanda, I really want to kill you! But you are his life, you are his life! You know what? His heart was totally destroyed and it was about to break down at any time. Recently he was suffering from alcoholism and the lifestyle was in chaos. He was too weak to bear any stimulation. Amanda, I beg you. Only you can save him. He loves you! You love him too! "


    "I saw you two come together. I saw your deep love for each other. You should be together. You are supposed to be a couple... Amanda, I beg you. Please come back to him. Only when you are with him, he will not give up himself. Only in this way can he live on! As long as you come back, you will always be my Amanda and his Amanda. Okay? "


    Her face was already covered with tears. Sylvia raised her hand to wipe off the tears on her face and sniffed, looking at Amanda with pleading eyes.


    o many problems?


    Looking at the person on the bed, she slowly reached out her hand and touched his forehead. Such a short distance seemed to have returned to many years ago.


    "Do you like me?" The boy said cheerfully.


    "Felix, you are so boring. Come again."


    "Then you can be honest and answer me,"


    "No way."


    "Do you like me or not?" He pursued her and asked.


    "Oh, I don''t know."


    "You don''t know? Well, let me tell you, I love you. The feeling of loving a person is very strong. Even in the crowd, it is as if all the soft light is on the face of that person, he could recognize her in an instant, while others all lost in the light of love. That''s how I treat you. I can find you at the first sight when the whole school is crowded. Think about it. Do you treat me the same way? "


    That was how he coaxed her into answering his question.


    She raised her head, pretending to think about it. Then she frowned and nodded. He immediately became happy. But the next second, she shook her head. He was as sad as if he was doing magic.


    Looking at his funny face, she almost couldn''t help laughing out.


    In fact, she wanted to tell him that she also had such kind of feeling in the crowd. When she saw him for the first time, others looked pale beside him.

 Chapter 313 Are You So Eager To See Me

    Her hand caressed his face gently. Tears fell down uncontrollably from her black eyelashes.


    ''Felix, I also want to ask you what I have done to you. Why are you so persistent? Why don''t you continue to live happily? Forget me, okay?


    When Amanda was about to take her hand out of his face, a wave of sadness swept over her.


    All of a sudden, a big hand grabbed her hand.


    She was shocked. Before she took back her tears, her blurred sight met a pair of calmer black eyes.


    He said weakly with a smile on his lips, with his familiar and strange eyes fixed on her.


    "Amanda, it''s you. Are you really coming to see me?"


    Felix grasped Amanda''s hand with all his strength he had, so that she couldn''t break free from his grip.


    His face was full of joy and his eyes were shining.


    "You... You woke up?"


    Suddenly she was caught red handed. She panicked.


    Just then, the door of the ward was pushed open again.


    Someone''s sharp voice came when she saw them holding hands tightly in the room.


    "Who allowed you to come here? Get out! "


    Amanda and Felix looked towards the direction of the voice at the same time. They saw that there was Sofia standing at the door of the ward. She was wearing an angry face.


    "Aunt, calm down, please..."


    Sylvia, who was about to come over, grabbed Sofia by the arm.


    Sofia said excitedly.


    She wanted to get rid of her hand and glared at Sylvia at the same time.


    "What are you doing? Don''t stop me. It''s all this bitch. If it weren''t for her, Felix wouldn''t have been like this. Let go of me! I must teach her a lesson today! "


    "Aunt, aunt..."


    They just talked in this way.


    "Felix, get this woman out! Get out!" His mother shouted at him.


    "Aunt, do you really want to see Felix die?"


    Facing the unreasonable argument of Sofia, Sylvia also raised his voice.


    Sylvia looked at Felix who had lost a lot of weight on the bed, and then turned to his mother.


    "Aunt, all I did was for Felix!"


    Sofia raised her head to look at her son. The latter was still staring at Amanda, who was the only woman in the man''s eyes.


    Not to mention her words, even she herself, d


    here are you? "


    "My friend is sick. I am in the hospital."


    "Friend? What friend? What happened to you? I heard your voice was not loud just now. What happened? Don''t lie to me. "


    Dylan got anxious again.


    "I''m fine. It''s really not me. Don''t worry." After adjusting her voice, Amanda started.


    "Which hospital are you in? I''ll be there soon. "


    "No, thanks. I''m leaving now. Wait for me in the company! I''ll be there soon. " She ridiculed him subconsciously.


    "What? Why are you so eager to see me? "


    Dylan was relieved to hear that and could not help teasing her.


    If it happened before, she would scold him and tell him how shameless he was. But now, she was not in the mood. She only said a few words to him and then hung up the phone.


    When she hung up the phone and turned around, she saw from the glass on the door of the ward that Felix was staring at her all the time.


    Her hand on the doorknob paused, and she finally pushed the door open.


    A smile finally reappeared on his face.


    Amanda was grieved again, but she still managed to leave.


    "Well, Felix... It''s getting late. I have to go. "


    Hearing that, the light in Felix''s eyes went out in an instant. Then he asked, "can you come to see me tomorrow?"


    At this moment, his eyes were full of expectations, and Amanda couldn''t refuse him.


    She nodded slightly to him.


    Then she saw his face was filled with a satisfied smile...

 Chapter 314 Come Back To Me

    After Amanda left, a heavy silence filled the ward.


    "Felix..."


    Sylvia walked in, looked at the man in bed and said with difficulty.


    "Did you tell her?"


    "Yes..."


    "Make her pity on me?" Felix said with a smile.


    Sylvia closed her eyes and sniffed.


    "Yes, I want her to know how you are."


    Things turned out to be like this!


    "What I want is not pity. Do you remember I told you not to mind my business? You are too self righteous. You always do extra things. Help me open the window a little bit. "


    He seemed to still have her warmth on his hand, for fear that the window would open wide and her warmth and breath would disappear.


    "When will you stop torturing yourself? Look at yourself. You have changed so much? You used to stay with Ellie. "


    "Felix, could you please don''t give up yourself like this? Cheer up. It makes everyone''s heart ache to see you like this. "


    "I never thought about giving up on myself." Felix, who was lying on the bed, suddenly said in a low voice, "I''m soberer than ever."


    "Felix..."


    "She still cares about me!"


    "Because she cried for you? Because she promised to visit you? "


    "It was her eyes, and... No one knows her better than I do. How soft hearted she is! "


    His words made her body tremble. It took her a long time to react.


    "What, what do you want to do?"


    The man narrowed his eyes, didn''t answer and slowly looked out of the window.


    Sylvia stood by the bedside, watching him until she saw a smile played at the corners of his mouth.


    She couldn''t calm down.


    Somehow she was flustered.


    Although he didn''t say it, she knew that he wouldn''t give up.


    However...


    She didn''t know whether it was right or wrong to let him go.


    But whether it was right or wrong, there was no room for her to interfere at all.


    In the three years when he was separated from Amanda, Sylvia was the happiest. Because the man she loved so much called her every week. What h


    ave thought, not only do you want to get the design drafts of the products made by Dylan, but also the internal procedures of the project will be in my hands. These are conditions for the cooperation with YD! Don''t you want to see her come back? Come back to us, she is still your closest friend, and my woman. "


    "¡­¡­"


    Sylvia pressed her lips and held the document in her hand. Her hand trembled slightly, but she didn''t say anything.


    The rays of the setting sun shone on her face through the window, which hurt her badly.


    After Amanda left the hospital, she called Ada and asked her to take Eve home.


    In fact, Eve could go back alone, but Amanda was still worried because it was a robot.


    To her surprise, the person who was going to have dinner with Amanda was...


    Walking out of the airport, looking around the handsome men and women with blond hair and blue eyes, Amanda still felt that it was a dream.


    They had agreed to have dinner with each other, but she didn''t expect that the man took her directly to the airport and then got on the plane.


    On the plane, Dylan told her that they were going abroad!


    Abroad!


    His question took her by surprise.


    She was still worried about Felix. And she had promised to visit him tomorrow.


    If so, she would break her promise?

 Chapter 315 I Am Your Disaster

    Fortunately, Dylan said that time was limited, so they would only stay in France for two days.


    France, the romantic club where Amanda yearned for.


    After getting off the plane, their fingers were in harmony.


    Amanda had thought that Dylan would definitely take her to a luxury hotel, but to her surprise, he only took her to a delicate building.


    Seeing that she was a little surprised, the man smiled and said, "what? Do you think I didn''t take you to a big house? I bought it many years ago. The price is no less than that of those big villas... "


    As she walked in, she had really believed his words.


    The whole building was well decorated. There were many flowers in the yard, and the balcony here was very bright with good air.


    They could also have tea and read newspapers there in their spare time.


    She couldn''t help yearning for that cozy day.


    She felt less depressed than before since she came here with Dylan.


    Looking at the cozy restaurant, Amanda took a deep breath.


    So she could stop thinking about Felix!


    Because it was really comfortable and beautiful here.


    They put down their luggage. After taking a quick shower, Amanda was pulled by Dylan to have dinner outside.


    Both of them wore casual clothes, but the handsome man and beautiful woman attracted a lot of attention when they walked on the street.


    The city was like a fantastic city. The whole city was like a great piece of art.


    They walked on the Bank of the Seine River casually, hand in hand.


    After walking for a long time, Amanda felt that her feet were sore. Suddenly, she grabbed Dylan''s sleeve.


    "Honey, I''m tired. You carry me on your back!"


    "You''ve just walked for a while, and now you''re tired? It seems that you are really in lack of exercise! " He held her cheek and said in a spoiled voice.


    Looking at him, she raised her eyebrows and pinched his nose.


    He felt short of breath.


    "All right, all right. I admit defeat. Let me carry you on my back, okay? You are getting more and more annoying! "


    "What? Who is pestering whom? ''? Tell me clearly, who is the real problem between us? You don''t want me to pester you, do you? Well? Well, I''m going back to pack now! "


    Then she turned around and was about to leave. However, Dylan pulled her back and held her tightly in his arms.


    "Oh, honey, I surrender... Do


    t be recorded."


    It was the picture of their kissing that showed on his phone.


    Her face was burning hot.


    "You can take another picture. This one is too..."


    "Give me your phone!"


    "What?"


    "Give it to me!"


    So she just watched her phone screen changed to the same wallpaper as his.


    "All right, all right, all right. Honey, you are so touched. Let''s have dinner now. We still have some activities later!"


    The man gave her phone back with satisfaction and pulled her to sit down in front of the seat. He lowered his head and kissed between her eyebrows. His voice was somewhat ambiguous.


    Amanda blushed and retorted, "in your dreams!"


    "What? Who said we were going to hang out all night? "


    The man became more excited.


    "So you mean we have another deeper activity. Haha, actually we can do that!"


    Amanda''s face was as red as a rose. She then threw the rose to his handsome face and scolded, "you are such a rogue!"


    Without getting angry, Dylan put the flowers that she dropped at the ground at the tip of his nose, sniffed it gently and said in a soft voice.


    "Thank you, honey. I''ll take it! Rose is the meaning of love. My wife gives me love, and I''ll hold it tight! Remember, you are more important than myself to me! "


    Her face was even redder. This man became more and more eloquent. Too sweet...


    Damn it. But she could do nothing to him!


    "Eat quickly. I''m going shopping later."


    She really didn''t want to talk to this man any more, because she would never be able to compete with him when it came to flirting.

 Chapter 316 When You Meet Shelley, You Will Like Her

    It was raining heavily in Yang City at dusk.


    Carlos accompanied Grandma Gu and Mr. Gu to the Ling Clan''s house first. The windshield was quickly swiping the rain on the glass. Mr. Gu looked at Carlos and finally couldn''t help but ask.


    "Carlos, did you get along well with Sabina yesterday?"


    How could they not know?


    In consideration of her personality, Sabina was sure to tell Olivia about the date yesterday. As the members of the Ling Clan couldn''t bear it, they would definitely report it to Mr. Gu.


    "Not really." As he spoke, Carlos took out his phone to send a message to Celia.


    "Give me a call when you arrive. I''ll come out and pick you up."


    He was going to show up with Celia today to tell those who coveted him that he had fallen in love with her!


    Carlos'' reply didn''t surprise his grandmother. She didn''t say a word and just looked at the outside indifferently.


    She knew clearly whom her grandson liked.


    But it was obvious that Mr. Gu was a little anxious, "I think that child is good. Why is it not good?"


    His disappointing son wanted that woman!


    Carlos sneered.


    If she was really a good woman? Would she splash water onto Celia?


    He didn''t care about other women at all.


    "Willful!"


    He turned to his father with a smile and said, "father, do you like a daughter-in-law who often acts like a spoiled lady? Even if you don''t care, what about grandma? Sabina is so arrogant and willful that she sees everyone as her servant. "


    "Well..."


    Mr. Gu stole a glance at Grandma Gu As expected, Grandma Gu turned pale.


    But Mr. Gu still wanted to give it a try.


    "As the daughter of a rich family, it is inevitable for her to have some bad temper. Her personality will change and be tempered slowly."


    "Really? I remember that grandma was born in a wealthy family. Grandma, did you have a bad temper when you were young? "


    "What? You brat, you always make fun of your grandmother! "


    Grandma Gu narrowed her eyes sli


    ter sending the message, Celia held her phone tightly and felt uneasy.


    Actually, she had regretted coming to the Ling Clan with Carlos the moment she set out.


    Obviously, the reason why the Ling Clan entertained the Gu Clan was obvious. Her appearance would certainly cause a chaos.


    As the wind blew and rain outside the car, Celia''s heart beat faster and faster.


    When the dinner began, everyone was seated.


    "Where is Shelley?" Asked Grandpa Ling.


    Shelley didn''t show up since the Gu Clan came here.


    Grandpa Ling knew exactly why his granddaughter didn''t come here. He ordered the Butler, "call lady here."


    He had made up his mind to ask Shelley to come.


    Grandpa Ling''s favor for Shelley immediately displeased Olivia and Sabina. Grandma Gu, who had been indifferent all the time, also raised her head. It was said that the adopted granddaughter was very much loved by Grandpa Ling.


    Just like Carlos.


    However...


    Carlos was not just adopted.


    "My granddaughter is good tempered." Seeing Grandma Gu looking at him, Grandpa Ling showed off his granddaughter. "She is quite outstanding. I am reluctant to marry her off."


    Then he turned to Carlos and said, "Carlos, when you see Shelley, you''ll like her."


    Everyone was clear now.


    He wanted to let Shelley marry into Gu Clan.

 Chapter 317 He Was Still Very Angry

    Olivia was not reconciled, after so much trouble, she finally made the wedding dress for Shelley.


    Unexpectedly, Grandma Gu also asked.


    "Grandpa Ling, your granddaughter is so praised by you. I just want to see her now."


    When Shelley was around, Carlos stood up suddenly with a smile on his face.


    Feeling uncomfortable, Mr. Gu gave a hint with his eyes to sit down.


    "Grandpa Ling, I have brought someone with me to have a meal. Do you mind?" Carlos said with a smile.


    Grandpa Ling didn''t expect that Carlos would ask him to bring someone here. He was stunned.


    "Carlos." Mr. Gu called his name anxiously.


    "Today we are the guests in the Ling Clan. You have to eat outside even if you want to take your friends here."


    Carlos didn''t listen to his father. He was here to make trouble tonight.


    "Do you mind it, Grandpa Ling?"


    "Carlos!" Mr. Gu stopped him again.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Mr. Gu had never expected that his son would bring Celia to Yang City!


    The people sitting at the table didn''t expect that Carlos would say such things. The faces of Sabina and Olivia turned pale when they thought of Celia Ling. The rest of them had more or less known the relationship between Celia and Kevin.


    The marriage between the two clans was a deal made between the elders. Carlos brought Celia here, which undoubtedly slapped the Ling Clan and the Gu Clan. It also indirectly told the Ling Clan that he had no interest in the daughter of the Ling Clan.


    But what shocked them most was the words of Grandpa Ling.


    He had thought that Grandpa Ling would be very angry, or would scold Carlos, or would directly ask him to leave.


    However, Grandpa Ling asked calmly, "what kind of person is it?"


    "Woman." Carlos asked, "Grandpa Ling, do you mind if I take her here for some food?"


    In everyone''s opinion, this was a blind date banquet, but he took his wife with him as a home-made meal.


    Grandpa Ling did not answer him immediately. He paused, clenched his crutch, and said in a low voice, "bring her here."


    Everyone thought they heard it wrong, including Carlos.


    In the blind date banquet of the Gu Clan and the Ling Clan, when Carlos came with his woman, Grandpa Ling did not scold him and allowed others to come.


    "Have her arrived?"


    When everyone was surprised, Grandpa Ling continued. He sat straight and looked at the door. The Butler who had been taking care of him for many years knew Grandpa Ling very well. When he saw Grandpa Ling''s fingers shivering, he said.


    "I''ll pick her up at the door." Carlos stood up and said.


    He turn


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    answer her call either.


    Celia Ling realized that she had gone too far this time. She had promised to go with him to the Ling Clan house. However, when she reached the door of the house, she was too flustered to enter.


    She was not ready to face the whole Ling Clan and the Gu Clan.


    Pausing in the Ling Clan''s mansion, she then turned around and left.


    Carlos was very angry because she didn''t go inside.


    He didn''t call her, neither did he answer her phone. He didn''t even come back.


    Sometimes she just couldn''t control herself, especially when it came to love.


    Once upon a time, she was ready to leave that man.


    But she didn''t know when she couldn''t control her heart anymore.


    She didn''t know how long it had passed until the door opened.


    She didn''t think too much and went to the bedroom barefoot.


    At the door, Carlos came back. He looked coldly at Celia who was full of guilt.


    Guilty? Well, he never wanted her to feel guilty.


    "I''m sorry." Celia apologized again. She lowered her head to avoid eye contact with Carlos.


    The man''s eyes were as cold as the rain outside, hitting her heart coldly.


    The man ignored her and walked past her.


    "Carlos." She pulled his sleeve and looked up.


    In the morning, he coaxed her when she was angry.


    Carlos turned to look at her hands and said coldly, "let go of me!"


    "No way!" She replied.


    He glared at her, with anger burning in his heart.


    Furious!


    She knew clearly what it meant to take her to the Ling Clan. Why did she leave?


    Afraid? She was afraid of being with him!


    "Celia Ling!" He called her name expressionlessly and looked at her face.


    "Carlos!" She called his name again softly. She didn''t want him to be angry.

 Chapter 318 Wasnt Good To Her Enough

    Carlos looked at her with a dark face. He was even angrier when he saw her sucking up to him.


    Did she know what he had done for her.


    "You apologize to me because you don''t want me to get angry? Do you care about my anger? "


    Celia Ling asked in surprise. She put her hand under Carlos'' sleeves.


    Seeing her lowering her head, Carlos was even angrier. He reached out and grabbed her hand.


    "Come here!" He took her to her room.


    Celia knew what he was going to do. She didn''t get rid of his hand. He was angry. She would satisfy him.


    The bed was soft. Celia lay down on the bed and Carlos followed her to the bed.


    The man kissed her aggressively. Celia widened her eyes and saw the anger in his eyes. She felt that she had been tied up. She pushed him away, but he was more powerful.


    "Mind the belly." She said.


    Carlos'' face fell. He didn''t answer her, but he used more strength to hold her hand and moved his body not to touch her belly.


    He stared at her and saw his angry face in her black eyes.


    He was in her eyes, but was he in her heart?


    He bent down to look at her. "Celia, give it to me!"


    Celia, give me your heart!


    "Miss Nelda, we suspect that you are involved in a murder case."


    When the police arrived at the mansion of the Mo Clan, Paul was picking her up with his subordinates.


    The smile on her face disappeared and she stood there stiff.


    "No! No! I didn''t kill anyone!"


    Without hearing the noise around, she felt her arm was lifted and dragged away.


    Nelda didn''t know where she would be taken to. Then she was taken to the police car which was separated by the glass window. She looked into the distance and saw Paul who was rushing there.


    "Paul..."


    She slapped the car window madly with tears in her eyes.


    But no matter how hard she shouted, it was all in vain.


    Nelda stared at the photo frame in a daze.


    She didn''t even notice that Grandpa Ling had come in.


    "Shelley." Shelley was Nelda.


    Grandpa Ling saw that her eyes were filled with tears.


    "Grandpa."


    Wiping the tears in her eyes hurriedly, Shelley stood up and helped him sit down.


    "Does it hurt?" Grandpa Ling asked with concern.


    Sue smiled and shook her head. She walked so fast that she fell on the ground unconsciously.


    Her knees were broken, her palms bleeding, and her body was drenched in the heavy rain.


    Grandpa Ling knew her well. Even if she was really in pain, she would not speak it out. She would only smile at you, and would never admit that she was hurt.


    "My poor girl, why don''t you look at the road when you walk?" Grandpa Ling scolded in a low


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    h before, but he didn''t know the woman was Celia Ling until he heard about it later.


    He had met Celia before because of his son. Now he realized that she was indeed different from other girls. No wonder Carlos spoiled her so much.


    But unlike other rich men, most of the marriages were arranged by the elders. They had loved each other wholeheartedly. But once they got married, they wouldn''t give their heart and soul to other people. They would only be busy with their careers, and have fun with different women. They would only attend men''s social activities.


    But there were very few men like Carlos!


    But just like Eric''s brother, he was also willing to give up his family and responsibility for his love.


    Sitting in the car, Carlos kept checking his cell phone.


    It was yesterday''s message. He had been out for a long time, but she hadn''t sent him a message or a call.


    He was fretting.


    He was angry with her for what happened yesterday. He had come home late last night on purpose to see if she cared about him!


    He wanted to cold her, but he was scared that she ran away after he had been cold to her for a long time.


    "Do you think I push her too hard?" Carlos asked Boris who was sitting on the front passenger seat.


    Boris turned to look at Carlos, not knowing how to answer his boss.


    "I don''t treat her well enough," Carlos asked again.


    He was not good enough to let her willing to be with him.


    Boris listened to his young master''s self talking, thinking that when a man fell in love with someone, he was more scary than a woman.


    As he thought of this, Carlos dialed Celia''s number.


    But after a second thought, he hung up the phone.


    The phone call was repeated. He didn''t dial Celia''s number.

 Chapter 319 Natural Rejection

    Celia had been sleeping till afternoon. However, she didn''t seem to get better.


    Now she was still pregnant. Even if she didn''t care about herself, she had to think about the baby. So she decided to go to the hospital first.


    She didn''t call Carlos. Although she missed the people she cared most when she was sick, she didn''t want to rely on him so much.


    It''s easy to enjoy relying on. Once you are dependent on someone, it will be very painful to get rid of it.


    He was very busy, so she could go to the hospital by herself. Besides, he was still angry, so she didn''t call him at last.


    The rain in Yang City was getting heavier and heavier. It was unknown when it would stop.


    There were a lot of people in the hospital, from registration to treatment, all of whom were Celia Ling.


    After waiting for a long time, she took out her mobile phone and played with it, but it ran out of battery unconsciously. Now she wanted to call Carlos to tell him she was here, but she couldn''t.


    But she still left a note in the hotel when she left, hoping he could see it as soon as possible.


    The doctor prescribed some medicine that had no impact on the baby and asked Celia to stay in the hospital for observation for a period.


    On the way to the observation nursing unit, she took a turn and almost hit a middle-aged woman with an intravenous drip.


    While the man beside the middle-aged woman was holding a transfusion bottle for her, they were walking this way.


    The man scolded when he saw his wife almost hit by Celia. He quickly lowered his head to check if there was anything wrong with his wife.


    "What''s wrong with you? The drip is on her right now. "


    "I''m sorry."


    Celia also had a panic look. She held her stomach subconsciously.


    The woman whispered to her husband.


    "I''m fine. You are making such a fuss."


    Although the woman''s voice was soft, Celia''s heart was somewhat harsh to hear.


    The man looked up, and the weak woman smiled at him again. "I''m fine, really."


    Then, the couple looked at Celia who also raised her head.


    Familiar! Celia''s face shocked them!


    "I''m really sorry."


    Celia apologized again. She looked at the couple. They were supposed to be good-looking when they were young, and the man cared more about his wife. He asked if she was hungry all the time...


    It was rare that a man of this age could treat his wife s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ugged her, and she couldn''t help but soften her voice.


    Carlos kissed her forehead again and said, "Go to bed early. I won''t disturb you."


    "Okay."


    Celia promised. After she lay down, Carlos stayed by the bed to look after her.


    The two of them went back to Jin City the next day. When they left, Carlos only called his grandma.


    Mr. Gu was quite angry, but since his mother didn''t say anything, he couldn''t say anything.


    Perhaps because Grandpa Ling was getting old, he just caught a cold, but stayed in bed for two days and felt weak all over.


    He couldn''t just die at the door of life and death.


    He was unwilling to die because he still had an important issue to deal with.


    His two sons had ever taken their wives and daughters to visit him since he was ill, but they didn''t take care of him as much as Shelley did.


    That was why he loved her most.


    Others thought he had many servants to take care of him, and they were too busy to take care of Grandpa Ling.


    Shelley, on the other hand, refused to leave even though the doctor and servants were around to look after Grandpa Ling.


    It was not the first time that she had taken care of him like this!


    He thought that his granddaughter who was so obedient should be happy.


    "Shelley."


    Grandpa Ling wanted to get his things done as soon as possible when he was well and still conscious.


    "Grandpa." Shelley walked towards the chair and sat down.


    At Shelley''s age, others had already given birth to babies, but she didn''t find the husband.


    "Grandpa wants to discuss something with you, okay?"

 Chapter 320 Only For Love

    Shelley didn''t nodded. She thought it was about the wedding, so she answered after a pause, "okay."


    "This time, Carlos came over for another thing. Our Ling consortium is going to build a building in Jin City and we have bought the land, but we need to cooperate with the Gu consortium."


    "Your uncle have to take care of the business in Yang City."


    Shelley had already known what Grandpa Ling meant.


    "Grandpa, I don''t have that ability."


    Grandpa Ling grinned. He was sure about that. He believed his granddaughter was reliable.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll ask Butler Jay to accompany you. He used to be my assistant and he was in charge of the business of the Ling Clan with me. " Grandpa Ling continued, "Shelley, say yes to me."


    Shelley hesitated.


    "Grandpa, I just worry about myself. I have never done business before, let alone such a big project."


    "No, don''t be afraid!"


    Grandpa Ling continued, "even if the accident happened, I will support you all the time. Even if you lose money, the Ling Clan can also afford it."


    "Shelley, do you know why I made this decision?"


    Shelley shook her head. She didn''t understand why her grandfather asked her to take charge of the project in Jin City. He just wanted her to give up the past?


    It''s time to get married and go to Jin City. Then she wouldn''t be afraid of meeting the old people there.


    "I''m old. I don''t know how long I can live. You were once released from prison and I told everyone that you were a child I adopted. "


    "In rich families, the most important thing is to earn money. If I died, who would protect you, my adopted child? "


    Tears welled up in his eyes when he thought of this. "You have to rely on yourself."


    "I didn''t want you to engage in too much business in the past because I knew you didn''t want to appear in public and I was in good health. But now my health... "


    "Shelley, I know you are still worried. But it has been ten years since you appeared in front of me as the granddaughter of the Ling Clan. Besides, your appearance has changed too. Even if someone remembers you, he will think you are just like Nelda."


    He held Shelley''s hand and said, "You just go to deal with the project there and then I will pick a good husband for you. Then no one dares to bully you."


    "Even if your grandfather leaves one day, you have a firm position in the Ling Clan. They can''t drive you away easily, and the mother-in-law dare not look down upon you."


    After Grandpa Ling finished, Shelley couldn''t help crying out.


    errupted by her Butler.


    "What is it?"


    "Master Eddy and master Eric are here."


    It was said that Grandpa Ling was in good health. They brought the whole family here. That was rare.


    "Tell them to wait in the hall."


    Grandpa Ling glanced at Shelley and said to the butler.


    Jay helped Grandpa Ling to the hall, and then all of them came in.


    Eric came in front of them, followed by Eddy, his wife and Joyce.


    Seeing the mother and daughter, Grandpa Ling''s face immediately darkened.


    "Don''t let anyone in." Grandpa Ling said to Butler Jay.


    Jay didn''t respond. Eric Ling answered first, "Dad, brother wants to discuss with you."


    Of course, Grandpa Ling could see that they were coming to beg him.


    He wore a cold face and didn''t say anything.


    Eddy walked to him. "Dad, are you feeling better?"


    Eddy tried his best to please him, but Grandpa Ling ignored.


    "I won''t die."


    Being scolded, Eddy smiled and returned to his seat awkwardly.


    "Do you come to see if I am dead?" Grandpa Ling snorted contemptuously as he saw the looks on the faces of his two sons.


    "Dad, what are you talking about? Brother and I come here to see you. Besides, we have something to ask you. "


    "What is it?"


    Grandpa Ling cast a sidelong glance at Eddy and his wife and daughter, and his face darkened.


    It was definitely not a good thing that the mother and daughter came to him together.


    "I heard that the cooperation between us and the Gu consortium is about to start. I''m too busy to go there." Eric looked at Grandpa Ling''s long face and said slowly.


    He knew well about his father''s temper, so he didn''t dare to say anything to displease Grandpa Ling.

 Chapter 321 Disqualified

    After saying that, Eric paused and looked at the face of Grandpa Ling again.


    Grandpa Ling didn''t reply. He kept a straight face after Eddy came in.


    "I think so. Our cooperation has a great impact on us. The person in charge we sent cannot be casual." Eric continued.


    "You have a candidate?" Grandpa Ling asked while knowing the answer.


    Eric nodded. Then he took a pile of documents out of his briefcase and handed them to his father.


    Grandpa Ling caught a glimpse of the name on the document and stopped reading, but his face became more gloomy.


    "Dad, Joyce majored in finance abroad, and she had been an important position in an international company before. I think..."


    Grandpa Ling interrupted him before he could finish his words.


    "You mean she should be responsible for the project in Jin City?"


    He cast a cold glance at the girl who was smiling at him.


    Feeling Eric''s rage, Eric calmed himself down. "Dad, we don''t trust anyone else. Joyce''s our family, and she''s capable. We all admire her!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Grandpa Ling pushed all the personal information about Joyce on the table to the ground violently.


    "Where did you get the guts to come here and talk nonsense?"


    Before Eric could answer, Grandpa Ling sneered at the members of Eddy'' family with a cold face. "Eddy. You found your brother. You want him to be a lobbyist and make your daughter work in the Ling consortium?"


    "Dad." Eddy stood up from his seat and explained hastily, "I want to offer Joyce a chance. Her ability had been seen by everyone. I haven''t recommended her to you since I think she is excellent."


    Grandpa Ling didn''t care whether Joyce was competent or not. Even if she could easily earn money for him, it had nothing to do with the Ling Clan.


    "I''ve decided the candidates to go to Jin city." Grandpa Ling ignored him and turned to look at Eric.


    "Dad, who is it?" Eric questioned closely.


    His brother asked him to arrange a match for Joyce. He knew his father didn''t like Joyce, so he didn''t dare to make any decision. He didn''t want to offend her elder brother, so he brought them to Grandpa Ling and let Grandpa Ling decide.


    Grandpa Ling objected his decision. As Eric expected, he said e


    he Ling consortium, nothing else."


    Joyce, who had been silent since she entered the room, said in a low voice.


    "Aren''t you an excellent student? There are a lot of companies out there waiting for you to learn! " Grandpa Ling coldly retorted.


    He had never treated Joyce as his granddaughter, so he didn''t allow her to call him Grandpa because she was not qualified!


    "They are not allowed to interfere in the business of the Ling Clan!"


    Turning around, Grandpa Ling continued say to Eric, "whether it''s this time or in the future. If I find out, let alone you are director of the board, even your present position, you will be fired! "


    "If you don''t mind trusting a wolf to your house after I die, you can take him back to the Ling consortium."


    Speaking of this, how could Eric dare to arrange Joyce to the Ling consortium.


    But Eddy was furious. He ignored Selina and said angrily, "Dad, it''s just a job. Why are you so mean to us?"


    "You are partial to Shelley who is an outsider. But you refuse to treat your own granddaughter kindly."


    Not long after coming back, Eddy already knew how Grandpa Ling treated Shelley. Sabina just scolded Shelley during the dinner, he threw a glass at her.


    The favoritism made Eddy angry!


    "I am just being partial. So what?" Grandpa Ling sneered.


    Shelley was his granddaughter! He would definitely help her!


    Her father turned a blind eye to her and make her almost lose her life in prison. How could he not protect her!

 Chapter 322 The Beauty Is Always So Short

    "In this family, I am the one in charge!"


    Finishing his words, he asked Jay to drive them away.


    Before Eddy came back, he kept thinking about his son. Anyway, Eddy was his son, so he didn''t want to be so cruel to him.


    However, Eddy called Shelley an outsider, which annoyed Grandpa Ling.


    To protect a woman, he drove his wife and daughter out of the house without telling his parents.


    Even though the Ling Clan preferred sons to daughters, it couldn''t be inhuman to force people to a corner.


    After Eddy left the old house with his wife and daughter, Eric also left.


    Shelley heard what they talked.


    Not to mention those remarks from Eddy.


    Shelley had already hated this man for a long time.


    Since he asked his mother to leave the Ling Clan with Sally, she would no longer treat him as her father.


    "Mom, I''ll go with you!"


    At that time, she was too young to understand the matters between adults. She just knew that she could not leave her mother and sister.


    It was natural that she didn''t have any feelings for Eddy, but hatred and disgust.


    This man had no right to be the father of Celia and her!


    Fortunately, Celia didn''t know such a father!


    From the maid, Grandpa Ling knew that Shelley had heard the conversation between him and his eldest son.


    What Eddy said must have broken Shelley''s heart.


    Grandpa Ling went to see Shelley.


    "Grandpa, I''m fine."


    Seeing his concern, Shelley smiled and answered.


    She wouldn''t bring any trouble for a man who was ruthless to her.


    "Pack up your things and go to Jin City in a few days."


    "You have been with me for ten years. I feel sad to see you leave."


    "Grandpa."


    Holding his hand tightly, Shelley said, "I''ll be back to accompany you."


    "Why do you come back?"


    Grandpa Ling smiled, "I have found someone in Jin City to be your fiance. If you think he is a good man, you can marry him."


    Jin City?


    She asked, looking at Grandpa Ling with surprise.


    "Not Gu Clan. Don''t worry." Said Grandpa Ling.


    They were both his granddaughters. He was not that stupid.


    If it weren''t for the Gu Clan...


    Shelley''s face turned pale.


    The husband her grandfather found for her must be from an extraordinary family.


    Only a few men in this city were as excellent as Gu Clan''s.


    "You''ll know when you get there." Grandpa Ling didn''t tell her directly. He smiled and patted her hand.


    "If you like it, you can marry him. Then I will be happy."


    After Amanda''s short French trip, she walked out of


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Finally, she looked at him and nodded.


    "Of course I will. I will be sad."


    Her words lit up the darkness in his eyes. When he smiled, he was as happy as a child.


    "Don''t worry. I will get better and don''t worry about me."


    Ada opened the door for Amanda when she got home.


    Seeing her, Ada seemed a little surprised.


    "My lady, you didn''t come back with young master today, did you?"


    Being asked about Dylan, Amanda was also stunned for a moment, but soon she calmed down.


    "Well, today I... I have something to do. By the way, how is your young master... "


    "He said he would pick up..."


    Before Ada finished her words, she heard a familiar voice from behind.


    "Honey, you are so busy. What''s the matter today? I called you several times, but you didn''t answer. I almost sent people to look for you. "


    When the figure of Dylan appeared in front of the two of them, he had taken the words that Ada had said.


    Ada looked at her young master in a strange way, and then looked at Amanda. She finally said nothing.


    Amanda bit her lower lip and didn''t know how to answer his question.


    Fortunately, the topic was shifted to other places soon.


    He asked her whether she had eaten or not...


    Amanda just nodded. Her mouth was open, but she made no sound.


    In the evening, she went to bed first because Dylan had to work.


    In a daze, she felt a warm wall was pressed on her. She knew who it was.


    Guilt rose from the bottom of her heart somehow.


    Why did she feel that she had done something wrong?


    She just went to see Felix. Why did she feel as if she had betrayed Dylan.


    And she also seemed to be a little afraid unconsciously.

 Chapter 323 You Protect Her She Is Married!

    She dared not open her eyes and just murmured, pretending to be asleep.


    Dylan''s eyes were as clear as crystal, and he couldn''t help but feel sorry for her when he saw her beautiful sleeping face.


    He reached out to fix her hair and then lowered his head to kiss her.


    "Good girl, have a good sleep!"


    Amanda turned her face away, her eyelashes quivering.


    She didn''t dare to face him again, for she was afraid that if she didn''t do so, he would find out her delicate handkerchief.


    So, every now and then, Amanda would go to the hospital to visit Felix.


    Not because she wanted to go there...


    She couldn''t stand any more of Sylvia''s pitiful imploration.


    Because if she didn''t go with Sylvia, Sylvia would tell her that Felix refused to take his medicine and refused to cooperate with the doctor.


    As she had no choice, Amanda could only suppress her emotions for the time being.


    Today, Felix seemed to be in a better mood. He proposed to go shopping with Amanda.


    Although Amanda was a little puzzled, she could tell from his expression that he was in a good mood. What''s more, the weather was good. So she said yes.


    They came to a jewelry counter together. Felix pointed at a jewelry necklace inlaid with bright jewels and asked the closet to take it out for him.


    He took the necklace from the locker and began to put it on Amanda''s neck.


    Seeing this, Amanda hastened to hide.


    "Felix, what are you doing? I can''t take it. It''s so precious! "


    "Amanda, in the past three years, I haven''t sent you any birthday gift every year. I don''t know if I have the chance to send you one in the future. This time, can you make my wish come true?"


    From his words, there was a faint smile on his face, but behind the smile was his resentment and dissatisfaction.


    Maybe one day he would never see the first ray of sunshine in the next morning.


    Why his fate was like this? And why the woman he loved would live happily with another man!


    Of course, Amanda couldn''t understand him.


    But his words were well understood.


    She was pulled over from him.


    He gently lifted up her long hair and carefully put the necklace around her neck.


    "So b


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    , he was looking at Dylan coldly.


    His action and protection agitated Dylan.


    He was her real husband!


    Why did he look more like an outsider now!


    And the man, why should he stand in front of her.


    The man who could stand in front of her, protect her and take care of her would always be the only one, that''s him! Dylan!


    No other men, even if they were only peeking into her heart, would be allowed!


    "Felix Li! What qualifications do you have to speak to me! Go away! "


    Dylan came closer to Felix. They were so close that they could almost hear each other''s breath.


    "As Amanda''s friend, I have the responsibility and obligation to protect her from others."


    He said slowly.


    He didn''t care whether they were a couple or not.


    Besides, that was exactly what he wanted?


    The lights flashed on the two tall and handsome men.


    "Violating? Haha, Felix, are you kidding me? "


    As if he had heard a big joke, Dylan suddenly snickered a few times. But the laughter was pale and cold, making people unable to feel cold.


    "I''m her husband, her husband! How could I hurt her? "


    He turned to look at Felix and said coldly, "in my opinion, it''s you who want her to get hurt! Huh... I know what you are planning. "


    "Protect her? She is married, but you wear the necklace to her in public and claim to protect her? What do you want from her? Or... You have an ulterior motive? "


    Meanwhile, he was getting closer to Felix.

 Chapter 324 Its All Your Fault!

    "You are deliberately stirring up trouble between us and trying to take the opportunity to get in."


    "You..."


    Hearing what Dylan said, Felix became angry.


    His face, which was very pale in the first place, became paler now. His lips couldn''t help but tremble.


    He stooped and covered his heart with his hands. He looked extremely painful.


    "Felix... What''s wrong with you, Felix? "


    Seeing Felix''s face suddenly changed, Amanda couldn''t care less. She hurried up to him and held him up who couldn''t stand up because of the pain.


    As she helped him soothe the pain, she called for help anxiously from all directions. "Hurry up! Call the ambulance! He... He has a heart attack... "


    There was no other way.


    The only thing she could do now was to expose his condition to the public. She thought that if the doctor were there, he would definitely give him some first aid treatments, which would delay the time for waiting for the ambulance.


    When Dylan heard Amanda''s voice, the look in his eyes changed.


    To be honest, when he knew that Felix was in hospital, he thought he was pretending.


    But from what they saw at the moment, it seemed that everything was true, and it was not like what they had imagined before.


    As if having realized what had happened, Dylan hurriedly squatted down.


    Suddenly, Amanda knocked off his hand which was holding Felix''s arm.


    "It''s you! It''s you! It''s all your fault! "


    She was like a volcano under her control, which erupted in her anger.


    Dylan was shocked by her accusation.


    Yes, he was too excited just now and had said something excessive.


    But they were not wrong?


    She was his wife, but she stayed with other man behind his back every day. Although he knew some things about her, could it be an excuse? Why?


    What''s more, even if he was sick, Felix still thought of using her. What an evil man he was!


    Clearly, he wanted to get sympathy and sympathy from her by taking advantage of her illness so that he could keep her by his side!


    She totally had no idea what was going on and was accusing


    lear, there was no strength at all.


    He touched Dylan''s head, from his hair to his forehead, as if he were stroking the old days in his life.


    "You have suffered so much!"


    Tears welled up in his eyes.


    "I know. Over the years, you did something because you care about me... I''m sorry for your mother, sorry for you... "


    "Grandpa, stop talking. You just woke up and need rest."


    Holding his hand, Dylan tried to persuade him in a choked voice.


    Grandpa Tang''s eyes seemed to be blurred, but he still tried to look around.


    When he didn''t see his son, especially Amanda, he got anxious.


    He didn''t know whether he could make it through this time.


    "Where is Amanda and your uncle,? Why are they not here? "


    "Grandpa, uncle is on the way here. Amanda is in the hospital. She will be back soon."


    He just sent a message to Amanda and regretted calling her at that time.


    It seemed that something came to his mind, so he stood up in a hurry. "Grandpa, wait a minute. I''ll ask Ada to pick her up."


    As he spoke, he took out his cell phone and dialed a number.


    Then he turned around and knelt down in front of the bed, holding his grandfather''s hand tightly.


    "Grandpa, Ada has gone to pick her up. She will be here soon. Don''t worry."


    Grandpa Tang''s eyes were a little dim, but he still nodded.


    He was still worried about his little son and Amanda.

 Chapter 325 Divorce!

    "Dylan, I don''t know how much longer grandpa can hold on. When I am sober, I will tell you something here."


    "Grandpa..."


    "At my age, if I knew it was fate, don''t be sad. I can finally end my life. To be frank, I want to love as much as I do in my next life like you. Not just silently protecting her... "


    What Grandpa Tang said made Dylan stunned.


    He didn''t know what to say. To be honest, it was the first time that his grandpa asked him such a question.


    With a slight smile on his face, Grandpa Tang tiredly raised his hand and pointed at a drawer in the cabinet over there.


    "Open the drawer and take out the things inside."


    Looking in the direction where his grandfather was pointing, Dylan nodded immediately. He strode over and opened the box. There was a very ancient jewelry box in the drawer.


    Grandpa Tang asked again.


    "These are for Amanda. But you have to open it after I die. I will ask my lawyer to give you the key to the box. "


    "What''s more, how to allocate my property is also in my will as I requested, and then you..."


    Before Grandpa Tang could finish his words, footsteps came from outside and he also stopped.


    The next second, Martin opened the door and came in. Joy showed on his face when he saw his father.


    He ran over excitedly and choked.


    "Dad, it''s so good to see you wake up!"


    Seeing the tear stains on his eldest son''s face, Grandpa Tang heaved a deep sigh.


    He patted his eldest son''s hand, and there was no dislike in his eyes as before.


    Normally, Grandpa Tang hated this couple the most.


    "You... What do you want me to say about you! You are a mature man. I know I''ll do something you don''t like, but... Even decades can''t tell a difference. As long as there is no major change in the family, you can live a good life with that woman! Rest assured, I will give her what she deserves. This way, you will have a better life in the future. "


    "But... I hope you won''t blame anyone if something terrible happens to our family one day and that woman leave


    an elder? "


    The man who spoke was Martin. He had always been very considerate to his wife. But right now, he snorted at his wife. He didn''t even try to lift her up when he saw her falling on the ground.


    After that, he looked at Paul and Amanda, motioning them to come in.


    "Dad has been waiting for you. Come on in."


    "Okay, thank you... Dad... "


    Dad?


    The reaction of Amanda truly shocked Martin.


    He remembered what his father had just said.


    Indeed, Dylan was his son, and Amanda was his daughter-in-law.


    Although his father hadn''t told him about some things, that didn''t mean he knew nothing about them.


    "That''s great! Don''t you see me as some loser now? Do you want them to occupy the whole Tang Clan? Ah? "


    When they went into the room, Leah somehow picked herself up from the ground and ran to him. The two started to fight with each other.


    Faced with her fists and kicks, Martin remained silent and just let her do whatever she wanted.


    He didn''t say anything until Leah found it boring. No matter what she did, he didn''t react.


    She was so annoyed that she made an ultimatum.


    "Martin Tang, you must make it clear to me what happened today. Or the only thing we can do is divorce! I''m divorcing you! "


    This time, she didn''t expect that the silent man would open his mouth.


    He said lightly.


    "Okay!"

 Chapter 326 Im Crazy!

    At this moment, not only Leah, but also everyone in the room was shocked.


    The door was not fully closed, so everyone heard what he had just said.


    Grandpa Tang shook his head and said, "That''s none of your business. Come here, Amanda. "


    When Grandpa Tang saw Amanda walk up to him, he held her hand together with Dylan''s.


    "I only hope that you and Dylan can live happily, so that I can rest assured. "


    With these words, Grandpa Tang held the hands of them, and held them together.


    They had just had a quarrel, and now both of their hands were held by Grandpa Tang. They were somewhat uncomfortable.


    However, they two still nodded and said "Okay" to Grandpa Tang.


    Then Grandpa Tang turned to his second son, Paul.


    "Father..."


    "I know that what happened in the past has a great impact on you. You know that your mother is that kind of person. She has a bad temper and made a stir in the past. I can''t stop her. Alas, I didn''t expect that it turned into such a tragedy in the end. Paul, you are not young now, and even your nephew has got married. It''s time for you to consider your own things. "


    Though Paul didn''t say anything, he nodded in silence when he saw the eager eyes of his father.


    Grandpa Tang knew clearly that if the girl could not come back to life, his son would...


    Luckily, Grandpa Tang''s condition stabilized, and Amanda returned home with Dylan.


    She didn''t want to go back. She wanted to take care of grandpa in the old house.


    However, Martin and Leah had a big fight with each other, they still couldn''t reach an agreement. In the end, instead of staying in the hospital to take care of their grandpa, they decided to go home first and visit him tomorrow.


    Because Amanda had to take care of her grandpa, she didn''t have time to see Felix these two days.


    One day, she was allowed to have a good rest. As she was lying on the sofa with her eyes closed, her phone rang.


    Looking at the flickering name, she hesitated again.


    "Felix, Felix..."


    When she just called the name, she found that Dylan, who was 80 feet away from her, appeared unexpectedly in front of her eyes.


    He casually pressed his ear against her phone.


    But she heard Felix''s voice from the other end of the line. "Amanda, why didn''t you come to see me again? I... I miss you... "


    But before he could finish his sentence. Dylan grabbed her phone back from her hand and hung up the phone angrily. He stared coldly at Amanda who was looking at him.


    As they made eye contact, dark waves roared, and everything was in silence.


    Finally, she couldn''t hold her anger. Amanda said angrily, "why did you hang up on me?"


    She asked.


    The man wa


    ence laughed and flapped. His suit jacket had already been thrown on the carpet, and his slender long legs were casually laid on the coffee table.


    He was lying on the bed, but when he heard what Dylan said, he immediately sat up. He grinned, showing two rows of white teeth.


    "This is the best wine here. Do you know what expression the owner showed when I took the wine away? He was about to die. "


    "You didn''t pay him?"


    Dylan teased him. Normally, he always said something like that, lacking in nutrition. But today, he made an exception.


    Hearing that, Terence immediately resumed his usual cold manner.


    But now, like a dead dog, he was lying on the sofa, stretching out his arms and legs.


    "I''m just coming to visit you. How can I do such a mean thing! "


    "Really?"


    Hearing that, a smile played on Dylan''s lips and he drank the rest of the wine in the glass in one gulp.


    Seeing him drink up the wine in one gulp, Terence was stunned.


    "Oh my God! This wine is for taste. Do you really take it as a normal wine? Dude, do you know why the owner wants to hang out? This bottle of wine was so precious that few people in the world could own it. The drinks at this party are all paid by cups, my boss! "


    "Who is your boss? I can''t afford to be the boss! Stop shouting! "


    Seeing that Dylan didn''t want to talk to him, Terence sat up from the sofa. He felt a little stuffy, so he tore off the buttons of his shirt without hesitation. Then he looked at Dylan and his face became serious, starting to talk about business.


    "What are you going to do? I heard that Felix has made a bet with YD."


    He took a cigar from the table and lit it slowly.


    Dylan thought for a while and a smile flashed across his cold face.


    "If you were me, what would you do?"

 Chapter 327 He Wasnt The Boy Who Only Cared About You Before

    "Of course I''ll beat him up so that even his mother is unable to recognize his ugly face."


    "Ha ha!" Dylan burst into laughter.


    Then he took a cigar and lit it. Light smoke reflected on his handsome face.


    "It''s not a good thing to strike first sometimes. I''d like to do something long and watch the big ''fish'' carefully."


    "Well, but... The bigger the fish is, the more oil it takes! "


    Said Terence, half truths. He lied down again and put his legs on the side of Dylan with a furious expression.


    Looking at him, Dylan raised his eyebrows and asked, "who said I want to fried it?"


    "Really?" Now, Terence became interested again. He stared at the man in front of him.


    Dylan leaned forward, his tall body giving off a great pressure, and a few words slowly came out from his thin lips.


    "I will... Eat it all! "


    Uh...


    Terence was stunned.


    "In this case, I don''t need you oil." He added, seemingly in a ruthless way that only they could understand.


    "But this time... Do your woman know that? She always feels pity for that guy! "


    Hearing that, the light from Dylan''s eyes dimmed.


    "To be honest, I didn''t want her to get involved in this. But I had no choice. Even if I didn''t want to, Felix wouldn''t let her go. So, rather than putting her in danger, it''s better to play it safe. She will naturally understand when things are settled. "


    "Okay! It sounds kind of silly. "


    As soon as Terence finished his words, Dylan gave him a cold look and shut his mouth immediately.


    Under the gentle light, the woman''s long eyelashes trembled like a butterfly. She looked up at herself in the mirror. Seeing her own face in the mirror, Amanda bit her lips and finally opened her tangled thoughts.


    As Felix recovered day by day, she had talked to him at the hospital and unexpectedly, he let her go.


    There was no response from Sylvia. She just drove her to the hospital silently.


    Let it go!


    It would be the best ending for her.


    Felix was such a good man. He may forget her from now on and start a new life.


    Asked Sylvia before leaving.


    "Do you know Dylan? If there hadn''t been the car accident and the objection of Felix''s mother. Would you still be with Dylan? "


    Amanda replied with a slight smile.


    "There''s no such thing in the world. But I can tell you that I know Dylan better than anyone else, and I will be with him. "


    Perhaps this answer had been in her mind for a long time.


    She and Felix became what they used to be three years ago. Even if there was no Dylan, they would never be together again.


    Even on the day they met again, seeing him holding another woman''s hand, a faint pain in her heart.


    But then... Amanda had been distant from love.


    Ever since she fell in love with Dylan, her heart had been filled with nothing left for others.


    So, she wouldn''t pull Felix into this whirlpool.


    If she really loved Felix, then she was deeply in love with him. If she didn''t love Felix, then she''d better not provoke him again.


    After listening to her words and looking at her expre


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    "I want to tell you that I''ve made it clear to Felix, and I won''t go to the hospital to see him again. And he doesn''t bother me any more. Although you must have known about it, I... Or do you want me to tell you? "


    She put her head closer to his chest and said in a soft voice.


    But after a simple "Hmm", there was no more sound from the man.


    Amanda was startled. She thought Dylan would be unhappy when she mentioned Felix. She looked up, only to see his gloomy eyes.


    He smiled and bent over to kiss her on the lips.


    It was such a comfortable and warm feeling that she was overwhelmed by it. She indulged herself in the kiss and could hardly breathe.


    After a long kiss, he lightly rubbed her nose with the tip of his nose.


    "Honey, I know you only love me now."


    Hearing his words, she was finally relieved. Nestling in his arms, she began to feel sleepy.


    When she was about to close her eyes, the man''s pleasant voice sounded again.


    "Woman, do you think that he hasn''t changed a bit even after three years?"


    "What... What do you mean?"


    Amanda, who was just sleepy, immediately opened her eyes wide and looked up at him confusedly.


    Seeing that she was a little excited, Dylan pretended to be careless again. He intimately held her in his arms and scratched her neck with her hair. She felt itchy, shrank her neck and said angrily.


    "Dylan, what on earth do you want to say? Let me tell you, no matter if his feeling for me is the same as before, there is only one person in my heart now, you. Believe it or not... "


    Her heart ached all of a sudden. She thought he was still questioning her, so she had to tell him anyway.


    Seeing her in such a hurry, Dylan felt a cloud hovering over his face.


    Yes! She belonged to him alone, and now he was even more excited to hear her say it in person.


    He put his hands on her shoulders and said, "I trust you. Of course I trust you. But... I want to tell you, Felix... Maybe after three years, he is no longer the boy who only cared about you before. "

 Chapter 328 Is It him

    Amanda trembled and looked at him.


    Was he... What did he mean?


    Suddenly, she became restless.


    "Why did you say that?"


    "Nothing. I just want to tell you that don''t trust others too much. Sometimes people change."


    "Trusting people? Who? You mean Felix? "


    She gripped his arm and felt uneasy if she didn''t make it clear.


    He stared at her with his loving eyes.


    "Let''s go to sleep. It''s too late. You''ll know then..."


    What time will it be then?


    Since he said so, she knew that even if she continued to ask, she would not get the answer from his mouth. But it was inexplicable that his words meant something. She was a little flustered.


    As if something bad was about to happen.


    What did he mean by that? Felix wasn''t the boy who only cared about her?


    Don''t trust him?


    Dylan looked at her as if she had trusted Felix.


    Amanda''s heart was tightened. She stared at him.


    "Can I trust you?"


    She asked


    When she spoke, Dylan''s body froze and he even felt that he held her shoulder more tightly.


    Amanda suddenly moved her body and found the most comfortable position to lean in his arms, so that she could see his expression clearly.


    He looked down and saw her eyes full of expectation.


    Thinking of that, he couldn''t help but feel sad.


    He swallowed and stared at her.


    "What do you think? Whether you believe me or not totally depends on you, but... If it''s between me and Felix, please believe me! "


    She should trust him!


    He didn''t know what kind of person Felix was, but he knew himself well.


    No one loved her more than he did and was more afraid of her getting hurt.


    The reason why he mentioned this to her today was nothing but a heads up for her. If...


    Upon hearing his answer, Amanda''s heart was suddenly brightened up.


    She nodded meekly, getting closer to his chest and listening to his strong heartbeat.


    The warmth attacked her whole body. She was so sleepy that she wanted to sleep.


    Would they go on like this? Is it?


    Shelley had been in Jin City for two days, but she hadn''t been able to meet Carlos in Gu consortium.


    Carlos waited in the office. He was also very curious about the girl whom he had not met twice.


    Shelley had been staying in the Ling Clan''s house before, so she had no experience in business.


    But this time, Ling Clan was willing to give such a big project to her. It was said that Shelley was liked by Grandpa Ling. Therefore, Shelley was not a simple woman.


    It was not Shelley who came to the Gu consortium, but Butler Jay whom Carlos met in the hotel before.


    "Mr. Carlos, my lady


    dpa." Grandpa Ling continued.


    On hearing his words, Shelley smiled, "okay."


    Grandpa was giving her a chance. She couldn''t make him sad.


    "Don''t worry. Take your time." The old man continued, "Carlos won''t give up cooperating with us without you."


    "Okay." Shelley responded.


    Grandpa Ling didn''t hang up the phone. He called him for another thing.


    Shelley came to Jin City for two purposes. One was to make her in charge of the cooperation between the two families, and the other was to make a blind date for her.


    The old man wasn''t in a hurry about the cooperation. He just delayed it and gave them some money as compensation.


    "You agreed when I asked you to go on a blind date last time." Grandpa Ling talked about the blind date on the phone.


    "Yes." Shelley nodded. She would not go back on her word.


    "Dress yourself up tonight. I''ll ask Butler Jay to take you to the hotel. Look at him. Tell Grandpa if you like him. We''ll hold a wedding for you soon. "


    Shelley smiled and joked, "Grandpa, you made it sound like he likes me."


    "Of course." Grandpa Ling said affirmatively.


    "Shelley is so nice and everyone likes you." Grandpa Ling did his best to protect his granddaughter.


    Grandpa Ling reminded her who she was on a blind date with.


    He had never told her whom she was going to meet in the blind date?


    Someone she knew? Or did his grandpa arrange...


    Thinking of Paul, Shelley''s heart beat faster. She held the microphone tightly and asked Harry''s name, "Grandpa."


    Was it really Paul?


    But Grandpa Ling hung up the phone before she could finish his words.


    Listening to the sound of "beep", Shelley was even more flustered. It couldn''t be him, it couldn''t be him, Paul Tang.

 Chapter 329 I Fell In Love With Her At The First Sight

    Afraid, Shelley followed Grandpa Ling''s order and went to the hotel.


    Grandpa Ling had help her make an appointment. She couldn''t break her promise.


    Even if the man she met was really Paul, so what? At the worst, she turned around and ran away, determined that she was not the dead Nelda.


    Besides, her face was a little different now. Maybe he couldn''t recognize her at all!


    Shelley kept giving herself hints in her heart. But the more she thought about it, the more panicked she was.


    She was afraid that the person she would meet in the hotel was none other than Paul, the last man she wanted to see in her life.


    Because of him, she was wronged and imprisoned. She was the most beautiful girl at the age of eighteen, but she had celebrated her birthday in prison. If it weren''t for her grandfather''s help, she would have died.


    When they arrived, Butler Jay let her in. He told her the exact location of the restaurant on the second floor, but didn''t tell her who she would meet.


    Shelley walked in uneasily and kept her sunglasses on.


    The sunglasses didn''t cover the sun any more, but a mask to cover her face. In this way, no one would recognize her even if she wore the sunglasses.


    In Chinese restaurant on the second floor, a waiter said she would take her there.


    "No, I''ll go by myself." Shelley pursed her lips and said.


    She knew the location. She wanted to hide in the dark first so that she could have a chance to escape or stay.


    She stepped on her high heels and walked towards the crowd. Her high heels treaded on the soft carpet with a very low voice, but Shelley could still hear the thud around her. In the elegant dining room, everyone was whispering, not knowing where the noise came from.


    At last, she could hear her own heartbeat.


    Her heart was beating too fast, too fast!


    A man was already sitting in the seat. His face was in the light and in Shelley''s eyes, she was watching quietly.


    In the University, Paul was a simple and honest man. He didn''t talk much and always smiled gently to everyone.


    Such a man was easy to attract the attention of girls, and Nelda was no exception.


    ''How could I fall in love with him? I already have a crush on him when I first met him.''


    The love story began. She walked along the court from time to time in order


    y lady, why do you come back so early?"


    Shelley could tell that Jay was embarrassed.


    "What''s wrong, Grandpa Jay?" Shelley asked.


    Butler Jay answered in a low voice, "Miss Sabina is with Joyce here."


    Grandpa Ling didn''t like Joyce. He had told everyone that no one in the Ling Clan''s old house was allowed to call her "second young mistress". Butler Jay was Grandpa Ling''s most trusted subordinate and he always did what he asked.


    "Why are they here?" Shelley said coldly.


    They absolutely didn''t come here for sightseeing or visit her.


    In the old house, she had never met Sabina. Sabina was cold to her and didn''t care about her status as an adopted daughter at all.


    The purpose of this visit was probably something.


    "Lady, you can go out first to avoid them. They will leave when they wait for a long time." Butler Jay suggested.


    "No, thanks." Shelley waved her hand, indicating that they would come again tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.


    It was true that Sabina had been spoiled. As a child, it was not difficult to deal with her. But it was difficult to deal with Joyce.


    How could Selina''s daughter be simple?


    With these words, Shelley walked to her room step by step steadily.


    She was never a coward. Moreover, she wasn''t bullied by anyone.


    If others treated her well, she would naturally return; if others intended to hurt her, she would certainly protect herself.


    "Why do you come back so late?"


    When Shelley opened the door, Sabina who was sitting in the living room asked unhappily.

 Chapter 330 Avoid Meeting Someone

    "Yes." Shelley glanced at them and asked, "what''s up?"


    "We are here to see you. Why are you so indifferent?"


    Sabina was a little annoyed since she didn''t expect Shelley to ask why they were here.


    "I''m a little sleepy." Shelley didn''t show much enthusiasm. She walked to the dining table and poured a glass of water.


    She slowly drank the water in the cup.


    Seeing that she didn''t take them seriously, Sabina got anxious.


    Since Shelley came back, a smile was constantly on Joyce''s face. She didn''t talk with Shelley at all.


    "Joyce, can we stay here tonight?" Sabina asked tentatively.


    She didn''t know where to start.


    "Grandpa Jay, book a room for them in a hotel." Shelley said to Butler Jay who followed her into the room.


    Sabina''s face darkened.


    "Sister, don''t you welcome us?"


    "I''m used to living alone, and there are many empty rooms in the hotel. If you like my house, I can move out."


    Seeing that Shelley drove them away, Sabina bit her lip and thought about how to tell her.


    Joyce tugged at her clothes and said in a low voice, "Sabina, let''s go."


    They could tell that Shelley didn''t welcome them.


    However, since Sabina had promised to help Joyce, Sabina wouldn''t leave before she could do anything.


    "What''s it? Just tell me." Shelley glanced at them and said.


    "Nothing important." In this case, Sabina didn''t have the confidence to plead for mercy.


    "Sis, Joyce graduated from a prestigious university. She is capable. Can you help her with a job?"


    Said Sabina with a flattering smile on her face.


    She had been begging for Olivia''s mercy in that tone and smile almost every time. In addition, Shelley would also give a chance to Joyce, considering her special identity.


    Unexpectedly, she was refused directly.


    "Since she graduated from a prestigious university, why does she need me to arrange a job?"


    "I''m not capable of doing anything, and I don''t have the ability to arrange things for her." Shelley said in a colder voice.


    She wouldn''t pull a long face if it was Sabina who came to her.


    But she couldn''t force a smile on Joyce''s face. No matter how gentle she was, how could she love Selina''s daughter Joyce!


    "Haven''t you come to Jin City to cooperate with the Gu consortium? It''s easy to offer Joyce a job. You can ask her to discuss cooperation with the Gu consortium. "


    Sabina sounded unhappy.


    That was exactly what mattered!


    Shelley had known what they would do just now.


    What coul


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ve come here, but must not because of this.


    Carlos could not help but think of the day at the Ling Clan when it rained heavily. The woman holding an umbrella in front of him when he went out to look for Celia.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    When he was distracted, Celia sat beside him and handed him the peeled apple.


    "Shelley Ling!" Carlos said.


    Celia smiled faintly and said lightly, "Well."


    You don''t need to tell me if you miss other women. ''.


    Seeing her depressed, Carlos was in a good mood.


    She was unhappy, which meant she cared about him!


    While thinking, he reached out and took her into his arms. "The cooperation with the Ling Clan has begun, but the person in charge hasn''t shown up for quite a long time."


    On hearing this, Celia realized that the person he was talking about was Shelley.


    "Maybe she was your old lover, so she didn''t show up because she was afraid to see you."


    Carlos smiled and put his lips close to Celia''s ear. "My old lover? Nice to meet you, Celia! "


    However, Carlos took Celia''s words into his mind.


    She didn''t show up not because she was uncomfortable, but because she was afraid of seeing people.


    "Don''t hold me so tight." Celia pushed Carlos.


    "Aren''t you interested in her?"


    Jealous! He hugged her tightly and said, "Celia, I''m interested in you!"


    He intentionally stressed the word "interest" which made Celia''s face turn red. She shouted angrily, "bastard!"


    Carlos let go of her. He took a bite of the apple and looked at the little woman in front of him with a big smile. Playing with her and making her happy was the happiest thing he could do every day.

 Chapter 331 Stop Loving

    When Sabina returned to the hotel, she thought of Shelley. The more she thought about it, the more irritable she became.


    She had been scared when she threw the cup at her. If her grandfather knew she beat Shelley, he would scold her.


    She was the granddaughter of her grandfather. However, her grandfather preferred Shelley


    Thinking of this, Sabina was mad. She picked up her phone and called Olivia.


    This time, she came here with Eddy.


    She had two purposes. First, she went to the city to have fun, second, as the daughter of the Ling Clan, she was disliked by a man, and she was not reconciled.


    In her eyes, no other man didn''t love her.


    "Mom!"


    She said to her mother.


    When Sabina went to Jin City with Eddy family, Eric had just gotten angry and questioned Olivia why her daughter had gone to the city.


    "So what? Of course she would support her daughter''s decision to go after Carlos.


    Gu Clan was a good family. How could they let Shelley get close to Carlos first and take advantage of the opportunity of cooperation with Gu consortium.


    Olivia thought Grandpa Ling sent Shelley to Jin City to make a match between her and Carlos.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Mom," Sabina cried out.


    Hearing her baby daughter''s crying, Olivia got anxious and asked, "who bullied you?"


    "Shelley Ling..." Cried Sabina.


    "It''s her again!"


    On hearing Shelley''s name, Olivia got anxious. Her daughter was not worth mentioning to Grandpa Ling, who doted on that woman.


    "What did she do to you?" After saying that, Olivia paused. "You went to look for her?"


    She knew her daughter''s temper


    "I want her to arrange a job for Joyce, but she borrow grandpa and dad to pressure me."


    "She didn''t listen to me. I was so angry that I smashed her." The latter part of her words sounded less and less convincing.


    "What did you say?" After listening to it, Olivia raised her voice, "you threw a cup at Shelley!"


    "Yes." Sabina knew that her mother was angry now, so she whispered, "Mom, I was so angry that I hit her."


    "Will she tell Grandpa?" This was what she was most worried a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hit. It was no big deal. She didn''t need to bother grandpa with anything.


    Shelley compromised when she heard this. But she asked the driver to send her to hospital and let Jay sleep.


    It was nine o''clock in the evening when she arrived. There were not many patients at night. When Shelley arrived, the doctor was not busy.


    "Wow, this is a pretty face. Don''t leave scars on it!" The doctor said after nursing Shelley''s wounds.


    The alcohol sterilized the wound. She frowned at the pain on her forehead. This pain was nothing compared to what she had suffered in prison.


    She had been to Jin City for several times, and she had come when Paul was back, but she avoided every time.


    It was the first time she saw him in the restaurant in ten years.


    She saw his legs in a hurry without even looking at his face.


    The nightmare was chasing her, she ran ahead desperately, but she couldn''t escape it.


    She didn''t expect to meet Paul at the hospital in the evening.


    They had seen each other twice a day. And this time, his face was so clear in her eyes.


    He was thinner than she had read in the magazine. He looked experienced a lot.


    She had seen a lot of news about him, including newspapers and magazines even Grandpa Ling hid them every time. But every time, she could not help but look them out.


    It must be love. But she knew clearly that she couldn''t continue to love him.

 Chapter 332 You Are Married

    Wearing high-heeled shoes, a dress made of Chanel, and curly hair.


    Butler Jay knocked in Shelley''s room in the early morning and was shocked to see her delicate make-up.


    "My lady, where are you going?"


    Shelley looked graceful and charming when she dressed up.


    She walked out of the suite, smiled and went back to Butler Jay. "Gu consortium."


    "Grandpa Jay, call up the others who are in charge of this cooperation and go to the Gu consortium with me."


    After these words, Shelley walked to the elevator.


    Butler Jay was stunned. He couldn''t believe his ears. ''Lady should propose to work in the Gu consortium?''


    The group walked slowly into the Gu consortium. The woman in the front was about 27 or 28. With a shallow smile on her beautiful face, she made people feel like bathing in the spring breeze.


    "Who is she?" The employees at the front desk looked at them curiously and said in a low voice.


    "I don''t know."


    No one in Gu consortium knew who she came for, so people around Shelley looked at her curiously.


    It was all because of her imposing manner that made people stop and graceful.


    For a woman at this age, she was no less immature than a girl of about ten or twenty years old, but she was full of mature taste, which made the man remember her more than the ripe fruits.


    "Hello!"


    The employee at the front desk greeted her with a smile. Seeing Shelley wearing the famous brand and the person following her, she knew that it was a big client.


    "I''m Shelley Ling, from the Ling consortium. I''m here to negotiate with Mr. Carlos about the project of the AN Building."


    Shelley said in a soft and gentle voice, which made people feel comfortable.


    "President Gu?" The staff at the front desk looked at each other and answered, "sorry, Mr. Gu just went out."


    Then she turned to look at Butler Jay and asked, "we have an appointment with Carlos."


    "I''m calling Assistant Boris."


    Butler Jay had told Boris that they would come to the Gu consortium for cooperation.


    When they were here, Carlos was no where to be found.


    "No, thanks." Jay thought she wanted to take them away when she knew that Carlos was not here. Unexpectedly, Shelley said, "call Carlos right now."


    "Cooperation can''t be postponed any longer!"


    ''Lady, you''ve figured it out?''


    Butler Jay immediately asked people to find the phone number of Carlos. After dialing the number, he handed the phone to Shelley.


    After a few beeps, the phone was picked up.


    Shelley took a deep breath to calm down.


    "Hello, Mr. Carlos!"


    There came a pleasant voice. Carlos looked at the strange number and intentionally looked at Celia who was looking for books in the study.


    When he received the phone call from the servant, they said that Celia was not feeling well,


    men were as clear as water.


    "Miss Ling, sorry for keeping you waiting." He stared at Shelley and apologized.


    Why didn''t he get the news before that the daughter of the Ling Clan was a beauty!


    "Mr. Carlos has some personal affairs to deal with."


    After he finished, Shelley added, "I have talked to Mr. Carlos on the phone. You can get all the information here."


    "I''m leaving now."


    Boris handed the file. Seeing her turn around, she walked out elegantly in her high heels.


    He had been around Boss for many years, and had seen many beautiful women. But Shelley was totally different.


    She was so elegant, elegant and charming.


    Carlos didn''t return to the Gu consortium until Celia had completely fallen asleep.


    The first thing he needed to do was to see Boris.


    "Boss, the files Miss Ling gave are all here." Boris thought that his Boss wanted to talk about business, so he picked up the papers on the table and said.


    Taking a glance at the document, Carlos asked Boris, "what do you think of Shelley?"


    "What?" In a daze, he thought of Shelley Ling, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "It''s very beautiful."


    Shelley liked flowers in a quiet valley. At the first sight of her, he thought she was beautiful and comfortable.


    After saying that, he seemed to think of something and said, "Boss, you are married!"


    "Lady will be sad if she knows it."


    Carlos had no interest in Shelley, but in her identity.


    "Send me the video of her showing up in the hall." Carlos said lightly.


    "What? Boss, that Shelley Ling is indeed very beautiful. She is not suitable for you. " Boris tried to persuade him. He didn''t want to destroy the image of his young master''s infatuation.


    "Boris!"


    Carlos asked in a serious tone. "You think too much."


    There was one thing he needed to make sure before seeing Shelley next time.

 Chapter 333 Would He Still Love Her

    Shelley had been to the Gu consortium, and after a phone call with Carlos, she found it was not as difficult as she thought.


    However, she sounded unnatural when hearing Celia''s voice on the phone. Carlos must have sensed something.


    Now that she dared to negotiate with Carlos, she had figured out the consequences.


    Carlos would know she was Celia''s sister later. And Celia would also know something... Paul.


    Shelley closed her eyes with thoughts.


    She could only look forward, but she couldn''t wait for the same place. She still felt hurt when she saw the drunken Paul in the hospital last night.


    The only way to make him give up was not to hide, but to stand in front of him and tell him that she didn''t love him anymore!


    Celia was agitated. On one hand, she was annoyed by the words and money brought by Jeffery.


    The second reason was that...


    It had been such a long time, she still could not think of what Carlos said about the past with her.


    Looking at the notebook, she also tried to find the girl named Sally Chu as it was recorded.


    Even though they had kissed each other, she still wondered what she would do if it was Sally?


    But she forgot, she could no longer find her original self.


    How could she get back to the one she couldn''t even remember.


    Recently, she worked so hard to win herself back and became Sally in his heart.


    However, Celia was the same as Celia, just as what Jeffery had said.


    Her and Kevin''s memories started when he forced her to become his wife.


    She didn''t remember those wonderful years.


    He took her back to the old house, to the place she once wanted to go, to wear the bracelet he gave her, and to eat the food he had chosen.


    She had once been his princess, loved by him, and even a small cold would make his heart ache.


    She was deeply touched.


    However...


    How did she get back to that Sally in five years?


    Although he didn''t say anything, she knew that he still wanted her to think of it.


    In the past, she didn''t understand why he was so persistent in the position of her shoulder and chest. It was not until she took a look at the notebook that she realized there were mark of him and her there.


    What if she couldn''t remember and couldn''t find what Sally looked like.


    Would he still love her?


    After waking up, Celia Ling c


    r finishing bandaging the wound on her forehead, Shelley went to the medicine hall as the doctor instructed.


    There weren''t many patients at night. Their voices and the sound of her high heels colliding with the ground could be heard in the empty hall.


    After taking the medicine, she turned around and saw a man sitting on a chair at the wall.


    He was so drunk that he closed his eyes and leaned back sadly. He had drunk too much and his face had turned blue and white.


    She saw that he was pressing his abdomen. Alcohol was harmful to his intestines and stomach.


    Without moving a step forward or leaving in a hurry, she stood there and looked at him.


    "Nelda!"


    Paul called out.


    Shelley thought he had seen her, but his eyes weren''t open.


    "Nelda... Nelda."


    He called her name for several times. A sad expression appeared on his face because he missed her so much.


    There was nothing wrong with the one who loved each other, but they had to force them into a hopeless situation.


    Shelley was not the only one who hadn''t been wiped out in the past ten years.


    With tears in her eyes, Shelley turned around and left. On her way out, she heard a bang behind her. When she turned around, she saw the man fell on the ground.


    He was drunk, unable to get up, and sat on the floor randomly.


    Shelley stopped walking and she turned around and helped him to sit down.


    "Nelda!" This time, Paul opened his eyes and grabbed her hands tightly.


    Shelley was surprised. She didn''t expect him to wake up.


    "Nelda, is that you?"

 Chapter 334 I Just Want To Be Celias Husband

    Paul dazzledly looked at the woman in front of him, and a smile appeared on his face. "You''re back," he said.


    "You are mistaken."


    Shelley stated, trying to withdraw her hand from his.


    Paul slowly let go of her hand and watched the person in front of him leave. He said, "don''t go, Nelda!"


    She looked at him lightly, "I''m not Nelda Chu!"


    Then she turned around and walked out of the hospital without hesitation.


    No matter how much Paul loved her, she would never get hurt again by the same person.


    She could not forget what the Tang Clan had done to her, just like she could not forger the love between Paul and her.


    Carlos was about to go home, but fortunately he called back first.


    He didn''t know his little wife was in the park alone until he called Celia again.


    After visiting Amanda, Celia still didn''t want to go back, so she went to the park near her home alone.


    Celia walked on the avenue step by step. Less than three meters away from her back, she was followed by a black Maybach.


    She had walked for a long time and her body was a little heavy. When she was about to rest aside, someone held her into his arms from behind.


    It was Carlos!


    Celia screamed as she was lifted up by him. She had no time to struggle.


    "Hey, this is a park, not our home." If she was seen by others, then...


    "Hush!" Carlos held her in his arms and didn''t let her speak.


    "People will see us." She tried to push him away, but failed.


    "Don''t worry." His arms tightened, without any sign of loosening.


    At this time, on the shady road in the park, the faint sunlight fell on Carlos. Celia couldn''t take her eyes off him.


    Carlos was holding her and walking forward. She was very worried. The two previous news reported that she and Carlos had married, but there was no solid evidence.


    But now she was in Carlos'' arms. What if others recognized them...


    She was worried, but the man holding her remained calm on his face.


    "Put me down, I can walk now."


    She was put down on the ground by Carlos. As soon as her feet touched the ground, Celia heard people coming over to her. They were some children.


    She took Carlos'' hand and said, "this way."


    Carlos didn''t panic. He just let his wife lead him into the street.


    The men in front of them had sharp eyes. One of them pointed at Celia and said, "is that the CEO of the Gu consortium and the woman named Celia Ling?"


    "What? It can''t be true? Where was she? Where were they? I can''t see clearly without glasses. " Another man went there immediately.


    "It seems that they have an unusual relationship."


    As the sun set, Celia and Carlos walked hand in hand on a remote path in the park. Although the girl''s pace was a little fast, it was not difficult for Carlos to keep pace with her. However, intentionally, he slowed down delibera


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ed her husband in business.


    Carlos was glad to hear Celia''s words. In the past, many people would flatter him.


    Today, his little wife stood on an absolutely fair platform, and spoke out her admiration for him, which made him feel that no one had made him so happy in the past thirty years.


    He held her tighter in his arms and whispered in her ear, "you know a lot, honey."


    He kissed her earlobe and she tried to keep calm in panic. "Just tell the truth."


    "What a surprise."


    "What?" she asked.


    "I didn''t expect Celia would notice me." This business happened a year ago. He hadn''t met her again a year ago. He didn''t expect that his little wife still cared about him.


    Celia lowered her head to look into the water.


    "That''s your news. You get on the headlines every day. It''s hard not to see it."


    Was she blaming him for being bossy?


    But Carlos knew that it was his wife''s shyness. She was just trying to hide something in her words.


    Thinking of this, he kissed her again. "The news is for those who watch it carefully. Who can know it is my idea if not carefully. It only said that the project is under the Gu consortium. There are so many high-level people in the Gu consortium. How can Celia be sure that it is me?"


    ''Well, well. He''s taking his undeserved gain for granted again.''


    But as for his business achievement, she didn''t need to fawn on it.


    "Carlos, you are a good boss. You deserve more admiration and respect."


    Being praised by his wife, Carlos was supposed to be happy. However, he suddenly held her on the shoulder and changed a position facing her.


    She sat on his laps and pressed the back of his head to force Celia''s forehead against his.


    Carlos gazed into her eyes. "I don''t think it''s a bad idea to be admired. After all, I am just an ordinary man except for my appearance and halo. I just wants to be Celia''s husband."

 Chapter 335 I Trust My Husband

    They were so close to each other that there was only a thin layer of paper distance between their lips. There was a subtle distance between their lips, not close, not kissing.


    He just stared at her with deep eyes as if dark waves were about to swallow her.


    Even if Celia wanted to keep calm, because of his extremely skittish flirtation, she blushed.


    He held her in his arms and kissed her forehead, her eyebrows and her cheek.


    He whispered in her ears. "Celia, please remember, I''m just your husband, okay?"


    As soon as Carlos finished his words, Celia suddenly heard the sound of footsteps that seemed to have come from somewhere.


    She thought it was terrible because there would be people coming to such a remote place.


    She quickly took Carlos'' hand and pulled him aside.


    "Celia." Looking at the nervous expression on his wife''s face, Carlos couldn''t help smiling and calling her name.


    Celia opened her eyes wide. "Shh, keep quiet."


    The little woman raised her beautiful eyebrows slightly as if to tell him that someone was here.


    Carlos naturally knew that these people came, but he didn''t care if they would be seen together. It didn''t matter if there was news.


    He did it on purpose, just to have fun with his little wife.


    Hiding in the cluster of reed bushes with her, it felt like a difficult couple.


    When did they have to hide from people whenever they met? Carlos smiled, they were just like Romeo and Juliet.


    The person coming was like a young couple, who were walking. The topic they had been talking about was always simple and childish, which was what Celia should have done. However, due to her many experiences, Celia couldn''t be such a simple person.


    Looking at the sudden calmness on his wife''s face, Carlos could not help but frown. In fact, he did not like her such a mature expression, as if she had no sorrow or joy after seeing clearly her situation.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    The reed marsh was blowing in the wind. Carlos removed the white cotton wool that had fallen on her long hair.


    Seeing that he acted in such a hurry and drew another person''s attention, Celia could not help but be anxious. "Don''t say anything," she said.


    "If you don''t speak, there is still a better way to..."


    As soon as he finished his words, his lips were covered by Celia''s hand. Seeing that she frowned, Carlos kissed her palm and swept her hand away. His eyes darkened as he approached her ears.


    "If you don''t make a sound, there is a better way." His warm breath came close to Celia''s ear. Celia seemed to sense the danger. She kept a distance from Carlos on purpose.


    "Is there anyone over there?"


    "Someone is her


    y marriage.


    Grandpa Su planned to take advantage of the opportunity to see his grandson on a blind date with Shelley.


    Terence was a playboy. He had high standards for women. The women who were beautiful, gentle only can be accepted by him.


    It was even more depressing for him to date a strange woman who was several years older than him.


    The rendezvous was Paul''s place. After meeting Paul, they went to a bar and had a drink.


    In this way, Terence didn''t see the Ling Clan''s eldest daughter, but saw bloodthirsty Paul.


    The more Paul drank, the more desperate he became. One cup after another, he drank until he couldn''t stand the extreme pain in his stomach.


    Terence couldn''t just sit back and do nothing. He had to send Paul to the hospital.


    Terence was very regretful. He should have waited for the Ling Clan''s daughter on the blind date.


    Since Paul came back, he had been either drinking or smoking.


    One of them had jokingly asked about Paul''s intention of his return to the Tang Clan. Would he marry someone? Or was he moved by the woman assistant who had worked for him for many years and decided to give her a chance?


    Every time he was asked this question, he only gave them disdain.


    Get married?


    He only wanted to marry Nelda!


    As for the female assistant, it''s up to her. Even though she was over 40 years old with him, he would not be a little moved.


    If it was useful to be moved, Nelda would have come back early.


    "She doesn''t like me to touch other women."


    Replied Paul.


    From the video at the airport, he was sure that Nelda was still alive. From then on, no women could touch him, no matter he drank or smoked.


    He thought that if Nelda suddenly showed up and saw him holding other women in his arms, she must be very angry.

 Chapter 336 Is She Very Ugly

    When Carlos arrived at the bar, he was surprised to find that there was no woman in the private room. There was only Paul and Terence inside.


    Then Paul began to pour wine for himself. Terence was singing.


    "Uncle Carlos, what took you so long? I did find it, whether it is you or Dylan, how hard it is for you to come out!" Terence put down the megaphone and poured the wine into his glass.


    Carlos picked up the empty glass and said, "I''ll drink water."


    He poured himself some water while speaking.


    Terence looked at it and shook his head.


    When they had a gathering in the past, Carlos didn''t like drinking too much. But he would drink a little later. Now that he had a wife, he quit smoking and drinking as well.


    "Celia don''t like the smell of wine."


    Then he turned to look at Paul who was still drinking.


    Paul also turned back to look at him and said, "I saw Nelda again."


    This was the first sentence that he said after Carlos walked into the room.


    Looking at the drunk look on his face, Terence shook his head and replied, "Uncle Paul is still in his dream."


    It had been ten years since Nelda''s death. How could she be back to life. Even if she was Nelda, she would not come back.


    Mrs. Tang was so cruel that she was unable to separate Amanda and Rufus and sent Nelda to prison finally.


    "Nope!" Paul shook his head and replied, "I saw her in the hospital last night."


    "I went to the hospital with you. Why didn''t I see her?" He was sure that Paul was out of control.


    Carlos paused and drank the water.


    "Did I really make a mistake?" Paul added.


    He drank too much last night, and then got drunk. With his stomach burning, he was sent to the hospital by Terence. When Terence helped him take the medicine, he saw Nelda in a daze.


    Her forehead was dressed in white gauze, and her face was less bitter than ten years ago.


    Did he really make a mistake again?


    "Don''t drink too much!" Carlos knew he wasn''t lying. The person he had seen last night must be none other than Nelda.


    Nelda was alive for sure, but Carlos had to take into account Celia''s feelings. He wouldn''t be able to tell Paul until he told Celia what had happened to Shelley.


    "All right."


    Paul nodded in agreement. Then he turned to a glass of boiled water, and Carlos took away the wine in his hand.


    Paul took a sip of the hot water. It was tasteless. He was still used to drinking.


    "Give me the wine."


    Carlos saw that he was a little drunk and said lightly. "Paul, look at you. Even if Nelda comes back, she won''t accept you."


    im save her.


    "Paul, you can''t go there. From now on, you have nothing to do with Nelda Chu, and you can''t be together. "


    Mrs. Tang said firmly. She was not satisfied with Nelda at the very beginning, but her son insisted on marrying her, and she failed in threatening Nelda. Now Nelda was in prison, which was the best chance to separate them.


    "If you keep running wild, she will be in prison whether she killed person or not." Mrs. Tang finally lost her temper.


    As a young man, Paul didn''t understand what was in people''s mind, neither did he understand how sinister people were, nor how powerful people were. He just stood up and walked towards the door.


    "I have made it clear that either she killed person or not, I should go with her."


    As soon as he finished his words, he was caught by servants.


    "Lock young master in his room,"


    Paul couldn''t get rid of the servants, so he had to be sent into the house. He went on a hunger strike and smashed everything that could be smashed in the locked room. He jumped down from the second floor, but he didn''t step out of the gate.


    The Tang Clan had always been cruel. No matter what Paul would say or do, they would not allow him to leave them a single step. Even though Paul was starving to death and he had jumped off the second floor and fallen on the ground, they didn''t pity him at all.


    Paul didn''t know whether these people were his family members or why he was treated so cruelly?


    Was the reputation and power of the clan more important than his happiness?


    What made him even more painful was that shortly after, his leg was injured and he was lying on the bed. His mother came in and told him, "Paul, Nelda is sentenced."

 Chapter 337 He Was An Angel And Now Is Yama

    "She won''t admit that she killed someone."


    Paul said to his mother.


    Mrs. Tang shook her head and said, "why haven''t you seen it clearly yet?"


    "She was sentenced to seven years."


    "Seven years?"


    This number stung Paul. The woman he loved would have to stay in the dark prison for seven years. She was so smart, so beautiful, how could she stay in such a cruel prison?


    "Paul, she wouldn''t have been sentenced if it weren''t for you," Mrs. Tang looked at her son, who was thinner than before.


    Paul of course understood what his mother meant.


    It must be her mother who had found them, not to help Nelda, on the contrary, they would increase her deadline.


    "Listen to me, breaking up with her won''t bring her so much pain. It''s so cruel for a girl to be locked up in jail before she turns twenty. "


    "Are you human?"


    Paul''s heart throbbed painfully. He looked at her mother bitterly and asked in a cold voice.


    "You send her to prison because I marry her."


    "She killed someone! And the evidence is irrefutable. She has admitted it herself. We just want you to be obedient, so we decide to extend her sentence. "


    "You want me to be obedient?" Paul smiled coldly. He had been obedient all the time.


    From childhood to adulthood, he had always followed their instructions. It was they who arranged for him to go to university, make friends with others and pick whatever major they would like to go to.


    He really envied Carlos. Although Carlos was an adopted son, he wouldn''t be forced to do something he didn''t like.


    As for Paul, they arranged everything for him, and they even decided his wife.


    He had rebelled and persisted this time, but he had sent his beloved woman to prison.


    All of a sudden, he felt dizzy and his world collapsed.


    "You said you loved me, but why did you hurt me?" He asked, his eyes red with tears.


    But Mrs. Tang couldn''t hide the firmness on her face.


    "Paul, without any help to your career, how can you manage the Tang consortium in the future with her?"


    That was what his mother thought. She looked down upon him.


    Yes, he liked studying. He worked hard on books. He didn''t like business as much as Carlos did. He wanted to be an ordinary teacher and marry a woman he loved.


    His dream was really simple. The life he wanted was not complicated.


    However, they were in the house of the Tang Clan, and their collateral relatives were keeping a close eye on them, which would put them to the lowest position at any time.


    No matter who they are, they have to marry a powerful wife!


    "Haha."


    Hearing what her mother said, Paul sneered, "my heart would die if there was no Nelda."


    "Paul." Scolded her mother.


    "Nelda will be in jail for seven years. If you behave well, we can help her commute her sentence."


    "Don''t you know what I mean?"


    "Yes, I know. Why can''t I understand?"


    She was telling him to follow their arrangement!


    It''s his incompetence and cowardice that hurt Nelda!


    "What do you want me to do?" He lay on the bed and stared at her. His sad eyes became hollow.


    She reached out and wanted to touch her son''s face, but shrank back in midair.


    "Don''t ever think about Nelda."


    "I''m so sad that you don''t listen to me this time."


    Lying on the bed, Paul didn''t hear a single word from his mother. He didn''t want to listen to her.


    He had t


    was the wife the Tang Clan had chosen for Paul. They had been engaged, but Paul had never admitted that she was his fiancee.


    Their relationship had long been forgotten.


    Paul was silent with a straight face.


    What Leah said next disgusted Paul to the extreme.


    "That''s right. Uncle, you are old enough to get married and start your own family."


    What was on Leah''s mind was that as long as Paul got married and started her own business, Grandpa Tang would share property. This way, she could surely seek benefit for her son.


    "Who?" Asked Paul.


    "Annie." "She has been waiting for you for so many years. She has always been with you."


    Paul sneered and took out a cigarette to smoke.


    At this moment, he was completely sober. Looking at his face under the light, Leah was scared. The heavy smoke made her move backward.


    "Do you think I will marry her?"


    What a joke! How could he marry that woman!


    "Paul, you?" Exclaimed Martin.


    "I won''t marry her!" The smile on Paul''s face was as cold as ice.


    "But Annie has been with you all the time. If you don''t marry her, it''s not good for her."


    "Do I have to marry her just because she is with me?"


    If she wanted to be with him, he could let her be. But if he compromised and married her, that was impossible.


    Seeing that his elder brother did not react for a long time, Paul smiled and stood up to flick the ash off his clothes.


    "Bro, spend the rest of your life with our father. Don''t think too much."


    The smile and tone of Paul made Martin feel strange.


    Leah wanted to say something more, but was stopped by Martin.


    Silence fell.


    She couldn''t offend this young man.


    Paul went upstairs and found a woman on the third floor. She stood there barefoot. When she heard he came back, she ran out without wearing shoes, but she heard these words.


    Returning to the room, Paul closed the curtains habitually. Without turning on the light in the room, he opened his eyes and looked around in darkness.


    He was thinking about Nelda.


    He slowly closed his eyes and tried to fall asleep.


    "Nelda, where are you?" He murmured to himself.


    Suddenly, a scene came to his mind. Last night, he had vaguely seen the face of Nelda in the hospital.

 Chapter 338 Carlos doesnt like you

    If it was a dream, he should have dreamed of harmony ten years ago.


    Nelda should smile at him or stared at him with tears and resentment, rather than look at him with curly hair and indifference.


    The dream in the hospital was different from that in the past. What did it mean?


    Thinking of this, Paul opened her eyes. He put his hand on his chest, listening to his heartbeat.


    His heart was beating fast.


    No, the one in the hospital is Nelda. It''s not a dream. ''.


    She was back!


    Thinking of this, Paul got up from the bed. He pressed her chest and listened to his beating. His heart beat faster and faster.


    The woman was real Nelda. Everything was not a dream, but a real one.


    The good news took over Paul, and he couldn''t wait to get the doctor informed.


    After hanging up the phone, he couldn''t fall asleep. So he sat on the bed, laughing and listening to his heartbeat.


    She was back, and his heart was back.


    In this way, he couldn''t fall asleep for the whole night.


    He was so sober that he couldn''t fall asleep at all. He repeated the words in his mind: Nelda Chu.


    In the early morning, he received a call from someone who was going to investigate the hospital.


    However, the answer he got didn''t surprise him much, but disappoint him instead.


    "Mr. Paul, as you said, I have checked the computer records of the patient I checked the night before last night. There is no one named Nelda."


    Paul was silent. She was likely to change her name.


    "Where is the monitor?"


    "There was something wrong with the monitor in the hospital that night."


    Paul paused and frowned, "the monitor is gone?"


    "Yes!"


    "They said there was something wrong with the surveillance video that night. It didn''t record anything."


    After listening to the report on the other end of the phone, Paul knew more clearly that Nelda had really appeared in the hospital. Otherwise, how could it be so coincident that the surveillance camera of the hospital had problems for no reason at that night.


    "Send the patient''s profile to my email." He ordered before hanging up the phone.


    Paul was disappointed that he couldn''t find Nelda, and assured himself that Nelda was indeed in Jin City. If someone had the ability to extended his hand to the central hospital so that Paul could not find the monitor. It was almost impossible for people in Jin City to do it.


    Perhaps he could find Nelda through this line.


    No matter what, he must find her!


    They had missed each other for so many years. He could no longer let her disappear from his sight.


    ''Nelda, you can''t avoid me! ''


    After hanging up the phone, Paul put


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    of the cooperation between the Ling consortium and the Gu consortium, and Carlos would definitely not drive her away.


    Thinking of this, Sabina stood up and was about to get in the car.


    With a smile, Joyce followed her.


    "Wait."


    Shelley said coldly.


    She knew exactly what it was about.


    Nobody can bully her sister!


    No matter who she was, she had only one sister: Celia Ling!


    "What are you going to do in the Gu consortium?"


    Seeing the coldness on Sabina''s face, Sabina panicked.


    "I... I... "


    In front of Shelley, who had a bland face, she couldn''t make up the story.


    "Shelley, we have something to do in the Gu consortium." Joyce answered with a smile and stared at Shelley with a smile. "Although you''re in charge of the Ling consortium''s big project now, we don''t need to report everything to you."


    It was the first time that Joyce had talked to Shelley, which made Shelley even angrier.


    "Yes, of course we are going to the Gu Consortium for something." Hearing that, Sabina said. "Why should I tell you?"


    "For Carlos?"


    Shelley sneered.


    She could easily guess what was in Sabina''s mind.


    Sabina''s face turned red. After a pause, she replied loudly, "yes, I''m going to the Gu consortium to pursue Gu consortium. What''s wrong?"


    "Shelley, you are older than Kevin, so he won''t like you."


    Shelley didn''t mind what she said. She smiled and said, "so, you mean Carlos likes you?"


    Hearing that, Sabina naturally thought of the first date with Carlos. He had brought Celia to humiliate her.


    "I thought that when you two had a date last time, Carlos would bring someone with him. I think you could expect that he didn''t like you!" Shelley continued.


    When it came to her sister, she became cold and cruel.

 Chapter 339 Dont Be Double Minded

    "You!"


    She didn''t expect that Shelley knew about their last date.


    That was the most shameful thing in her life.


    It was about Celia, so Shelley knew it.


    Shelley followed them to the date. She was afraid that Carlos really liked Sabina.


    Carlos didn''t let her down. He also brought Celia with him.


    "Sabina, Carlos is not your type," Shelley said in a serious tone.


    "I don''t think so. I think it''s because you want to get along well with him." Retorted Sabina.


    Shelley couldn''t stop her, but she would never agree to take them to the Gu consortium.


    "Sorry, my car doesn''t have space for you two." She refused slightly.


    "Shelley, you are so vengeful. Grandpa hit me and I smashed you. Now we can pay off the debt. " Seeing the injury on her forehead, Sabina said in a worried voice.


    With a slight face, Shelley stared at her without saying anything.


    Sabina was a simple minded woman. If it weren''t for Joyce, she wouldn''t have smashed the cup at her.


    "Shelley, your car is free. We can sit here." After watching what was going on in the car, Joyce turned around and said to Shelley.


    The black car could accommodate them perfectly.


    But, Shelley didn''t want to drive them.


    "Let''s get on the car." After hearing what Joyce said, Sabina knew that it was Shelley who didn''t want to take them.


    But the more Shelley didn''t want, the more she wanted to do it. Without grandfather''s support, what could Shelley do?


    Seeing them get on the car, Shelley''s face became cold.


    "Sabina Ling, I''ll give you a chance."


    "Get off!"


    Seeing Shelley''s long face, Sabina was a little scared. But when she looked at Joyce, Joyce was able to sit still.


    "Butler Jay."


    Shelley didn''t get in the car to drag her down. Her grandfather had arranged bodyguards for her this time.


    She didn''t want to say anything more about them.


    She will make them know whether she was joking or not by her actions.


    "Drag them out," Shelley said to Butler Jay.


    Then the bodyguards, who were protecting her, got into the car at once and dragged Sabina and Joyce out of the car.


    Sabina didn''t expect that Shelley would punch her. Therefore, in the car, she shouted at her angrily, "Shelley Ling, who do you think you are?"


    Listening to her abuse, Shelley remained calm and watched them being thrown out of the car.


    They were wearing a dress and high heels, and were quickly thrown out of the car by the two men. As they lost their balance, they both fell to the ground.


    When Joyce fell to the ground, she stared at Shelley resentfully.


    Shelley turned around to look at her as well.


    Sabina got up from the ground and rushed to Shelley angrily, raising her hand to hit Shelley.


    Butler Jay saw this and stepped forward. "Young


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    sensed.


    Just as Shelley expected, after watching the video, Carlos knew who she was.


    After the meeting, Carlos went to the lounge. He was surprised to see Shelley.


    Except for the slight difference on her face, her eyes were exactly the same as Celia''s.


    However, her eyes were not as clear as Celia''s as they had been through years.


    "Miss Shelley." Carlos called her.


    "Mr. Carlos."


    They greeted each other tacitly without mentioning the name "Nelda".


    "Let''s start now. This project... " Shelley took out the materials and explained to Carlos where the Ling consortium was responsible.


    Shelley was resourceful. Carlos had read the information before she brought it.


    So the meeting went on smoothly.


    After the meeting, Carlos shook hands with Shelley.


    "I hope our cooperation will be successful,"


    They just didn''t talk about the personal things on the scene.


    Shelley nodded. It was lucky for Celia to have Carlos.


    Before leaving the conference room, after the business talk, Carlos called Shelley back.


    "Are you free tonight?"


    Shelley stopped and knew that Carlos would talk with her after the talk.


    Similarly, since Carlos knew she was Nelda, she needed to talk to him.


    This man was her brother-in-law. She hoped he could be nice to Celia all the time.


    "Let''s have lunch together." Shelley answered directly.


    Carlos smiled coldly. "Okay, near the house you stayed."


    "Okay, see you then."


    Shelley nodded and left.


    When he saw that his master had made an appointment with the lady of the Ling Clan for lunch, Boris beside them kept listening to their conversation.


    As soon as Shelley left and the meeting room, Carlos and Boris were left alone. On second thought, Boris decided to remind his Boss.


    "Boss, Miss Shelley is very beautiful, but you can''t be multitasking."

 Chapter 340 Cant Go Back

    "You have waited for the ladyship for five years, you can''t because of Miss Shelley''s beauty..."


    Boris still didn''t dare to say what he thought all.


    Carlos looked at Boris amusingly and asked, "you mean I''m a womanizer?"


    Boris grinned. He didn''t dare to admit that his boss'' words.


    "Boss, you can''t do anything to hurt the ladyship." He thought for a while and tried to persuade Carlos again.


    Carlos patted him on the shoulder and said, "it wasn''t me who chuckled at the meeting."


    Boris paused. Carlos let go of his shoulder, turned around and walked out. Then he suddenly realized that his Boss was referring to him.


    "Please arrange a compartment for me,"


    After walking out of the meeting room, Carlos said to Boris standing behind him. He thought for a while and said, "I don''t want Celia to know it."


    "You said you were not a playboy. You are now..." Although Boris didn''t dare to speak out loud, he could only whisper behind Carlos.


    In the Tang consortium.


    After the morning meeting, Paul went back to the office and walked towards the lunch box on the table.


    There was breakfast in the lunch box, but he cast a glance at it and directly threw it into the trash can.


    The female assistant who had followed him inside froze at the sight of his movement.


    She walked over and said. "Sister-in-law asked me to bring the breakfast with me because you hadn''t eaten it this morning."


    Paul turned around and looked at her with a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    Shelley came earlier than Carlos and it was not until a while later that Carlos came.


    Sitting in the room, they looked at each other and kept silent at first.


    They didn''t know what to say.


    Carlos knew that Shelley was Nelda. Therefore, when he saw her, she could be quite a shock to him.


    "Celia... Is she okay? "


    Shelley asked first.


    Carlos nodded and replied, "yes."


    He would take good care of Celia.


    With a smile, Shelley looked at Carlos who poured a cup of tea for her and said, "Okay, thank you for taking care of her these years."


    "Celia is my woman." Carlos replied with a smile.


    He was in charge of taking care of Celia, so she didn''t need to thank him.


    Shelley was pleased to hear this.


    She couldn''t accept the fact that her relationship with Paul had been ruined by the Tang Clan. Fortunately, Celia could obtain happiness.


    "Celia is willful sometimes." Shelley added.


    Shelley had lef


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    So she could no longer be with him.


    "Paul must be investigating me," Shelley said.


    She said coldly.


    "He''ll trace to the Gu consortium and ask you about it. You help me hide it, and it''s better to lure him abroad."


    "I don''t have much time to stay here. I will leave when he comes back." Shelley said coldly.


    Carlos didn''t respond immediately as he thought of Paul who was smoking to death.


    "At that time, Paul really wanted to save you, but..."


    For so many years, Carlos had felt a pang in his heart when he saw how much Paul hurt. Now that Nelda was still alive, Paul would come back to life.


    "Carlos, you don''t have to explain to me what happened back then. I only believe what I have experienced. "


    Carlos suddenly realized that Nelda was as stubborn as Celia. No matter what others said, they would stick to their own ideas.


    "Do you think I can pretend nothing had happened and fall in love with their son and marry him?" Shelley stood up excitedly and said to Carlos.


    "No, I can''t go back with him."


    "I don''t want to see him again and I don''t want to get involved with him. I spent ten years getting rid of him and the Tang Clan. I can''t wait any longer. "


    With these words, Shelley''s eyes turned red. Though full of resentment and sadness, there were no tears in her eyes.


    She was threatened by the Tang Clan and sent to prison. How could she still be with Paul!


    "It''s better to let him give up on me!"


    Carlos sighed. If Paul could forget, he would not always be involved in alcohol and smoking these years and make himself so desperate to go to the hell to accompany her.

 Chapter 341 Ask My Dead Mom

    After saying goodbye to Shelley, Carlos returned home. Seeing Celia standing in the living room, he thought of Paul and Shelley. He walked over and hugged her from behind.


    "What? You''re back? "


    Celia turned her head and looked at the man who was hugging her in surprise.


    "Celia, we''ve always been like this!" He whispered in her ear softly.


    The man''s gentle words easily struck Celia''s heart. She slightly turned her face and looked at him.


    Jeffery told her that the Gu Clan didn''t give her much time. He wanted her to consider it clearly. But she... Hate to part with or use.


    She tried all kinds of excuses to stay in Jin City and stay with Carlos.


    "Ah, let go of me. I''m almost out of breath."


    She moved to make a gesture for Carlos to let go of her.


    Carlos smiled and held her in his arms. How could he let her go.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t be shy at home. I can''t hold my own wife?"


    Celia turned around to give him a hard look. She was surprised to find that the servants in the living room had long gone.


    She was speechless with the man.


    She stared at him, while Carlos chuckled.


    He would be satisfied with this life!


    Just as Shelley expected, Paul had somehow found out about it.


    The video in the hospital was destroyed, which couldn''t be found. But Shelley didn''t destroyed the video outside.


    She left the hospital in the car. Through the video, Paul found the car number.


    After he checked the number, she knew that it was the car of the Ling Clan, which happened to have the cooperation with the Gu consortium.


    He immediately called Carlos.


    "Where does the Ling Clan live?"


    Paul asked.


    Carlos was about to go to bed when Celia who stood next to him faintly heard the voice of Paul.


    Carlos gave Celia a look, got up and went to the side to make a phone call.


    Celia was a little confused. Carlos rarely called without telling her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Carlos knew why Paul asked about the Ling Clan, but he pretended not to know.


    Shelley had asked him not to tell anything about her to Paul, so he hesitated.


    After wa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to Eve, but also measure its various functions sometime.


    Besides, she didn''t give up the Su consortium and was still studying hard.


    As for her and Dylan...


    She shook her head, trying to get rid of that man''s image in her mind, and then she continued to clean the room.


    She looked around this room and knew it was just a battlefield. She was too embarrassed to let the servants come in and clean it up.


    However, even if he worked late, he would teach her very carefully. She would cook some home cooking for him occasionally. He praised her for her cooking skills. He liked to eat the dishes she made, but he loved to "eat" her most.


    Well... She knew he would say that.


    But she was confused why he always got up early and went to work, whereas she always slept until noon.


    Amanda could only sigh in this respect. Maybe it was because the construction of men and women was different.


    One day passed...


    As usual, in order to give the daily data of Eve to test, Amanda took Eve to a remote street. When some kids were in danger or got lost, Eve could accurately find their location through the positioning system and help them.


    Amanda drove her car to another place and hid.


    Usually, Eve could find where she was very quickly at home. But today, Amanda had been waiting in this place which was not difficult to find for almost an hour, but Eve did not come yet.

 Chapter 342 Snatch Her From Body

    Two hours later, Dylan received Amanda''s call.


    "Honey... What should I do? Eve is missing, I can''t find it, I have searched everywhere here, but I can''t find where it is? "


    The moment Amanda saw Dylan, she ran to him.


    He held her in his arms and kept comforting her.


    "Don''t worry. I installed the system and located the jammer. They will find it soon. Let''s go back first, okay? "


    Dylan tried to take her away from this place.


    No matter it was Amanda or his men, they had already found everywhere around this place, but there was no traces of Eve. Obviously, it could not be here anymore. It was totally a waste of time to stay here.


    But Amanda didn''t think so. She insisted on looking for Eve.


    "No, Eve is very obedient, and he dares not disobey my orders. He must be around here."


    She was still unwilling to give up.


    The more she thought about it, the more worried she became. ''How can I tell her that there is no trace of Eve at all? I even don''t see any sign of her position system and signal.'' Dylan thought.


    The last thing he thought was that Eve may have been removed.


    Otherwise...


    They won''t fail to receive any information!


    "Honey, listen to me. Eve''s not here. You can go back and have a rest. Besides, we have the master control center there. You can know as soon as you get anything. Huh? "


    With his constant persuasion, Amanda finally agreed.


    However...


    She waited from afternoon to evening, and from night to midnight, there was still no result from whom Dylan had sent out.


    Not only couldn''t they find Eve, but also there was no data on the computer of the monitoring center. What''s more, no clues could be found, as if it had disappeared out of thin air.


    Amanda sank into the sofa, looked dispirited. It was obvious that she was mentally overdraft. But she still didn''t want to go to sleep.


    She kept blaming herself, saying that it was all because of her. If she hadn''t taken Eve out, nothing would have happened.


    Looking at her like this, Dylan was very distressed. He wanted to take her to the bed, but her empty eyes looked at him and said.


    "I can''t sleep before Eve comes back."


    She remembered that Eve told a joke to her, that Eve made coffee for her, and that Eve would watch the movie with her.


    Although it was a robot, she felt that it was like a living person.


    It has emotions, thoughts. It can feel your happiness and sadness.


    Although they didn''t get along for a long time, Eve had become her indispensable friend and family.


    Her family was missing. How could she fall asleep.


    Since she said she didn''t want to sleep, Dylan went to her and held her on his laps, letting her rest in his arms.


    "It''s okay. Eve is a ro


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e you love and also my most important friend! If she doesn''t... "


    "Enough! If this is what you want to say, then you don''t have to. Get off the car! "


    Before she could finish her words, the man interrupted her.


    "Felix, we can still be friends even though we can''t be lovers. Why do you do things so ruthlessly? Amanda will hate you!"


    "Sylvia!" The man''s handsome face suddenly turned gloomy, and there was a fire burning in his dark pupils, as if it would burn more and more furiously.


    The car was filled with the coldness emanating from him.


    Sylvia''s fists clenched tighter. Her heart sank.


    That was how a relationship worked. Cruel and realistic.


    No matter how affectionate and sincere you are... You can''t even touch him ever.


    Her tears finally fell out of control, one by one, out of her control.


    In the blurry vision, there was only a man''s indifferent black eyes.


    On a quiet road, there was a sound of car door, followed by the sound of car engine.


    The car sped past Sylvia, blowing up her long hair to cover her face that had already been blurred by tears.


    She had just got out of the car, but she already felt that she could not walk anymore.


    Her feet hurt, her heart hurt, and her whole body hurt.


    Be it so!


    If that would work...


    The red light of the setting sun fell, and in front of a European style villa, the man looked down at the woman in his arms.


    At this time, her little face had gradually turned red, and her eyebrows seemed to have begun to frown uneasily. Her red lips moved as if she was very uncomfortable.


    The man''s lips curled up, thinking of what Sylvia had said before.


    Although she didn''t want to do that, she would give in to what she had suffered from her body.


    If he wanted to take a woman, he had to start from her body!

 Chapter 343 Break Up

    However...


    "Dylan... Dylan... "


    Amanda spoke out a few words in a hurry. The man had a bad feeling of triumph because of her words. He became furious.


    He held her more tightly and looked at her redder and redder like face like a ripe apple with his red eyes. Her red face made people want to bite it.


    Although Amanda was still in a coma, Felix could clearly feel the changes in her body.


    She was so weak and had no strength at all. Besides, she felt extremely hot.


    A weird smile appeared on his face when he saw her snuggle into his arms unconsciously, as if she was seeking for something to get rid of the pain.


    ''Amanda, I will tear apart the pain you brought to me bit by bit.


    We will... Let''s go to hell together!


    The longer she slept, the thirstier Amanda felt. As if there were thousands of ants on her body, which made her very uncomfortable.


    Amanda''s heart was beating faster and faster, and her face was as red as blood. Finally, the inexplicable disturbance made her frown.


    Suddenly, she opened her eyes.


    A white suit came into view.


    She pursed her lips subconsciously. When she looked up, she saw nothing but a light smile on the man''s lips.


    "Dylan?"


    Amanda shouted subconsciously.


    The man who had been laughing suddenly approached her after hearing her words.


    "Have a good look at the man in front of you. Who is he? Is he Dylan?"


    The man''s sudden approach sent a shiver down Amanda''s spine. She was like a fish craving for water. Instinctively, she stretched out her arms and wanted to get closer to the spring naturally.


    Seeing her approaching him, Felix seemed to have restrained his anger.


    They looked like a couple who had been waiting for a thousand years. The man gently touched her burning cheek.


    "Amanda..."


    The man''s voice was gentle, but full of danger.


    Felix used to be the closest and most trustworthy person to her.


    He had never done anything to hurt her. Instead, it was she who was hurting him all the time.


    Felix''s big hand touched her lips. Unconsciously, she let out a hum.


    His body trembled, and his strong muscles tightened. His throat rolled at the same time.


    Even if her collar was slightly open, her eyes were full of charm.


    He had restrained himself well enough, but now he was on the verge of collapse just by her gentle whisper.


    He hugged her and clenched his hands, gazing at her face which was still confus


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    torture for them.


    Amanda still remembered that they had kissed for a long time. It was late at night. She had urged Felix to leave for a long time, but he just didn''t listen to her.


    They were all adults. Under the moonlight, the burning red fire in his dark eyes was frightening. She could understand it.


    She didn''t know why she got the courage to take his hand and say that she could go to his home.


    Her words surprised him. Felix stared at her for a long time, which made her face very hot.


    At that time, they had already confirmed with each other. Sooner or later, she thought Felix was the right man.


    Unexpectedly, he rubbed her nose gently and then hugged her tightly.


    "I want to do the best thing in best time. Honey, wait for me, and I''ll marry you with a grand scene. At our wedding night, I''ll make you Mrs. Li ''cry'' for help."


    Amanda gave him a thump on the chest shyly.


    Although they had been together for a long time, they had also been impulsive to have sex with each other. Every time they ended up together, Felix would always stop. He always felt that she was too young, and she was always attracted by his care and love for her.


    So...


    Facing this man, Amanda''s eyes were burning with pain. Unconsciously, tears fell from the corner of her eyes. Her choked voice finally attracted the attention of Felix.


    He raised his head and his eyes, which were filled with love, were so deep that no one could see it...


    The moment he saw her tears, Felix froze as if he had been poured cold water.


    Amanda fixed her eyes on him and said, "Felix, I don''t know you any more."

 Chapter 344 The Young Man In White Turned Into A Completely Strange Appearance

    Felix slightly clenched his fists. Amanda looked so thin and loose, with her pointed chin and long hair falling down, which made her look so pitiful... But her almond eyes were as quiet as a dead pool.


    "Amanda, are you threatening me?"


    "No, you''re right. It''s me. It''s my fault. I am the person who made you like this. I hurt you in that way, so I shouldn''t get happiness. You should hate me, too. From now on, I''ll forget the name Felix Li. He''ll never be a part of my life. "


    Amanda said with her eyes closed.


    Not only because she owed Felix, but also because her consciousness was slowly fading away.


    Amanda gave up struggling. What was the use of struggling?


    Dylan Tang...


    From then on, not only Felix, but also the man who had been promised that they would live together for a lifetime. She was afraid that she would break her promise.


    Felix''s eyes were red. Amanda didn''t have much strength, but her words hit his heart like a heavy hammer.


    "Bang..."


    With a wave of his hand, Felix knocked off the ashtray on the bedside cabinet.


    He was so depressed.


    He had made up his mind to force her, at all costs, no matter how she begged him.


    But when Felix saw her closing her eyes so tightly that she was willing to die, his dark eyes became dimmer and dimmer.


    Although he was pretending, there were still flaws in some things.


    The moment when Amanda pushed the door open with all her strength, she started to cry bitterly. She held the wall and walked towards the gate step by step.


    "..."


    "Amanda..."


    "Honey..."


    "My lady..."


    A few people said at the same time. The moment Amanda saw them, her legs became weak and she was about to fall forward.


    "Watch out!"


    Before she fell to the ground, Dylan caught her.


    The familiar smell came instantly. Amanda cried even louder in his arms, as if she was venting something.


    "Honey, I''m here. I''m sorry. I''m late. Honey, I''m here. No matter what happened, you have your husband here, right?"


    Dylan wiped her tears on her face lovingly, but her crying voice didn''t decrease but increased instead.


    Dylan''s black eyes were filled with care and anxiety, and he clenched his fists.


    When he saw the hickeys at her collarbone, his eyes turned from black to scarlet. Dylan looked chilling and ruthless as never before, overwhelming the next second.


    "Felix, I''m going to kill him!"


    Sylvia seemed to think of something, she continued to run inside. She fell over several times and then got up, looking terrible.


    "Young master... Or shall we go to look after Lady first? "


    Seeing the look on his face, Ada persuaded him hurriedly.


    She was afraid that the man in the room would die, if her young master went mad...


    The words of Ada seemed


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to him.


    "Oh my God... Why are you still sitting here? Let''s go. I''ll take you to the hospital. "


    "Did you bring them here?"


    A cold male voice broke the silence in the villa.


    Taken aback, Sylvia nodded.


    "Yes, it''s me! I have followed Ellie and I know this place. "


    Although her heart was like being pierced by a knife when she knew the truth.


    "Stop, Felix! Stop now, ok? "


    She ignored his indifference and hugged him tightly.


    Sylvia didn''t want him to continue making mistakes.


    Looking at his deep black eyes, which had been dimmed without any vitality.


    She cried, although she knew her tears wouldn''t work in front of him.


    But to her surprise, Felix used his thumb to wipe away the tears on her face.


    He seemed to have returned to the gentle young man. He looked at her with a slight smile.


    "Don''t cry. It''s so ugly."


    "..." ...


    She cried even louder when he finished.


    She looked up at his glittering eyes.


    After a while, he pointed to somewhere in the room.


    "There is an emergency box over there. Help me bind up the wound."


    "Your head is bleeding. Let''s go to the hospital."


    Sylvia pulled him. "Don''t worry. I''m fine."


    But she found that he was just smiling bitterly.


    He looked out of the window and said to her.


    "Do you think now... Will they let me go? "


    Sylvia came to her senses and rushed to the window. As she expected, there was a dark room downstairs. It was full of Dylan''s men.


    She said in a somewhat annoyed tone.


    "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have brought them here..."


    But what if they really didn''t come? Then the consequence...


    Felix just smiled bitterly and didn''t say anything more.


    One day, he finally lost Amanda completely!


    Amanda didn''t answer Sylvia''s phone anymore, and Felix''s number was in the blacklist.


    Until...

 Chapter 345 You Would Really Become An Old Woman

    "Dylan, you want to participate in the bidding. Why do you take me here?"


    The car stopped in front of the famous hotel of Jin City. Amanda, sitting on the passenger seat, was confused.


    Dylan tenderly helped her unbuckle her seat belt, then lowered his head and left a kiss on her lips.


    "Honey, just follow me."


    "What is it? Why are you so mysterious? "


    As she was getting more and more confused, Dylan just smiled and did not explain.


    When Amanda got off the car, she found that there were many people at home and abroad today.


    The hall was soon full. Amanda wore a long black dress and light make-up. She tidied up her hair and tied it up. She looked elegant and beautiful.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Tang, this way, please."


    Dylan nodded. He was dressed in a dark grey suit, looking more valiant and handsome. No matter where he walked, he gave off a terrifying aura.


    He held her hand in the palm and followed the worker.


    Amanda looked around and casually glanced at the meeting room. Her gaze met a man''s.


    Immediately, she felt her nerves were on edge, and involuntarily, her hand that held Dylan''s turned a little cool.


    Dylan sensed there was something wrong with her and followed her eyes.


    "Let''s go! Say hello to him. "


    The man''s voice sounded in her ears. Amanda was shocked.


    "What? What? Say hello to him? Hello? "


    Although it was over, Amanda still felt a lingering fear whenever she thought of it.


    Before Amanda could refuse, she was led by Dylan towards the man.


    There seemed to be a bitter smile on Felix''s lips. But soon he shifted his eyes from Amanda to Dylan.


    He reached out his hand. "Mr. Dylan, how are you?"


    Dylan arched his eyebrows.


    "Mr. Felix, did you go back to the Li consortium? Well? Mr. Felix, do you think you have the ability to save the company from bankruptcy? "


    "Of course, or I wouldn''t have come here today."


    Felix replied calmly.


    The hall was almost full at the moment. All the leaders of the world major enterprises were equally experienced and ambitious, which were no worse than the two of them.


    "Let''s go. The show is about to begin."


    "Okay. Mr. Felix, excuse us. "


    Dylan nodded to Felix slightly. Then he walked to his seat, wrapping his arm around Amanda''s shoulder.


    "Wait!"


    Just as they took a few steps forward, the voice of Felix came from behind.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    be our turn soon. "


    The assistant behind Amanda was uneasy, and so was Amanda. She looked at Dylan who was standing next to her. He had a pair of calm eyes with a cold atmosphere, which made people hold their breath.


    "Dylan..." She tugged at the corner of his coat and said, "We... Did you lose? "


    Dylan turned his head slightly and fixed his eyes on her, which made Amanda feel a little flustered... It was because she took Eve out that things turned out like this.


    Of course, it was all her own fault.


    However, she was still very entangled and frowned, which made her pretty face become gloomy.


    Even when she was so anxious, this man still looked at her without saying a word.


    Amanda''s heart sank. ''he must have the same idea, doesn''t he?'' she thought!


    "Honey... If your pretty face continued to wrinkle, you would really become an old woman. Good girl... When did I say we would lose? "


    While saying that, he stretched his hand to smooth the wrinkles between her eyebrows and stroked the tip of her nose gently.


    "Just sit here and listen,"


    After Felix told the whole set of design concepts and all kinds of data forms, the big screen slowly dimmed.


    The hall was overflowing with applause and admiration. The man on the stage accepted everyone''s gaze with a gentle smile.


    Amanda watched the strange man getting off the stage. He was no longer tall, no longer broad-minded.


    Amanda stood up!


    With his hands still in his pockets, Felix walked up to her and smiled lightly.


    "Felix... You seem to be... I''ve never known you... "

 Chapter 346 Your Man Is Much More Despicable Than Me

    "Really? Well, forget the past. It''s our first meeting today! Ms. Tang, what do you think about my descriptions? Is everything okay? "


    "¡­¡­"


    Amanda''s body froze. She looked at the man who was smiling in front of her. He seemed to be talking about something ordinary. His voice was low, which could be heard by her, Dylan and his assistant.


    The assistant standing behind her stared angrily at Felix. How he wished he could tear this man apart right now.


    Felix glanced at his assistant behind Amanda and then turned his eyes to Dylan who sat there with a long face. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Mr. Tang, I think our Li consortium can certainly turn over this time. I''m sorry, Mr. Tang. Although you have won her, but... I won the money. "


    "You bastard!" Amanda trembled with anger.


    Felix looked up at her.


    "Really? As long as I win. "


    His hand was still in his pocket, and his hair was shining in the light, but his eyes were not as clear as before.


    Amanda wanted to say something more, but was held by Dylan to sit down.


    "Just sit here and keep listening."


    "Dylan, you..."


    She was confused. How could he be so calm.


    The assistant behind him was rubbing his hands. How could the President be so calm?


    Felix had told everyone all their original thoughts. What should they do later?


    "Boss, we will be the next one. What should we do?"


    If it was more a commercial crime, then it was a minor case... What about the Tang consortium in the future? Who else in the world would dare to cooperate with Tang consortium?


    Boss tried so hard to do it, but he didn''t expect that there would be arrows being shot here today!


    As expected, even Dylan had no way to deal with such a situation.


    "Next, the Tang consortium."


    The host on the stage announced.


    The assistant pressed his lips tightly. Even without looking at their Boss, he could imagine how terrible he looked now.


    Amanda was clinging to the hem of her dress tightly. She wondered, ''why... ''...not going well?''?


    What else could Dylan do under such a circumstance? What could she do? Did he put the same thing on the screen again?


    Who can prove that it belongs to the Tang consortium?


    They even had no evidence of Felix''s stealing Who would believe that? He would be just bringing disgrace on his own head.


    Suddenly, an empty shadow fell over her. Dylan stood up and adjusted his dark grey suit.


    "Boss?" The assistant standing behind him also quickly stood up. He didn''t understand what happened.


    Dylan took out a U disk and handed it to his assistant. "Show it to them," he said calmly.


    "¡­¡­" Looking at the U disk, the assistant''s eyes brightened. Did the president prepare for it in advance?


    Meanwhile, Dylan cast a glance at the direction where Felix was. A faint sneer curled the corners of his mouth... As if he didn''t take Felix seriously at all.


    Amanda looked up at the man who went up the stage in his long legs. She didn''t find any disappointment on his tall and straight figure.


    ''Maybe...''


    Felix narrowed his ey


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    "All right. You can wait until the result is announced later and then go back to fulfill your promise."


    Then he held her waist and kissed her again.


    "... Dylan... " She was so shy that she thumped his chest with her two little hands uneasily.


    His big palm gripped her restless little hand tightly, and his smiling eyes were full of pampering.


    The crowd couldn''t help but laugh out loud when they saw the scene that a wife nestled in her husband''s arms because of gratitude and shyness.


    When the host announced the result on the stage, there was no doubt that Dylan won.


    The sound of applause, admiration resounded one after another.


    However, Dylan held Amanda''s hand and led her out of the hall, leaving his assistant and Ada cleaning up the debris.


    But when they just walked out of the door of the hotel, a figure jumped into their eyes.


    ''Felix Li!''!


    Amanda''s mind went blank. Before she could respond, she saw that Felix''s silent eyes met with Dylan''s.


    "It''s a great honor to meet you here, Dylan."


    Felix looked coldly at the man in front of him, trying to ignore their intimate pictures. But his heart ached so much that he could hardly breathe.


    He thought that at least he could give Dylan a surprise and let Dylan know that he was not omnipotent, but unexpectedly...


    This man was more insidious than him.


    Maybe Dylan had known the scheme long ago.


    Recalling what he said just now, Felix felt it was ridiculous. He thought he had succeeded. Maybe in the eyes of Dylan, he was just a clown. How ridiculous!


    He laughed at himself and then looked at Amanda, who was still in the Dylan''s arms.


    "Amanda, you just said I was despicable, but your man is much more despicable than me!"


    "What... What do you mean? " Amanda was confused.


    Felix sneered when he saw their tightly clenched hands.


    "Aha... Now I think he must have known that you went to my cottage in the beginning, right? He knows everything. Amanda, you are in his hands now. Don''t you think he is a horrible man? "

 Chapter 347 Who Betrayed Whom

    Amanda stiffened. What Felix said touched the deepest part of her heart.


    Even the hand that was holding Dylan''s hand gradually loosened.


    Dylan glared at Felix with his sharp eyes.


    "What? Don''t you dare to admit what you have done, Mr. Dylan? "


    A devilish and cold smile appeared on the corner of Felix''s mouth.


    He had lost everything now. He lost not only Amanda, but all his life.


    Amanda slowly turned around and looked into Dylan''s eyes.


    "When I went to see him, you... Do you understand? "


    Her voice was hoarse and low.


    After a long while, the silent man finally nodded and said, "yes, I know."


    "What about I going to the hospital?" Her voice began to shiver.


    "I know."


    "What about Eve?"


    "I know..."


    Finally, she lost her balance, she almost fell down.


    Dylan held her in time but was pushed away gently by her.


    "Dylan, do you really love me? If you really love me, you will try your best to hide the truth from me and protect me, won''t you? "


    She was trying to find excuses for Dylan.


    The man''s throat was dry. He wanted to answer her, yes, but when he saw the sincerity in her eyes, he could not speak.


    Said Felix suddenly.


    "Amanda, yes, I came back to take revenge on you, but you won''t be happy with such a man who framed you."


    "Felix," Amanda still felt guilty when she mentioned the past.


    "I''m sorry. No matter why I abandoned you when you passed out. So when you come back to take revenge on me or hurt me, I will bear the result. However... I don''t love you anymore. "


    Especially his behaviors made her more determined.


    When Felix heard Amanda''s words, his handsome face darkened in an instant. His tone was no longer smooth and his chest was heaving heavily, as if he was suppressing some kind of about to explode emotion. Suddenly, he lost all his temper.


    "It was you who abandoned me three years ago. You married this man for the sake of wealth and power. You are in no position to argue with me! Don''t explain more. It was you who started it! It was you who hurt me in the beginning "


    "So, I''m sorry..." Amanda also raised her voice.


    A long time ago, she had seen many couples who had loved ea


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    onsortium, but also agree on our marriage... But you abandoned me when I was in a car accident and passed out! "


    "It''s you who ruined everything!"


    His words amused Amanda and almost made her laugh.


    "Agree? And she will help me with the Su consortium? Hahaha... "


    If it weren''t for Dylan''s help, Amanda would have laughed her head off.


    Recalling the past, it was like salting salt on the wound of her heart. That period was her most painful days.


    Her father pushed her out of the family after she had lost her mother, and the person who once loved her also misunderstood her.


    "Felix, if your mother really agrees, will she throw me 100000 dollars to let me leave you? This hundred thousand is the so-called sponsorship to our Su consortium. "


    "If she really agreed, then she wouldn''t let someone..."


    She suddenly stopped.


    Taking a deep breath, Amanda adjusted her mood.


    She looked at the man not far away, and her eyes had become clear.


    "Felix, some things, even though they are covered, can still leave some clues, if you want to know, go and investigate. In the past three years, I thought about explaining myself to you. But when I saw you get engaged after coming back, I thought it would be better for you if I didn''t tell you. But I''m telling you now, I don''t owe you anything. My painful memory is the time three years ago! "


    Felix stared at her, trying to find some traces of lying on her face, but it didn''t.

 Chapter 348 I Cant Forget Meeting You For The First Time

    "No... It''s impossible. My mother showed me the receipt of that you received money and said that you left me after she paid. "


    Felix stared at Amanda as if he was talking to himself or thinking about something.


    "Well, Felix, don''t you think you can find out all these by yourself? If you still don''t believe me, you''d better investigate by yourself. Of course, you can choose not to investigate by yourself. Anyway, all these things have nothing to do with me. "


    After saying that, Amanda was clearer in mind.


    Although she hadn''t solved the problem with Dylan, this matter had to be settled. Felix and she would not tangle with each other in the future.


    Amanda was not as excited as she was a moment ago.


    And Felix was staring at her. If... If what she said was true, then who had he hated for so many years?


    Felix''s eyes softened. His black eyes were covered with a thin layer of mist.


    He asked with uncertainty, "so, Amanda, did you... You love me in the past, right? You only love me, right? "


    "At that time, Felix was a honest, kind, steady and patient man. He was like the warm sunshine which would not burn people but just give people warmth. How could I not love him!" Amanda replied from the bottom of her heart. She had no qualms about Dylan by her side.


    She never forgot Felix''s kindness, and she remembered what he had done for her in the past.


    He was so missed those days, but she couldn''t go back to him.


    Felix stepped toward them. He tried to grab Amanda''s hand, but was stopped by Dylan.


    Subconsciously, Amanda got closer to Dylan.


    Seeing her alienation, Felix felt lonely and painful.


    He stretched out his hand and called her name softly, "Amanda..."


    But she shook her head at him and said, "no, you''re not Felix. I don''t know you anymore."


    "Amanda, listen to me. I can get back to past Felix, the man you love."


    Hearing her words, Felix frowned. His cold eyes slowly melted and a glimmer of hope appeared in them.


    At the same time, Dylan put his arm around Amanda''s waist, glancing at Felix with his sharp eyes full of coldness.


    But Felix didn''t care about it. He just stared at Amanda.


    "It''s impossible... Felix, we can''t go back. "


    A


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    sob.


    Three years ago, Felix went on a hunger strike for the sake of that woman, but he was hit by her leave at last. He felt that the whole world betrayed him, sank in pain, and tortured himself.


    He could not walk out of that circle. He not only suffered from a car accident, but also had a mental problem. He suffered from depression and schizophrenia.


    He had stayed in the mental hospital alone for two years. He was still unable to untie the knot in his heart.


    He wanted to revenge. Only revenge could make him feel better, and let the woman who had betrayed him get the punishment he deserved!


    For every night after he was discharged from the hospital, he suffered from self anesthesia, drinking alcohol, smoking, and living a decadent life, which completely sank his soul into the bottomless abyss.


    Now he only had a broken body. All the harsh words he said to her was for the sake of later. If she knew that he was dead, at least she wouldn''t feel guilty, and at least, she could live a happy life without burden.


    They still... Were no fate!


    "Play a song,"


    The assistant was stunned for a moment. "What song do you want to hear, Boss?" he asked.


    " ''Can''t Stop Loving You''. She likes it the most."


    "It''s hard to forget the first time I saw you, a pair of charming eyes..."


    As the music started, Felix hummed it as well. The previously happy melody became more and more choking. He closed his eyes tightly, and tears still fell down.

 Chapter 349 Thank You For Loving Me

    When Amanda got home, she went straight upstairs to her bedroom, turned around and was about to close the door.


    All of a sudden, she was stopped by a hand.


    She looked over and met the man''s evil smile.


    "Honey..." Dylan said with a doting smile.


    "Let go."


    Compared with the gentle man in front of her, Amanda was a little violent and tried her best to close the door.


    Dylan knew he was in the wrong, but he didn''t want her to feel uncomfortable. The longer she was together, the worse it would be.


    He opened the door with force, walked up to Amanda and hugged her.


    Sensing his imposing manner, Amanda struggled harder.


    "Honey, listen to me. Listen to my explanation. Yes, I always knew that it was Felix who did it. But if I told you that time, you would definitely not believe me. So I..."


    His words made Amanda angrier.


    "So you kept hiding the truth all the time and watched me as if I were a fool? Dylan! "


    She was indeed angry. It turned out that all this was planned by him. It was so funny to take her as a fool?


    Amanda looked up at him with burning eyes.


    "You don''t trust me at all."


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you. I''m just afraid that you can''t accept it for a while... Do you still remember the man who was riding a motorcycle to hit you? You asked me to let him go, but do you know who he is? I have to say that there''s not only Felix behind him, but also another. He''s the one who''s behind all this. " Explained Dylan.


    "You can tell me, and you can put the evidence in front of me. When I said he was poor, you can refute me and tell me your reason. I think I will accept it. "


    "Honey... You are too soft hearted. Although you look tough on the outside, you are too emotional. I have investigated everything about Felix, including the man and the couple you saved. I thought he was pretending to be sick at first, but I didn''t expect him to be true. I''m afraid something unexpected might happen... "


    A tinge of helplessness was shown on Dylan''s face.


    Amanda tightened her lips, "if you tell me your idea, I will cooperate with you if I think it is feasible, but you don''t tell me anything. You say it is for my good, then you should also think what I will thin


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hold my hand and go to have dinner."


    "¡­¡­"


    After dinner, Amanda finally persuaded Dylan to take a shower separately.


    Because she was really afraid of his sexual outburst.


    When she came out of the bathroom, her hair was still wet. The water drops fell along with her long hair on the pure white bathrobe, and her long legs were exposed, which was a different scene.


    "Come here. Let me help you dry your hair." The man''s voice interrupted her and Amanda was shocked.


    As she turned around, she saw Dylan walking towards her with a hair dryer in his hand.


    His hair had been dry. He came out earlier than her.


    Amanda couldn''t help but sigh in her mind that men were easy to deal with.


    She smiled and walked over.


    With the cool breeze and the scent of her hair, he smelled her.


    The room was very quiet. It was as peaceful as after a thousand turns.


    "Honey." He shouted.


    "What?" Amanda felt so comfortable when he was stroking her hair. She felt so comfortable that she wanted to sleep. Her voice could not help but become an emotional hoarse.


    "Thank you for marrying me, and thank you for falling in love with me." Dylan said seriously.


    After hearing his words, Amanda turned her head to look at him. She blushed and slightly lifted her red lips. "And thank you for marrying me and falling in love with me, too."


    Dylan bent over to kiss her and she raised her head as well. Their lips gradually touched each other, bringing into a sparks...

 Chapter 350 How Dare You Come Here

    On the second day, Amanda climbed out of Dylan''s arms. Dylan was still asleep. She kissed his forehead and was about to get up to make breakfast for him.


    To be honest, he was really busy recently. She wanted to reward him.


    Amanda walked quietly and didn''t notice the man whose lips had curled up slightly because of her kiss.


    Yesterday they decided to visit Grandpa Tang today, so Amanda got up early deliberately.


    However, when Amanda came out of the bathroom, she saw that Dylan was sitting on the bed with one knee bent and one hand on the knee, looking at her with a smile.


    "What are you laughing at?" Amanda asked.


    "Come here." Dylan said.


    "I''m going to make breakfast." Then she was about to walk towards the door.


    Dylan jumped off the bed, caught up with her and grabbed her wrist.


    "Let''s go out to eat later. After that, let''s go to see Grandpa."


    "If we go to see Grandpa... Dad and... They will go, won''t they? I don''t care too much these days. Because of what happened last time, will dad really divorce? "


    Amanda knew more or less about the relationship between her father-in-law and the difficult old woman.


    Although the old woman was not likable, she could see that her father-in-law really loved that woman.


    His burning eyes couldn''t deceive anyone!


    After thinking for a while, Dylan said, "maybe! However... Isn''t it good for them to divorce? I don''t want her to make trouble for you every time. But it doesn''t matter even if they don''t divorce. You just need to follow me. No matter what happens, you still have me as your husband. "


    As he spoke, Dylan smiled evilly and touched her nose.


    Amanda felt comfortable and smiled. She nudged him with her shoulder and said, "then go and wash yourself. I''ll wait for you outside."


    Dylan let go of her. When he came out of the bathroom, he saw Amanda applying mascara on her long eyelashes.


    He sat down opposite her and frowned when he saw her applying Eyeliner again.


    "Let''s go to see Grandpa. There are two nurses there. Both of them are young men. You are dressed so beautiful. Who are you seducing?"


    Then he added. "Me? All you need to do is to crook your finger and I''ll come. "


    Hearing this, Amanda almost laughed. Her face turned red. She looked at him jokingly, "why don''t I know you are so easy to pacify?"


    Dylan


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    other one for her.


    "Honey, eat it. It''s getting cold."


    Seeing that her mouth was full of food, he smiled with satisfaction. And when she looked at him, her heart was also filled with strong warmth.


    Now Grandpa Tang lived in a sanatorium in the suburb. He liked to be quiet, so he specially chose a quiet and remote forest.


    Amanda and Dylan arrived at the sanatorium. Amanda said she wanted to get out of the car first to give grandpa a surprise, while Dylan wanted to park the car in the parking lot.


    After the kiss, Dylan reluctantly let her go.


    After getting out of the car, Amanda smiled at him and turned away.


    Looking at her back, Dylan had never felt so relieved before


    At this moment, his phone rang and he answered it... In an instant, his eyes turned cold.


    "Grandpa..."


    When Amanda opened the door of Grandpa Tang''s room with a lot of things in her hands.


    All of a sudden, except for Grandpa Tang, Martin and Leah were also in the room.


    Stunned for a second, Amanda greeted them in a hurry.


    Leah raised her eyebrows and glanced at Amanda with disdain. Then she turned her head away.


    Amanda curled her lips. She didn''t offend her at all.


    Then she looked at Martin, but her father-in-law''s expression was also strange. Amanda was confused and looked at Grandpa Tang...


    However, Grandpa Tang looked quite unnatural.


    What the hell was this?


    Pursing her lips, Amanda looked at Grandpa Tang with hesitation.


    "Grandpa... What happened? "


    "What happened? How dare you ask? How dare you come here? "

 Chapter 351 Owe Him For The Rest Of Her Life

    It was Leah who spoke. She looked at Amanda again, her eyes full of venom.


    Amanda panicked.


    What did she mean?


    "Old lady, what... What do you mean? I come here to visit Grandpa. Why don''t I have the face to come here? "


    "TSK, TSK, TSK. That sounds great. Do you take dad as your grandpa? Do you take this family seriously? "


    In the past, if iris spoke to Amanda in this way, Grandpa Tang would surely stand up for Amanda and warn Leah with his eyes. But today...


    Not only did Martin keep silent, but also Grandpa Tang, who had always loved Amanda, kept silent with a very strange expression on his face.


    Amanda suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Finally, Grandpa Tang spoke.


    "Amanda... Tell me the truth. Do you still love Felix? It doesn''t matter. You can say whatever you want to say... "


    Grandpa Tang looked at Amanda inquisitively, which made her panic.


    When Amanda came to her senses, she rushed over and lay prone in front of Grandpa Tang''s bed.


    "Grandpa, I don''t. I only love Dylan now."


    "Shame on you!"


    Before Amanda could react, Leah scolded her. Then she stood up and threw a stack of photos on Amanda''s face.


    "Amanda, do you think we are all fools?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Amanda felt a little pain on her face. When she opened her eyes and looked at the photos scattered on her body, the blood all over her body seemed to freeze.


    She picked up the photos scattered on her body with her trembling fingers and looked at them one by one in silence.


    The photos were taken when Felix was with her that day. From getting off the car to the villa, to the room, and finally facing Felix face to face...


    Even when Amanda came out of the room with messy clothes.


    "Amanda, how dare you!"


    Leah snapped! The whole room seemed to shake.


    "These... How could it be... "


    "Amanda..." There was only disappointment in Grandpa Tang''s eyes. His expression made Amanda


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    going to leave, but in order to help her clarify, what did he want to clarify?


    Could it be... These photos?


    "Dad, what do you think we should do?"


    Just as Amanda was lost in thought, Leah said.


    Grandpa Tang stood up and shook his old body. If he didn''t hold a crutch, he might have fallen down directly.


    He looked at Amanda with a serious face and disappointment in his eyes.


    "It''s all my fault... I saw the wrong person. "


    "Grandpa... It''s not what you think... " Amanda explained to him in a low voice.


    "Dad, I''ve told you that there must be something wrong with this woman when she married in! Dad, you don''t believe me, do you see it now? "


    Said Leah sarcastically. She was afraid that things wouldn''t go too far.


    "You treat her like your own granddaughter. You love her so much, and Dylan dotes on her too. However, she cheated on you outside."


    "Grandpa, I didn''t." Amanda shook her head with tears in her eyes.


    "Amanda, tell me. Do you hate the Tang Clan so much and want to leave? Didn''t Dylan treat you well? Huh? "


    Amanda shook her head more violently, "No..."


    She felt helpless.


    "Dad, now that things have come to this, you''d better make a decision as soon as possible! This woman can''t be kept in our family! "

 Chapter 352 Marrying You Was My Most Beautiful Oath

    Said Leah in a sharp voice.


    "Grandpa..." Amanda pleaded.


    Seeing that Grandpa Tang didn''t say anything for a long time, Leah became anxious and stared at Amanda coldly.


    "If you are still a little shameless, you can leave by yourself! Get nothing! "


    "What did you say?"


    Amanda raised her voice.


    "Didn''t you hear it clearly? You have done such a disgraceful thing to our Tang Clan. Do you still want to stay here shamelessly? You have disgraced our Tang Clan. Shouldn''t you give up all your property? "


    Leah sneered.


    "Grandpa... I''m sorry... "


    Looking at Grandpa Tang whose eyes had turned red, Amanda took a deep breath, bent down and was about to kneel down.


    Suddenly, her arm was grabbed, and then she was pulled up, and a hot chest wrapped her tightly.


    They didn''t know when Dylan had knocked into the door.


    He glanced at Leah with his sharp eyes, which were burning with anger. Seeing this, Leah shivered and wanted to run away.


    "Who dares to drive her away?"


    Dylan''s eyes narrowed.


    Martin was shocked, "Dylan, she..."


    "Dylan, take a good look at these photos. What''s more, the news online is not good. What this woman has done is really immoral. Do you still want such a woman? "


    Looking at Dylan, who didn''t like to play according to common sense, Leah was somewhat afraid of him.


    "Such a woman? How are you? She is my woman. I haven''t said anything yet. How can you be qualified? And how much do you know about my woman? "


    "¡­¡­"


    Leah was rendered speechless. She frowned deeply.


    Holding Amanda tightly in his arms, he said, "it''s okay. Let me handle it, okay?"


    "Honey..."


    "Good girl."


    Dylan kissed her slightly trembling lips and then looked up at Grandpa Tang.


    "Grandpa, it''s not what you think. I was at the scene that day, and nothing happened between Amanda and Felix Li. There is nothing between them, and... Grandpa, now I have to take her away. After the matter is settled, we will come back and explain it clearly to Gr


    st calm down. "


    "Felix, don''t be impulsive. Let''s discuss first. Your tone... I... I... "


    "Don''t worry. It won''t affect the Su consortium and Tang consortium, neither will it affect your husband, nor will it affect you."


    Felix''s tone was unusually calm, but Amanda felt more and more uneasy.


    "Felix, listen to me. I will try to clarify this matter. I..."


    "Clarify? Yes, I should clarify it. It''s not you. It''s me. I''m just telling the truth. "


    Amanda was stunned...


    "What the hell do you want?"


    "Nothing. You''ll know it in half an hour."


    "Felix!"


    "In fact, I like that sentence very much..." Felix said slowly.


    "Marrying you was my most beautiful oath. I kissed you little by little, thinking that I would have you by my side every day in the future..."


    With a beep, the phone was hung up. Amanda''s heart missed a beat.


    "Drive faster. He said we would know what he wants to do in half an hour. What on earth is he going to do? Once he takes the responsibility, he will... "


    Then his reputation would be ruined!


    Just as what Sylvia said, there was no hope for his future life.


    "Are you worried about him? But he did all those things. He should take the consequences. "


    A cold voice came out of Dylan''s thin lips. Although he said so, the car under his feet had obviously accelerated.

 Chapter 353 He Will Be Doomed

    Amanda had a bad feeling.


    The words of what Sylvia said sent a chill down her spine.


    Sylvia said that she owed Felix a lifetime...


    As time passed, when their car stopped at a fork in the road, the electronic screen on the roadside suddenly flashed the live broadcast of the press conference.


    Amanda looked up and saw Felix sitting in the middle.


    The street lights were green. When they crossed the road, Amanda asked Dylan to stop the car.


    Of course, Dylan also saw it. He parked the car on the roadside and the two looked up at the big screen at the same time.


    "Hello, everyone. About the photos posted on micro-blog this morning, Mr. Felix is sitting here for an interview to explain this matter."


    The host put the microphone to Felix''s mouth. Felix looked indifferent, with his beautiful eyes slightly raised and his thin lips slightly pursed.


    "Mr. Felix, is the woman in the photo with you the wife of the president of the Tang consortium?"


    "Yes."


    "I heard that you were in a relationship at that time, right?"


    "Yes."


    "The next photo, you and Mrs. Tang, you two..."


    "Don''t you see? She was in a coma. I held her in my arms forcibly. "


    Felix replied indifferently.


    The host''s eyes lit up, as if he had finally grasped something.


    "But it seems that you are carrying on a clandestine love affair secretly. And you kissed her. "


    Hearing the host''s words, Felix couldn''t help but sneer.


    "Carry on a clandestine love affair? Didn''t you hear what I just said? I hugged her and kissed her forcibly. "


    "But she is married. Don''t you think it''s immoral?"


    The host''s words finally made Felix a little angry.


    He raised his voice.


    "How many times do I have to tell you to understand? Look at her carefully. Did she have any resistance? She was drugged at that time. It was all my own wishful thinking. She didn''t want to do it at all. Do you understand? Don''t ask such stupid questions again. "


    "Mr. Felix, do you mean... Did you drug Mrs. Tang? "


    "Yes... I have been pestering her from beginning to end. I have used many ways, and finally used this move for my own selfish desires. "


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    was a call from Sylvia.


    "Amanda, what are you doing? How long do you want him to talk nonsense? Don''t you know that he will be doomed? He will be doomed because of what he said today! "


    "¡­¡­" The voice of Sylvia rang in her ears. Obviously, she didn''t expect that Felix would do it so thoroughly without leaving a way out.


    "Amanda, stop him! Go and stop him! " Amanda could tell from her gasping voice that Sylvia was running as fast as she could.


    "Sylvia... How could there be such a person in the world? " Amanda still stared at the big screen and asked indifferently.


    "Amanda, don''t ask such meaningless questions. The most important thing is to stop him as soon as possible!"


    "It''s too late..."


    Amanda''s phone slid down from her ear. She looked at the men who appeared on the screen. The leading man looked solemn, and his eyebrows were similar to Felix''s.


    The grim man walked to Felix, grabbed the microphone in front of him and said coldly.


    "Felix has been suspended. As his uncle, we feel deeply ashamed of what he has done. After that, we will take over the Li consortium again. "


    After the man finished his words, he took a look at Felix. Felix stood up calmly and walked out of the reception hall.


    Amanda closed her eyes with tears in them. Without any hesitation, she opened the door and was about to get off.


    "When will you arrive if you walk like this?"


    "But if you go with me..."

 Chapter 354 A Good Man Worthy Of Womens Trust

    If Dylan was with her, Dylan would get into unnecessary trouble if Dylan was seen by others.


    "Don''t forget that I am your husband! I''m the one who should protect you the most! Not Felix! "


    As he spoke, Dylan lowered his head and fastened the seat belt for her. Pursing his thin lips, he started the car.


    Seeing that he was so determined, Amanda didn''t say anything more. She kept calling Felix, two times, three times...


    "Answer the phone. Answer it quickly..."


    The car arrived at the building near the villa very soon. As soon as it stopped, Amanda opened the door and jumped off. She was so anxious that she staggered and almost fell down. Fortunately, Dylan held her.


    His heart was almost gripped by her actions.


    Sure enough, this press conference was held in the building closest to the villa. When Amanda arrived at the door, they were stopped.


    "Miss, please show your reporter''s card. If you don''t have it, you can''t..."


    "Get out of my way!"


    All of a sudden, the figure of Dylan came into view, and a pair of bleak eyes shot over. The man was immediately stunned.


    Amanda went upstairs directly to the two floor.


    Felix, you idiot, you bastard! You did it on purpose, didn''t you? You must do it on purpose! When did you become so cunning?


    Amanda stood in the corridor on the second floor, out of breath. Looking at the almost same meeting room in front and behind, she was a little confused.


    However...


    A series of footsteps were getting closer and closer. Following the sound, Amanda saw that Felix, in a straight black suit, walked forward indifferently with his hands in the pockets of his trousers.


    When Felix saw Amanda, he was obviously stunned.


    Amanda was at a loss and didn''t know what to say. But she was sure that she must look terrible now.


    "Mr. Felix..."


    "Please give me a few minutes."


    Looking at the people behind him, Felix said lightly.


    "That''s it. I won''t run away."


    After Felix finished his words, the men behind him lef


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    you more than me. Find an opportunity to make up with her! Tell her everything you can''t tell me. You have lost too much. Don''t lose the rest, or I will feel heartbroken even thousands of miles away from you. "


    "Felix..."


    Her eyes were filled with bitterness. Before she opened her mouth, Felix had raised his hand to rub her soft hair, and then slowly walked away from her.


    His footsteps were getting farther and farther and lighter...


    Amanda turned around and looked at him, her body shivering.


    Three years ago, she owed him and he left.


    Three years later, she owed him again, and he was leaving again.


    The two of them were talking about something. Although Amanda didn''t know what they were talking about, she could tell from their expressions that they were very calm.


    Looking at the man in front of him, Dylan thought, ''he is gentle and sad. There is a huge difference between what he has done before. How can he change so much if there is no major change in a person?''?


    As soon as the two of them finished speaking, Dylan came over and hugged her tightly.


    It was the first time she heard Dylan say that.


    He said, "if Felix is the real him now, then I think he is really a good man that women can trust."


    Amanda trembled, raised her head slowly and looked at him.


    "You... What did you say? "

 Chapter 355 The Last Love

    Dylan looked down at her and said, "he said you were a good woman!"


    "That''s all?"


    Amanda seemed to be lost in thought again. Dylan held her hand and the U disk in her hand.


    "Yes, from now on, you can only live in your heart with a man called Dylan. From now on, you can only be happy for a lifetime! Understand? "


    "Honey, you should be responsible for using me."


    Dylan lowered his voice, raised his eyebrows and said domineeringly.


    Amanda bit her lower lip and blushed.


    "What are you talking about in public?"


    With a chuckle, Dylan held her tightly in his arms and said, "Honey, this is the last time you look at another man. From now on, you can only see me in your eyes. You can''t even look at other men once! "


    Amanda narrowed her eyes, "what do you mean by looking at another man once? Do I have to look up at the sky when I speak to other men? Dylan Tang, when did you become so mean? "


    "I''m not narrow-minded. I''m a little unconfident when I meet you." Dylan confessed.


    "Really?" Amanda pushed him.


    Without moving an inch, Dylan looked into her eyes with an evil smile and nodded. He meant to ask for a kiss.


    Amanda kissed him on the face helplessly. Then he took her hand and left this place.


    Until the two figures gradually disappeared in front of the building, a figure slowly walked out from the corner of the prescription.


    The handsome man smiled.


    Looking at the blurry figure...


    In the past, Felix wanted to give Amanda everything in the world that could make her happy. She wanted love, he would give her, he would give her the family she wanted, he would give her all she wanted, and he would even give her life.


    He was reluctant to part with her, but he... There was no regret. As long as she was happy...


    Someone had asked Felix that he had only a little time left, even if he could stay with her was good. But he shook his head. The best choice he could do for her was not to tell her.


    Maybe this was his strange affection for her!


    Felix didn''t know how long he could


    e clear and pure, without any impurities, especially at this moment of concentration, which made her heart beat wildly.


    "What... Why are you looking at me like that? "


    She murmured, her voice trembling slightly. This man was so enchanting that she almost forgot what she was going to say.


    Dylan drew his face close to her and gave her a deep kiss. He didn''t let her go until she was out of breath.


    "Honey, promise me that you won''t leave me no matter what happens in the future."


    He hadn''t seen her kindness before. It was not until he realized that he had fallen in love with her.


    Seeing what Felix left behind, he didn''t know what the person behind it wanted to do.


    But no matter what that man did, Dylan couldn''t lose Amanda again.


    Amanda was suffocated by his kiss. She blinked her eyes, dizzy with his inexplicable emotions. "Honey, what''s wrong with you?"


    She seldom called him like that. In an instant, she lit up the fire in his heart.


    "Call me again."


    His anxious voice was almost domineering.


    "What?" She was so stupid.


    "Honey, repeat what you called me just now." He tightened his grip on her waist, which was so tight that she could feel his anxiety.


    His eyes were as deep as the sea.


    Amanda was attracted by Dylan. "Honey, you..."


    There was no need to say the rest. He had kissed her affectionately...

 Chapter 356 I Seem To Have Met Her Somewhere

    Celia knew that this day would come sooner or later.


    Because she hadn''t replied to the Gu Clan for a long time, as expected, the Gu Clan sent someone to "invite" her.


    She had neither time nor chance to call Carlos.


    In this way, she was taken to the old house of the Gu Clan.


    As soon as Celia got out of the car, the door of the Gu Clan just opened. It was not Mr. Gu, nor Grandma Gu, but the Eddy''s family.


    Seeing that Mr. Gu was worried about Carlos, they didn''t stay there.


    When Eddy met Celia, he was stunned. He felt that he had met her before, but he couldn''t remember.


    Seeing that Eddy was looking at Celia, Selina reminded him, "let''s go, Eddy."


    Eddy kept looking at Celia, which displeased Selina.


    "Dad, what are you looking at?" Joyce said with a smile, holding his hand.


    "No." Eddy glanced at Celia and replied.


    They passed by Celia without saying hello to her, including Eddy.


    "I always feel that I have seen her somewhere."


    As Eddy walked forward, he turned his head to look at Celia, who was already at the gate of the Gu Clan.


    "Dad, mom is not happy to hear that." Joyce said with a smile.


    "I didn''t mean that." Eddy hurriedly said to his wife, "Selina, I just think this child looks familiar."


    With a gentle smile on her face, Selina said to Joyce, "Don''t make fun of your father!"


    "She is Celia. We met her in the hospital last time!" Selina said to Eddy.


    "I know she is Celia. I saw her at the airport the day we returned to Yang City. I thought I had ever seen her before."


    "Well, maybe you have seen her in your dream." Selina replied with a smile.


    Eddy was afraid that his wife would be angry with him. He had doted on Selina for more than thirty years, and always put her mood first. Even if he had married someone else, and he still loved Selina deeply.


    Thinking of his ex-wife, Eddy felt guilty. More than 20 years ago, his ex-wife left the Ling Clan with two children and no one saw them again.


    Firstly, his father didn''t agree with his marriage with Selina, so he took Selina abroad, On the other hand, someone found her ex-wife''s shoes by the lake and said they were dead.


    "What do you think she is doing here?" On the way, Joyce still remembere


    Sally.


    She even felt a little repulsive.


    Was it because Carlos wanted her to return to the former Sally?


    At this time, when she heard what Mr. Gu said about a substitute, she was even angrier from the bottom of her heart.


    "Mr. Gu, you are right. I did come back to life!"


    "I''m Sally Chu. Sally Chu, it''s me!"


    "What? Are you crazy about money? "


    Hearing such an absurd sentence from Celia, who had been silent at the beginning, Mr. Gu was extremely surprised, and at the same time more unbelievable.


    "Miss Ling! I think I need to remind you... "


    "Maybe you don''t believe me, but that''s the truth. Besides, it''s not that I can''t leave your son now, but that Carlos won''t let me go! "


    Celia somehow had the courage to meet Mr. Gu''s eyes and said neither humble nor pushy.


    Hearing what Celia said, Mr. Gu''s face darkened.


    "Mr. Gu, I think I''d better return these to you. If there is nothing else, I think I have to go back."


    Before Mr. Gu opened his mouth again, Celia said first.


    "Celia Ling, you!"


    When the two of them were in a stalemate, suddenly, the door was opened by a woman. Carlos walked in with a poker face.


    When he saw Celia, he walked quickly to her and held her in his arms.


    "Why didn''t you call me when you came here?"


    "Carlos!"


    The sudden appearance of Carlos panicked Mr. Gu. He had planned to hide it from him.


    With a cold face, Carlos held Celia in his arms and turned to Mr. Gu.


    "Why did you bring her here?"

 Chapter 357 You Will Protect Me, Wont You

    Seeing that Carlos only cared about Celia, Mr. Gu suddenly felt that he was an outsider.


    "What? As your father, shouldn''t I care about you and see what kind of people are around you? "


    Mr. Gu said unhappily with a cold face.


    "Of course, but... Except Celia! "


    As Carlos spoke, he held Celia in his arms and was about to take her away.


    "You can''t just take her away like this. Carlos, you have to give your grandmother an explanation for this."


    Seeing that his words didn''t work at all, Mr. Gu finally mentioned Grandma Gu.


    Unexpectedly, Carlos turned around and looked at Mr. Gu seriously.


    "I have made it clear to grandma. I think she will understand."


    Then he walked out of the gate with Celia.


    Celia was taken into the car and sat on the passenger seat. Her mood was very complicated.


    Looking at the man who was concentrated on driving, she wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    Finally, the man in the car opened his mouth after he didn''t know how many times she had looked at Carlos.


    "Don''t think about anything, let alone bring me trouble. You are my wife, and none of them has the right to let you leave."


    Hearing his words, Celia didn''t reply. But on the way, she was restless, and Carlos also noticed it.


    When they arrived at the manor, he kept an eye on her. He knew what she was thinking.


    "Celia."


    After returning to his room, Carlos walked over and held her in his arms.


    "Go to bed early."


    Celia relaxed in his arms and leaned against his chest lazily.


    She closed her eyes and Carlos lowered his head to kiss her lips.


    "You can''t have any intention of leaving, understand? I won''t agree!"


    "Okay." Celia replied.


    After that, Carlos turned off the light and fell asleep with Carlos in his arms. However, Celia opened her eyes in the darkness.


    She couldn''t fall asleep.


    If she was a little flustered by the appearance of Jeffery, then today Mr. Gu''s "invitation"... It reminded her of her sister whom she had forgotten.


    She kept thinking about the love between her sister and Paul. The domineering Tang Clan forced her sister to leave Paul.


    She turned over and looked at Carlos who was sleeping in the dark.


    She stretched out her finger, gently touched his eyebrows and eyes, and asked softly, "Do you think, we... Would we be the same as sister and... Paul? "


    Thinking of this, Celia felt warm in her heart. She knew how much Carlos loved her and spoiled her, but why was she still afraid!


    "Carlos, you will protect me, won''t you?" She continued in a low voice. Seeing that Carlos pursed his lips, she kissed him gently.


    Carlos didn''t wake up. She fell asleep in his arms with satisfaction.


    The cooperation with the Gu consortium went smoothly and was on the right track.


    Shelley packed up her things and wanted to go back to Yang City.


    After staying in Jin city for half a month, she was always worried about meeting wit


    well-known foreign university. With her outstanding ability, the Gu consortium and the Tang consortium shouldn''t have abandoned her.


    "Not really." Joyce said with disappointment.


    Then she turned to look at the Gu consortium behind her and said in a low voice, "my surname is Ling, and Carlos doesn''t want me to work in the Gu consortium, right?"


    In the past, the Ling Clan wanted to unite with the Gu Clan by marriage. Carlos didn''t want the daughter of the Ling Clan to work in his company. Whether it was for work or not, he wouldn''t give the Ling Clan a chance.


    "What about the Tang consortium?" Sabina asked.


    The director of personnel in the Tang consortium called, saying that Paul was on a business trip and hadn''t come back, so he couldn''t interview her for the time being.


    Her goal was the Gu consortium. If there was really no other way, the Tang consortium would also be good.


    "In fact, I prefer to stay in the Ling Clan to help Uncle Eric, and I can often see you." "But grandpa and Uncle Eric don''t allow me to work in the Ling consortium," said Joyce in a low voice to Sabina.


    As she spoke, her voice became lower. "Sometimes I really don''t understand. I''m grandpa''s granddaughter, but he''s very good to Shelley."


    At the mention of Shelley, Sabina''s face darkened.


    She remembered that she wanted to take Shelley''s car to the Gu consortium at the gate of the hotel, but was thrown out of the car by her men.


    Embarrassed, embarrassed!


    She didn''t dare to tell her parents.


    "Joyce, don''t be sad. When I become the general manager of the Ling consortium, I will definitely let you in. " Promised Sabina.


    Joyce treated her very well. She didn''t understand why her grandfather and father didn''t allow Joyce to work in the company. With Joyce''s outstanding ability, Joyce must be able to develop the Ling consortium well.


    When she entered the Ling consortium and took control of the company, she would help Joyce.

 Chapter 358 A Banquet

    Although Grandpa Ling didn''t say that he would hand over the Ling consortium to his second sons, according to the current situation, it was most likely that he would hand over the Ling consortium to Eric.


    "Sabina, you treat me so well!" Joyce said with a smile.


    "But I''m going to the Gu consortium or the Tang consortium now. I''ll help you after I learn some experience."


    "Okay." Sabina nodded in agreement. "Joyce, go shopping with me."


    Sabina liked shopping the most. As for the business of the Ling consortium, she didn''t like it and didn''t want to learn it.


    Now that her father was on her side, Joyce would help her as well.


    Although Carlos had a quarrel in the old house of the Gu Clan last time, Carlos still planned to go back to the old house.


    "Grandma."


    Carlos gave the gift he bought to Grandma Gu, and Grandma Gu looked at the gift box.


    "You brat, do you want to convince me with this little thing? Do you still love me? "


    Instead of flattering Grandma Gu, Carlos took the gift box back. "If grandma don''t want it, I''ll give it to Celia."


    As he spoke, Grandma Gu held the boxes in her hands. "You brat, you said it was for me. Is there any reason for you to take it back?"


    Carlos knew that Grandma Gu was in a good mood.


    However, his purpose of coming here was not simply to coax Grandma Gu.


    That night, Carlos, Grandma Gu and Mr. Gu sat together for dinner. Before coming here, Joyce''s parents and Joyce were invited to have dinner.


    Eddy and his family lived in the Gu Clan, and there were many people who invited them to dinner. They didn''t know that Carlos was here now.


    On the table, Grandma Gu put some food into Carlos'' bowl and said, "I don''t know what that Celia Ling gave you. Look, you''re thinner."


    "Grandma, how could it be? She is good at cooking. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Grace. "


    Compared with Mr. Gu, Grandma Gu loved Carlos more and cared more about his thoughts.


    Seeing her grandson come back voluntarily today, Grandma Gu glanced at Carlos and finally sighed.


    "Carlos, don''t blame grandma for looking down upon Celia before, but I still agrees with a marriage of equal social rank. But if you insist... If you have made up your mind, bring her back. "


    Hearing what Gra


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e was happier to see Celia willing to go.


    She was willing to go, which meant that she was willing to face the future with him.


    On the second day, before arriving at the Gu Clan, Celia prepared a gift. No matter how Mr. Gu and Grandma Gu would treat her, they were all relatives of Carlos.


    The Gu Clan was indeed the richest man in Jin city. The big garden was full of the Gu Clan''s place.


    The gate of the Garden opened and the car drove to the main building.


    "Hello, grandma." Celia entered the hall and gave the gift to Grandma Gu as soon as she saw her.


    Just now, when she called Mr. Gu "Uncle", she was still greeted with a "hum" from Mr. Gu.


    Grandma Gu beckoned the servant to take the gift and let Celia sit down.


    Grandma Gu behaved kindly.


    "Your grandma is much more approachable than you." Celia said to Carlos.


    However, Carlos smiled and said, "honey, you can''t judge a person only by her appearance."


    Even if she agreed, Grandma Gu would not be so simple.


    Judging from the fact that Grandma Gu had supported the Gu Clan for so many years, such an old woman must be not simple!


    But when he saw Eddy, Carlos still frowned.


    Why are they here?


    Tonight, he came back with Celia. There shouldn''t be an outsider on this occasion. Then he looked at Joyce, who was smiling at him beside Selina.


    It made sense if only Eddy and his wife were here. But the young Joyce was there, which seemed to embarrass Celia.


    While thinking, Carlos held Celia''s hand tightly.

 Chapter 359 Everything Is For Celia

    "Oh, Uncle Eddy and others are guests at our house these days."


    Grandma Gu looked at Carlos and said.


    "Okay." Carlos replied casually. Eddy was a guest of the Gu Clan. Shouldn''t the Ling Clan go out to avoid arousing suspicion when Carlos brought Celia back?


    Celia felt that someone was looking at her. She turned to look at Eddy.


    Eddy smiled awkwardly. Every time he saw Celia, he felt familiar.


    "Miss Ling, nice to meet you again."


    Celia nodded with a smile and said nothing.


    The glass was overturned, and the red liquid stained Celia''s clothes along the table.


    The light blue dress was stained with red wine, which was horrible.


    The servant who was pouring the wine beside panicked and quickly picked up a tissue to wipe the red wine stains. But the more she wiped, the uglier Celia''s dress became.


    "Forget it." Celia stretched out her hand to stop the servant.


    Because the red wine poured all over Celia, everyone at the table stopped eating.


    "Miss Ling." Sitting opposite to Celia, Joyce smiled and said, "Why don''t you go to my room to change your clothes? You can wear mine."


    She looked at Celia sincerely.


    Before Celia could say anything, Carlos said first, "no, thanks."


    Carlos had been in the business world for many years. The more gentle and harmless a woman was, the more careful he was.


    For example... Ashley.


    "Grandma, do you have clean clothes in your room?" Carlos said to Grandma Gu.


    Grandma Gu was first stunned, and then said, "yes, of course, but my clothes..."


    "Then ask someone to take Celia to change."


    Before Grandma Gu could finish her words, Carlos added.


    "Okay, take Miss Ling to my room to change a set of shiny clothes."


    "Thank you, grandma."


    Celia didn''t refuse. After all, she really couldn''t wear this dress. She followed the servant to the special cloakroom of Grandma Gu.


    The servant who spilled the wine on her dress took her upstairs.


    "Miss Ling


    and, believed.


    Grandma Gu pressed her aching forehead.


    "Miss Ling, why is this necklace in your bag? You have to explain to me."


    Celia pressed her lips tightly and looked at the faces in front of her one by one.


    Mr. Gu''s eyes were full of anger. Eddy and Selina looked at her with mockery and surprise.


    "If I tell you that I didn''t take the necklace, grandma, will you believe me?"


    "I bought two necklaces. I gave one of them to Celia."


    Carlos said before Grandma Gu and Mr. Gu could say anything.


    "Grandma, I''m afraid that someone else has taken your one." He said lightly.


    He believed Celia without any explanation from her.


    Bought two?


    Only Carlos could think of this reason calmly.


    "Carlos, you bought two? How could you lie to defend such a woman? " Mr. Gu was extremely angry at this moment. He said that this woman was not trustworthy!


    "Dad!"


    Carlos didn''t like Mr. Gu''s comment on his woman.


    "Celia didn''t take grandma''s necklace."


    Who set the trap?


    Carlos looked at Grandma Gu over there.


    "Well, in that case, let''s call the police."


    As the Grandma Gu said, Celia''s hand held by Carlos began to turn cold.


    Send her to the police station?


    She heard from Carlos that her sister was also sent to the police station by the Tang Clan!

 Chapter 360 Not Interested In Joyce At All

    A "call the police" really panicked Celia.


    "No, thanks." Carlos held Celia''s hand tightly and said, "Celia didn''t take the necklace. It is not necessary to call the police."


    Then he turned around and left with Celia.


    However, Celia refused to leave. If she was framed for taking the necklace today, she would be charged with it forever.


    She stopped and turned to look at Grandma Gu and Mr. Gu.


    "Grandma, Uncle Gu, I haven''t stolen the necklace. It''s not given to me by Carlos. It should be yours." Celia pointed at the diamond necklace on the table and said.


    "I don''t want to be wronged, and I agree to call the police. But I think the Gu Clan may hit the headlines again if they frame a good person tomorrow. "


    Hearing this, Grandma Gu became unhappy.


    She didn''t expect that this little girl would agree to call the police.


    "Celia." Called Carlos.


    "If I don''t call the police, I''m afraid that even if I leave the Gu Clan, I can''t escape the suspicion of stealing."


    Hearing her words, Carlos thought for a moment and then looked coldly at the servants of the Gu Clan.


    "Celia didn''t touch the necklace except for taking it out of her bag. In this way, we can check the fingerprints. Now we go to call the police to see who else has the fingerprints on the necklace. The thief is very obvious. "


    After saying that, Carlos looked at the flustered servant at the stairs, and then looked at Grandma Gu. He had a rough idea.


    The reason why the necklace was in Celia''s bag was that there would be no one else except the servants.


    In fact, the servant poured the red wine on Celia''s dress first, and then accompanied her upstairs to look for clothes. After that, she jumped out and said that Celia had stolen the necklace.


    If it weren''t for the permission of the Gu Clan, the servant wouldn''t have the courage to frame Celia.


    It had to be said that this method was much better than giving money to Celia to leave directly.


    Later, Celia left with Carlos. Mr. Gu was so angry that he pounded the table.


    "Well, let it go. No one is allowed to mention it again."


    Although Grandma Gu looked calm, she felt a little uncomfortable in her heart.


    Besides, she felt a little uneasy.


    If her grandson still cared about her before, then after today, her grandson might really be farther and farther away from her.


    During th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n and didn''t need to steal it.


    Although she would use Carlos'' money, she wouldn''t rely on him financially.


    When Sabina, who was strolling in the mall, saw Celia, she remembered the call she had with Joyce last night.


    On the other side of the phone, Joyce apologized for not being able to accompany Sabina and said that she was going to work in the Gu consortium.


    Sabina felt a little strange. The day before yesterday, Joyce said that she would have no chance to work in the Gu consortium, but she suddenly said that she would go to work on the second day.


    Joyce then shifted the topic to Celia, saying that she had stolen the necklace from Grandma Gu.


    Sabina despised the word "steal". If Carlos hadn''t protected her, the Gu Clan would have called the police.


    Sabina, who didn''t like Celia all the time, hated Celia more. Seeing that she was picking jewelry and necklace in front of the jewelry counter, Sabina turned around and told the shopping manager who followed her.


    The mall belonged to the Ling consortium. Every time Sabina came, the manager would follow her.


    There was only one necklace for Grandma Gu, so Celia could only choose a similar one.


    After a long while, a man in suit came over and whispered to the saleslady.


    All of a sudden, the smile on the saleswoman''s face disappeared as she looked at Celia.


    "Sorry!" The saleslady took the necklace from Celia.


    Celia felt her change and smiled at her coldly.


    "Miss, you''ve been looking at it for so long. Do you want to buy it or steal it?" The cold words stabbed at Celia.

 Chapter 361 Favor An Outsider

    Want to steal it?


    Celia''s face darkened. This word reminded her of what happened in the Gu Clan last night.


    But the Gu Clan would not spread the news.


    Something occurred to her. She turned around and saw Sabina walking towards her with a big smile.


    "Celia, you stole not enough jewelry from Grandma Gu. Why do you want to get it from the counter?"


    Sabina said sarcastically. Her loud voice attracted a crowd of people around her.


    Many people would believe that Celia had stolen the jewelry, but not choose to believe that she was framed by the Gu Clan.


    Sabina''s words put Celia on the charge of theft. Without evidence, Celia couldn''t explain it clearly.


    "It''s right that they don''t sell it to you." Seeing that Celia had nothing to say, Sabina continued proudly, "who will give the jewelry to a woman with filthy hands and feet?"


    "Miss Ling, don''t talk nonsense."


    Celia said coldly. She didn''t want to be wronged.


    "Why can''t you tell me what you have done?" Sabina continued, "you found the diamond necklace of Grandma Gu in your bag. The Gu Clan won''t accept such a granddaughter in law."


    Joyce had told all these things to Sabina. Besides, Sabina had always disliked Celia, so she didn''t want to leave a way out for her.


    Celia looked at the people gathering around her. She didn''t fear Sabina at all. She was afraid of gossip.


    Without any evidence, and it was about the Gu Clan. Generally speaking, the Gu Clan wouldn''t tell anyone about it.


    Both Grandma Gu and Mr. Gu were proud people. How could they say that their granddaughter in law had stolen something?


    After a few words of Sabina, the news would soon spread throughout Jin city. Celia was sure to wear the hat of "thief".


    If she explained more, it would only make things worse.


    Without saying anything more to Sabina, Celia turned to the saleslady and said, "wrap the necklace for me."


    She said as she took out her card from her bag.


    Since the third daughter of the Ling Clan was here, they didn''t dare to do business.


    "Miss, you''d better change to another shop."


    The shop assistant pushed back the card of Celia.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I would steal it? Now I really want to buy it. You dare not. "


    Seeing that Celia was beaten, Sabina snorted complacently.


    A scheming woman like Celia should be taught a lesson.


    "Pack it up!"


    Suddenly, a cold and old voice came. In that old and powerful voice, the surrounding discussion was gradually suppressed.


    Sabina was stunned. The voice made her flustered. She quickly raised her head and looked in the direction of the voice.


    until Grandpa Ling knew that something had happened to Shelley that he took Shelley home.


    Only then did he see Celia in the photo.


    She was not the child of the Ling Clan? Her features and smile were very similar to his wife.


    "Take it. It''s a gift from Grandpa." Thinking that he had turned a blind eye to his granddaughter all these years, Grandpa Ling felt apologetic.


    He had thought of recognizing Celia back, but for many reasons, he hadn''t made the decision yet. It had been delayed for so many years.


    Grandpa Ling called himself "Grandpa", which surprised Celia. On second thought, Grandpa Ling could indeed be her grandpa at his age. But in her memory, she didn''t even know who her father was, let alone her grandfather.


    "Grandpa, the gift is too expensive." She answered the phone as Grandpa Ling said.


    "How about this? I''ll treat you to dinner another day."


    Grandpa Ling in front of her had high prestige. There were many people who came to Jin city to invite him to dinner. When Celia said this, she thought that he would refuse.


    Unexpectedly, Grandpa Ling agreed without hesitation.


    "Okay."


    He smiled, "then let''s make a deal."


    The girl looked like his wife.


    Celia asked Carlos to take the diamond necklace from Grandpa Ling to the Gu Clan.


    As soon as Carlos opened the box, he understood something.


    "But this diamond necklace was given Grandpa Ling." Celia directly skipped over the matter that was made difficult by Sabina in the mall.


    Thanks to Grandpa Ling, Sabina and the people around her had been talking about her. At that time, she really didn''t know how to deal with it.


    There were so many people talking, and it was useless for her to defend herself.


    "Grandpa Ling?"

 Chapter 362 No Matter How Beautiful She Is, She Is Still An Old Girl

    Carlos was surprised. He didn''t know that Grandpa Ling had also come to Jin city.


    On the other side, Shelley had a talk with him and was about to leave Jin city.


    Did Grandpa Ling come here for the cooperation between the two clans or for something else?


    Indeed, as Carlos guessed, Grandpa Ling came to Jin city not only for the cooperation between the two families. He left all the business affairs to Shelley and would not interfere.


    He had told Shelley that even if her business was ruined and she lost a lot of money, she would be fine.


    He had two things to do in Jin city.


    One was for the marriage of Shelley!


    After Shelley left the Ling Clan, Grandpa Ling got sick again. Although through the cooperation with the Gu consortium, Shelley could find a position in the Ling consortium, he was still worried about her.


    It was impossible for the Gu Clan of Jin city to find a man to marry Shelley.


    Carlos had already had Celia. As for the Tang Clan, he would never give his granddaughter back to the Tang Clan since Shelley was badly hurt. The only one left was the Su Clan.


    The Su Clan was not as powerful as the Gu Clan and the Tang Clan, but it could guarantee that Shelley would live a rich life without worrying about food and clothing.


    Shelley was surprised to see Grandpa Ling.


    Yesterday, she called Grandpa Ling and told him that she would go back to Yang City. Why did he suddenly come to Jin city.


    "Grandpa, why are you here?"


    Asked Shelley. She walked over and helped Grandpa Ling sit on the sofa in the living room.


    If Butler Jay had known that Grandpa Ling would come, he would have kept it from Shelley.


    "Grandpa Ling misses you, lady."


    With a smile, Shelley looked at Butler Jay and said with a smile, "Why didn''t Grandpa Jay tell me in advance."


    "There will be no surprise if I tell you." "It''s your birthday in ten days. I''ll come to accompany you." said Grandpa Ling with a smile.


    Shelley smiled, "Grandpa, I''m going back."


    "How about we go back and you celebrate my birthday for me?"


    Shelley suggested. She didn''t want to stay in Jin city. Who knew when Paul who was looking for her o


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Grandpa Ling.


    If they saw her casual attitude, their marriage would be cancelled.


    "Nice to meet you, Grandpa Ling and Miss Ling." Terence looked at Grandpa Ling indifferently and didn''t look at Shelley.


    Then he turned around and went back to his seat.


    "What a naughty boy!" Seeing that Terence was impolite, Mike said angrily. "You are so thoughtless!"


    "It doesn''t matter." Grandpa Ling smiled and sat down with the help of Shelley.


    "I''ve heard that Miss Ling is very beautiful. What a beautiful lady!" After pouring tea for Grandpa Ling, Mike praised Shelley with a smile.


    After hearing Mike''s words, Terence said in a disdainful tone, "no matter how beautiful you are, you are still an old girl!"


    His voice reached Shelley''s ear lightly. From beginning to end, Terence didn''t look at her.


    Shelley hoped that Terence wouldn''t look at her. She had met Terence many times before. So she was worried that he would recognize her.


    "Terence!" Mike scolded in a cold voice, "pour tea for Miss Ling."


    Under the scolding of Mike, Terence said lightly, "can I leave after I pour some tea?"


    Damn blind dates! He was the most annoyed. It ruined his plan to chase after student girls at night.


    As he spoke, Terence went to get the tea cup of Shelley. He poured it and handed it to her.


    "Thank you!" Shelley said. Hearing the gentle voice, Terence looked up.


    When he saw the face of Shelley, he was stunned.

 Chapter 363 There Is No Man Who Cant Be Chased, Only The Woman Who Doesnt Work Hard To Chase

    "Nelda..."


    When he was about to finish his words, Shelley saw the stunned expression on Terence''s face. She didn''t expect that he would recognize her and took over his words with a smile.


    "Shelley Ling."


    "Mr. Su, nice to meet you!"


    As Shelley spoke, she reached out to shake hands with Terence.


    Terence didn''t come to his senses for a long time. Did he see a ghost?


    They didn''t believe that Paul said Nelda was still alive. But when he saw her, he believed it.


    If Paul knew that he was on a blind date with Nelda and that he had the chance to marry her, would the man from the Tang Clan kill him angrily?


    Thinking of the crazy Paul, Terence trembled.


    When Terence saw Shelley, his attitude immediately changed. He attentively picked up food and drinks for Shelley, which made Mike and Lucy very satisfied.


    They thought that the child had suddenly come to his senses and was interested in the daughter of the Ling Clan.


    Because of their plan to marry the Ling Clan, Terence had a lot of fights with them at home. Today, he was forced to come here.


    They had thought that even if Terence came, he wouldn''t save face. But to their surprise, he suddenly became sensible.


    Looking at Shelley, who didn''t make a fool of herself all the time, Ling Clan''s eldest daughter was adopted by Grandpa Ling, and was loved by Grandpa Ling very much.


    Judging from her behavior, it was obvious that she was trained by a famous family. The more the Su couple looked at her, the more satisfied they were.


    So after dinner, they asked Terence to send Shelley back.


    "Are you really Nelda Chu?"


    On the way, Terence asked this question many times.


    How could a person suddenly live after she died in prison?


    "You are right."


    Shelley had nothing to hide since Terence recognized her.


    Both Carlos and Terence were not ordinary friends with Paul. The only thing worried Shelley the most was that she would be found by Paul before she left the Jin city.


    "I hope you can do me a favor."


    Shelley said to the smiling Terence.


    "What?"


    "Don''t tell Paul that I''m the daughter of the Ling Clan." Said Shelley.


    Terence was stunned and didn''t reply.


    Seeing that he didn''t reply, Shelley thought that Terence had a good relationship with Paul. He didn''t want to make Paul sad and would tell him.


    "Don''t worry." Unexpectedly, Terence replied seriously.


    "I won''t tell him... Uncle Paul. "


    Terence knew very well how cruel the Tang Clan had been. If he told Paul, the Tang Clan might attack her again.


    "Thank you!"


    Seeing the smile on Shelley''s face, Terence was lost in thought.


    There was always an untouchable dream in everyone''s heart. The dream was so beautiful that it had been hidden deep in their hearts.


    Celia received a call from Carlos.


    "Celia."


    Carlos called her gently.


    "I''m having dinner outside.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    his head and glanced at Joyce. Was she talking to him?


    Seeing that Carlos was looking at her, Joyce smiled and said, "Mr. Carlos, I know you love someone. I come to the Gu consortium just to prove myself to Grandpa. I don''t mean anything else."


    "Please let Miss Celia not get me wrong."


    Carlos was amused by her words and sneered.


    "Misunderstanding?" He sneered.


    "Yes. And I hope you can be fair to me. "


    "What kind of fair is it?" Carlos asked.


    Hearing that, the smile at the corners of Joyce''s mouth froze. Carlos didn''t do anything to her, but ignored her. Instead, he treated her with a cold face.


    "Do you want me to be nice to you?" Carlos asked with a smile.


    Since she had no interest in him, what kind of fairness should she have?


    The more she said, the more wrong she became. Unlike other men, Carlos would not change his opinion of a woman just because she came to him and said a few soft words to him.


    "No. I want Mr. Carlos to give me a chance to work in the Gu consortium. " Joyce continued with a smile.


    Being stared at by Carlos with a smile, she panicked.


    "Oh!" Carlos said coldly.


    He turned to look at Joyce and smiled, "Miss Ling, why did you say that to me?"


    After he finished this sentence, the smile on his face faded, and his face became even colder. "I''m not interested in knowing your matter."


    As he spoke, the driver drove the car here. Without looking at Joyce again, Carlos walked towards the car.


    Hearing the last sentence of Carlos, Joyce could no longer hold a smile. Shouldn''t this man be moved?


    However, his attitude was beyond her expectation.


    Every man was lascivious, and every man was tempted.


    Joyce didn''t believe it!


    She looked down coldly and watched Carlos get on the car. She pursed her lips tightly.


    There was never a man who couldn''t be chased, and there were many women who didn''t work hard to chase him!

 Chapter 364 The So-called Couple

    When Carlos came back, Celia was still in the living room.


    She really couldn''t fall asleep.


    "Lady, how about... Call Mr. Carlos? "


    Seeing that Celia was absent-minded, Grace suggested.


    Sitting on the sofa and thinking for a while, Celia was about to call Carlos.


    The sound of key opening came from outside. It was Carlos who came in.


    "Why do you come back so early?"


    Celia was a little surprised.


    Generally speaking, there would be other activities after dinner. How could he come back before eleven or two o''clock?


    With a smile, Carlos walked over and sat beside Celia. He said gently, "I miss you."


    "After a period of time, after I finish this project with the Ling consortium, we will hold a public wedding."


    Carlos said casually. When he changed his suit, he turned his head to look at Celia, who was drinking water with her head down.


    Celia stopped drinking water and didn''t respond to Carlos.


    Hold a wedding ceremony?


    Carlos mentioned it again.


    Her first reaction was to say "yes", but she couldn''t utter the word.


    She was still timid.


    Not only because of Grandma Gu and Mr. Gu, but also... She couldn''t find that memory back.


    "Celia."


    When Celia was lost in thought, Carlos held her in his arms.


    How could he not see that she was not in a good mood.


    "You are good in everything. There is one thing that I don''t like!" He said directly.


    He didn''t like her when she had something on her mind and didn''t tell him. He didn''t like her because she couldn''t see his heart!


    Celia still didn''t reply. She knew what he was going to say.


    "Isn''t it good for us to make it public?" He turned her around and looked at her affectionately.


    "Celia, I want everyone in the whole Jin City and the whole country to know that you are my wife!"


    When he liked her, she was just a little girl. Her beautiful face and innocent smile were rooted in his heart.


    Celia raised her head and looked into Carlos'' gen


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    much."


    Eddy didn''t reply to Selina. Anyhow, he married Anna and she gave birth to two daughter for him.


    "Even if I said it wrong, it''s all my fault. So Eddy, I will feel even worse if you feel guilty. "


    Selina, who was in his arms, persuaded him softly with tears in her eyes.


    Eddy felt pity for Selina''s tears the most. He raised his hand and wiped her tears gently. "How could it be your fault? Silly girl. "


    "I told you not to think about her. I have promised you that I won''t let you cry. " Eddy expressed his love affectionately, and in the blink of an eye, he left the matter of Anna behind.


    In the past more than 20 years, there had been no news about Anna. He thought they were either dead or hiding.


    But he didn''t want Selina to be sad, so he never mentioned her daughters and Anna in front of her.


    "Only when you are happy can I be happy." Selina said with a smile, "don''t think about the past anymore. You are my husband and Joyce''s father now."


    Hearing Selina''s words, Eddy held her hand tightly, nodded and said, "I''m satisfied to have you and Joyce."


    As for Anna and Nelda, he didn''t think too much. He wanted them to live a happy life without him, so he left them alone.


    Most importantly, he loved Selina so much. Selina''s happiness and anger affected his heart.

 Chapter 365 I Dont Want To Lose Everything For You, Just Like My Sister

    "Sir."


    Seeing that Celia went out after packing up, Grace hesitated for a long time and finally called Carlos.


    "What''s up?"


    Carlos was about to go to the meeting and asked in a low voice.


    "I... Did you have a fight with Lady? "


    Carlos was confused by Grace''s words.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Carlos asked.


    "An hour ago, Lady packed her things and went out."


    Hearing this, Carlos felt a little uneasy. Before Grace could finish her words, he hung up the phone and called Celia.


    Everyone in the meeting room was waiting for Carlos to preside over the meeting, but Celia didn''t answer the phone.


    He called Celia several times, but she didn''t answer.


    Carlos frowned and continued to call her irritably.


    Finally, the phone was connected, but it was not Celia''s voice.


    "Carlos."


    "Auntie Zoe?"


    Carlos was stunned at first, and then he realized.


    "Yes, it''s me." Zoe took a look at Celia, who was sitting next to her. With one hand holding her hand, she didn''t let her open the door, and with the other hand holding the phone, she replied to Carlos.


    "Auntie, can you give the phone to Celia?"


    Zoe looked at Celia and handed her the phone again.


    Just now, Carlos kept calling Celia, but she didn''t answer. At last, Zoe answered the phone for her.


    Holding the phone in her hand, Celia kept silent.


    "Have you packed your luggage?" Carlos asked.


    "Carlos, let''s separate."


    Carlos waited for Celia for a long time, but he heard this.


    "Celia, what are you talking about?"


    Carlos asked word by word coldly.


    Frightened by the anger of Carlos, Celia was stunned. She was also angry.


    "Carlos, I don''t want to be with you anymore."


    "Let''s divorce. If you marry other woman, you can still have a child."


    Celia said in one breath. On the other side, Carlos'' breathing statement was obviously aggravated.


    Carlos was not satisfied with her words and said coldly. "Celia Ling, do you know what you are talking about?"


    "I said I don''t want to be with you anymore."


    Celia calmed down and s


    r, but things turned out to be like this!


    Carlos walked out of the Gu consortium. When he walked out of the hall, he didn''t notice that Joyce was walking towards him from the opposite.


    Joyce was smiling at him, but was ignored by Carlos.


    Joyce didn''t care that she was ignored by Carlos. She turned around with a smile and watched Carlos walk out of the gate of the Gu consortium.


    Before that, she had heard from other colleagues that Mr. Carlos was absent-minded and looked bad.


    Carlos'' every move had always been paid attention to in the Gu consortium.


    The only person who could make Carlos lose his sense of propriety was Celia!


    Joyce knew that her plan wouldn''t fail!


    Carlos didn''t go anywhere. He got on the car and drove the driver and Boris out. Then he smoked hard in the car alone.


    The car was suddenly filled with a strong smell of cigarettes. He smoked one after another, and what Celia said on the phone kept flashing through his mind.


    Separate? She said she wanted to separate?


    After the cigarette was smoked to the back, Carlos asked the driver for the key, stepped on the accelerator and the car sped away.


    Since knowing that Celia had left, Carlos'' face had been cold. Boris couldn''t help worrying that something bad would happen!


    After Carlos left, another car followed him on the road beside the Gu consortium.

 Chapter 366 Too Scheming

    In the Gu Clan''s house.


    After Grandma Gu came back, she was a little restless.


    If Celia really left, Carlos would definitely be angry with her.


    She was a little hesitant now, especially when she thought of the baby in Celia''s belly. It was indeed unkind to do so.


    Once a woman had a child, it was not easy for her to find another man. Moreover, there were still two of them, which made her uncomfortable.


    After thinking for a while, Grandma Gu called Carlos first.


    Carlos didn''t answer the phone. To be more exact, when she called, Carlos hung up.


    Did... Did Celia really leave?


    "What should I do? I can''t get through to Carlos."


    As the phone was not connected, Grandma Gu vented her anger on Mr. Gu.


    But Mr. Gu didn''t care.


    "Isn''t it better if she leave? We can find one for Carlos."


    Celia played a very important role in Carlos'' heart, and her family background was not good. Mr. Gu did not agree.


    Grandma Gu looked at her son for a moment and said in a low voice.


    "Your classmate has lived here for a long time."


    Grandma Gu meant Eddy. The longer he lived here, the more Grandma Gu felt something was wrong.


    The second day, Joyce moved in.


    "Well... Yes, mother, I know. "


    In fact, Mr. Gu didn''t want them to move in, not because of Eddy, but because of Selina.


    He used to be his best friend with Eddy. After meeting Selina, they had been alienated from each other.


    Eddy tried his best to please Selina, and Selina was obviously not a simple woman.


    After all, they had learned a lot from childhood. The more harmless they looked, the more cunning they were.


    He had tried to persuade Eddy, but Eddy still fell into it.


    Now, his mother began to get tired of Eddy. Mr. Gu felt it necessary to tell them the truth.


    At dinner, Eddy and his wife rarely had dinner in the Gu Clan. After they arrived at Jin City, they were invited to many banquets, mostly having dinner outside.


    "Eddy, you have lived in the Gu Clan for a long time." Mr. Gu didn''t beat around the bush.


    Eddy and Selina were having dinner, picking up food for each other affectionately. Hearing Mr. Gu''s words, the two of them were stunned and stopped eating.


    "Yes, it has been a long time." Eddy replied honestly, following Mr. Gu''s words.


    However, Selina smiled and said to Grandma Gu and Mr. Gu, "we just wanted to tell you about leaving."


    Mr. Gu nodded and said, "okay.".


    Selina looked at Grandma Gu again.


    "Grandma Gu, we haven''t seen Mr. Gu for many years, so we want to live in his house and have a good talk. Thanks to Mr. Gu, Joyce could work in the Gu consortium and find such a good job. "


    "Did Joyce go to the Gu consortium?" Grandma Gu seemed to know nothing about it.


    "Yes." Selina continued to explain, "Joyce doesn''t have much work experience. She has sent resumes to the Gu consortium and the Tang consortium. Mr. Gu has read her resume and thought she is


    , "ask the driver to send Eddy and Selina to the hospital."


    "No, thanks. I''ll just lie down for a while." Selina opened her eyes and said weakly.


    Mr. Gu looked at her with a smile and continued, "you''d better go to the hospital."


    "Even if you don''t go to the hospital, Eddy is still worried about you."


    Eddy was so worried about Selina that he agreed with Mr. Gu, "let''s go to the hospital."


    Selina''s face froze and bit her lips with disappointment.


    She pretended to be sick and lived in the Gu Clan''s house because of Eddy.


    After they came back, they had to spend a lot of money in all aspects. Joyce had just gone to the Gu consortium and hadn''t received her salary yet, so she had almost used up all her money.


    "Eddy, help her down. Her face is pale again." Mr. Gu reminded.


    As soon as he finished his words, Eddy stood up and went downstairs with Selina in his arms. On the way, he thought of his luggage again.


    "Our things..."


    Before he finished his words, Mr. Gu took it over and said, "it''s okay. I''ll send someone to the hospital later."


    At this point, no matter how stupid he was, Eddy knew that he would definitely not let the couple live.


    The two of them used to be the big shots in the school, but the results were so different. In order to marry Selina, Eddy cut off all contact with Grandpa Ling. When he left home, he swore that he wouldn''t live on Grandpa Ling.


    But after leaving the country, he found that everything was not that simple. And everything that originally belonged to him had already belonged to his brother.


    It was a lie if he said he didn''t hate. But Eddy felt that everything was worth it to be with the woman he loved.


    As soon as Eddy and Selina left, Mr. Gu sent someone to pack their luggage and send them to the hospital immediately.


    He thought his mother must have known something from what she said today.


    It was better to send them away as soon as possible.

 Chapter 367 Uncle Carlos, You Should Call Me Brother-in-law

    Carlos went to the bar. Since Celia came back, he seldom drank. He only took a few sips with his "bad friends" and didn''t drink too much.


    The phone in his pocket rang. It was a message from Boris. Carlos took a look at it and sneered.


    Terence was shocked to know that Carlos came to the bar. It was a big news that Uncle Carlos came to get drunk.


    Especially when he arrived, he was shocked to see that Carlos drank a lot.


    Uncle Carlos must have suffered a heavy blow!


    Terence was in a good mood recently. He whistled to Carlos happily.


    "Uncle Carlos, did sister-in-law kick you?"


    There was only one person who could make Carlos drunk.


    Carlos glared at Terence, indicating him to shut up.


    Terence smiled disapprovingly. He was in a good mood and ignored him.


    "A woman''s heart is harder than a stone." Carlos shouted.


    Terence shook his head, held the glass and said disapprovingly, "there is no tough woman, only a man who doesn''t work hard to pursue."


    After saying that, Terence took a sip happily.


    Recently, Terence was in a good mood!


    Hearing what Terence said, Carlos turned to look at him.


    "I heard that you had a blind date with the eldest daughter of the Ling Clan a few days ago."


    If Carlos wanted to know something about Jin City, it was very simple.


    "To be exact, I''m chasing her." Terence said proudly, "last time when we met, she also had a good impression of me."


    "Really?" Carlos sneered coldly. He didn''t believe that Shelley would have a good impression on Terence.


    "Are you awake?" Carlos asked.


    Terence was stunned and didn''t know what he meant.


    Looking at the mockery on Carlos'' face, he suddenly remembered that Shelley came to Jin City for the cooperation with the Gu consortium.


    That was to say, Uncle Carlos had met Shelley earlier than him.


    "Have you met Shelley?" Terence asked tentatively.


    "She is one of the persons in charge of our cooperative project. Do you think we have never met before?" Carlos asked with a smile.


    He said and took a sip of wine.


    If Paul came back, he and Terence would be beaten up.


    "Paul is coming back soon." Carlos said with a faint smile.


    If he couldn''t find Nelda, Paul would come back to Jin city. If there was a loophole in the process of looking for Shelley, Paul would soon realize that Carlos had lied to him.


    "No, I have to chase her before Uncle Paul comes back." Hearing what Carl


    nished her words, she hurried to hold Carlos and asked, "Why did you drink so much? It''s not good for your health. "


    Joyce asked with concern. She supported Carlos to stand by the wall.


    Carlos didn''t push her away and said, "nothing."


    "Why are you here?" He asked with a smile, staring at Joyce, "what a coincidence!"


    "Yes, I happened to have a party with my friends here. I didn''t expect to meet you, Mr. Carlos." Joyce explained unhurriedly. Of course she wouldn''t tell the truth to Carlos.


    She came here with Carlos.


    After saying that, she stared at Carlos'' eyes. She was afraid that Carlos would not believe what she said.


    Before this, Carlos had been very resistant to her. Joyce could not help but feel nervous, fearing that she would fail again.


    "Okay." Carlos answered. His words made Joyce happy. She believed him.


    "Mr. Carlos, you are so drunk. Let me drive you home."


    "Go home?" As Carlos spoke, he pushed Joyce away drunkenly and asked, "which home?"


    "Did you quarrel with Celia?" In the Gu consortium, Joyce heard the rumor that Carlos and Celia had a quarrel. Seeing that he was drunk now, she believed that the two of them must have a big fight. "You''d better go back early. She will be very worried."


    Joyce asked with concern, but Carlos sneered, "Worried? Will she worry about me? "


    "Why are you women so cruel?" Said Carlos, taking a step closer to her.


    His approach made Joyce blush. When she lowered her head, she didn''t notice the sudden coldness in Carlos'' eyes.


    However, when she raised her head, Carlos'' eyes became as dull as those of a drunkard.

 Chapter 368 Whoever Offends Him Will Never Be Easily Let Go!

    "Maybe she has some unspeakable reasons."


    Joyce continued to speak for Celia, but in her heart, she thought that Celia had gone well!


    "Humph!" Carlos snorted coldly, "I don''t want to care about this woman anymore."


    After saying that, he stared at Joyce''s face and saw a faint smile at the corners of her mouth.


    Hearing his words, Joyce looked up at Carlos.


    Carlos'' face seemed to have been carved, especially his eyes. He looked at people so indifferently that people could not help but fall into the whirlpool in his eyes.


    "Mr. Carlos, don''t be too sad. There are many women who like you." Joyce comforted.


    Carlos didn''t reply her immediately.


    The smell of alcohol on his body made Joyce addicted to it. Moreover, this man was in charge of the economic lifeline of Jin City. Standing at the top of the Pyramid, he was able to call the wind and call the rain. Why didn''t he make her heart beat faster?


    "I remember that Miss Ling said last time that you were not interested in me." Carlos smiled, "what a pity. In fact, at the first sight I saw you, I thought you were very beautiful."


    Except for talking to Celia, Carlos had never said such words to any other woman. But since he had seen too many girls picked up by Terence, he naturally learned something.


    "Mr. Carlos."


    Hearing what Carlos said, Joyce was overjoyed. She blushed and lowered her head.


    She had to play hard to get when chasing a man. It seemed that she had succeeded in the first step.


    Carlos smiled coldly at the blushing girl.


    How could he like such a woman?


    Carlos looked at her with a smile.


    "Are you telling the truth that you are not interested in me?"


    "If so... I chased you? "


    Hearing the last sentence of Carlos, Joyce was more moved. She was happy and surprised, and even felt that happiness came too fast.


    As soon as Celia left, Carlos said he wanted to chase her. That was to say, Celia was not as famous as others. It was said that Carlos only cared about her. Maybe in Carlos'' eyes, Celia was just a plaything. If he was tired of her, he would throw her away.


    Moreover, how arrogant Carlos was! How could he stand the anger of Celia?


    "Mr. Carlos, I don''t think it''s a good idea. I don''t want to interfere in your relationship with Miss Celia. I''m sorry." After saying that, Joyce turned around and left.


    If she agreed now, Carlos would think that she was lying to him and that she was too easy to chase.


    The easier it was for him to pursue a woman, the less he cared about her.


    Therefore, after thinking for a while, she decided to ref


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    allow her to enter the house.


    "Miss Ling, here is the baggage." A servant of the Gu Clan said to Joyce.


    Standing at the gate, Joyce looked at the things on the ground and smiled coldly.


    "Is Uncle Gu here? I want to talk to uncle. " Joyce said politely to the servant.


    The servant turned around and saw Mr. Gu sitting in the hall.


    "Let her in."


    Joyce walked in with a smile. She nodded politely to Mr. Gu and greeted, "Hello, uncle."


    Mr. Gu didn''t buy it. He had never liked Selina''s daughter.


    Especially the last time when Celia was framed in the Gu Clan. Celia was not that stupid. Carlos would her everything she wanted. Did she need to steal the diamond necklace?


    At that time, Mr. Gu was sitting there. Seeing the smile at the corners of Joyce''s mouth, he knew it was her.


    "What are you reading?"


    Seeing that Mr. Gu was reading, Joyce walked over and asked.


    "Isn''t Grandma Gu at home?"


    "Yes." Mr. Gu didn''t want to talk to her anymore.


    "By the way, thank you for helping me last time and letting me work in the Gu consortium." Joyce said with a smile.


    "You''re welcome." Mr. Gu replied with a smile.


    He arranged her to work in the Gu consortium. It seemed that he was helping her, but in fact...


    Obviously, Mr. Gu was too careless about Mr. Gu.


    She thought it was Grandma Gu who had been in charge of the Gu Consortium for so many years, so she thought Mr. Gu was just a supporting role.


    On the other day, when the Gu Clan framed Celia for stealing the diamond necklace of the Gu Clan, Mr. Gu knew that it was Joyce who did it. He asked her that night and she admitted it directly.


    "Uncle Gu, I''m helping you."


    "I know you and Grandpa Gu don''t like Celia."

 Chapter 369 I Only Have One Woman In My Life, And That Is You!

    "I know you and Grandma Gu don''t like Celia."


    Help him?


    Mr. Gu replied with disdain. When Joyce visited the Gu Clan, she kept smiling, making it hard to figure out what she was thinking.


    This time, Celia was framed, and he had completely seen through her purpose.


    It was not for him and his mother, but for herself.


    There were always many women coveting Carlos. Mr. Gu was proud of his excellent son, so he had always wanted to find a better girl to marry his son.


    "Then I have to thank you." Mr. Gu didn''t show his anger on his face, but still smiled.


    "I really don''t like Celia." Mr. Gu said to Joyce.


    However, it was also the Gu Clan''s business that they didn''t like Celia. It was not up to Joyce to get involved in the Gu Clan''s business.


    Mr. Gu was very unhappy with Joyce''s behavior. They didn''t like Celia, but Celia was the mother of his grandson and granddaughter.


    "Well, I heard that you are looking for a job recently. How about I find a job for you in the Gu consortium?"


    Hearing that, Joyce smiled happily. She didn''t understand what Mr. Gu meant at all.


    "Thank you, uncle." She thanked him again and again.


    The second morning, when she got up, she was told that she was assigned to work in the Gu consortium.


    Joyce wanted to choose the position of assistant for Carlos, but it would arouse his suspicion if she was too close to Carlos, so she chose the public relations department later.


    No matter which department it was, Carlos would definitely dislike her.


    Mr. Gu knew his son well. He thought that after Carlos went back, he would definitely know who had hurt Celia.


    To send Joyce to the Gu consortium, on the one hand, he could make use of her. On the other hand, Mr. Gu also knew that under his son, this woman would definitely suffer.


    In less than a month, Joyce would definitely be kicked out of the Gu consortium, and she would come to a miserable end.


    Joyce didn''t know that Mr. Gu was watching a drama. She thought she had used Mr. Gu to enter the Gu consortium.


    "Nothing else. After my mother left the Gu Clan, she said she missed you so much. Uncle Gu, when do you have time to see her? " Joyce said with a smile.


    Speaking of Selina, Mr. Gu''s face darkened and the smile on his face faded.


    "Your father will take care of your mother. What can I do for her?"


    He had never had done with Selina!


    Joyce smiled, "yes, uncle. If you don''t have anything else to say, I''ll go first."


    Joyce didn''t continue. She looked up and down at the front floor of the Gu Clan. She would live in this magnificent house one day.


    In front of Mr. Gu, Joyce didn''t directly tell him her purpose of entering the Gu Clan. When it was done, it would be too late for them to object.


    Seeing Joyce leave, Mr. Gu called the butler.


    "Call the HR manager of the Gu consortium and tell him that Joyce is a capable woman and promote her to work for Mr. Carlos."


    After returning home, Carlos didn''t have a meal before he received a call from Boris. He was so angry that he almost smashed his phone when he heard that Mr. Gu was going to arrange for Joyce to work with him.


    What''s so good about that girl, Joyce? Why did they value her so much? C


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    must tell me, okay? "


    Carlos calmed down and opened his heart to her.


    But she still ignored him. At last, Carlos had to stand up.


    "Okay, I won''t make trouble for you tonight. Go to bed early."


    As he spoke, he bent over and kissed her on the cheek.


    Hearing the footsteps of Carlos, when he opened the door, Celia turned around.


    "Carlos, you said you would protect me, didn''t you?"


    There were no tears in her eyes and she looked at him calmly.


    Hearing her talking to him, Carlos turned around and nodded.


    "Yes."


    "Grandma Gu warned me again to leave you. If I don''t agree, they will take away my baby! "


    Celia said what happened before. She didn''t know if Carlos knew it or if she didn''t want to tell him, Carlos would know.


    She said lightly, noticing that Carlos'' back was a little tense.


    "Besides, I met several gangsters on my way back from the Gu Clan. Fortunately, Boris arrived at that time. I don''t know if..."


    Carlos knew that it wasn''t Mr. Gu or Grandma Gu who asked people to do it, but Joyce. Those hooligans had been sent to the police station by Carlos.


    As for Joyce, Carlos thought it was not enough to punish her like that.


    She had set up Celia in the Gu Clan. He wrote down all the accounts and sorted them out.


    However, there was one thing Carlos didn''t know.


    That was, Grandma Gu and Mr. Gu brought people to the manor to look for Celia. He always thought that Celia left because of the previous incident.


    "I''m sorry." Carlos turned back and held her in his arms.


    Celia raised her head, looked at him and continued, "I''m really afraid that I will be forced into a desperate situation like my sister one day. In order to love you, I will lose my own child." This was what she had been worried about the most.


    "Love is indeed fascinating, but I not only have you in my life, but also the baby in my belly. I can''t live without them! "


    "Carlos, I don''t want to lose you, but I''m still afraid of your family."


    After hearing her words, Carlos hugged her more tightly. He felt sorry for her and blamed himself.


    "Celia, put on your clothes and let''s go to a place."

 Chapter 370 Scheming Mother And Daughter

    With Celia in his arms, Carlos wanted to do something immediately.


    Celia raised her head and didn''t understand what he meant.


    "It''s so late. Where are we going? We can go tomorrow. "


    "No!" Carlos refused, "I''ll leave now and give you an answer."


    He smiled and lowered his head to kiss her lips.


    "I can hear your heart. I''m very happy. So, Celia, I have to be responsible for you. "


    Be responsible for me?


    Celia was confused. "Haven''t we got the marriage certificate?"


    Carlos smiled, "our Celia hasn''t worn a wedding dress yet."


    Wedding dress? Did he want her to...?


    "But it''s too late. Who went to the wedding dress shop so late?"


    "It seems that Celia really wants to wear it."


    Being teased by him, Celia''s face turned red. Then she looked at the smile on Carlos'' face. Did they make up?


    That was too fast!


    After changing her clothes, Celia was taken out of the house by Carlos.


    In the Gu Clan''s house.


    Because of the return of Carlos, the light was turned on and the Gu family had to stand up. Grandma Gu was getting old and had the habit of going to bed early, so she was very annoyed when she was woken up.


    When she went downstairs, she saw Carlos holding Celia in his arms.


    "You brat, it''s late at night. Can''t you tell me something tomorrow?"


    "No." Carlos said indifferently. It was not late at night.


    On the way here, Celia asked him where they were going. He didn''t tell her until they arrived at the Gu Clan.


    Last time in the Gu Clan, Celia was framed for stealing the necklace, which made her a little resistant to this place.


    When she came in, she was unwilling. At last, Carlos held her tightly and said, "Celia, trust me this time."


    Celia hesitated. She didn''t turn around and leave, with her hand in his palm.


    Mr. Gu also went downstairs and saw the intimate look of the two.


    "Grandma, Dad, I have got the marriage certificate with Celia, so we are legal. No one can separate us. We will hold the wedding in a few days."


    Carlos'' words didn''t surprise Grandma Gu and Mr. Gu. When they saw Carlos appear in the Gu Clan with Celia, Grandma Gu knew that Celia hadn''t left.


    Well, no bad.


    Grandma Gu was also a woman who was easily swayed. What''s more, as she was old, what she hoped most was that her children and grandchildren could cross their knees. Carlos had already got the marriage certificate, and now she had a great grandson. She thought it was better to let nature take its course.


    Besides, it didn''t work if she didn''t agree? In the end, don''t mess up with her grandson because of a woman.


    Looking at Carlos, Mr. Gu was still unwilling. He just wanted to find a better wife for Carlos. He was dissatisfied with the appearance of Celia.


    But at this point, his son brought her in front of them and said something so tough that he wouldn''t be listened to by Carlos even if he opposed.


    He had used all the methods she could use before, except that she was almost forced to prison like the Tang Clan.


    Celia was stunned and looked at Carlos in surprise.


    She didn''t expect that he brought her here to talk about this with Grandma Gu and Mr. Gu.


    "It doesn''t matter if you object or agree. Celia, I will marry her." Carlos said in a low voice, "besides, don''t use your money to bribe Celia. I will make an agreement to transfer the Gu consortium to her. If we two divorce, the Gu consortium will be hers."


    Hearing this, everyone present was stunned, and Mr. Gu


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    g." Carlos replied with a faint smile.


    God knew that all he wanted now was to walk past the woman with a cold face and stay far away from her.


    But this woman had hit Celia for two times, which had already touched Carlos'' bottom line. If he didn''t teach her a lesson, those people who liked him in the future would have to do something to Celia.


    "Today, assistant Boris also told me that you have a strong working ability. I think you are wronged to be an ordinary employee in the public relations department of the Gu consortium."


    Hearing Carlos'' praise, Joyce was overjoyed. But she couldn''t show it.


    "This is my job." She said with a smile.


    Neither the smile on her face nor her reply could tell that she was a scheming woman, let alone her intention.


    But Carlos had been in the business world for many years. How could he not see through her.


    "Do you have time for dinner tonight?" Carlos said with a smile.


    The smile on Joyce''s face widened. She almost nodded.


    But Selina had taught her to be reserved. The more reserved a woman was, the more interested a man was. If she was chased by a man too easily, the man would not cherish her.


    "Not tonight." Thinking of her mother''s words, Joyce refused.


    "What a pity!" Carlos smiled. "Miss Ling, are you really not free tonight?"


    Carlos asked again. This was definitely a test for Joyce. She didn''t want to give up this opportunity in front of her. After thinking for a while, she finally said, "I''ll cancel the party of my friends first."


    Joyce just arrived at Jin city. Where did her friend come from?


    Carlos didn''t expose her lie.


    After saying goodbye to Carlos, Joyce called Selina immediately and told her that Carlos had invited her.


    Selina was more mature than Joyce. Suddenly, Carlos was interested in his daughter. She had some doubts.


    Last time, when Celia was wronged for stealing, the servant was driven away by Mr. Gu and sent to the police station on the charge of theft.


    It was not Celia who stole, but the servant.


    Therefore, it was impossible for Joyce and Selina to get some information from the servants of the Gu Clan.


    "Then go ahead. Be careful." Selina said on the phone and coughed.


    She pinned all her hopes on her daughter, hoping that Joyce could do what she hadn''t done before.

 Chapter 371 Take Good Care Of Her.

    "How many companies want to cooperate with us recently?"


    When they arrived at the office, Carlos asked Boris.


    Boris nodded. There were many companies that wanted to cooperate with the Gu consortium, waiting in line.


    "Pick some bosses and have dinner with them tonight." Carlos said, "wait a minute. Don''t find good men. They should be about the same age as Mr. Gu, but uglier than him. Most importantly, they like women very much."


    Boris understood what Carlos meant.


    "It''s hard to find such a good-looking man as Mr. Gu." Boris smiled and flattered Carlos.


    He said Mr. Gu was good-looking, praising Carlos as well.


    Carlos sneered, "Boris, how about sending you to be his assistant?"


    Boris'' words didn''t hit the right place. Now Carlos was very dissatisfied with Mr. Gu.


    Boris left the office judiciously. A sneer appeared on Carlos'' face. There would be a good show tonight.


    Before dinner, Carlos went home.


    "I have something to do tonight."


    He had to explain to his wife.


    "Okay." Celia nodded.


    Seeing her lowering her head, Carlos smiled and said, "Joyce went together."


    Celia was stunned for a moment, and then pursed her lips and said.


    "Come back early."


    Carlos'' confession made her feel at ease and happy.


    Because if he took the initiative to tell her, it meant that there was no ghost in his heart, and it might not be true to have dinner with someone.


    Why did Celia think so? She had stayed with Carlos for a long time. Sometimes, even if he had an expression on his face, she could guess what he was thinking.


    Let alone the scheming nature of this man, was she getting closer to him?


    On the other side, making an appointment with Carlos, Joyce was deliberately late for fifteen minutes.


    She couldn''t show up in a hurry, or Carlos would know what she was thinking.


    She had to show up slowly, but not too late. This made Carlos relax his vigilance and be interested in her.


    Joyce found the room mentioned by Carlos. When she pushed the door open, she was shocked to see the person sitting inside.


    Did she go to the wrong room?


    She looked up at the name of the room and then looked at the message on her phone. It was correct.


    A sense of uneasiness suddenly struck her. If it we


    t something was wrong.


    She looked calm, but under the gaze of the three men, she grabbed her skirt tightly and was very nervous.


    "Mr. Carlos?" They thought it was funny, but they didn''t say it out, "yes, Mr. Carlos will be back soon."


    "But Mr. Carlos attaches great importance to this project. Miss Ling, are you unwilling to drink with us?"


    When she came in, Carlos had mentioned that the Gu consortium had a big project to discuss with the three of them, hoping that she could help him.


    Of course, she was willing to help Carlos, which would make Carlos look at her with new eyes.


    Joyce took the glass and drank it.


    Seeing that she had finished drinking, the three men all smiled.


    There was something wrong in the wine.


    "Miss Ling, how does it taste?"


    After swallowing the wine, Joyce felt something was wrong, but it was too late. She just felt powerless.


    Then, her shoulders were held by someone, no, not only her shoulders, but also her waist


    Joyce wanted to struggle, but she had no strength to resist. She wanted to escape helplessly, but was caught by the three of them.


    At this moment, a terrible idea came to her mind.


    Carlos took her here on purpose!


    But why did he do that?


    Joyce didn''t think that Carlos took revenge on her for the sake of Celia. Who the hell was Celia? In Joyce''s heart, she despised Celia.


    How could Joyce think that Carlos dealt with her for the sake of a woman she despised?


    But it was too late to think about it now.

 Chapter 372 I Only Like You

    Joyce lost all her strength and could only be at the mercy of three men.


    They were not in a hurry. They held Joyce in their arms and gulped her down.


    Mr. Carlos said that they couldn''t make her feel comfortable.


    This was what they liked about beautiful and helpless women. If she couldn''t drink it, they would make her drink it more.


    They liked to play these tricks very much.


    Joyce had drunk a lot. She was no longer weak and dizzy.


    Her consciousness became blurred, and her dress was untied. She wanted to push them away and let them stay away from her, but she couldn''t do it at all.


    "It''s so beautiful!"


    Not knowing when, Joyce felt that her dress had been ripped off.


    No, how could she be reconciled!


    Her dream hadn''t come true yet. She couldn''t be reduced to a worse end than her mother!


    In the car, Carlos smoked a cigarette. He had to go back when the smell was a little lighter.


    As for Joyce, he had nothing to do with her.


    This woman should know what would happen if she hurt Celia.


    "Boss." Boris knocked on the window and said to Carlos.


    "Eddy and Selina are here."


    After Boris finished his words, Carlos smiled. Although Joyce was good at playing tricks, she was not deep enough. But Selina thought more clearly than her daughter.


    Selina was suspicious of Carlos'' sudden appointment with Joyce.


    Selina had met Carlos once and knew what kind of person he was. How could such a man easily fall in love with Joyce.


    At that time, Selina tried every means, but she didn''t let Mr. Gu look at her.


    Not to mention that Joyce did nothing to Carlos, Carlos asked her out.


    There must be something wrong.


    After Joyce left, Selina thought for a while and asked Eddy to come with her.


    She didn''t believe that an infatuated man would suddenly change his mind. If he really changed, he must have other plans!


    When Selina arrived, Joyce''s clothes had been torn into pieces. She had no strength to resist or shout, and could only be slaughtered.


    "Joyce." When she pushed the door open, Selina was frightened.


    Eddy was also frightened. Seeing that his daughter was almost raped, he rushed in.


    He took off his coat and held Joyce in his arms. Seeing them coming, Joyce cried sadly, "Dad!"


    "It''s okay. Mom is here." Seeing that her daughter was wronged, Selina squatted down and coaxed her.


    Eddy picked up his daughter and walked towards the door. Seeing that his daughter was almost... He felt terrible. This was his precious daughter!


    "Tell me, who instigated you?" Selina didn''t follow Eddy. Her eyes turned red with anger.


    The three men didn''t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nged it?"


    Sure enough, he couldn''t hide anything from her.


    "Yes." Carlos didn''t lie to her. He nodded, took her hand and the two sat on the sofa.


    "You were framed to steal grandma''s necklace in the Gu Clan, and the hooligans you met on the way were all instigated by Joyce." Carlos explained to her in a low voice.


    Celia was stunned. She was framed in the Gu Clan. Celia guessed that it was not Grandma Gu, but she didn''t expect that it would be arranged by Joyce.


    And the hooligans on the road, why was it Joyce again?


    When Celia felt strange, she turned to look at Carlos. Carlos smiled and held her hands tightly. "Celia, your husband is so charming."


    It was really for Carlos. Carlos'' family background and Carlos'' appearance were both women''s favorite.


    Some of them really liked him, and some of them took a fancy to his family background.


    "A handsome man is a disaster." Celia scolded unhappily.


    It was not the first time that a woman had done something to her in order to get Carlos.


    In the past, Ashley was very difficult to deal with and tried to harm her again and again. After a while, Joyce came out again.


    "Don''t worry. I have solved it."


    Said Carlos. He thought of Joyce, and the coldness in his eyes gathered deep. If he didn''t do it ruthlessly, the cheeky woman would deal with Celia more fiercely.


    Only by being cruel could she still have a lingering fear of him and dare not provoke Celia.


    "If you get rid of one, maybe someone will take a fancy to you." Celia teased and reached out to touch Carlos'' face.


    Carlos held her in his arms and said with a smile, "but I only like you."


    As they spoke, the two of them looked into each other''s eyes, and saw deep love in each other''s eyes.

 Chapter 373 Let Carlos Marry Her

    Joyce was taken back to her residence by Eddy and Selina. They rented an ordinary house with two bedrooms and one living room, which was far less than the Gu mansion.


    They had no choice. Even if they wanted to live in a house like the Gu Clan''s house or the Ling Clan''s old house, they couldn''t afford it with their economic ability.


    Eddy didn''t like business. Before leaving the Ling Clan, he had been teaching in a university. The salary he earned was not enough for him to pay every month.


    But in the Ling Clan, he could get some money every month. He enjoyed a rich life.


    It was not until he drove Anna and his daughters out of the house for the sake of Selina that Grandpa Ling, in a fit of anger, drove him out and deprived him of the right to inherit the Ling consortium.


    For love, Eddy abandoned everything of the Ling Clan and went abroad with Selina.


    His ability to make money was far from that of his brother, Eric. The savings he had accumulated abroad were all gone in a few years. Eddy had no choice but to find another job as a professor.


    Fortunately, he was a well-educated person who could read.


    Selina was in poor health and had a job abroad. It was okay for the family to live a simple life.


    But people were greedy. Eddy, who was used to living a rich life, could not squander money as before because of his financial limitations. He adapted to a light life. However, Selina and Joyce couldn''t get used to it.


    This time, Selina wanted her daughter to marry a good man in the name of the daughter of the Ling Clan.


    A good family naturally referred to a family like Carlos.


    However, Grandpa Ling didn''t admit Joyce at all, let alone let her work in the Ling consortium. They could only come to Jin City to try their luck and live in the Gu Clan''s house. What''s more, Joyce went there for Carlos.


    "Mom." After arriving home, Joyce threw herself into Selina''s arms with lingering fear. The man in the room kept touching her body. Thinking of this, she felt disgusted.


    The smile on their faces and their teasing voice made her cry out loud. Joyce didn''t dare to think too much.


    Selina patted on Joyce''s back. She had only one daughter, and her daughter was almost ruined by Carlos tonight.


    Carlos was too cruel!


    Hearing Joyce''s sad cry, Eddy felt annoyed.


    Joyce was the precious daughter of Selina and him. In his opinion, her daughter was obedient and worked part-time for her mother.


    Compared with Sabina, Joyce had a worse life. If it weren''t for him, Joyce would have been served by the servants in the Ling mansion. With endless money, it was easy for her to find a good husband.


    "I''m sorry, Joyce. It''s all my fault." Eddy walked to the bedside and said.


    Selina glanced at him indifferently. He was not a capable man. He was good for nothing but infatuation.


    Otherwise, the Ling Clan''s big company, Eddy, wouldn''t even get a penny.


    He was much worse than Carlos.


    "The Gu Clan is to blame." Selina said in a cold voice.


    She lowered her head to look at the frightened Joyce. H


    t was not easy for those women to marry into the Gu Clan.


    Especially for women like Selina who only coveted money and power in the name of love.


    He didn''t like those women the most. They were worse than those who acted according to the circumstances but had self-knowledge.


    Moreover, she also said that she didn''t like Eddy. Since she didn''t like Eddy, why did she still let him walk around her?


    This woman was so scheming.


    Only Eddy was so stupid to treat Selina as a treasure.


    "What does he do? I won''t interfere."


    Mr. Gu added.


    Hearing this, Eddy''s face turned red with anger. Carlos was wrong. As a father, Mr. Gu said he wouldn''t interfere.


    Selina was also sad to hear that. She looked at Mr. Gu in a daze and said, "we both treat you as a good friend. Now your son has used such a despicable method to hurt Joyce. How can she live in the future?"


    She questioned, "what did Joyce do to make your family take revenge on her like this?"


    "Even if she likes Carlos, he shouldn''t have used such a despicable method to hurt her." While speaking, Selina''s eyes turned red and tears fell down.


    Only Eddy would feel sorry for her tears. He held Selina''s hand in a hurry and felt sorry for her.


    Mr. Gu looked at the couple, especially Selina. She had cried for so many years and was effect.


    There were only Selina''s crying and Eddy''s coaxing in the house.


    Mr. Gu didn''t intend to say anything. As he said, he didn''t care about Carlos.


    Besides, he knew what kind of woman Joyce was.


    She was younger than Selina, but her greed was no less than Selina''s.


    "What about Joyce in the future?" Selina sobbed.


    When she was crying, there was a sound of footsteps coming from the stairs. Hearing the sound, Mr. Gu quickly stood up. It was Grandma Gu who was supported down by a servant.


    "Otherwise, why did you ask Carlos to marry her?"


    Grandma Gu said calmly without any expression on her face.


    Eddy and Selina looked at each other in confusion. They didn''t understand what Grandma Gu meant.

 Chapter 374 Useless Man!

    "Don''t you come here to make trouble because you want Carlos to marry your daughter?"


    Grandma Gu''s face turned colder.


    The more she knew about Selina, the less she liked the family.


    "Grandma Gu!" Selina snapped. She didn''t seem to be afraid of Grandma Gu.


    "Am I wrong?" Grandma Gu sneered.


    In fact, just now, Carlos had called Grandma Gu and explained the reason why he dealt with Joyce.


    "Then Mrs. Ling, I''ll ask you why your daughter sent some hooligans to harass my granddaughter in law. Do you know that my granddaughter in law is still pregnant with the baby of our family? How dare you instigate the servants to set her up!"


    Grandma Gu''s face darkened.


    Hearing that Joyce was so mean, Grandma Gu was furious.


    Although Grandma Gu didn''t say anything, she had admitted that Carlos was her granddaughter in law no matter it was because of Carlos or the baby inCelia''s belly.


    Hearing that her granddaughter in law was bullied, Grandma Gu was very protective of her.


    "You just want to separate Celia and Carlos, so that your daughter can take advantage of the opportunity. Did you teach these three dirty tricks? "


    Grandma Gu was also from a rich family and had been in charge of the Gu Clan for many years. She never showed mercy to people she didn''t like.


    "Grandma Gu!" Selina didn''t expect that the amiable Grandma Gu would say such sharp words.


    "Well, even if Joyce likes your grandson, so what? Why doesn''t my daughter deserve him? " Said Selina. She thought of something and looked at Mr. Gu.


    "My daughter is the second daughter of the Ling Clan. She is smart and beautiful. Why doesn''t she deserve your family?"


    In the face of Selina''s aggressive questioning, Grandma Gu glanced at her son. The implication in her words was obvious. Look what kind of woman you have provoked!


    Looking at Eddy over there, Grandma Gu suddenly felt that it was right for Grandpa Ling to kick her son out of the house.


    Looking at him, he didn''t dare to say anything in front of Selina. He just caressed her back to calm her down and didn''t notice that his wife''s eyes were not on him at all.


    "She doesn''t deserve it." Grandma Gu answered in a low voice.


    Selina bit her lip


    Eddy understood what Grandma Gu had said about what Joyce had done to Celia. But Joyce was his daughter. Even if she had someone destroy Celia, he wouldn''t think that Selina''s daughter had done something wrong.


    It was wrong for Celia to steal the man that Joyce liked.


    "Eddy, I''m really useless." Selina looked up at Eddy with tears in her eyes and said.


    It was useless to say that, but it was more accurate to say that Eddy was incompetent.


    If he could be more powerful, how could he allow the Gu Clan to threaten and bully him and let Carlos deal with Joyce.


    "I can''t even protect Joyce well. She has suffered so much grievance, and I can''t seek justice for her. A mother like me would rather die." As she spoke, Selina, who was standing by the road, was about to rush to the middle of the road and let the car hit her to death.


    Eddy held her tightly and shed tears.


    "Selina, what should I do if you die?"


    He divorced his ex-wife for Selina. He didn''t want Nelda, not even the inheritance right of the Ling Clan.


    He loved her very much. What if Selina died?


    "But I''m useless. I didn''t protect her well. If the Gu Clan posted the photos, how could Joyce live? "


    Selina cried, but she didn''t expect that Eddy would reply.


    "Don''t you understand? The Gu Clan means that as long as Joyce is far away from Carlos and Celia, she will be fine."


    Selina stared at Eddy in a daze. How she wished she could slap him on the face.


    Useless man!

 Chapter 375 I Want To Take My Granddaughter Back

    "Eddy, even if Joyce stays away from them, they will still make trouble for her. I can''t help her, but what should I do? "


    Eddy was so stupid that he didn''t understand what Selina meant.


    Selina to scold herself, but in fact, she was referring to Eddy.


    After all, he was the eldest son of the Ling Clan. How could he not allow others to bully his daughter!


    He also said that they should stay away from the Gu Clan!


    "If I had listened to your father and left Joyce in the Ling Clan, she would have lived a good life in the Ling Clan, just like the real daughter of the Ling Clan." Selina held Eddy''s hand and said, "Eddy, although Joyce is your daughter, she is not as good as Shelley."


    "Your father would rather let an outsider run the business of the Ling consortium than his granddaughter take over it."


    Thinking of this, Eddy lowered his head.


    Because he had made up his mind to be with Selina. If he left, he wouldn''t get a penny from the Ling Clan.


    He couldn''t get involved in the business of the Ling Clan, let alone money.


    He had wanted to send Joyce to work in the Ling consortium, but was refused by Grandpa Ling.


    "What about Joyce?" Selina continued sadly, "your father will arrange a son of the Su Clan for Shelley, and now, Joyce is almost destroyed by the Gu Clan. We can''t be useless anymore! "


    She held his hand tightly and stared at him.


    "Even if I want to go back to the Ling Clan, my father won''t want me," he sighed


    He was so determined to marry Selina at that time. If his mother hadn''t stopped Grandpa Ling, Grandpa Ling would have cut off the father son relationship with him.


    This time, he tried to get close to Grandpa Ling, but Grandpa Ling didn''t buy it.


    "It doesn''t matter if we suffer a little, but what about Joyce?" Selina continued to persuade him. She stopped crying and looked at Eddy calmly.


    "Joyce is the second daughter of the Ling Clan. Like Sabina, Joyce is qualified to live in the Ling Clan and have a good husband. Now even Shelley, who was adopted by Grandpa Ling, is better than Joyce. Do you think we deserve Joyce? "


    Selina''s words touched Eddy. Indeed, Joyce was his daughter, the daughter of the Ling Clan.


    "The reason why the Gu Clan dared to bully Joyce today is that they don''t think she is the daughter of the Ling Clan and they look down upon us." Selina continued, "for the sake of Joyce, you can have a try."


    "Let me think." Although Eddy was moved, he was afraid of his father.


    Grandpa Ling''s majesty had been suppressed in his heart. Marrying Selina was the only time he resisted Grandpa Ling.


    After that, he tried to ease the relationship with Grandpa Ling, but Grandpa Ling didn''t accept it at all.


    Let him think!


    "Eddy, I''m so sorry for what happened to Joyce this time. She is from a poor family. I''m sure she will be bullied again." Selina wiped her tears with the back of her hand.


    She wanted Eddy to go back to the Ling Clan and take back what belonged to him, so


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t her father was dead than to let her know that she had an irresponsible and heartless father.


    Grandpa Ling hesitated. He really wanted to take back Celia and make up for what his son had done.


    Holding Celia''s arm, Carlos arrived at the office. After the two of them talked for a while, someone knocked on the door.


    The two turned their heads and saw Jay in front, and Grandpa Ling behind him with a walking stick.


    "Grandpa Ling." Carlos was a little surprised. Celia stood up and went inside to make tea.


    She immediately recognized that it was Grandpa Ling, who had helped her in the shopping mall last time and given her a precious necklace.


    It was Shelley] who came to the meeting today, but Grandpa Ling came for her.


    "Shelley is busy with other things. I''ll come to have a look for her," said Grandpa Ling.


    The blind date with the Su Clan went smoothly, and Terence had shown his love for Shelley in front of him.


    Grandpa Ling was very happy and wanted to set up their marriage as soon as possible.


    Shelley couldn''t be delayed any longer. In the morning, Terence asked Shelley out. Grandpa Ling asked her to go and he helped her to attend the meeting of the Gu consortium.


    He wanted the two of them to have more contact. Although Terence was a few years younger than Shelley and didn''t look mature and steady, he was sincere to Shelley.


    "Grandpa Ling, please have a seat." Carlos helped Grandpa Ling sit on the sofa.


    Grandpa Ling was respected by many people.


    Carlos also respected Grandpa Ling. Sitting on the sofa, Grandpa Ling kept his eyes on Celia.


    Carlos had noticed this since Grandpa Ling came in.


    "My wife, Celia." Carlos introduced with a smile.


    "Yes, I know. She is a good girl."


    Although Grandpa Ling had seen her last time, he didn''t seem to have seen enough of her. The more he looked at her, the more he felt that she was the granddaughter of the Ling Clan.


    Seeing the tears in Grandpa Ling''s eyes, Carlos felt strange.

 Chapter 376 Investigate The Ling Clan

    "I haven''t congratulated you yet."


    "Jay." Said Grandpa Ling.


    Butler Jay quickly took out a check.


    "The baby will be born in a few months. I have to give the baby a gift. Well, give him a lucky number."


    Grandpa Ling said it was 8888888.


    Butler Jay wrote the check as ordered by Grandpa Ling and handed it to Carlos.


    Not only Carlos, but also Celia, who came out with a cup of tea, was shocked.


    Carlos stopped him first, "Grandpa Ling, we can''t accept the money."


    No matter what the reason was, the money was too weird.


    "Why can''t you accept it?" Grandpa Ling said firmly. Why couldn''t he give it to his great grandson?


    This was the grandson of the Ling Clan, and it was not too much to add a few more zeroes.


    "Grandpa Ling." Celia called. She put the tea in front of Grandpa Ling and handed the other cup to Butler Jay.


    "We really can''t accept the money. Even if you want to give me a gift, you don''t have to give me so much. "


    Hearing what Celia said, Grandpa Ling was stunned.


    Looking at the smile on Celia''s face, he realized that he was too excited to remember that Celia was not his granddaughter now and the baby in her belly was not his great grandson now as well.


    "Then I won''t see you off." Grandpa Ling took back the check, his voice full of disappointment.


    It was not that Carlos and the Celia didn''t accept his gift, but that Celia didn''t know he was her grandpa.


    Grandpa Ling really wanted to admit her now, but it was not the right time. It was impossible to say it directly here. Celia, your father is Eddy, and you are a member of our Ling Clan.


    Thinking of this, Grandpa Ling stared at Celia for a long time.


    Not only did Carlos feel strange about Grandpa Ling''s strange behavior, but also Celia was embarrassed by him.


    It seemed that Grandpa Ling paid special attention to Celia.


    "Don''t you two have time the day after tomorrow?" Grandpa Ling said as he suddenly remembered something.


    Carlos replied, "Grandpa Ling, what can I do for you?"


    He had something to deal with the day after tomorrow. If Grandpa Ling invited them, he would delay his own thing.


    Grandpa Ling looked at Carlos with satisfaction. In fact, he didn''t really want to ask Shelley or Sabina to marry Carlos at first.


    Because he knew the relationship between Carlos and Celia.


    Grandpa Ling just wanted to see this young man, so he found an excuse to meet Carlos by marriage.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s bought by Eric with money. Eric mentioned it on the phone between the two brothers.


    He said that he bought a villa not far from the city because he was afraid that Grandpa Ling couldn''t get used to living in Jin City. The air there was fresh.


    It had been a long time since Eddy arrived at Jin City. He either lived in the Gu Clan''s house or rented an apartment outside.


    Their house had two bedrooms and one living room. They even bargained with the landlord when renting it.


    As his brother, Eric was so rich that he seldom came to Jin City. He bought a villa himself just because he was afraid that his Grandpa Ling couldn''t get used to living in a hotel.


    Eddy was also the son of the Ling Clan, and the circumstances of the two were so different.


    Looking at the villa in front of them, how could Eddy and Selina feel comfortable?


    If Eddy stayed in the Ling Clan and took part in the business of the Ling consortium, he could afford ten sets, let alone the villa in front of him.


    For love, he gave up his wealth and was willing to suffer with Selina. But he didn''t expect to ask Selina if she was willing to live a simple life with him.


    She could still live a simple life abroad. After returning home, they had seen the wealth and power of the Ling Clan and the Gu Clan. How could they be willing to be calm?


    They were all from the Ling Clan. Eddy shouldn''t have nothing!


    This idea became stronger in the hearts of Selina and Joyce, especially after the Revenge of Carlos.


    When Grandpa Ling came back, he saw the Eddy family waiting for him at the door as soon as he got off the car.

 Chapter 377 I Dont Want To Greet You Because oOf Your Bad Character

    Seeing Eddy, Joyce and Selina, Grandpa Ling''s face darkened.


    "Dad!"


    Eddy called first. Selina and Joyce, who followed him, also smiled and called, "Grandpa Ling"


    Even if Joyce was really Eddy''s daughter, she didn''t dare to call Grandpa Ling grandpa.


    The year when Grandma Ling died, Eddy came back with Selina and Joyce. As soon as the two words "Grandpa" came out of the mouth, Grandpa Ling pulled a long face and asked Joyce to shut up.


    Moreover, he didn''t show any respect to them who came to worship Grandma Ling in the mourning hall.


    Since that time, there had been a shadow in Joyce''s heart, and she didn''t dare to call him "Grandpa" anymore.


    "What are you doing here?" Grandpa Ling asked coldly. It had been seven or eight days since he came to Jin city.


    On the day he came, his second son called and said that he had bought him a house in Jin City.


    Only then did his eldest son, who was also in Jin City, appear in front of him.


    He stared at Eddy coldly with a straight face, and then looked at Selina in disgust.


    When Eddy took the sick Selina into the Ling Clan, Grandpa Ling knew that this woman was not just living in the Ling Clan temporarily.


    Finally, as Grandpa Ling expected, Selina had lived in the house for less than a month. She told him that she was pregnant, and not long after Anna gave birth to Celia, Eddy found the evidence from nowhere and kicked Anna out of the Ling Clan with two daughters when Grandpa Ling and Grandma Ling were not at home.


    As for Eddy, Grandpa Ling had been disappointed in him since he took Selina home.


    Anna and he had been married for so many years, but he suddenly said that he loved Selina, so he had no responsibility to drive his wife and daughters away. This made Grandpa Ling disappointed!


    "Dad, your birthday is in two days." When Grandpa Ling recalled what Eddy had done in the past, Eddy gave the gift he had bought to him.


    But Grandpa Ling didn''t receive it. He smiled and looked at it.


    He usually had a lunar calendar birthday. Didn''t Eddy know that?


    That''s right. At that time, for the sake of Selina, his son had already fallen out with Grandpa Ling, claiming that he would not return to the Ling Clan to raise up by Grandpa Ling. He was also convinced that Selina went abroad with him not for money. In the past more than 20 years, he did not celebrate Grandpa Ling''s birthday once.


    He only called back on his birthday or on important holidays. Grandpa Ling never answered his phone at that time.


    Eddy thought that he couldn''t come to visit Grandpa Ling without permission. After thinking for a long time, Selina reminded him that two days later was Grandpa Ling''s birthday.


    The present was not expensive. It was


    to see Eddy.


    Her face darkened when she saw them. Eddy seldom came to the Ling Clan, and Shelley didn''t want to see him, so she hid herself from him.


    She hated him more when she saw him this time.


    Shelley would never forget the ruthlessness of this man. He drove her, her mother and little Celia out of the house.


    Such a father only cared about his own love and was irresponsible. He didn''t deserve to be a father at all.


    Therefore, Shelley didn''t admit him as her father!


    With a cold face, she walked past Eddy and looked ahead, without even looking at them.


    Shelley came down with Terence. He was also surprised to see Eddy.


    "Who are they? Are they here for Grandpa?" Asked Terence.


    "No, I don''t know him," replied Shelley indifferently


    She really didn''t know Eddy, and she even hoped that she didn''t remember how he drove her and her mother out of the Ling Clan.


    The feeling of being ignored and disgusted made Eddy and Selina unhappy.


    "The adopted daughter is really rude." Eddy said angrily when Shelley entered the room.


    Hearing this, Shelley stopped pushing the door in.


    She turned her head and looked at him coldly.


    Terence was not happy about Eddy''s words. He knew that Shelley was the granddaughter adopted by Grandpa Ling, but so what?


    "Mr. Ling, I don''t know how to be polite because no one taught me." Shelley replied coldly. She stared at Eddy with anger and hatred in her eyes. Seeing Eddy, she felt depressed.


    "If she doesn''t greet you, it means that you have a bad character. You don''t know?" Terence added. He was good-looking and must be from a rich family.


    Seeing a young man defending Shelley, Joyce couldn''t help clenching her fists.


    Shelley was just an adopted daughter of the Ling Clan. How could Grandpa Ling arrange such a good man for her.

 Chapter 378 She Is My...Sister

    Without Grandpa Ling''s permission, Eddy didn''t have the guts to enter Grandpa Ling''s house again. They could only watch Shelley and Terence enter the house.


    Selina didn''t expect that Grandpa Ling would be so cruel to his son and granddaughter.


    After all, Joyce was Grandpa Ling''s granddaughter, while Shelley was just an adopted daughter!


    Selina and Eddy hated Grandpa Ling''s partiality, but they could only hate him.


    Joyce was almost destroyed by Carlos. She had lost her job and dared not go back to the Gu consortium to pack up her things. The whole thing left a shadow in her heart. When she saw Carlos, she thought of those three disgusting men.


    She didn''t dare to have any more thoughts on Carlos.


    In the manor, the invitation from Grandpa Ling had been sent by Butler Zhou.


    In the Gu consortium, Grandpa Ling had asked Carlos and Celia to go there together, so they couldn''t refuse the invitation.


    Celia thought that since Grandpa Ling gave her a valuable necklace last time, she had to buy a big gift to celebrate Grandpa Ling''s birthday.


    When Carlos saw the invitation, he thought of the strange behavior of Grandpa Ling in his office yesterday.


    Grandpa Ling''s attitude towards Celia seemed to be very happy, but he wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    Everything was strange! Moreover, Grandpa Ling, who had been in Yang City all the time, had invited many influential people in Jin City to his birthday party. Eric, the second son of the Ling Clan in Y City, also came from Y City with his family.


    Did Grandpa Ling make his birthday so grand in Jin City in order to make Ling Clan famous in Jin City?


    If so, why did Grandpa Ling come to Jin City first, not Eric Ling.


    As Grandpa Ling got old, the Ling consortium would eventually fall into the hands of Eric.


    Carlos was curious about Grandpa Ling''s birthday party in Jin City. What he was more worried about was that Shelley would definitely appear in front of everyone at Grandpa Ling''s party.


    Shelley was his favorite granddaughter. He wouldn''t let her hide all the time.


    At that time, Celia would definitely meet with Shelley.


    It was true that they had to meet each other all the time. Celia was looking forward to seeing her sister.


    Celia went shopping for a long time, but didn''t find a suitable gift. At last, she bought something that was not as good as her expectation.


    She thought that if Carlos didn''t have a good gift, she could only give it to G


    os thought she was fine, so she threw herself into his arms and burst into tears.


    Celia didn''t know why, but she just wanted to cry.


    Carlos was afraid of crying the most. Hearing that Celia cried so hard, he smiled helplessly.


    "Celia, isn''t your sister living well? Why should you cry? "


    As he spoke, he reached out and patted her on the back.


    However, Celia didn''t listen to him and kept crying. She didn''t lie in the arms of Carlos until she was tired.


    Carlos looked at the little woman in his arms helplessly.


    "Celia, I didn''t mean to hide it from you." He went straight to the point and mentioned the matter of Shelley.


    "Really?" Indeed, Celia was a little angry with him. She knew clearly that he had been hiding it from her.


    "Celia, your sister doesn''t want you to know that she is alive." Carlos reached out and held one of her hands.


    Looking at her tearful eyes, he continued, "Nelda was saved by Grandpa Ling in prison, and her name was changed to ''Shelley'', as his granddaughter."


    Seeing the signature on the document, Celia realized that Shelley was the daughter of the Ling Clan.


    "She came here this time to deal with the cooperation between the Ling consortium and the Gu consortium, so we inevitably met." "You know, your sister''s biggest concern is Paul. She doesn''t want to be with him anymore," said Carlos.


    Carlos said as he wiped the tears off her cheeks. "I think she really wants to say goodbye to him."


    She had been deeply hurt, especially when she was in prison. Her life must be worse than death, so she wanted to hide. She didn''t want to see the people in the past, including her sister, Celia.

 Chapter 379 Meeting Sisters

    Early in the morning, Carlos, who was sleeping, was disturbed by the sound beside his ear. He lazily called, "Celia, don''t be naughty."


    He reached out and tried to hold Celia in his arms.


    However, the thing in his arms was fluffy.


    With two "woof" sounds, Carlos suddenly woke up. He opened his eyes and saw Eugene opening her mouth at him.


    With a cold face, Carlos got out of bed.


    "Eugene, you have forgotten what I said!"


    Although he doted on Eugene, he didn''t allow Eugene to sleep with Celia.


    Eugene shook her tail and looked at the serious Carlos. At last, she had to walk away pitifully.


    Carlos looked at Eugene and then looked at the watch on the cabinet. It was only seven o''clock.


    At this time, Celia used to be sleeping. What happened today? As soon as he woke up, she was not beside him, but a dog in his arms.


    After Carlos put on his clothes and walked out of the room, Eugene was also a dog who could see the expression on his face. When Carlos came out, she quickly hid away.


    When Carlos went downstairs, he saw that Celia was dressed very well in a long dress.


    "Carlos, when are we going to the Ling Clan?"


    Seeing Carlos, Celia asked in a hurry.


    Carlos was stunned and then realized that she got up early and dressed up to meet Shelley in the Shelley.


    "I thought you were going to meet your lover with such beautiful clothes." Carlos walked up to her, held her in his arms and said with a smile, "I was thinking of a way to kill you."


    Carlos teased. Celia glared at him.


    "Nonsense!" She said with a smile, "if you don''t treat me well one day, or if you have another woman outside, I will definitely find a lover."


    After Celia finished her words, Carlos'' face darkened. "How dare you!"


    "Ha ha." Seeing that he took it seriously, Celia smiled happily.


    "By the way, when shall we leave?" She asked.


    "Don''t worry about the party tonight."


    Hearing this, Celia remembered the time on the invitation. She lowered her head and looked at her clothes.


    Since she knew her sister was alive last night, she had been thinking about going to the Ling Clan as soon as possible, so she woke up early today.


    Celia couldn''t help but sigh. She felt that today would be a long day.


    "Don''t be afraid to go in when you really arrive at the gate of the Ling Clan."


    Carlos touched her nose and teased her when he thought of what happened in Yang City last time.


    Celia didn''t retort. She was in a really conflicted mood now.


    The plane landed at the private airport. Someone had been waiting for the people inside.


    When the man came out, his handsome face looked very haggard, and his chin had stubble because of lack of sleep.


    "Mr. Tang."


    The Secretary greeted Paul, bending over.


    "Go back to the Tang consortium." Said Paul flatly.


    He had been looking for Nelda outside for a month. From Yang City, he had been abroad according to the news given by Carlos. However, every time he found a place, he would lose contact with her.


    This made Paul doubt whether the information given by Carlos was wrong?


    He had nothing to do but come back!


    "What happened to Jin City recently?" In the car, lying in the back seat, he asked his secretary with his eyes half open.


    "Nothing." The Secretary thought for a while and


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    eing held by Joyce.


    Obviously, Joyce was holding Sabina in her arms, but secretly using her as a pawn.


    Olivia thought that both she and Eric were smart people. How could they have such a stupid daughter.


    Sabina stood aside, feeling bored. She didn''t want to attend Grandpa Ling''s birthday party at all.


    Grandpa Ling always scolded her, first for Shelley, and then for Celia.


    After all, Shelley was the granddaughter adopted by Grandpa Ling. But Celia had nothing to do with the Ling Clan, and Grandpa Ling protected her. Sabina felt uncomfortable at the thought of it.


    When Joyce arrived at the banquet, she saw Sabina a long time ago. She came to greet Sabina.


    "Sabina, why are you here alone?"


    Sabina remembered what her mother had told her that Grandpa Ling didn''t like Joyce and asked her to stay away from her.


    Therefore, when Joyce greeted her, Sabina turned around and was about to leave.


    "Sabina, look! Is that Celia?"


    Hearing the name of Celia, Sabina turned around and followed the direction she pointed. She really saw Celia and Carlos standing together.


    Moreover, Grandpa Ling went to receive them in person.


    "Celia and Carlos are going to have a wedding." Joyce said casually.


    Sabina felt a little sad. Carlos was the first man she took the initiative to fall in love with, though not to a certain extent. But Carlos didn''t care about her at all. She could remember his attitude for a long time.


    "I heard that when you quarreled with Celia in the shopping mall last time, Grandpa saw that he helped her and drove you home."


    Speaking of this, Sabina held the glass more tightly.


    Joyce pursed her lips and looked at her with a smile.


    After chatting with Grandpa Ling for a while, Celia stood absent mindedly. She looked around, hoping to find Shelley.


    But she glanced at the guests one by one and found no trace of them.


    "Miss Celia, what are you looking for?" Eric asked.


    Celia looked over and smiled, "where is Miss Shelley? I heard that she is a beautiful woman, so I want to see her. "


    Hearing this, the faces of Celia and Shelley suddenly overlapped in Eric''s mind.


    All of a sudden, a string in his mind was broken.

 Chapter 380 He Is Coming!

    Celia and Shelley... They were so alike!


    Not only Shelley, but also...


    He stared at the smile at the corners of Celia''s mouth and pursed his lips. He suddenly thought of something.


    When her mother was alive, she often pursed her lips and smiled. Her smile was dignified and elegant, making people feel very comfortable.


    "She will be here soon." "Don''t worry. Shelley will come," Grandpa Ling replied to Celia.


    Hearing the tone of Grandpa Ling, he knew that Celia was waiting for Shelley.


    "Terence insisted on accompanying Shelley. I''m afraid she went to the Su Clan to pick up Mr. Su and Mrs. Su first." Grandpa Ling added.


    "Terence?" Grandpa Ling''s words surprised Celia.


    "Yes. Terence is a good boy and treats Shelley very well. " Grandpa Ling replied with a smile.


    Celia turned to look at Carlos and asked Carlos to confirm the truth.


    Terence was younger than Shelley, and he knew Paul.


    "Yes." Carlos nodded.


    Celia was a little annoyed and secretly pinched Carlos'' arm.


    Why didn''t he tell her about his sister and Terence?


    If Paul knew that his sister was with Terence, the consequences would be...


    Celia thought things would be in a mess.


    Looking at the intimacy between Grandpa Ling and Celia, Joyce said to Sabina with a smile.


    "Grandpa Ling is really special to Celia."


    Joyce''s words made Sabina snort.


    "Who the hell is she, Celia? Can she compete with me?" Sabina said angrily. She looked around and saw that Carlos held Celia''s hand and looked at her dotingly.


    "Alas, I don''t know what kind of life she is. So many people love her." Joyce sighed again.


    Every word she said was directed at Celia, which was not what Sabina liked to hear.


    After chatting with Grandpa Ling for a while, Carlos and Celia took her hand to the side of the banquet hall.


    As soon as Celia turned around, she saw a woman standing in front of her with a smile.


    Looking at each other, Celia suddenly had an impulse. Her eyes turned red, her hands clenched, and she even moved a step.


    It couldn''t be wrong.


    She was Shelley, Nelda and her sister!


    She really wanted to go forward and call her sister...


    But she couldn''t move any more.


    Not only because Carlos stopped her, but also because of her own psychological reasons.


    She was at a loss and couldn''t face it.


    "Her identity can''t be exposed here."


    Carlos whispered in her ear.


    After saying that, he dragged the stunned Celia slowly forward.


    "Miss Ling."


    A smile appeared on Shelley''s face, but her eyes were already red.


    Walking up to Shelley, Shelley''s smile came into Celia''s eyes.


    Although she didn''t remember, such a gentle smile was like a spring breeze, gradually overlapping a certain fragment in her mind.


    Bearing


    So, as Terence said, they gave each other a chance.


    But when they just got along with each other, Grandpa Ling suddenly announced their engagement, which surprised Shelley.


    Her mind was in a mess and she could only passively accept Grandpa Ling''s arrangement.


    Before Shelley opened her mouth, Grandpa Ling took her hand and said.


    "Shelley, Terence really loves you. I''m relieved to have you with such a good man."


    Grandpa Ling suddenly announced the engagement of Terence and Shelley. He didn''t want Shelley to hesitate any longer.


    For the sake of Paul, she had been locked up in the Ling mansion for ten years. Women''s youth was too limited. Moreover, before announcing their engagement, Grandpa Ling had asked Terence.


    Terence didn''t object. Instead, he promised him that he would take good care of Shelley.


    That was why Grandpa Ling wanted to settle the matter between the two of them as soon as possible.


    "Terence, Shelley is so happy. You take her out first." Grandpa Ling pushed away Shelley''s hand and said to Terence.


    Terence nodded. He ran to the stage and whispered in Shelley''s ear, "Shelley, let''s talk about it later."


    Shelley really couldn''t say anything on this occasion.


    But the engagement came so suddenly that she was not prepared at all.


    When the two of them stepped down the platform, the door of the banquet hall was pushed open. The people who came in looked at Shelley and Terence who were stepping down the platform.


    Holding the hands of Shelley, Terence and Shelley stepped down the stage like lovers.


    When Shelley came down, she suddenly felt someone staring at her. She raised her head and saw a pair of eyes in the crowd.


    His eyes were full of surprise and anger, and all kinds of emotions were hidden in them, which made her tremble with fear.


    He is coming!

 Chapter 381 The Second Granddaughter Of The Ling Clan

    "Now let me tell you the second thing."


    While Grandpa Ling was talking on the stage, he didn''t see anyone slowly approaching the stage from the crowd.


    "I will give it to my second granddaughter after the construction of the building of the Gu consortium and the Ling consortium is completed."


    As soon as Grandpa Ling finished his words, Eddy, Selina and even Joyce were stunned.


    They were overjoyed and couldn''t believe what they had heard.


    Joyce was the daughter of Eddy, and Shelley was adopted by Grandpa Ling, she was the elder granddaughter of the Ling Clan. Therefore, Joyce was the second daughter of the Ling Clan.


    "We misunderstood Grandpa Ling."


    Hearing Grandpa Ling''s words, Selina said to Eddy happily with tears in her eyes.


    Eddy also nodded. After all, Grandpa Ling was his father, and also Joyce''s grandfather.


    Although the building was not as big as the whole Ling consortium, it contained business opportunities and would definitely make a lot of money in the future.


    After saying this, Grandpa Ling looked at Celia, who was standing next to Carlos. He paused and continued, "as her granddaughter, I have always owed her too much."


    "In the past more than 20 years, after she was born, I didn''t care much about her. I even turned a blind eye to her outside. I never fulfilled my responsibility as a grandfather. A building can''t make up for my debts. I''m sorry. I''ll tell her first. "


    Joyce was the same age as Celia, but she was a few months younger than Celia.


    Grandpa Ling''s words made people misunderstand that the second granddaughter he referred to was none other than Joyce.


    "Mr. Tang!"


    When Grandpa Ling finished his words, there was a voice from the crowd.


    "Why is Paul here?"


    "I heard that Grandpa Tang didn''t invite him?"


    There were more and more people discussing. The crowd gave way automatically because of the appearance of Paul.


    Carlos noticed that there was something wrong with Shelley after she stepped down the stage. He turned his head and saw someone make way for her. Then he saw Paul come in with a deep face.


    Celia, who was listening to Grandpa Ling''s words, turned around and looked behind her when she noticed that something was wrong at the banquet. She was more aware than Carlos.


    Celia thought what Grandpa Ling said had nothing to do with her, so she didn''t listen carefully. All her attention was on the sudden appearance of Paul.


    In the ten years, Paul was still a gentleman in the University. He was gentle and friendly. He liked literature and didn''t like to solve problems by force. He always said that it was rude for Carlos to go out to fight.


    Now he had totally changed, and there were no other two words of gentleness on his face.


    He was surrounded by sadness. When he saw Shelley, there was hope in his eyes. When he saw that she was with Terence, his eyes were full of anger.


    He walked over and saw only one person in front of him.


    He couldn''t see anyone else, nor could he hear anyone call him Mr. Tang...


    When Shelley stepped down the stage, she saw Paul. She should have escaped when she saw him, but her legs seemed to be imprisoned and she couldn''t move at all.


    She stood still and watched him walk through the crowd to her.


    Everyone had changed in t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    was she?


    "Dad!" Eddy was confused by Grandpa Ling''s words.


    "Didn''t you just say that?"


    Hearing what Grandpa Ling said, even Joyce became anxious and walked towards them.


    Holding his crutch, Grandpa Ling looked coldly at Joyce, who was approaching him. "Yes, I said give the building to my second granddaughter! But did I say it was Joyce? "


    Then he turned to look at Eddy and said, "you think she is your daughter, but I have never admitted that she is a member of our Ling Clan!"


    Eddy was shocked to hear what Grandpa Ling said. Although Joyce was his daughter, Grandpa Ling didn''t admit it.


    "Dad, I know you don''t want me to be with Selina, but Joyce is the daughter of the Ling Clan. And you just said on the stage that you would give the building to her. Do you regret now? "


    Eddy''s questioning made Grandpa Ling angry.


    This son was really faithful. He just remembered that he only had one daughter! Poor Shelley and Celia!


    "Grandpa Ling, it''s all my fault!" Selina said as she shed tears, pretending to be pitiful.


    However, no matter how sad she cried, she could only feel disgusted in front of the experienced Grandpa Ling.


    He felt this woman was hypocritical at the first sight. She liked the money of the Ling Clan, not Eddy.


    Unfortunately, Eddy was enchanted by her and had to be with her.


    "It''s my business whether you hate me or not. Joyce is your granddaughter. We have no choice but to accept what you said. But please don''t deny her. She is the daughter of Eddy and also your granddaughter. "


    After saying that, Selina turned a corner in front of everyone and said that Grandpa Ling didn''t keep his promise and that Grandpa Ling ruthlessly refused to recognize his granddaughter.


    "Mom, don''t be sad. It''s not your fault. Grandpa didn''t recognize me. It''s not your fault." Joyce hugged Selina and sobbed.


    Both of them were good at acting. Grandpa Ling looked at them coldly.


    Grandpa Ling had seen all kinds of roles. Selina and her daughter pretended to be pitiful in front of the crowd just to arouse other people''s sympathy and make him unable to step down.


    But they forgot that Ling Grandpa Ling was not an ordinary person!

 Chapter 382 Do You Have Only One Daughter

    "Don''t you understand what I mean?" Grandpa Ling said in a low voice.


    He was fed up with the drama, which forced him to slap them in the face and speak to the extreme.


    "Eddy, do you remember what I said when you were going to be with this woman?" Grandpa Ling asked in a loud voice.


    Eddy was stunned and his memory appeared in his mind.


    He had never forgotten Grandpa Ling''s words.


    After the divorce, he immediately wanted to marry Selina. The reason was simple. He wanted to give them a legitimate identity.


    He said to Grandpa Ling, "Dad, I want to marry Selina."


    "I can''t let her down, let alone betray her and her daughter."


    Grandpa Ling detested Selina and was even angrier at his son for kicking Anna and her daughters out of the Ling Clan.


    They had just been driven away for a few days, but Eddy came to him with Selina and said he wanted to marry her again.


    He didn''t know his son was so heartless until then!


    "Sorry for them?" Grandpa Ling sneered and asked back.


    "Yes, Selina has given birth to my child. I want to marry her." Eddy said frankly.


    After divorcing Anna, who had just given birth to two daughters for him, Eddy turned around and said that he wanted to marry someone else.


    How ridiculous!


    Eddy wanted to explain to Selina and her daughter, but he had another attitude towards his original wife.


    Even if he didn''t love her, Anna had given birth to two children for him. Grandpa Ling''s heart sank as if he had fallen into a cold cellar. He felt that his eldest son in front of him was too strange.


    He didn''t expect his son to be such a heartless man.


    "You must marry her, right?"


    "Yes!" Eddy replied firmly. He looked at Selina affectionately, "father, I love Selina. I loved her eight years ago. Now we meet again, and she has my child. I can''t let her down again."


    If Grandpa Ling didn''t know that his son had an ex-wife, he would be moved by his words.


    He had been waiting for a woman for seven years, and now they were together again. How infatuated he was.


    "I''m really moved by your love." Grandpa Ling sneered, "in my opinion, I can only agree."


    "Thank you, Dad."


    "Thank you, Grandpa Ling."


    As soon as Grandpa Ling''s words faded away, Eddy and Selina took them over happily.


    "But..."


    After they were happy, Grandpa Ling''s face darkened. He stared at Eddy coldly and asked, "You are my eldest son. I have always thought highly of you. I asked you to marry Anna, but you didn''t object, did you? "


    "Yes." Puzzled by Grandpa Ling''s words, Eddy explained, "at that time, when Selina went abroad, I married Anna in frustration. But for so many years, I didn''t love her."


    "Dad, I have lost Selina once. I can''t let her go for the second time."


    "Okay!"


    Hearing that, Grandpa Ling replied.


    Eddy thought Grandpa Ling agreed and smiled.


    "If you have to marry this woman, then you can leave the Ling Clan!"


    Eddy and Selina had been waiting for Grandpa Ling''s consent, but they didn''t expect that Grandpa Ling would say that.


    "Dad!" Eddy cried out in surprise, confused.


    "I just want to marry the woman I like. Why don''t you agree?"


    "Didn''t I agree? If you want to marry, you can leave the Ling Clan and raise this woman and her child by yourself. The Ling Clan won''t give you a penny. "


    Grandpa Ling said coldly. He looked at Selina and sneered, "Miss Wei, you must love my son very much. In that case, I''ll give


    y almost came to an end because of the presence of Paul.


    "Everyone, what I said here today absolutely counts. The building is indeed for my second granddaughter. As for who she is, it will be announced later. But my granddaughter is by no means what you think. In the future, you have to see clearly who she is! "


    Since Eddy came to Jin City, he had benefited a lot from the Ling Clan''s constant attendance at other people''s parties. For the sake of his son, Grandpa Ling turned a blind eye to it, but there were some people who didn''t know how to be satisfied, He had to make it a dead end.


    Everyone present heard what Grandpa Ling said clearly.


    If Eddy was not acknowledged by Grandpa Ling, it would be in vain no matter how close Eddy was. Because Eddy had no right to make decisions in the business of the Ling consortium. And his daughter was not admitted by Grandpa Ling.


    After Grandpa Ling left, someone came to look for Eddy.


    He didn''t come to hook up with him, but to ask him to get back the valuable things he had sent out.


    "Mr. Ling, you didn''t send the blue and white porcelain I gave you last time to others, did you?"


    At that time, Eddy had just come to Jin City. Taking advantage of the relationship between the young master of the Ling Clan and Mr. Gu''s classmate, he had taken a lot of good things, many of which were valuable.


    Now that they had sent the wrong thing, they would naturally take it back.


    "What do you mean?" Eddy asked coldly.


    "Where is the blue and white porcelain? I''m giving it to you to have a look. It''s been a long time. Shouldn''t you give it back to me?" The gift was sent out. It was too precious. After knowing that Eddy couldn''t help him, he tried to get it back.


    "Okay, I''ll give it back to you tomorrow." Eddy had never been humiliated like this. He gritted his teeth and replied.


    No one cared whether he was angry or not.


    There was a gift to be sent back, and the others also surrounded it.


    The reason why they came here was to ask his family for the things they had sent back.


    Even the pearl necklace around Selina''s neck was taken back.


    Selina took the necklace out with a long face. She would remember this humiliation.


    Grandpa Ling didn''t care about his family at all. How cruel he was!

 Chapter 383 Its Really Her!

    Seeing his brother being surrounded, Eric didn''t go to save him.


    It had been more than 20 years since Eddy left. Eric was the only one who had taken charge of the whole Ling Clan and the Ling consortium. As Grandpa Ling had told him, Eric had put a lot of efforts into the Ling consortium.


    He had worked hard to get it, so he wouldn''t give it to others.


    "Let''s go." Eric said to Olivia in a low voice.


    Olivia never liked Selina. She sneered, "you two deserve it!"


    She knew what was on Selina''s mind, Selina wanted Eddy to go back to the Ling consortium.


    When Olivia left with Eric, she turned around and saw that her daughter was still standing with Joyce and helping her stop those who asked for gifts. Olivia was so angry that she gritted her teeth and went to drag her daughter out.


    "Mom, grandpa has gone too far." Sabina complained about Grandpa Ling''s ruthlessness.


    Hearing this, Eric turned around and looked at Sabina coldly. "Sabina, mind your own business."


    Olivia was also very angry. She scolded, "are you stupid or not? Your father has worked hard to manage the Ling consortium. What has their family done? Your grandfather helped us. You should blame your grandfather."


    ''It''s my fault. I spoiled my daughter too much and protected her well. She don''t know what''s good and bad?'' How stupid she was to help others.


    "Joyce has a poor life abroad." Sabina said softly.


    She was the only child in the family. She thought that as long as she had an elder sister, she would have a playmate. Although she didn''t treat Joyce well at ordinary times, she treated Joyce as her elder sister in her heart.


    "You!" Olivia said angrily, "you''re so stupid!"


    As she spoke, she poked Sabina''s head.


    "It''s none of your business. Let me tell you, they can''t get any money from the Ling consortium. Why do they want to take it away as soon as they come back since we have worked so hard to manage the company these years? " Olivia really felt that her daughter was so stupid on this matter. She had been led by Joyce all the time.


    Joyce must have said a lot of pitiful things to her daughter to win her sympathy.


    As expected, Sabina didn''t agree with her mother''s words. She felt that Joyce was really pitiful that her grandfather didn''t accept her. Today,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n if Paul had been waiting for her for ten years, she still had him in her heart.


    But she didn''t dare to love him anymore.


    The Tang Clan was so cruel to her. How could she pretend nothing had happened and go back to the past with him.


    After Paul took her into the car, the two sat side by side in the car, without saying anything.


    When Paul appeared in front of the cars of Celia and Shelley, Shelley got out of the car herself before Paul opened the door.


    "Sister!" Celia called nervously.


    With a smile, Shelley patted her to comfort her. Then she got out of the car, walked straight to the front of the car, opened the door and got in.


    He came to find her. Even if she hid in the car, she would still be taken away by him in the end.


    The two of them had seen each other for ten years. They felt strange and familiar with each other.


    Ten years had passed, but everyone had changed. Could it be the young Paul and Nelda?


    Shelley had changed. She didn''t fall in love with anyone for so many years, because her heart was tightly locked.


    The more she thought about it, the colder and gloomier the young man became. On him, Shelley couldn''t see the boy who used to only like reading.


    In the car, Paul couldn''t help taking out cigarettes and smoking one by one. His face was expressionless, but his eyes were full of many emotions.


    It was really Nelda. It was really her!


    She was by his side, but this sentence was still repeated in his mind.


    Shelley didn''t know where the car was going.

 Chapter 384 Be Together Or Die Together

    The two got out of the car and entered the villa one after the other.


    Paul sat down on the sofa in the living room, took out a cigarette and smoked again. Shelley went over and took one.


    Paul was shocked to see her lighting the cigarette. It was not the first time for her to smoke.


    "Mr. Tang, didn''t you invite me to smoke?"


    The smell of smoke was very unpleasant, and Shelley hated it. But she wanted to make Paul hate her.


    Since he saw her, she couldn''t avoid him. It was better to let herself completely destroy in his heart.


    He still loved her, but he loved the gentle Nelda before.


    "Nelda!" He put out the cigarette first.


    Shelley raised her head and looked at him. The smell of smoke from him was so strong that she couldn''t help coughing.


    He looked at her affectionately, which made her panic and want to escape.


    Over the years, the only thing that didn''t change was the way he looked at her.


    Shelley tried her best to calm herself down. Her heart was in a mess when she saw him.


    "Shelley, the elder daughter of the Ling Clan!"


    While speaking, Shelley pinched out the cigarette in her hand. It was not suitable for her to smoke, although she had been forced to taste the cigarette in prison.


    "Mr. Tang, my name is Shelley Ling." Said Shelley indifferently.


    "Shelley." "No matter what your name is, it''s the same for me," he repeated the three words


    Whether it was Nelda or Shelley, he loved her, not her identity.


    When he took another step forward, he clung to Shelley. His smell and his temperature made her stunned. When she realized that she wanted to step back, she was already held by him.


    "Paul Tang!" She wanted to struggle, but he held her in his arms.


    In his arms, she heard his heartbeat, which was very powerful.


    He hadn''t hugged her for ten years.


    "Nelda, let me hug you." He whispered in her ear gently. The last word, Shelley felt he was sad.


    "Nelda, it''s been ten years. I finally see you."


    As Paul spoke, tears welled up in his eyes. He held her tightly, unwilling to let her go again.


    His hug made Shelley forget to push him away. It had been ten years since they became middle-aged.


    "Let go of me, Paul."


    After a long time, Shelley said calmly.


    Paul was stubborn, so was she.


    Paul let go of her. She didn''t know when he


    and found the Gu consortium.


    The Gu consortium and the Ling consortium were working on a project. Carlos must have seen Nelda. However, Carlos also admitted that he saw Nelda, but he said that Nelda was the assistant of the eldest daughter of the Ling Clan.


    According to Carlos, Nelda left Jin City because she saw Carlos. According to this clue, Paul found a foreign country from Yang City.


    But every time he wanted to find out where she was, the clue would suddenly be cut off. When he was about to go back to Jin City, there were more clues. He came back and forth several times, and in the end, there was only one thought in his mind.


    She didn''t leave Jin City, nor would she be the assistant of Miss Ling.


    It was more likely that there was no such a person as Miss Ling''s assistant.


    As he expected, Miss Ling had just engaged in the business of the Ling consortium, and Grandpa Ling didn''t send a female assistant to help her at all. Instead, he sent the butler of the Ling Clan to help her.


    Now Paul was sure that Carlos was lying to him.


    But there was one thing that Carlos didn''t lie. He had seen Nelda before.


    In Yang City, it was not difficult to investigate the Ling Clan''s eldest daughter, because Grandpa Ling suddenly adopted a granddaughter ten years ago. Many people envied the good life of Shelley.


    Ten years ago, Nelda died in prison, and Grandpa Ling happened to adopt a granddaughter.


    What a coincidence! All the clues were connected together, which could only prove one thing: Shelley was Nelda!

 Chapter 385 Afraid Of Love

    When he returned to Jin City, he knew that Grandpa Ling was holding a birthday party in the city. With the status of the Tang Clan in the city and the strength of Paul, he must be invited to develop his career in the city.


    Since Grandpa Ling didn''t invite him, he had to go and have a look.


    As he expected, the Miss Ling at the banquet was his Nelda!


    He brought her here not only to reminisce about the past, but also not to beg her to start over.


    But he wanted her!


    No matter what, they could only be together!


    Paul straightened his suit and pushed the door open.


    He knew who was inside.


    "Paul Tang!"


    As soon as he appeared, Terence appeared in front of him and questioned angrily.


    With a sneer, he looked at angry Terence. Inside, Carlos was sitting on the sofa, looking at him calmly.


    "Where is Nelda? Where did you take her?"


    "Nelda?" Pretending to be confused, Paul pursed his lips and asked, "have you forgotten that Nelda has been dead for ten years?"


    "Paul Tang!" Terence was annoyed, "stop pretending. Where on earth did you take her?"


    "Terence, you should call me uncle anyway. Don''t you think it''s too impolite to call my name now? Besides, Nelda is my woman. Why do you care about her so much?"


    With a faint smile, Paul walked to the sofa in the room and sat down.


    His seat was just opposite to Carlos''s.


    "He is asking about Shelley." Carlos answered in a low voice.


    "Oh, Shelley? Miss Ling, she''s gone. Why do you ask me? "


    As soon as Paul raised his eyelids, Terence walked up to him angrily.


    "Terence, I really don''t know where Miss Ling is."


    Terence was very angry. In terms of aura and calmness, he was far inferior to Carlos and Paul.


    "At that time, it was your family who sent her to prison without mercy. Why can''t you let her go?"


    Seeing that Paul was unwilling to tell the truth, Terence continued to question him.


    Paul''s face darkened.


    "Oh, I forgot to congratulate you." As he spoke, Paul raised his glass and handed it to Terence. "You have just engaged to the eldest daughter of the Ling Clan. That''s a good thing."


    Then Paul stood up and drank u


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ed by either of them.


    If he couldn''t persuade Paul, he might as well solve it by himself.


    So when Carlos called to ask Paul out, he had already asked Boris to find out where Shelley was.


    As soon as Paul left the villa, Boris'' men had taken out Shelley.


    The same as Paul did.


    When Paul came here, he didn''t expect that Carlos would do this. When he heard that Carlos received the phone call, he knew that he was fooled.


    "Carlos!" Looking at the back of Carlos, Paul called in a low voice, "give me back Nelda!"


    As he spoke, he pulled Carlos back and punched him.


    The two of them used to be best friends and brothers. Carlos knew well about the ten years'' decline of Paul.


    "Paul, I keep her by your side to push you two to a dead end." Carlos'' face was badly hurt after being punched.


    In the past, it was Carlos who took people out to fight for Paul.


    Paul said that fighting was a hooligan''s behavior!


    "Ten years. I''ve been waiting for her for ten years. Give me back Nelda!" Paul said coldly and raised his fist to hit Carlos again.


    Carlos dodged and rolled up his sleeve to his arm. "Paul, you are not the only one who has been tortured for ten years."


    Likewise, Nelda had been trapped for ten years. Even if she knew that Paul had the ability to protect her now, she was unwilling to choose the original path.


    If a person was afraid of love, how could she dare to love a second time?

 Chapter 386 Tyrant

    As Carlos spoke, he also waved his fist at Paul.


    The two men were still talking just now, and now they began to fight.


    Because of the fact that Nelda didn''t love him, and he was annoyed by the fact that Carlos had lied to him, Paul had hit him hard.


    Carlos felt guilty for cheating Paul, so he didn''t fight back when Paul hit him for the first time.


    He didn''t mind to practice hard with him to make him cool down.


    Terence didn''t go in to help Carlos. Instead, he picked up his coat and walked out of the room. He had to go to see Shelley first.


    When Carlos came back, his face was covered with bruises. Before he came back, Celia had known that her sister had returned to the Ling Clan, but she was also a little strange to see the wound on his face.


    "You have a fight with Paul."


    There was only one possibility.


    Celia found a medicine box and helped him deal with the bruises on his face.


    "You can''t defeat him."


    Seeing the wounds on Carlos'' face, Celia said.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Carlos'' eyes turned cold and said unhappily, "he is more miserable than me!"


    Saying that he couldn''t defeat Paul? What a joke.


    But that guy was so cruel that he hit him in the face specially.


    Hearing the childish answer of Carlos, Celia pursed her lips and laugh, "yes, you are much more capable than him."


    After the joke, Celia sighed. She had just seen her sister. Not long after, her sister was taken away by Paul, which made her worried.


    "Celia, we can''t interfere too much in their business." Carlos said lightly.


    "It''s not up to the outsiders."


    Celia was clear about this, but anyway, it was her sister.


    Seeing that Carlos was so serious, Celia pretended to agree first. If Paul bullied her sister again in the future, she would not leave her alone.


    Eddy and his family came back from the banquet.


    Selina and Joyce had dressed up carefully when they came, but now the two of them were in a mess.


    The pearl necklace that Selina wore was taken back, and the ring in her hand was almost taken away. Back in the rented house, Selina couldn''t bear it anymore and cried.


    In the past few years, she had lived a plain life abroad, but she was spoiled by Eddy. After returning home, although she was not liked by Grandpa Ling, she had enjoyed a great reputation in Jin City with the title of the first lady of the Ling Clan. She had never been wronged today.


    Thinking of this, Selina cried more bitterly. Eddy felt sorry for her when he saw her crying.


    Selina knew Eddy very well. As long as he saw her crying, he would definitely feel sorry for her.


    "Selina, it''s all my fault." He coaxed as he apologized.


    Selina''s crying reminded Joyce of what had happened at the banquet.


    She had tho


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    agree to marry my granddaughter to you."


    The Tang Clan was a complicated family. Not to mention what the Tang Clan had done to his granddaughter, the Tang Clan was not peaceful now. Although it seemed to be peaceful now, the internal strife between them had never stopped.


    What his granddaughter wanted was a peaceful and simple family!


    "You will." With a faint smile, Paul sat down on the sofa.


    After saying that, he repeated seriously, "Grandpa, you will agree."


    He came here to tell Grandpa Ling not to marry his woman to Terence, knowing that he couldn''t see Shelley today.


    "Grandpa, if you marry Nelda to the Su Clan, you will hurt her and the Su Clan!"


    "Are you threatening me?" Grandpa Ling asked coldly.


    "Yes, sir." "If you don''t believe me, you can have a try."


    His attitude was so arrogant that he didn''t take Grandpa Ling seriously, which made Grandpa Ling''s face turn cold.


    Grandpa Ling could feel that it was not easy to deal with Paul!


    He should have asked Shelley and Terence to get the marriage license yesterday!


    "Okay, I''ll give it a try." Grandpa Ling said.


    With a smile, Paul stood up and said, "Grandpa, I''ll come to see you tomorrow."


    Seeing his leave, Grandpa Ling was so angry that he wanted to smash his crutch at Paul.


    Gloomy, cruel and arrogant, this was Paul in Grandpa Ling''s heart.


    When Paul arrived, Shelley was standing on the stairs and listening.


    When she went downstairs, Grandpa Ling said angrily to her, "I''ll marry you to Terence tomorrow. Let''s see what he can do."


    Shelley shook her head when she heard Grandpa Ling''s angry words. It had been ten years since they last met.


    In the past, Paul was a gentle man. He would never say anything that irritated others. Moreover, his aura was completely different, giving people a feeling of a tyrant.

 Chapter 387 He Only Has One Wish

    Eddy didn''t sleep well last night. He felt uncomfortable when he thought that Grandpa Ling might give the building to that bastard.


    He was looking for his Grandpa Ling, and Joyce said she would accompany him.


    The two of them arrived at Grandpa Ling''s villa by car and saw Paul coming out.


    They knew Paul.


    Even the ruler of the Tang Clan hadn''t seen anyone before, he had read it on the magazine. Besides, Joyce had applied for a job in Tang consortium.


    Paul cast a cold glance at Eddy and his daughter. He didn''t care who they were.


    At the banquet last night, Paul looked at Shelley. Seeing the nervousness in Carlos and Celia''s eyes, they all told Joyce that there was something fishy between Paul and Shelley.


    Thinking of this, Joyce took the initiative to greet him.


    "Mr. Tang!"


    When Paul was about to get in the car, he took a look at Joyce, who was smiling.


    "My name is Joyce. Mr. Tang, are you here to visit Sister Shelley?"


    Normally, she wouldn''t call Shelley sister.


    She said that on purpose. She was kicked out of the Gu consortium by Carlos, and she hadn''t found a job yet. It would be nice if she could work in the Tang consortium.


    Hearing the name of Shelley, Paul was stunned, but his eyes were attracted by the man behind Joyce.


    This man looked familiar!


    Ignoring her, Paul got in the car and left.


    Joyce stood there awkwardly. Paul left without saying a word to herself. Paul looked at Shelley affectionately last night.


    Grandpa Ling was tired of his son. When he heard that Eddy came, he asked his men to drive him away.


    Grandpa Ling had guessed why he came to him. It must be about the building.


    It seemed that he had to recognize Celia as soon as possible and give the building to her.


    After being shut out, Eddy and Joyce had to go back. Before leaving, he asked Butler Jay to bring a message to Grandpa Ling.


    "The young master said if he divorces Selina, will you agree to let him go back to the Ling Clan?"


    Hearing this, Shelley was stunned.


    He would divorce that woman?


    If he could, he wouldn''t have abandoned his family and daughter for so many years.


    "Shelley doesn''t believe it. Do you think I will believe it?" Noticing the confusion in Shelley''s eyes, Grandpa Ling said to Butler Jay with a sneer.


    After dinner, Carlos looked up at his watch, stood up and took Celia to the living room.


    When he came back today, Celia felt that he was a little strange.


    "Watch TV?"


    Carlos dragged her here to watch TV, not the financial channel he usually watched, but the local entertainment program.


    Something was wrong with Carlos.


    "Sit down!" Carlos said in a low voice. He clenched his fists and secretly touched his trousers pocket, feeling a little nervous.


    On the other side, Eugene also followed t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    little unhappy.


    "I just want to give you a wedding!"


    He wanted to give her a grand wedding just because he cared too much about her.


    With these words, Carlos pulled a long face and directly picked up Celia.


    "Carlos, what are you doing?"


    Being held up all of a sudden, Celia panicked.


    "If you don''t hold the wedding ceremony, I will throw you down the stairs!"


    Carlos threatened and quickly carried her to the second floor.


    He was about to throw her downstairs, but he held her firmly. Celia didn''t shout. She nestled in his arms and listened to his heartbeat.


    When he walked to the second floor, there was a loud noise outside. Then the room was lit up, and there was fireworks in the night sky outside.


    Looking up at the colorful fireworks in the sky, Celia was put down by Carlos.


    "I haven''t officially proposed to you since we got married. Celia, do you want me to kneel on one knee?" Carlos stared at her and asked.


    Before Celia could reply, he had already knelt down in front of her with the ring in his hand.


    "Celia, let''s get married!"


    Celia didn''t expect that he would do this.


    The fireworks in the air were her favorite scene. Last time, Carlos set fireworks for her for the whole night. At that time, they were not reconciled.


    "Celia, I love you!" At that time, he held her and repeated the words in her ear over and over again.


    This time, he proposed and set fireworks for her.


    "Celia, there was a boy who fell in love with a little girl at the age of ten. In the next twenty years, he did anything for one thing!"


    "All he has done is to protect her as soon as possible!"


    "For so many years, he has only one thought and one sentence, ''Celia, marry me and be my wife!"


    His proposal was not romantic, and his words were not very touching. Celia''s eyes turned red when she heard the first sentence.

 Chapter 388 Dowry For Celia

    Tears streamed down from Celia''s eyes. The fireworks were still blooming outside, making the whole sky beautiful. It was also like her life, colorful after meeting Carlos.


    She always couldn''t remember what happened between her and Carlos before, but in her dream, or in some fragments, there was always a young man holding her in his arms when she was in tears.


    The blurry face gradually became clear.


    When she was sad, he was beside her and comforted her in a low voice. "Sally, don''t cry."


    He called her name and wiped her tears.


    "It''s okay. It''s okay. I''m here with you."


    They had known each other for many years.


    "Celia."


    Carlos called her name. Seeing her crying, he rushed over and held her in his arms. At the same time, he put the ring on her hand.


    "You can''t leave me again. You can only be mine!"


    The fireworks kept blooming, and in the end, the surroundings returned to peace. Celia was tired from crying. When she woke up, she looked at the ring on her ring finger in surprise.


    When did she put it on?


    Did she nod and say "Okay"?


    But it didn''t matter anymore. What mattered was that she had long wanted to go with him.


    When he reached his goal, Carlos looked at the girl in the moonlight. She pursed her lips and smiled at him. He held her more tightly in his arms. He had never been happier than now!


    On the second day of Carlos'' show, he received a lot of calls.


    He deliberately asked the show to be set at eight o''clock in the evening for the following fireworks show.


    As soon as the program was showed, Carlos became the headline on the second morning. It was said that Mr. Gu was handsome and very charming. The close-up photo of him in the interview was zoomed in. It was true that one shot of Carlos was enchanting.


    Many of them called to ask Carlos for the wedding candies. He was in a good mood and immediately asked Boris to order the wedding candies.


    Grandma Gu also called, but she didn''t say anything against it. The first sentence she said to Carlos, "your father and I have seen the date. A week later is a lucky day."


    Grandma Gu was very happy. Her dislike for Celia had slowly disappeared. Moreover, Celia was pregnant with her great grandson and twins. How could she not like Celia.


    "Besides, although she has no relatives in Jin City, we still have to be polite. What bride price do you think we should prepare?" Grandma Gu began to prepare the wedding details.


    "I have to think about it."


    Carlos didn''t think too much about it. After all, he was with Celia.


    "I used to want to find you a suitable woman, but now I think that as long as you like, we won''t fuss about it." Grandma Gu added.


    "Grandma!" When Carlos heard that he didn''t like it, he would raise his voice.


    "You!" Grandma Gu said helplessly. She couldn''t say anything about Celia, or else this brat would be anxious with her.


    "Then my father... Is he okay? " Carlos continued to ask.


    "Him? He''s not married. "


    Grandma Gu was still angry with her son and Selina.


    After hanging up the phone, Carlos had no objection to the wedding a wee


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    sip of tea.


    "Dear nephew, you and Eddy were good friends in college, weren''t you?" Instead of explaining why the building was given to Celia, Grandpa Ling looked at Mr. Gu and talked about Eddy.


    "Yes." Mr. Gu replied.


    When they were in college, he did have a good relationship with Eddy. The two of them studied the same major and lived in the same dormitory. But later, their relationship faded because of Selina.


    "You have such a good relationship with him. I''m sure you know something about him."


    Speaking of Eddy, Grandpa Ling felt a little unhappy.


    "He abandoned his wife and children for a woman. He doesn''t even recognize me as his father." Grandpa Ling said sadly.


    Mr. Gu didn''t know what to say to comfort Grandpa Ling.


    "Grandpa Ling, Eddy might have his own idea."


    "He was blind!" Grandpa Ling said angrily.


    "You know what he has done."


    "Okay."


    For the sake of Selina, he had kicked his ex-wife out of the house. Although Mr. Gu knew a little about it, it was not complete.


    Grandpa Ling shook his head and continued, "as the saying goes, I should be responsible for what he has done."


    "After he graduated from college, he was not interested in business, so I didn''t say anything. I followed him and asked him to find a job as a teacher. I didn''t ask him to help my family. I just wanted him to get married and have children so that he can live quietly for a lifetime."


    "Anna''s father and I are good friends. He and his wife died young. The Chu Clan was also famous in the past. I wanted Eddy to marry Anna. When I asked him, he agreed."


    Speaking of this, Grandpa Ling sighed deeply.


    "I know he loves someone else, but he doesn''t object to the marriage. I think he will forget the person in his heart after marriage."


    "But how could I guess that this bastard drove Anna out of home in the name of love!" Speaking of this, Grandpa Ling hit the ground with his crutch angrily.


    "Later, he had children with Anna, but he came to me with that woman and asked me to fulfill his wish. Should I agree or disagree? "

 Chapter 389 Celia Is My Granddaughter

    Mr. Gu didn''t answer Grandpa Ling''s words. He knew that Grandpa Ling must have opposed at that time.


    "Although Anna gave birth to a daughter at that time, Nelda was cute and sensible. Both my wife and I liked her very much. Later, Anna got pregnant again. I hoped that it was a boy. If it was a girl, it didn''t matter. As long as the family was harmonious."


    Recalling the past, Grandpa Ling felt very distressed.


    At that time, Eddy held Selina''s hand and came to him. In front of Anna, he said that Selina had a child and asked Anna to quit!


    It was ridiculous. At that time, Anna was also pregnant.


    How could Grandpa Ling compromise to fulfill his wish?


    At that time, Eddy drove the woman out of the house.


    Grandpa Ling still remembered what he said to Eddy at that time. "Eddy, that woman is pregnant with a child, so is Anna!"


    Eddy shook his head and said, "it''s different."


    "Dad, I always love Selina. She has my child. I can''t let her down. "


    Eddy didn''t want to fail his love, but he had to fail his responsibility!


    Hearing that, Grandpa Ling was so angry that he fell ill and claimed to cut off the relationship with this bastard.


    Eddy said he didn''t love her and get rid of his responsibility and divorce Anna.


    "I divorced Anna. The Ling Clan gave her a large sum of money. If Selina doesn''t marry me, she will lose everything. She will die." Eddy knelt down in front of Grandpa Ling and begged him.


    Hearing those words, Grandpa Ling only felt that they were ridiculous. Grandpa Ling''s wife kept comforting him. When Anna heard this, her face turned pale and she stood there trembling.


    Grandpa Ling had always thought that his son was weak and didn''t like to fight, but the Ling Clan didn''t lack money. He could afford to raise his son at home for the rest of his life.


    He didn''t expect that his son would marry Selina.


    Grandpa Ling didn''t agree with this matter. He even cut off the economic source of Eddy and forced him to go back to Anna.


    He did come back, but his heart was still on the woman outside.


    Grandpa Ling had looked for Selina.


    A woman with a big belly knelt down in front of him in front of the people of the coffee shop pitifully. From this point, it could be seen that this woman was very scheming.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Eddy came later, Grandpa Ling would have sent Selina to the hospital and had an abortion.


    "If I had been more cruel and aborted her child, I wouldn''t have harmed Anna and her daughter."


    Grandpa Ling said guiltily.


    The woman had a chance to take advantage of Grandpa Ling''s momentary tenderness.


    Grandma Gu and Mr. Gu listened quietly to what Grandpa Ling said. They could feel that what he wanted to say next was what he wanted to say.


    "Not long after, Anna gave birth to a daughter. Eddy liked her very much and came back to play w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    r, his heart ached as if it was pricked by a needle. The Ling Clan owed Celia more than money.


    "Carlos!" Mr. Gu scolded, "Eddy is Eddy. It''s not Grandpa Ling''s fault."


    Carlos smiled, "Celia won''t go back to the Ling Clan. She is my wife!"


    After saying that, he turned around and left the Gu Clan to chase after Celia.


    He had thought that Celia was the daughter of the Ling Clan, but he didn''t dare to think that Celia was Eddy''s daughter. He thought she was the daughter of Grandpa Ling''s illegitimate child.


    He would rather Celia was an illegitimate daughter than Eddy''s daughter!


    However, regardless of age or appearance, there was no way to deny that Celia was Eddy''s daughter!


    Hearing her identity and finding her father, Celia felt sad and wanted to cry.


    She ran all the way out of the house, got in the car and left.


    When she was in England, she had asked grandma about her parents.


    Although it seemed that the grandma might not be her own grandma, her grandma really loved her at that time.


    Grandma said that Celia''s parents were dead.


    Then Celia asked what kind of person her mother was? What about her father? Did they love her?


    Grandma told Celia with a smile that they were all good people and loved her very much!


    But now it seemed that everything was a lie.


    Her father was someone else''s. He had never loved her since she was born!


    Suddenly, some fragments flashed through Celia''s mind.


    She was young, and there was a girl next to her, who seemed to be... Shelley.


    Her sister!


    "Sister, if dad is still alive, he will buy us ice cream like other dads, right?"


    However, the expectant words of her were exchanged with the cold words of her sister. "He won''t. He doesn''t like us either!"


    Then she cried, very sad.


    Celia''s head ached so much that she held her head with both hands and kept shaking her head.


    "No, no, he is not..."

 Chapter 390 How Lucky She Was To Meet Him

    When Carlos caught up with Celia, he was shocked to see her sullen face.


    "Honey, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me. "


    Her face was pale, and her eyes were red and cold.


    Carlos wanted to hold her, but she pushed him away.


    In fact, she was very stubborn. She wouldn''t say anything easily even if she was wronged. She could only endure it.


    "Celia, we have forgotten what happened today. It has never happened."


    Knowing that she was irritated by the words of Grandpa Ling, Carlos didn''t force her. Instead, he stood one meter away from her and tried to persuade her.


    But the only answer to him was Celia''s silence.


    Until Carlos felt that it was not a good way to go on like this, he wanted to go forward again, but he heard a hoarse voice.


    "I seem to remember something..."


    "Auntie."


    When Zoe saw Celia suddenly appear in front of her, she was also shocked, mainly because Celia looked too scary now.


    "Carlos."


    "Auntie, Celia remembered something. And she knows that Eddy is her father."


    Carlos'' words made Zoe shiver.


    She kept this secret a secret, even not to mention Carlos.


    But a few days ago, when she saw Grandpa Ling, she was afraid that she couldn''t keep this secret anymore.


    "Celia, you..."


    "Aunt, how did he drive us out of the Ling Clan?"


    Before Zoe could say anything, Celia asked first.


    Zoe looked at the tearful girl in front of her and let them in.


    Thinking of the past, Zoe felt her throat dry.


    It was not until quite a while later that she opened her mouth and said slowly.


    "At that time, your mother knew Eddy on a blind date. On that day when she came back, she said that there might be no chance between them. But unexpectedly, a few days later, the Ling Clan came to propose."


    "Our parents died early and we were often bullied in our family. My sister wanted to have a family as soon as possible. On the one hand, she could live a good life, and on the other hand, she could take care of me. But when I first saw Eddy, I felt that he didn''t love my sister. I also persuaded her. "


    "But my sister said that she would do everything a wife could and treat him well. And then your sister was born. They seem to be much better than before. I''m a little relieved for my sister. "


    Zoe sneered. "Who knows? It''s all my sister''s wishful thinking. That man doesn''t want to live with her all his life!"


    "That man actually brought another woman home later. At that time, my sister was also pregna


    ll silent.


    If she didn''t know her origin, she would respect and like Grandpa Ling.


    When she met Sabina, Grandpa Ling scolded Sabina and protected her. At that time, Celia thought that Grandpa Ling was fair. Now she realized that the reason why Grandpa Ling helped her was that he owed her.


    "I was besieged several times in prison and almost lost my life. It was grandpa who knew I was inside. He tried to get through and took me out. " Shelley said for Grandpa Ling, "Celia, don''t blame him. Eddy kicked us out when grandpa and grandma were not here. It was too late to wait for them to come back. "


    "Grandpa is old. He wants to take you back to the Ling Clan before he leaves. After he found me, he wanted to pick you up, but too many things happened later, and this delay lasted for many years. "


    Celia pursed her lips. "I see."


    No matter how much good words Shelley had said to Celia, Celia, who just remembered a little and only remembered Shelley, couldn''t accept such a life story.


    Moreover, when she was in the Gu Clan, she heard what Grandpa Ling said. At that time, Eddy was holding the DNA report. If Grandpa Ling was determined, he would definitely find a way to verify it, instead of directly believing in Eddy''s words in his heart and believing that she was not the granddaughter of the Ling Clan.


    "Sister, the two families are going to have dinner. Will you come?" Then Celia added. "And aunt Zoe."


    "Celia, that''s your business. I can''t bother you. I''ll go to see my aunt myself in a few days." Shelley replied.


    "Okay." Celia asked Carlos.


    "Do you know where that man lives?"


    She meant, of course, Eddy.

 Chapter 391 Be The Second Daughter Of The Ling Clan

    It was not difficult for Carlos to find a person in Jin City.


    When Joyce worked in the Gu consortium, her current address was on her resume.


    Celia was still a little depressed. She suddenly wanted to see Eddy, but she regretted when she saw him.


    At the gate of the community where Eddy lived, Celia and Carlos, who were sitting in the car, saw Eddy and Selina.


    It seemed that they had come back from the hospital. With one hand holding the medicine and the other hand patting Selina who had a slight cough.


    Selina didn''t look well, but her cough made Eddy worried.


    Celia couldn''t help thinking of her sister and what Grandpa Ling had said in the Gu Clan.


    How fragile her mother was at that time, but even so, she was still driven out of the house!


    She and her sister had no father since childhood, and even when they were sick, no one accompanied them. The funny thing was that she still thought that it would be better if her father was there.


    It turned out that her father had never admitted that she was his daughter!


    "Carlos, please invite them to our wedding!"


    Celia didn''t get off the car. Looking at Eddy and Selina who were walking into the community, she turned to Carlos and said.


    Seeing that she was reluctant, Carlos held her in his arms. "That''s good."


    ''Silly girl, you can cry if you want. It''s more painful to bear it. ''.


    At the dinner party in the evening, Celia and Carlos went there on time, not affected by her family background.


    Knowing that Celia''s aunt was still alive, Grandma Gu was gratified. Grandpa Ling also came.


    Since he was the grandfather of Celia, there was no reason for the Gu Clan to drive him away.


    Yesterday, when Celia heard the truth, she ran out of the Gu Clan. Today, she didn''t seem to mind having dinner with Grandpa Ling. In everyone''s eyes, she indirectly admitted her relationship with the Ling Clan.


    Grandpa Ling thought so. He was very happy. He didn''t expect that his granddaughter would accept him as a member of the Ling Clan so soon.


    But Grandpa Ling had gone through a lot of things. The more smooth the matter was, the more he felt that his granddaughter was not just asking him to have dinner and discuss the wedding with the Gu Clan.


    At the dinner table, Grandpa Ling saw Zoe. The two of them had met before, so they were not surprised at each other.


    Zoe couldn''t blame Grandpa Ling for telling Celia the identity of her. Grandpa Ling was in a hurry to recognize Celia because he wanted her to live a better life in the Gu Clan.


    Carlos loved Celia. Grandma Gu and Mr. G


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s a father, he should also admit it!"


    But she would never recognize that father!


    "Indeed, Celia is the second daughter of the Ling Clan. We can''t bear the curse of illegitimate daughter. That name should belong to someone else! "


    Carlos continued to shell shrimps for his beloved woman. He smiled, but felt sorry for his beloved woman in his heart.


    After knowing the identity of Celia, he specially asked Boris to investigate what happened that year.


    What''s more, the two sisters lived together with Anna and Anna''s death.


    His mother-in-law really had a hard time!


    Therefore, even if Celia didn''t do that today, he wouldn''t let that family go easily!


    All the people present understood what Carlos meant.


    It was not that Celia wanted to go back to the Ling Clan, but that she wanted to use the Ling Clan to attack Eddy and Selina.


    "Okay!"


    They didn''t expect that Grandpa Ling would agree at last with a smile on his face.


    The smile made Celia stunned. Shouldn''t Grandpa Ling be angry that she took revenge on his son?


    "This is my girl!" Grandpa Ling said happily.


    Grandpa Ling had been in the business world for many years. He was always efficient and decisive. But Eddy was a coward and incompetent man. Grandpa Ling didn''t expect that his granddaughter, who looked soft, was smart and decisive.


    "Celia, it doesn''t matter if you don''t recognize me as your grandfather, but I will hold your wedding well! This is a big gift from grandpa! " Grandpa Ling said seriously with a faint smile on his face.


    Looking at the wrinkles on Grandpa Ling''s face and grey hair, Celia remembered what her sister had said.


    Grandpa Ling wanted to take her back to the Ling Clan before he died.

 Chapter 392 He Remembered All The People Who Hurt Nelda

    After saying that, everyone continued to eat.


    Seeing that Carlos was still picking up food for Celia carefully, Grandpa Ling could feel his doting eyes from afar.


    Grandpa Ling was gratified that his granddaughter was happy.


    Shelley didn''t listen to Celia. She was afraid that her appearance would frighten Zoe, and no one in the Gu Clan knew that she was alive.


    The fewer people knew that Nelda was alive, the safer she was.


    However, even if the acquaintance recognized her as Nelda without any evidence, she could be said to be similar.


    Without having dinner with Celia, Shelley accepted Terence''s invitation.


    Paul came to the Ling Clan once a day, but Shelley hadn''t seen him. She wouldn''t change her mind if she was determined not to be with him.


    Grandpa Ling said that after the wedding of Celia and Carlos was held, it would be her and Terence''s turn.


    Last time at Grandpa Ling''s birthday party, he didn''t ask her to get engaged directly.


    After Shelley came back, she thought it clearly.


    She couldn''t be with Paul, nor could she marry Terence.


    The flower of love was dead in her heart. She knew very well that she would not love another man so deeply in her life.


    If she married Terence, it would be unfair to Terence.


    Terence needed to find a true love.


    During the dinner, Terence happily talked about the marriage of Carlos and Celia, and also took the opportunity to test her.


    "Shelley, Grandpa Ling urged me to get married."


    Grandpa Ling was eager to marry her. Terence came from a rich family and chased her. Of course Grandpa Ling was willing to do that.


    But Shelley didn''t want to delay him.


    "Terence." Shelley raised her head and looked at him seriously.


    From the eyes of Shelley, Terence saw what she was going to say.


    He had tried his best to get along with her at the beginning, so he had expected that she would say she didn''t want to be with him one day.


    Even if he had thought about it and heard her say it, he still felt bad.


    "I can''t fall in love with anyone else." "I can''t fall in love with you after we get married," said Shelley sincerely


    A marriage without love was pathetic. For example, Eddy and her mother, even if their mother tried her best to maintain their marriage, she was defeated by Eddy''s first love in the end.


    "Shelley, I love you." Terence said with a smile. "I don''t mind if you love me or not!"


    Shelley was moved by his words, but it was unfair to him.


    "Terence, find someone you love and marry her."


    The smile on Terence''s face faded, and his heart sank to the bottom of the cliff.


    "Shelley, I love you."


    He looked at her and said seriously.


    Terence didn''t know why he loved her. Ten years ago, when she attended their parties, she always hid in the corner with Paul.


    She smiled at others, but never participated in their fun.


    As time went by, Terence would habitually look to the corner every time they had a party. Sometimes when Paul was asked to play cards or games, she would also quietly stay aside.


    He felt that he fell in love with her because she w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    fter tomorrow.


    Annie looked at the ticket in surprise and asked sadly, "Paul, you are going to kick me out of Jin City!"


    He didn''t mean to kick her out of the Tang consortium. His purpose was to kick her out of Jin City.


    "For so many years, I have spent all my beautiful youth on you!" Before she could finish her words, he raised his head and smiled at her. "Annie, did I ask you to stay with me?"


    Annie was stunned. She looked at the smile on the man''s face and suddenly remembered something. She looked at him in panic.


    "Do you think I will thank you for helping me get the power? Do you think I have feelings for you by keeping you by my side?"


    Then he stood up and walked up to her with a smile. In a cold voice, he whispered in her ear, "Annie, you also have a share of Nelda''s imprisonment, right?"


    When she heard his cold voice, she trembled as if it came from the hell.


    "I... Paul..."


    She wanted to explain, but she couldn''t.


    Who set Nelda up in jail? Mrs. Tang, Leah and the person who was eager to marry Paul.


    "Thank you for helping me get the power from my mother." Then he turned to look at Shelley and said to Annie, "you should be happy. My revenge on you is over now! Leave the city, or I''ll make you pay a more miserable price! "


    Then he walked past Annie.


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    She understood what he meant.


    He didn''t want to give her a chance to stay with him. Instead, he wanted her to exhaust her youth and end up with a lonely and miserable end! This was the most tragic experience for women!


    Even so, she didn''t understand why he was so cruel to her even though she loved him so much!


    What''s so good about that woman? She is dead, and she is in prison. What on earth does he want to do?


    Paul didn''t like to "kill" people with a knife. He wanted them to indulge in the illusion he made, just like cutting people''s skin with a knife and letting them bleed to death.


    Paul used to be kind and gentle, but now he became gloomy and cruel.


    He kept in mind the person who hurt Nelda!

 Chapter 393 You Look The Best Today!

    When Paul walked out of the restaurant, he saw that Shelley got on Terence''s car.


    Paul stood at the entrance of the hotel, took out a cigarette and smoked.


    When the car drove away, Shelley felt that someone was looking at her. She turned her head and saw Paul smoking at the gate.


    She had seen him smoking for two times.


    He used to frown when he smelled smoke and said he hated the smell of smoke the most.


    According to Celia, Paul smoked very hard, one after another, more than Carlos.


    He was not only smoking, but also playing with women. He had many covers on those magazines and newspapers, and every time he had a cover, his woman was different.


    Thinking of this, Shelley stopped looking at Paul who was smoking and asked Terence to drive away quickly.


    She would leave Jin City after Celia and Carlos finished their wedding.


    "Sister, is it beautiful?"


    Shelley put on makeup for Celia, who was wearing a wedding dress. After that, Celia stood up and asked Shelley with a smile.


    "It looks good!"


    "You look the best today!" Shelley said with a smile.


    She came here early in the morning to dress up with Celia.


    She put on her sister''s makeup bit by bit, frowned and looked at the beautiful bride in the mirror, with a satisfied smile in her eyes.


    Wearing a wedding dress and looking at the smile on Shelley''s face, Celia suddenly thought of the former Shelley.


    Carlos told her that Shelley was taken away at the wedding.


    Now that she had put on the wedding dress and was pregnant with little babies, and her sister''s matter had not been settled, Celia was not happy.


    "Sister, when you get married, I will be your bridesmaid." She hugged Shelley and said.


    "Silly girl, you are married and have babies. How can you be my Bridesmaid?"


    "I don''t care about that. I want to be your bridesmaid." Celia said willfully. "Otherwise, we won''t hold today''s wedding. We''ll hold it together after you get married."


    Of course, Shelley knew what Celia was thinking. The smile at the corners of her mouth faded a little and she patted her sister on the back.


    "Little fool, if you run away today, Carlos will go crazy."


    "I don''t know when I will get married, so you have to marry Carlos obediently today."


    Hearing that, Celia felt sad as Shelley''s voice faded away.


    She didn''t reply. After a while, something occurred to her. "Sister, don''t go to the hotel."


    "There are too many people. I''m afraid tha


    d to think of something. No wonder she felt familiar with Celia the first time she saw her.


    Familiar?


    Celia didn''t look like Zoe and Anna, but like Eddy.


    At the thought of this, Selina panicked. She grabbed the hand of the other man and said, "Eddy, I didn''t expect that Celia is Zoe''s niece. They look exactly like each other."


    As Selina spoke, she stared at Eddy tightly, fearing that Eddy would think that he was the one who looked like Celia.


    "Yes!" Eddy replied in a low voice and looked at Celia again.


    He didn''t expect that the bastard was still alive!


    "Dad, mom, do you know Celia''s aunt?" Joyce asked as she noticed the weird relationship between Eddy and Zoe.


    "Yes." Selina said to Joyce with a smile. When she was about to tell her the identity of Zoe, Eddy, who was standing next to her, pulled a long face and walked forward alone.


    Selina hurried to follow them. She suddenly felt something was wrong with today''s wedding.


    Since they were invited, and Grandpa Ling would also be there, then Grandpa Ling would definitely see Zoe and Celia.


    She remembered that at Grandpa Ling''s birthday party last time, Grandpa Ling announced that he would give the building to his second granddaughter.


    At that time, both she and Grandpa Ling thought that Grandpa Ling had admitted that Joyce was a member of the Ling Clan, but they didn''t expect that Grandpa Ling would say that he didn''t recognize Eddy in front of so many people, let alone that Joyce was his granddaughter.


    Then who did Grandpa Ling want to give the building to?


    Yes, at the banquet that day, Celia and Carlos were also present!

 Chapter 394 Disappointing Father

    Was it because Grandpa Ling had known Celia''s identity that he wanted to recognize her at his birthday party and give her the building?


    But later, both Carlos and Celia left, so they didn''t announce it at last.


    At that time, both she and Eddy thought that Grandpa Ling recognized Joyce, but in fact, it was Celia!


    Selina connected all the clues together and was more and more sure that Grandpa Ling knew that Celia was the daughter of Anna.


    Thinking of this, she entered the banquet hall with Dale. In the banquet hall, Selina looked at the president''s seat. As she guessed, Grandpa Ling was sitting on the main seat.


    "Why are you here?" Selina didn''t directly say that Grandpa Ling was at the banquet, but mentioned that Eric was also there.


    If he didn''t see Zoe, Eddy thought that the reason why Eric came here was because of Carlos.


    "They are not the only ones from the Ling Clan." Eddy looked around the banquet hall. In the huge hall, he not only saw his brother Eric, but also many members of the Ling Clan or relatives.


    The Gu Clan wouldn''t have invited so many Ling Clan people. It seemed that the banquet was more likely to be held together with the Ling Clan and the Gu Clan.


    Eddy thought of something and looked into Grandpa Ling''s eyes.


    With a straight face, Grandpa Ling looked at Eddy with warning in his eyes.


    "Grandpa Ling knows that that daughter isn''t yours. Why does he still want to take her back to the Ling Clan?" Selina said unhappily.


    The Gu Clan, the Ling Clan and their relatives came to the wedding. It was obvious that Grandpa Ling wanted to recognize Celia back at the wedding!


    "Humph!" Eddy sneered.


    "Poor Joyce!" As Selina spoke, she grabbed Joyce''s hand.


    Joyce couldn''t understand the conversation between Selina and Eddy, but something was wrong after they came in.


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Joyce asked. She felt that it had something to do with Celia.


    "Joyce, it''s all my fault!" Looking at Joyce, Selina burst into tears again. "Grandpa Ling would rather have another woman''s daughter than admit that you are his granddaughter."


    The more Joyce listened, the more confused she became. She wanted to ask more, but she heard Eddy say in a cold voice, "I won''t admit this daughter!"


    "Eddy, what''s the use of denying it? It''s good that Grandpa Ling recognizes her. I''m afraid that she will also be given the building. " Selina said in a low voice.


    The building?


    Joyce seemed to understand what she meant. "Mom, who are you talking about?"


    "Celia!" Selina answered in a low voice.


    "You are your father''s daughter. Grandpa Ling has to give the building to an outsider." Selina said unhappily.


    "Celia should be the second daughter of Anna! Your father divorced her because this daughter was not your father''s. "


    "What?" Joyce replied in surprise. She knew who Anna was. She was surprised that Celia was the daughter of that woman, and that Grandpa Ling was going to give the building to Celia.


    Joyce turned her head to look at the wedding photos of Celia and Carlos hanging around the banquet hall. In the wedding photos, Celia held Carlos'' neck and smiled happily.


    She was so lucky to marry Carlos, and now Grandpa Ling still wanted to take her back to the Ling Clan!


    When Joyce thought of this, a hint of cruelty flashed across her eyes and a sneer appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    "Dad, mom, I''m a little bored. Let''s go for a walk." Joyce pulled a long face, l


    f Anna, who was kicked out of the Ling Clan.


    "She is Eddy''s daughter." Olivia was still making trouble, and Eric Ling took it over in a low voice.


    On the stage, Grandpa Ling listened to the discussion with a smile. "Please don''t talk about it anymore. Celia is not an illegitimate daughter, or the daughter of my illegitimate child."


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was laughter from below.


    Grandpa Ling stopped smiling and said, "she is the real second granddaughter of the Ling Clan!"


    "Last time I said something at my birthday party. In the past more than 20 years, I felt very sorry for my granddaughter and wanted to give the building to her to make up for my debts. This granddaughter is Celia! "


    "I''m very happy to find my granddaughter after more than 20 years." Grandpa Ling stood on the stage and said excitedly.


    Under the stage, Eddy couldn''t stand it anymore. He saw that his wife and daughter looked pale.


    This child was not his. She couldn''t get anything from the Ling Clan!


    Eddy stood up and walked to the stage. When he walked to the stage, he looked up at Grandpa Ling on the stage, and then looked at Celia over there. He asked coldly, "Dad, are you sure she is your granddaughter?"


    Eddy''s sudden voice was as expected by Carlos and Celia.


    Eddy loved Selina so much that he only admitted that Joyce was his daughter. How could he be willing to give the Ling Clan''s property to this "outsider".


    Seeing Eddy come out, Grandpa Ling''s face darkened. Today, he had been thinking that if Eddy accepted Celia as his daughter, he would give Eddy a sum of money to make him live a comfortable life.


    But what he did next disappointed Grandpa Ling more.


    "Eddy, she is indeed my granddaughter." Grandpa Ling looked into his questioning eyes and said affirmatively.


    Eddy sneered, "Dad, if I''m not wrong, you think she''s my daughter!"


    Hardly had his voice faded away, the banquet began to whisper again.


    What? Celia is the daughter of the young master of the Ling Clan?


    "Yes, Eddy. Celia is your daughter!" Grandpa Ling said calmly.


    He didn''t want Eddy to question Celia''s identity, which made him more disappointed in his son.


    "Ha ha." Eddy sneered with disdain. He turned to look at Celia and said sarcastically, "a bastard deserves to be my daughter?"

 Chapter 395 Prove

    Bastard!


    This was the way Eddy addressed Celia. Hearing these two words, Celia''s face froze. No one would like this word.


    Carlos'' face darkened. Bastard? His woman was crowned with this word by his father in front of everyone!


    "Eddy, are you not going to admit your daughter?" Carlos said with a smile, but his eyes were as cold as a pool of ice.


    Eddy glanced at Carlos and then stared at Celia.


    "Are you my daughter?"


    Celia looked at him and asked, "what do you think?"


    Without saying anything, Eddy followed Celia''s words and stared at her.


    The first time he saw her, he felt familiar. Where had he met her before.


    Now she stood in front of him and said she was his daughter. Eddy saw the familiarity on her face and the resemblance to him, but he was still unwilling to admit it.


    He had been deceiving himself for so many years and never wanted to wake up.


    "You are not!" Eddy said loudly. When they confronted each other, the guests quieted down and watched the good play.


    If Celia wasn''t Eddy''s daughter, there would be a lot of rumors that were against her in the upper class after tonight''s wedding, even if she married Carlos.


    For example, in order to hook up with Carlos, she pretended to be the daughter of the Ling Clan.


    Carlos didn''t mind the gossip, but no one wanted to be framed.


    "My daughter is Joyce, not you." Eddy snapped, "You are your mother''s child with another man. You are a bastard!"


    Eddy said firmly with a cold face.


    People in Jin City were not so familiar with the Ling Clan. But they had heard that the young master of the Ling Clan had an ex-wife, who had done something wrong to him and divorced him.


    After that, Eddy married his first love whom he hadn''t seen for many years. For a long time, in the eyes of outsiders, Eddy had been infatuated with her. His first love had been abroad for many years, but his original intention had never changed.


    After saying that, Eddy turned around and walked to Zoe.


    "Zoe, I think she should have told you why I divorced your sister."


    Zoe clenched her fists and looked at the man in front of her.


    She just felt that she hated this man more than before.


    Today was the wedding of Celia and Carlos. Grandpa Ling wanted to recognize his granddaughter, but this man slandered his sister and called his own daughter a bastard for the sake of his beloved wife and daughter!


    Thinking of this, Zoe sneered.


    "Didn''t you kick my sister and my two nieces out of the house in order to marry your beloved woman?"


    Zoe felt sorry for her sister.


    "You!"


    "Humph! Since she is dead, you can deny it," said Eddy with a grim face.


    Zoe looked at the angry man and shook her head.


    How shameless he was.


    He trusted Selina and her daughter so much that he didn''t believe Celia was his biological daughter?


    Seeing that, Celia couldn''t help but feel indignant.


    Just because of the DNA report, he denied that she was his daughter.


    But at the fir


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    on as Selina finished her words, Eddy thought of the picture on his phone. He took out his phone in a hurry, and as soon as he took it out of his pocket, it fell to the ground.


    He picked up the phone and handed the picture to Celia.


    "Here is the DNA test result of you and me." He held the phone tightly. "Are you my daughter?"


    The result of the DNA showed that they were not father and daughter.


    Holding Celia''s hands, Carlos heard that Eddy took out the evidence more than 20 years ago, with a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    Didn''t he know? On today''s big day, when Grandpa Ling wanted to accept Celia, Carlos was sure that it would be proved!


    But Eddy unexpectedly opposed.


    He really wanted to end this matter!


    "Mr. Ling, you are so considerate. The evidence of more than 20 years ago has been preserved till now." Carlos smiled faintly.


    Eddy, today is my big day."


    Hearing this, Eddy lowered his head with hesitation. He felt a little guilty. Anyway, today was a big day for Celia and Carlos. He was too impulsive. Even if Celia was not his daughter, it could be said after the wedding.


    He didn''t want to say anything more, but Carlos and Celia didn''t want to end here.


    "Mr. Ling, what a coincidence. We also have a DNA test report in our hands."


    With that, Carlos nodded at Grandpa Ling on the stage.


    After a while, a photo popped up on the big screen. It was a DNA test.


    The test result was Eddy and Celia.


    The final result was completely different from what Eddy had. On the contrary, Celia and he were father and daughter.


    Hearing that, Eddy''s face turned pale. He took a step back in disbelief and asked, "how could it be?"


    He looked at the test report in his hand in disbelief and then looked at the one on the screen.


    "Don''t doubt it. I did test your blood." Carlos said indifferently.


    Eddy looked at Grandpa Ling on the stage, who was looking at him coldly.


    There was indeed his blood sample in the Ling Clan.

 Chapter 396 Celia, Do You Want A Second Marriage

    "I''m so sorry. I''m really your daughter!"


    Looking at Eddy, Celia continued, "It''s a pity that you don''t recognize me as your daughter, and I happen to not recognize you, Eddy."


    After saying that, Eddy shook his head, but he still didn''t believe it. "It''s impossible. It''s impossible. You can''t be my daughter!"


    As he spoke, he ran out of the banquet hall with a pale face. The phone in his hand fell to the ground accidentally when he left, and he did not turn around to pick it up.


    Seeing that Eddy couldn''t bear the fact that Celia was his daughter and ran away, Selina and Joyce didn''t have the face to stay any longer.


    Selina walked forward and looked at Celia indifferently with her red eyes.


    She felt that she had underestimated her enemy. She had thought that if she took out the DNA test report of more than 20 years, she would be able to defeat Celia, which would ruin her reputation and make her unable to be the daughter of the Ling Clan.


    Today, she and Joyce lost more thoroughly. Not only did they make Celia the daughter of the Ling Clan, but also let Eddy know that Celia was his biological daughter.


    "Mom!" When they left, Joyce followed Selina closely. She asked worriedly, "what should we do?"


    Selina looked at her and said, "Joyce, be smart. Don''t go against Celia."


    Celia was protected by Carlos and supported by Grandpa Ling. They couldn''t fight against her for the time being.


    As for the money of the Ling Clan, as long as Eddy was alive, there would be a chance.


    Eddy and his family left the banquet hall dejectedly. Celia stood still and watched Eddy leave in a panic.


    Everyone wanted to marry their beloved man in the witness of their parents.


    Celia thought that if he didn''t stand out to question her identity, she would at least hold the wedding with her father.


    However, for the sake of his beloved woman and his daughter, Eddy would not swallow insult and humiliation and let her, a "bastard", get the money of the Ling Clan. This wedding was destined not to be accompanied by her father.


    No, she should have no father since she was born!


    "Celia!" Carlos held her hand and called her back.


    He held Celia''s hand and continued to walk onto the stage. Before she went on the stage,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    se of Shelley, the Tang Clan was not invited to the wedding.


    "Congratulations!"


    Paul said.


    "Thank you!" Carlos replied. He guessed that the reason why Paul called him was not just to congratulate him on his marriage.


    "Carlos." After a pause, he got to the point. "I hope you won''t get involved in the matter between me and Nelda."


    Carlos held the phone and thought for a moment.


    As an outsider, he couldn''t interfere in their affairs. He didn''t want to meddle in their affairs either. He knew that it was because Paul loved Nelda so much that sometimes his love would be more intense.


    "Okay." Finally, he answered.


    "But it''s useless to push her too hard. Why don''t you find another way?"


    "What method?"


    "You know why she doesn''t want to be with you. If you force her, you will only push her further. To untie the bell, you need the person who tied it. You know what I mean. "


    Hearing what Carlos said, Paul said, "okay!"


    After hanging up the phone, Carlos sighed slightly.


    Nelda had been "dead" for ten years, and Paul had trapped herself for ten years. He loved Nelda so much. When he knew that she was still alive, he was ecstatic.


    But he didn''t expect that Nelda avoided him.


    One wanted to love, and the other wanted to hide.


    If Paul was too overbearing and didn''t consider Nelda''s opinion, he would only push her further.


    If he wanted to untie the knot, he had to let Nelda see what Paul had done for her. No one knew how much Paul could understand!

 Chapter 397 Go Back Wherever You Come Back

    The DNA test report of Celia and Eddy on the wedding made Eddy stunned. He didn''t dare to believe that it was true, but the data couldn''t deceive people.


    When they got home, he didn''t fall asleep for the whole night.


    He couldn''t fall asleep because of Celia, and Selina didn''t disturb him.


    Celia was the daughter of Eddy, which had become a fact. Selina couldn''t change the situation, so she could only watch Celia move into the Ling Clan as the second daughter of the Ling Clan and marry into the Gu Clan.


    She really didn''t expect that Celia was the child at that time. When she first saw Celia, she should have thought that there should be some relationship between them, as Celia looked so similar to Eddy.


    If she had known Celia''s identity earlier, she wouldn''t have been caught off guard. She could only come back in dejection.


    Selina came back for Joyce.


    After she married Eddy, she had planned to live as a lady, but she didn''t expect that Grandpa Ling was so cruel that he not only cut off Eddy''s economic source, but also drove them out of the house.


    At that time, she had given birth to Joyce. If she left Eddy and took care of Joyce alone, it must be very hard. It was not easy to find a man to marry her.


    After thinking it over, she decided to continue to be with Eddy. Grandpa Ling only had two sons. She didn''t believe that Grandpa Ling would really abandon his son.


    Joyce was in her youth now. She couldn''t enjoy the glory and wealth by herself, but she had to fight for the interests of the Ling Clan for Joyce.


    She wanted her daughter to marry a rich man and live a noble life.


    When Eddy was in a mess because of Celia, Grandpa Ling came.


    "When will you divorce her?" Grandpa Ling asked as soon as he entered the room.


    Joyce happened to be at home. Hearing this, she was stunned.


    "Grandpa Ling, my parents really love each other. Why do you have to separate them?" Joyce said.


    Hearing that, Grandpa Ling lowered his voice unhappily. "Shut up!"


    Although Joyce was also the daughter of Eddy, Grandpa Ling didn''t like her at all. Perhaps she had the blood of Selina.


    "Didn''t you talk about this with me last time?" Looking at Eddy, Grandpa Ling said indifferently.


    Eddy glanced at Selina and thought of the divorce.


    In order to get him back to the Ling Clan, Selina suggested that they divorce first to stabilize Grandpa Ling.


    Eddy loved Selina and didn''t want to divorce. Hearing Grandpa Ling''s words, the first thought on his mind was not to divorce. But when he saw the hint in Selina''s eyes, he had to say, "Dad, I''m divorced. Do you want me to go back to the Ling Clan?"


    With a cold face, Grandpa Ling looked over and said, "after you get divorced, you will naturally go back to the Ling Clan."


    Before Eddy could say anything, Grandpa Ling added, "but I have a condition!"


    Why did they suddenly want to divorce? How could Grandpa Ling not see through this thought?


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    a long time, he said.


    "It''s my fault. I''m sorry for Anna and Celia."


    After returning from the wedding, Eddy thought for a whole night and had to admit that Celia was his daughter.


    "Dad!" Joyce called her name in panic. She wanted to say more, but was stopped by Selina.


    "I hope you will keep your words. If you don''t leave, don''t blame me for being ruthless." After finishing his words, Grandpa Ling turned around and left.


    Looking at Grandpa Ling''s arched back, Eddy''s eyes were filled with tears.


    When he left home more than 20 years ago, Grandpa Ling''s back was straight. In the past twenty years, he hadn''t fulfilled his responsibility as a son by the side of Grandpa Ling.


    "Dad, I''m not with you. Please take good care of yourself."


    Grandpa Ling stopped and finally heard a word of conscience from him.


    But how could a good son be seduced by a woman!


    Selina wanted to force him to give in with the help of Eddy, but she underestimated him!


    She also hoped that Eddy could take the mother and daughter as far as possible, so that Celia and Shelley could feel comfortable.


    As soon as Grandpa Ling left, Eddy began to sort out the things that had left as if he had promised Grandpa Ling.


    Looking at Eddy, who was busy with his stuff, Joyce asked angrily, "why should we leave?"


    Selina didn''t want to leave either. She preferred to go back to the Ling Clan.


    Eddy didn''t reply, but entered the room.


    Selina walked up to Joyce and whispered, "Joyce, do you want to stay?"


    "Okay."


    Joyce nodded. She didn''t understand. Both of them were Grandpa Ling''s granddaughters. Since Sabina and Celia could live such a good life, she had to live a simple life with her parents.


    "If you want to stay, just stay. Remember, don''t be too anxious. Sometimes it''s better to borrow someone else''s hand than to do it yourself. " After hearing that, Joyce seemed to think of something and then nodded heavily.


    She knew what to do.

 Chapter 398 You Brat, How Dare You!

    "Shelley, what did you say?"


    It never occurred to Grandpa Ling that Shelley would break up with Terence.


    They just dated for a short time?


    "Grandpa, I can''t get engaged to him." Shelley replied.


    Looking at his granddaughter whose eyes were full of determination, Grandpa Ling thought of Paul, who had often come to see him these days.


    "Shelley, can''t you forget him?"


    In the past ten years, Shelley had locked herself in the Ling Clan''s house. She didn''t visit the men Grandpa Ling introduced or disliked them at first look.


    "No!" She shook her head and denied.


    "You are not young anymore!"


    "But I can''t choose a man I don''t love because I''m old." She replied. She wanted a marriage with love. It was you who loved me and I loved you. Instead of being together for the interests of the two families.


    "Terence will be nice to you." Said Grandpa Ling.


    Shelley shook her head, "Grandpa, no matter how good he is to me, I can''t like him. It''s not fair to him. "


    Then she talked about Eddy, "that man was with my mother not because he loved my mother. That''s why the tragedy happened later."


    "If I can''t find the man I love, I don''t want to marry myself out in a hurry."


    Hearing her words, Grandpa Ling sighed, "Shelley, why are you doing this?"


    If she had to find a man she loved, when could she find him.


    She already had a place in her heart, so how could she give it to others?


    Grandpa Ling wanted to persuade her again, but he was very clear about his granddaughter''s stubborn character, especially when it came to love.


    She said she wouldn''t marry the man she didn''t love.


    She said she couldn''t be with Paul, so she avoided him.


    "You can do whatever you want." Finally, Grandpa Ling had no choice but to say something else.


    "Shelley, you have done a good job in the cooperation project with the Gu consortium. I want you to work in the Ling consortium."


    The reason why Grandpa Ling asked Shelley to take over the project was to pave the way for her to enter the Ling consortium.


    He wanted to protect his granddaughter for the rest of her life.


    "Okay!" Shelley didn''t refuse. Life was limited. She couldn''t spend her youth in the Ling Clan anymore.


    "We''ll go back to the Ling Clan in a few days."


    Shelley raised her head and looked at Grandpa Ling in surprise. She had wanted to go back to Yang City before, but now she really heard from Grandpa Li


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    eone else.


    Then he looked at Paul''s eyes, which were full of anger.


    It must be an accident when they took this photo, and even Paul was unhappy.


    "You piss me off!" Celia added with hatred.


    She thought that Paul had been in love with his sister for ten years. In fact, it was not his business that his sister was in jail. She should help him and make a match between him and his sister.


    But now seeing this photo, Celia had no intention of making a match. She even wanted to drag the man out and tear him into pieces.


    "Will my sister be sad if she sees it?"


    "Someone took this photo on purpose," said Carlos in a hurry.


    Who could get close to Paul and touch him again? Even Carlos could guess it with his little finger.


    Hearing what Carlos said, Celia''s eyes lit up. She looked at him and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Carlos handed the magazine to her and asked her to read it carefully.


    Celia took the magazine with hesitation. Looking at the photos on it, she found something wrong.


    "Even if it was someone else''s fault, no matter what, my sister will definitely feel uncomfortable when she sees it." Celia said lightly. Her sister said that she didn''t want to stay with Paul anymore, but she turned around and broke off the engagement with Terence.


    It was obvious that her sister had always loved that man, and she couldn''t let him go!


    Shelley took the magazine from Butler Jay, glanced at the photos and words on it, and threw it into the trash can without looking at it again.


    After all, people had changed. There were really many women in that man over the years!

 Chapter 399 Dont Ever Think About It, Mr. Tang

    Hearing that Shelley was leaving Jin City, Terence asked her out.


    Strictly speaking, he made an appointment for Paul.


    Terence had sent the photo he took for Paul to the periodical office.


    It was too late for Paul to stop Terence. In other words, he was conniving at what Terence had done in his heart.


    When the newspapers and magazines were all his headlines, he immediately felt regretful and wanted to beat up Terence.


    Terence also called Shelley and deliberately told her that Paul hit the headlines.


    "What a playboy Uncle Paul is! He was even photographed."


    "Will he be afraid of being photographed?" Sneered Shelley.


    In the past seven or eight years, Shelley had seen a lot of people hugging Paul. Therefore, it was not strange that Paul hugged another woman after a period of silence.


    According to Celia, Paul indulged himself in dissipation all because of Shelley''s death.


    Now that she was alive, he was still indulged in dissipation, just to find an excuse for playing.


    Hearing the displeasure in Shelley''s voice on the phone, Terence knew that the image of Paul had been ruined in her heart.


    With her personality, she couldn''t be stimulated. She would take it seriously.


    Although Terence liked Shelley, he was not the kind of person who would pester her.


    "He might be framed." Terence felt guilty and spoke for Paul.


    "Terence, why do you always speak for him?" Shelley sensed that there was something wrong with his words.


    Besides, who dared to frame the ruler of the Tang consortium?


    Shelley didn''t believe such a lame excuse.


    Terence became irritable. As soon as the news of the photo was spread out, he received many calls from Paul.


    He didn''t even dare to go out of his house now, fearing that he would be beaten up by someone from Paul.


    That man was so cruel that he didn''t even recognize him.


    "Shelley, you will leave in a few days. Let''s have dinner together." Said Terence.


    Shelley didn''t think too much. Although she had broken off the engagement with Terence, Terence was an open-minded man and was not obsessed with love.


    After breaking up with Shelley, he was sad for a few days. Then he regained his composure and lived his own life.


    "Okay!" Shelley asked him the address.


    The Tang consortium.


    Paul received a call from Terence. The HR mana


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    several famous companies. At that time, she thought that she could work in the Ling consortium with her ability and education background. Even Eric thought that she was good, but Grandpa Ling didn''t allow her to work there.


    No matter how capable she was, Grandpa Ling didn''t like her.


    On the other hand, Joyce happened to be the classmate of the daughter of the HR manager of the Tang consortium. As soon as she knew this relationship, she immediately called her classmate.


    With Selina''s education, Joyce had a good relationship with other people.


    In addition, the Tang consortium just fired Annie, and Paul was in urgent need of an assistant to help him deal with business. That was why Joyce entered the Tang consortium at the right time.


    "I will focus on my work." Joyce replied.


    She had seen Paul twice and knew that he was no worse than Carlos. This time, she was not in a hurry to finish her work well.


    "That''s good." After saying that, the HR Manager reminded him before leaving, "There is someone in his heart. Don''t think about anything."


    The manager didn''t leave until Joyce nodded.


    His former assistant had worked for Mr. Tang for so many years and was finally kicked out of the Tang consortium. Many people thought that Paul was a womanizer. There had been a lot of women out there for so many years.


    After the incident with Annie, all the female colleagues who had a crush on Paul and took actions were fired. It was not clear to the employees of the Tang consortium that Boss hated women who had a crush on him.

 Chapter 400 Good Fortune In Love Affairs

    These two days, Sabina was extremely annoyed. She came here from Yang City to attend Celia''s wedding.


    What''s more, Celia became her cousin.


    Thinking of this, Sabina became angrier. After Joyce called her, she rushed out to have dinner with Joyce.


    It was not the first time that Olivia and Eric had warned Sabina, but she thought they were too snobbish. They thought that it was because Joyce was not recognized by Grandpa Ling that she was not allowed to have any contact with Joyce.


    Taking advantage of the fact that Eric and Olivia had something to deal with in Jin City, she ran out to meet Joyce.


    As soon as they arrived at the hotel mentioned by Joyce, Sabina started to talk about the wedding.


    "How could Celia be Uncle Eddy''s daughter?"


    What happened at the wedding was a pain to Joyce. When Sabina mentioned it, the expression on Joyce''s face changed.


    However, she was good at following Sabina''s words. What she could do now was to make Sabina happy.


    As Selina said, we can''t be too hasty, or we can''t do anything well.


    "I didn''t expect that either." Joyce smiled and said.


    "What''s more, Grandpa even gave the building to her." The more Sabina said, the angrier she became. She didn''t notice the flash of hatred at the corners of Joyce''s mouth. Then she continued, "I don''t know what grandpa thinks? You are also Uncle Eddy''s daughter. Why Grandpa Ling gave the building to Celia. "


    "Besides, Celia has been outside for so many years. Uncle Eddy didn''t recognize her before. I don''t know if she did something to the DNA test on the wedding."


    Sabina said these words only because she was angry, not to stimulate Joyce.


    However, Joyce didn''t think so. She thought that Sabina did it on purpose.


    "Okay." Joyce replied indifferently, forgetting why she came to this hotel.


    "Joyce, grandpa is so unfair!" Sabina felt sorry for Joyce.


    Joyce chuckled, "I have no choice."


    Grandpa Ling was nice to Shelley, who had been adopted, and to Celia, who had been away for more than 20 years, except for his granddaughter.


    She really didn''t understand why Grandpa Ling was so unfair!


    Sabina continued to dislike Celia and sympathize with Joyce.


    Joyce listened with a smile, but she was so annoyed that she didn''t want to hear any more word from Sabina.


    If she didn''t want to use Sabina to enter the hotel, she actually didn''t want to ask Sabina out for dinner.


    The two of them were both daughters of the Ling Clan, but Sabina was always superior to her, and she was like Sabina''s slave, very humble


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    l of power holder made many women fall in love with him one after another.


    But he seemed to be a playboy, but he was heartless. The women who had a good time could only stay for three days at most. Three days later, they were sent away directly.


    With an impatient look in his eyes, Paul stared at Sabina coldly.


    "My name is Sabina Ling."


    The word "Ling" softened the look on his face. "Ling? Which Ling consortium? "


    "The Ling consortium in Yang City." Sabina said her father''s name proudly.


    On second thought, Paul knew that Sabina was the daughter of Eric, which meant that she was Shelley''s cousin now.


    Hearing this, Paul reached out his hand and greeted, "Hello, Sabina."


    Seeing that, Sabina didn''t know if it was for the sake of Shelley that Paul took the initiative to shake hands with her. She was so happy that she turned her head and looked at Joyce complacently.


    "Mr. Tang, are you here for dinner?" She said with a smile.


    "Yes." He was in a hurry to see Shelley and didn''t want to talk to her anymore.


    He talked to Sabina absentmindedly, not noticing Joyce behind her.


    Thinking of Joyce, Sabina said a few words to Paul and pulled Joyce out. "Mr. Tang, I have something to ask you."


    She wanted to ask Paul to take good care of Joyce.


    Even though she looked familiar, Paul wouldn''t pay too much attention to an irrelevant woman.


    Before Sabina could introduce Joyce, Joyce greeted, "Hello, Boss."


    "Okay." He remembered that this was the assistant he had just recruited.


    "My name is Joyce."


    As soon as Joyce finished her words, a voice came from behind her before she could hold Paul''s hand.


    "Mr. Tang, you are so lucky in love affairs!"

 Chapter 401 Its Worse To Make His Woman Unhappy Than To Offend Him

    Shelley came over with a smile. When Paul suddenly saw her, a smile appeared on her face. "Nelda..."


    He called her name and thought of her identity. He didn''t say anything more but looked at her with a smile.


    In front of Joyce and Sabina, there was no smile on Paul''s face.


    When he saw Shelley, he changed his face and looked at Shelley gently.


    "Shelley Ling." As soon as Sabina saw Shelley, her face darkened.


    Now seeing her, Sabina was annoyed.


    At the same time, when Joyce saw Shelley, her face also darkened. But when she looked at the smile on Paul''s face, she thought of the phone call he had answered in the office.


    Did he have an appointment with Shelley?


    No, it''s impossible! How could it be Shelley!


    In the eyes of Joyce and Sabina, they thought than Shelley was older and much older than them. They never thought that Shelley was more charming than them in front of men.


    But now, the only person in Paul''s eyes was Shelley.


    "Mr. Tang has just been on the cover of the magazine. You changed another woman so soon."


    Although Shelley had lived in the Ling Clan for so many years, she knew what had happened to Paul.


    Hearing what she said, Paul explained in a hurry, "I happened to meet them."


    "I don''t know who they are!"


    He really didn''t know Sabina and Joyce. If it weren''t for the fact that Sabina and Shelley were cousins, he wouldn''t have talked to them. As for Joyce, she was his assistant, but he only knew one name and knew nothing else.


    Hearing this, both Sabina and Joyce turned pale.


    They didn''t expect that Paul would be so anxious to explain to Shelley.


    "Shelley, why are you here? Have you made an appointment? I heard that your marriage with the young master of the Su Clan has been canceled. " Sabina sneered.


    Shelley took a look at Sabina and then looked at Joyce behind her.


    Although Joyce was her half sister, Shelley had always been against her.


    She was not good enough to like the daughter of the woman who destroyed her family.


    "Yes, the wedding has just been canceled." "Are you accosting Mr. Tang?" asked Shelley directly.


    The word "accost" was obviously sarcastic.


    In the past, Sabina thought that Shelley was gentle. But now...


    Joyce was also curious. T


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    be very angry if he knows it."


    Hearing this, Sabina, who was dragged, pointed at Shelley and shouted, "Shelley Ling, if you let them touch me, dad and grandpa won''t spare you."


    Shelley smiled. It was Paul who took down Sabina, but they put the blame on her.


    Joyce deliberately said that to aim at Shelley. Sabina naturally followed Joyce''s words to scold Shelley. If something really happened to Sabina, Shelley would be held accountable.


    Taking hold of Shelley''s hand again, he sensed the threat in Sabina''s words. Thinking that Shelley was the daughter of the Ling Clan now, he was afraid that it would be difficult for her to go back, so he said, "I teach her a lesson or will bully you next time."


    Hearing what he said, Shelley smiled at him and nodded.


    Seeing her smile at him, Paul said softly, "Don''t worry. They know what they are doing!"


    Without saying anything, the two of them walked forward together.


    But when Shelley walked into the room booked by Terence, Paul didn''t let her go.


    It took Terence a long time to react when he saw them.


    "You came together?"


    Then he realized that he had said something wrong.


    Glancing at both of them, Shelley seemed to understand something.


    Terence invited Paul without telling her.


    Noticing that her hand was still held by Paul, she shook it off.


    "I''m leaving now."


    Then she turned around and left.


    Paul followed her out of the room.


    Shelley turned around and asked angrily, "Why are you following me?"

 Chapter 402 Shelley Is Not Happy With You By My Side

    "Shelley." Taking a step forward, Paul grabbed her hand.


    "You were angry when you saw me chatting with Sabina and others."


    Of course she would be angry. Joyce was unpredictable, and he was talking to her.


    "You still care about me." "Let''s calm down and have a talk, okay?"


    Shelley pulled her hand out of his palm again, "what are you talking about?"


    He got close to her, with only her face in his eyes. "Love."


    Shelley was stunned and blushed. They hadn''t seen each other for ten years, and he was good at coaxing girls.


    "Mr. Tang, you are so sweet." She raised her head and said lightly.


    Paul held her hand tightly and said softly, "only for you."


    He stared at Shelley. She wanted to pull her hand out, but he held it more tightly.


    "Nelda, it''s really for you." He said seriously, "the photos on the magazine are fake. I haven''t done anything to them."


    "It''s a coincidence to meet Sabina. If I knew you didn''t like them, I wouldn''t have said a word to them."


    He explained everything one by one. It was not easy for him to make an appointment with Nelda, so he didn''t dare to let her go easily.


    If he let her go, he didn''t know when she would see him next time.


    "All fake? Mr. Tang has acted a lot over the years. "


    What happened in the magazine was fake, but what he had done in the past few years was true.


    Surprised, Paul saw her looking at him unhappily and smiled.


    "Nelda, you really care about me."


    "So what? So what? " Said Shelley ironically.


    For so many years, she had hidden him in her heart and wanted him to be burned to ashes in her heart. But she couldn''t forget him at all.


    She bought some magazines at the Ling Clan''s house and wanted to see him.


    Every time she saw a photo of him holding a woman.


    "I''m glad that you care." The smile on his face faded a little. "If you leave, my heart will die."


    As for those women, they were just acting according to the circumstances. He had hugged and kissed them, but he had never had sex with them.


    He slept on the same bed with beautiful women, but he couldn''t touch them.


    "Nelda." He thought of something and his eyes darkened. He looked at her and called her.


    Paul held Shelley''s hand, which was seen by Joyce who returned to the hotel.


    Sabina was dragged away by the people of Paul, but Joyce didn''t chase her to the end.


    She would be glad to see that Sabina was ruined by a man.


    She would see what else Sabina has to show off in front of her in the future.


    Most importantly, if Sabina was raped by a man, then S


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d he fire her?


    Joyce was not reconciled. It was not easy for her to find a job, and she was an assistant of the Tang consortium.


    She could control her restless mind and concentrate on her work. The salary of her assistant could support her life. After leaving the Tang consortium, where could she find a suitable job to support herself.


    "Mr. Tang." Joyce went to see Paul.


    Paul hated to be disturbed at work. He raised his head and saw it was Joyce.


    "Mr. Tang, I don''t know what I did wrong." Joyce explained anxiously, "I just want to work hard in the company."


    Paul hadn''t seen Joyce''s intention yet, and his woman didn''t like her.


    Last night, when Nelda saw him with Sabina and Joyce, she sneered at him coldly. He could see that Nelda looked at Joyce with disgust.


    It made Nelda unhappy to keep Joyce by his side.


    "Mr. Tang, I really like this job." Joyce added, "if you feel annoyed with me, you can transfer me to another department."


    As she spoke, she looked at Paul pleadingly.


    "Shelley is not happy with you by my side." Said Paul directly.


    Joyce was stunned. Did he drive her out of the Tang consortium for the sake of Shelley?


    As far as she knew, Shelley had been in the Ling Clan''s house in Yang City all the time. She had never been to Jin City, nor had she heard of Shelley''s relationship with Paul. But what Joyce saw last night was that they had known each other for a long time and they loved each other.


    "I know. Shelley doesn''t like me." Joyce''s eyes turned red.


    "But I really need this job. My mother is in poor health, and my father is getting old. They are all supported by me. " She sobbed.


    She cried just in time and said sincerely.

 Chapter 403 An Unforgettable Relationship

    Paul knew that Shelley''s parents were Eddy.


    As for this man, he was Celia''s biological father, and of course he was from Nelda.


    But when he knew Nelda, she worked part-time and made money for her sister.


    Nelda was the eldest daughter of the Ling Clan. Why did she live a bad life? Eddy had another wife and daughter. Thinking about it carefully, one could guess that he had abandoned Nelda''s mother.


    Paul didn''t investigate Eddy''s matter carefully. If he didn''t investigate, he knew that Eddy didn''t treat Nelda well.


    Nelda didn''t like this half sister, and he didn''t like her either.


    "Then, it''s none of my business."


    After listening to Joyce''s words, Paul said calmly.


    Nelda''s happiness was his business.


    "Mr. Tang." Joyce exclaimed in surprise.


    After coming to the Tang consortium, she heard a lot of ruthless rumors about Paul, saying that he had kicked out his assistant who had been working for him for ten years.


    But now that she really heard what he said, she could clearly feel that the man in front of her was not as ruthless as Carlos.


    "Miss Ling." Paul looked at her and said, "don''t bully Shelley."


    He said softly, but his eyes were full of warning coldness.


    Joyce couldn''t help clenching her fists. It was useless for her to beg him again.


    In order to please Shelley, Paul kicked her out of the Tang consortium, just like what Carlos did to [Сóã].


    Shelley and Celia, these two people made Joyce hate them very much.


    "I have always thought that the Tang consortium will treat its employees fairly. I didn''t expect you to kick me out of the company for a woman." Joyce said angrily.


    "It''s not a woman. It''s my woman!"


    Hearing that, Joyce clenched her fists more tightly.


    She had to leave the office with tears in her eyes.


    Because she was hired by the HR manager of the Tang consortium, she went to the manager''s office.


    The HR manager had already known that Joyce was kicked out of the Tang consortium by Paul.


    It had only been two days since Joyce came to the Tang consortium. She worked very hard and didn''t try to hook up with Mr. Tang when she worked as a woman before. It should be said that Mr. Tang was satisfied. Why did he suddenly drive her away?


    Did she create an opportunity to be together with Mr. Tang after work!


    "I have told you not to play tricks to attract Mr. Tang''s attention."


    After the manager finished, Joyce shook her head with tears in her eyes. "No, I didn''t."


    Even if she did, she wouldn''t admit it now.


    "All right. How could Mr. Tang kick you out of the company?" The manager asked in confusion.


    Speaking of this, Joyce burst into tears. "Uncle, I listen to you and work hard. I have no improper desire for Mr. Tang at all."


    "Then what happened? Did you offend Mr. Tang for something else? " The manager continued to ask.


    It was because of Shelley! Joyce knew it clearly.


    "I met him at the restaurant yesterday. He dated my sister." Said Joyce.


    "Your sister?" The manager said. He knew that Joyce was Eddy''s daughter, and his sister was talking about the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    words reminded Eddy of a long time ago. Not long after he married Anna, she was pregnant.


    Anna was a good woman. She took good care of him and the Ling Clan. If he hadn''t had Selina in his heart, he would have lived well with her.


    Love didn''t come into being as time went by.


    Anna gave birth to a beautiful daughter for him. He felt happy as a father and liked this daughter very much.


    When he drove Anna away from the Ling Clan, his eldest daughter wanted to go with Anna, but he didn''t stop her.


    He didn''t want to leave his daughter with Anna, but when he thought of following her, his daughter couldn''t bear much grievance.


    "Yes." Eddy replied.


    Eddy had already known that Celia was his daughter. As long as he investigated her again, he would know that his eldest daughter had died in prison ten years ago.


    But he didn''t. On the second night of the wedding, he left Jin City. He didn''t even investigate how Celia and his another daughter had lived in the past few years.


    Eddy was escaping. He didn''t dare to admit that what he had done had hurt his ex-wife and two daughters. He was selfish to fail his wife and daughter for his love.


    "Dad, do you have her picture?" Joyce asked. "The photos of her childhood are also okay."


    Joyce had overestimated Eddy''s affection. Since he drove the three of them out of the Ling Clan, he had replaced all the photos at home with Selina and Joyce''s.


    He told himself that he did nothing wrong.


    He didn''t love Anna, and his second daughter was not his. It was reasonable for him to drive them away.


    "No." Eddy replied softly.


    When he said this, his face was burning.


    "There is one at Grandpa Ling''s." He added.


    Grandpa Ling loved his eldest daughter very much, so there were photos of his eldest daughter in the old house of the Ling Clan.


    "Dad, does Grandpa Ling love her very much?" Joyce asked.


    "Yes," replied Eddy.


    "Because she is Grandpa Ling''s first granddaughter, he loves her very much."


    Hearing that, Joyce knew better that she needed a photo now.

 Chapter 404 Evidence

    A photo of Nelda!


    The only way to know whether Nelda and Shelley were the same person was to compare them.


    Shelley, an adopted daughter, took Grandpa Ling''s love. Celia had been outside for more than 20 years. As soon as she came back, Grandpa Ling gave her a building.


    Thinking of this, Joyce was extremely dissatisfied. She didn''t think why Celia and Shelley could deserver it?


    She was also the granddaughter of the Ling Clan, and the only daughter that Eddy had admitted.


    Since Grandpa Ling was so partial, she would do anything to make them unhappy.


    "Joyce, why do you suddenly ask me for her photos?" Eddy asked curiously.


    "Father, she is Celia''s sister, called Nelda. She is dead." Joyce didn''t mention that she suspected that Shelley was Nelda.


    "Dead?" Eddy''s body trembled. He had been abroad all the time, so he didn''t know much about Jin City, let alone about Nelda.


    This daughter had been obedient since she was a child. He had always remembered Nelda in his heart, but he hadn''t seen her once. Why did she die?


    In Jin City, the only person that Joyce could find was Sabina.


    Sabina had been staying at Jin City''s house since she was frightened by Paul.


    Eric was busy with his business and returned to Yang City. Olivia wanted to take Sabina back to the Ling Clan. Before Sabina left, Joyce called and said that she had a way to avenge her.


    Olivia had told her many times that her daughter was not allowed to get close to Joyce, but Sabina didn''t listen to her and believed that Joyce was a good person.


    Sabina didn''t believe what Olivia said before she suffered a loss.


    Joyce called her, and Sabina didn''t go back to the Ling Clan. Instead, she went out again without telling Olivia.


    Last time in the hotel, she was almost raped by the people of Paul. She cried and went back to tell Eric and Olivia. The two were surprised to hear that it was Paul.


    Although Paul didn''t have much business to do with the Ling Clan, Eddy had heard a lot of cruel and merciless things from Paul.


    He didn''t show any mercy to his own mother, let alone anything else.


    As Sabina was fine, Eric didn''t stand up for Sabina. He had asked his daughter how she had offended Paul.


    Afraid that Grandpa Ling would know that she had scolded Shelley, Sabina said she blurted out something that displeased Paul.


    Eric knew that Paul wouldn''t let his


    id Joyce


    "Sabina." Joyce paused. The key point was the following part.


    "I suspect one thing."


    "Okay." Sabina listened carefully.


    "Shelley might be the dead Nelda."


    Hearing this, Sabina was even more shocked. "What?"


    She looked at Joyce in shock. "Didn''t you say that Nelda had died in prison?"


    "It''s very likely!" Said Joyce.


    "Sabina, Grandpa treats Shelley better than you."


    At the mention of this, Sabina''s face darkened.


    Yes, Shelley was the most important person in Grandpa Ling''s heart. Sabina was the real granddaughter of Grandpa Ling. Why did Grandpa Ling love that woman more.


    "The time when Shelley entered the Ling Clan was almost the same as the time when Nelda died in prison."


    "Besides, because of the death of Nelda, Paul hasn''t had a crush on a woman for more than ten years, but fell in love with Shelley at the first sight."


    After Joyce finished her words, Sabina began to think that what she said might be true.


    "You''re right. Shelley might be the real Nelda."


    "Sabina, you were almost ruined by Shelley. I can''t bear it for you. Uncle Eric is afraid of Paul, but we can''t let Shelley be arrogant. " Joyce looked into Sabina''s eyes and said.


    At the thought of Shelley, Sabina felt uncomfortable.


    "What should we do, SIS?"


    Hearing that, Joyce finally breathed a sigh of relief in the bottom of her heart. Pursing her lips into a smile, she picked up the tea cup and said slowly.


    "Sabina, let''s find evidence to prove that she is Nelda."


    Joyce continued, "I won''t be able to help you until you find the evidence."

 Chapter 405 Ill Go To Jail For You

    It was Joyce who wanted to destroy Shelley, but she said that it was Sabina who wanted it.


    Although Sabina hated Shelley, she didn''t want to destroy her.


    However, she couldn''t stand the two or three sentences from Joyce, so she did as Joyce said.


    There was no way to avoid Paul, so Shelley decided not to avoid him.


    Before leaving Jin City, Grandpa Ling saw through her mind and asked her to stay in Jin City for a few more days before going back.


    Grandpa Ling was dissatisfied with Paul because his granddaughter was in jail.


    However, how could Shelley be put in jail all because of Paul?


    Ten years ago, when Paul was in his early twenty''s, he didn''t like to compete for power and business, so he wanted to marry Nelda and live a stable life.


    He wanted peace and happiness, but the Tang Clan couldn''t help him.


    Because he and Nelda insisted on loving each other, there would be a later tragedy.


    For so many years, Nelda had been staying in the Ling Clan. She didn''t want to go out or find another man, but she just couldn''t let go.


    It was better for her to stay in Jin City and untie the knot in her heart than to take her back and continue her past life.


    Before leaving, Grandpa Ling asked Shelley to be careful in Jin City.


    She was the daughter of the Ling Clan now, so her previous identity could not be found.


    If her identity was exposed and she was put into jail, it only meant that Paul couldn''t protect her well now. Then it was meaningless for him to love her.


    Shelley was willing to go out with him, which made Paul very happy.


    "Shelley!" He had cleared the table in advance.


    Her identity couldn''t be recognized by people in Jin City.


    So he called her "Shelley" instead.


    Shelley and Nelda were just the same name. They were all the women he loved.


    Shelley was not completely relieved. She was trying to see if she could accept Paul.


    Whether she accepted it or not, she could no longer trap herself in the cage.


    "I have ordered your favorite food." Paul ordered the dishes and said to her.


    "Okay." Shelley answered softly.


    Paul ordered her favorite food for Shelley. He put down his chopsticks and watched her eat slowly. He pursed his lips unconsciously. Nothing was happier than this moment.


    Since she left, his heart had been empty.


    Shelley raised her head and looked at his finger.


    He had smoked for a long time, with black marks on his middle finger and index finger. In her impression, Paul hated smoking and couldn''t help frowning when he smelled it.


    Seeing that Shelley was staring at his hand, Paul also lowered his head to look at his own fingers.


    "Are you a heavy smoker?" She asked.


    When she asked this, she felt a lump in her throat. When she was in jail, she hated both the Tang Clan and him.


    She didn''t kill people, but the Tang Clan threatened her with her sister''s life.


    How could a girl be able to compete with Tang Clan? She had to admit.


    When she was in pri


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    would find out that she was Nelda. It was better to solve the problem thoroughly than to make her worry.


    After he took control of the company, he carefully found new evidence for her murder.


    But that woman had died for many years, and he couldn''t find any useful evidence to prove Nelda''s innocence.


    After dinner, Paul sent Shelley back.


    On the way, he said that she was targeted. "I''ll handle it."


    Shelley didn''t respond immediately, but turned to look at him.


    "Do you really think I killed her?"


    For a moment, Paul didn''t understand what she meant. Then he realized what she was talking about.


    The dead woman was Nelda''s roommate. It was a girl that Paul deliberately got close in order to get close to Nelda.


    He couldn''t remember the girl''s face, but remembered that she had scolded him angrily after he had been with Nelda.


    Paul was in the wrong. He shouldn''t have approached the girl to pursue Nelda.


    The day before he married Nelda, Nelda did see the girl, but on the second morning, the girl died in the rent house.


    The man was dead. Nelda was seen in the surveillance video of the community.


    "It can''t be you." Paul said firmly.


    The evidence at that time was all pointing to Nelda, and she was the only one who had to admit the crime herself.


    On the first day, Nelda denied it.


    On the second day, Nelda still refused to admit it.


    On the third day, Nelda admitted it. On the second night, the Tang Clan went to see Nelda.


    From the very beginning, they had been investigating the girl''s death. The evidence on the scene would not be destroyed, and the girl''s corpse would not be hurriedly disposed of. It was too late to wait for the investigation by Paul and Grandpa Ling


    "What if I killed her?" Shelley asked with a smile.


    Paul held her hand and smiled back, "I''ll go to jail for you."


    Ten years ago, he was useless and could do nothing for Nelda.


    Now that he had the ability, how could he watch her go to jail.

 Chapter 406 Carlos, You Bastard

    Recently, Carlos cancelled a lot of social engagements and came back to accompany Celia. But sometimes, his clients had been in touch with the Gu Consortium for many times, or they had involved too much project. He could not refuse, so he had to go there and have a seat.


    He sat down alone and looked at women around others. He didn''t like women to accompany him in this kind of entertainment places.


    The only person he loved was Celia, and the only person he was willing to touch was Celia.


    Carlos never looked down upon beautiful women in places of enjoyment. He would come to accompany his clients, but he didn''t allow other women to sit beside him.


    There were also some women who were ignorant and didn''t know how to look at others. Knowing that Carlos was the ruler of the Gu consortium, they couldn''t help but have an idea. Besides, it was said that Carlos'' wife was pregnant.


    After the woman was pregnant, the man suffered a lot.


    Carlos was in his more than 30 years old and had good energy.


    "Mr. Carlos." A woman approached Carlos recklessly. She thought that Carlos must be very lonely these days and would not refuse her approaching.


    "I''d like to propose a toast to you." The woman sat beside Carlos and looked at him with a smile.


    This woman was beautiful, but there were many beautiful young girls in the world. If Carlos had an affair when Celia was pregnant, it would not be Carlos.


    He was loyal to love.


    For his own body, he was only loyal to his little wife.


    "Fuck off!" Carlos said coldly.


    As soon as she said that, the woman''s face suddenly darkened. Anyone who was familiar with Carlos knew his temperament, and the man beside her quickly waved his hand to let the beauty go.


    "Mr. Carlos is hen pecked."


    An old man teased, but Carlos didn''t care. He leaned against the sofa and drank.


    He was not afraid of Celia, but respected her.


    When Carlos was thinking, his phone rang on the tea table. He took it over and found that it was from his little wife.


    Pregnant women were suspicious and irritable.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, Celia, who was at home, had dinner. She called Carlos ten minutes ago.


    Carlos said that he would go to KTV with the client. At that time, Celia thought that Carlos should go with the client because of business. Celia believed in Carlos'' loyalty to her.


    However, five minutes afte


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    l engagement. " Carlos added.


    Tears welled up in Celia''s eyes. She pulled herself into his arms and said, "I''m sorry."


    These days, even she felt herself annoying.


    With a smile, Carlos touched his hair and said, "silly girl, what are you sorry for?"


    Her mood fluctuated greatly recently. Carlos also consulted a doctor, saying that a woman would indeed not adapt to all kinds of conditions after pregnancy.


    What he should do was to listen to her and comfort her, not to be angry with her.


    "Little fool, you are pregnant for me. It''s so hard for me to do something wrong to you. Do you think I am a human being like this?" He said lightly.


    But there was such a person who cheated on his wife when she was pregnant, such as Eddy.


    "Carlos." Celia was touched by Carlos'' words. She hugged him tightly and said, "I won''t lose my temper anymore."


    "You can lose your temper." He whispered in her ear with a smile, "how can you be happy if you don''t release it?"


    "Celia, I love you!" He continued, "I only love you in this life, and only you!"


    "What if I get old and become ugly?" She asked worriedly.


    "Silly girl, you are old, so am I." He held her hand tightly and said with a smile, "the happiest thing is to accompany you to grow old slowly."


    He loved her, not just her appearance.


    The two grew and aged together.


    With the comfort and love of Carlos, Celia slowly controlled her temper. Zoe often took her out for a walk. It was not good for her and her child to stay at home all the time.


    After going out often, Celia didn''t have so much emotion.

 Chapter 407 Find The Secret

    Hearing Joyce''s words, Sabina left Jin City that day.


    She wanted to go back to the Ling Clan to find the evidence of Shelley.


    Grandpa Ling wondered why she suddenly came back. The first time she came back to Yang City was not to her own home, but to the old house to see him.


    Sabina had always been afraid of and revered him, so she had ever visited him in the Ling mansion.


    "Grandpa."


    Suppressing the fear in her heart, Sabina said to Grandpa Ling, "I bought you a gift in Jin City."


    Hearing this, Grandpa Ling felt warm in his heart.


    This granddaughter was the youngest and the most willful one among them.


    It was not that Grandpa Ling didn''t love her, but that he thought she was spoiled because of Eric and Olivia.


    A girl should be spoiled, but couldn''t be spoiled too much.


    "Okay." Grandpa Ling smiled and accepted the clothes she bought.


    He was delighted, wondering why his granddaughter had changed her character and came to the old house to give him gifts.


    "Grandpa, can I stay with you for a few days?"


    As Sabina said, she sent the gift as Joyce told her to do. She first pleased Grandpa Ling, and then asked if she could stay.


    Grandpa Ling didn''t answer immediately. He smiled and squinted at Sabina.


    When did she become so sensible!


    "Grandpa, I was too willful before." Sabina said in a soft voice, "I want to spend more time with you in the Ling mansion, okay?"


    "It''s rare for you to be so filial." Said Grandpa Ling.


    Grandpa Ling had some doubts about Sabina''s staying in the Ling mansion, so he asked her to stay and see if she really wanted to be filial to him or had other purposes.


    "Thank you, Grandpa." Hearing that Grandpa Ling agreed to let her stay, Sabina breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was not good at lying, especially in front of Grandpa Ling.


    When Grandpa Ling stared at her with a smile, she was so nervous that cold sweat began to seep from her palms.


    "Butler Jay, move lady''s things to the guest room." Said Grandpa Ling to Butler Jay.


    Before Butler Jay took Sabina to the guest room, she said, "Grandpa, I want to live in the room in your yard. I can learn calligraphy from you when I''m free in the daytime. "


    This was really strange!


    Sabina was impetuous. Every time he asked her to practice Chinese characters, she would run away.


    "Grandpa, you are old. I just want to spend more time w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    , and Sabina was the most willful. Celia dared to love and hate, but she had a clear distinction between love and hate.


    Sabina, who had always been afraid of him the most, came to the Ling Clan for some other purpose, so when Sabina lived in the house, he asked Butler Jay to keep an eye on her.


    When she sneaked into Shelley''s room, Butler Jay immediately sent a servant to tell Grandpa Ling.


    What was she looking for in Shelley''s room?


    Guessed Grandpa Ling. When he pushed the door open, he saw the family photo of Shelley and Celia in Sabina''s hand.


    "No, I want to read a book. I''ll go to Shelley''s room to see if there is any good books." Sabina lied.


    Grandpa Ling had seen through a lot of people. How could he not see through her lie.


    "Shelley doesn''t have a book here. If you want to read, go to my study." Said Grandpa Ling.


    Sabina thought Grandpa Ling believed her, so she said, "yes."


    Hearing this, Grandpa Ling said to Butler Jay, "call Eric and ask them to come here!"


    Hearing that Grandpa Ling was looking for her parents, Sabina became anxious. She quickly walked up to Grandpa Ling and asked, "Grandpa, why do you call dad and mom here?"


    Without replying to her, Grandpa Ling continued to say to Butler Jay, "check if there is anything missing in Shelley''s room."


    "Okay, Grandpa Ling!" Replied Butler Jay.


    Sabina understood what Grandpa Ling meant. Did he suspect her of theft?


    Would she steal something from Shelley?


    "Grandpa, I didn''t steal anything from her!"


    "Why did you sneak into Shelley''s room? Didn''t you steal something?"

 Chapter 408 She Killed Someone!

    Grandpa Ling said coldly, "Sabina, your parents have spoiled you. Considering that you are my granddaughter, I won''t call the police and ask your parents to discipline you. "


    Grandpa Ling knew that Sabina wouldn''t steal anything from Shelley. He guessed something when he saw the photo frame in her hand.


    "Grandpa!"


    Sabina wanted to secretly find out the evidence of that Nelda was Shelley, and then take it to Joyce. She didn''t want to make a scene. Now that Grandpa Ling kept saying that she was a thief, the arrogant Sabina couldn''t accept it. She shouted, "who will steal the things from Shelley?"


    "She doesn''t have anything valuable in her room. I don''t need all of them!"


    As soon as she finished her words, Grandpa Ling hit the ground with his walking stick heavily. "Bastard!"


    If Sabina really came here to take Shelley''s things, Grandpa Ling wouldn''t be so angry.


    But now she came to Shelley''s room and found the photo of Shelley and Celia when they were children. What did it mean?


    She was investigating the identity of Shelley!


    Sabina was stupid enough to suspect the identity of Shelley. There must be someone behind it.


    Eric and his wife were urgently called over by Grandpa Ling.


    Eric was called back by Grandpa Ling at the meeting. He respected Grandpa Ling very much. No matter what happened, he would come back as long as Grandpa Ling asked him to.


    At the gate of the Ling mansion, he couldn''t help but feel strange when he saw Olivia who was also rushing over in a hurry.


    It was rare for Grandpa Ling to call the two in such a hurry. When Grandpa Ling was in trouble, he could only call him over.


    The two looked at each other and walked towards the Ling mansion.


    In the hall of the Ling mansion, Grandpa Ling was sitting in his seat and drinking tea, while Sabina was standing aside with her head down.


    When Eric saw Sabina, he immediately realized that it was his daughter who made Grandpa Ling unhappy.


    "Dad, did Sabina piss you off?" Eric asked softly.


    Grandpa Ling took a sip of tea and asked the servant to bring the tea to the two of them.


    "No matter how many things you two have to deal with, you have to spare some time to take care of our daughter." Said Grandpa Ling.


    It was true that Sabina had done something wrong to offend Grandpa Ling.


    "Dad, I''ll keep an eye on Sabina." Eric quickly took over Grandpa Ling''s words.


    "Okay." Grandpa Ling


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    fact that Sabina had come to Shelley''s room to see the previous photo, he planned to keep it a secret.


    However, since Sabina had already known the identity of Shelley, he couldn''t hide it from them. He''d better call the two of them together and make it clear.


    "Yes!" Grandpa Ling admitted.


    "Shelley is my granddaughter and also the eldest daughter of Eddy."


    With red eyes, Eric smiled and said, "as long as she is alive."


    Shelley was the first younger generation of the Ling Clan. She was beautiful and obedient when she was a child, and was liked by the elders of the Ling Clan. Eric was still a student at that time and was not married. He liked his niece very much and took her out whenever he had time.


    After Shelley was kicked out of the Ling Clan with Anna, Eric felt sorry for his two nieces and thought that his brother had gone too far.


    Eddy suspected that his little daughter was not his, but the elder daughter was his. Then the three of them had been expelled from the Ling Clan.


    At the wedding of Celia, Eric knew that Celia was his little niece, and then he knew that his eldest niece had been sent to prison for ten years and died soon. He felt very sad when he heard this.


    Today, when he heard Grandpa Ling admit that Shelley was the dead Nelda, he only felt happy.


    As for whether or not Shelley had committed a crime, it was not up to him!


    However, Sabina didn''t think so.


    She heard what Joyce said and found evidence to prove that Shelley was Nelda. She wanted to deal with her!


    "But she killed someone!"


    Waiting for Eric to finish his words, Sabina continued.

 Chapter 409 True Colors

    "[Shelley is the murderer!"


    Sabina''s words made Grandpa Ling''s face darken.


    "Sabina, do you really want Shelley to go to jail after you investigated her identity?"


    Hearing Grandpa Ling''s question, Sabina was stunned.


    She knew that she had to confirm that Shelley was related to Nelda. As for the rest, she hadn''t thought about what she wanted Shelley to do.


    "Shelley is your sister." Grandpa Ling added.


    Lowering her head, Sabina replied softly, "No. I don''t want her to be in jail."


    Eric looked at his daughter coldly. If Sabina dared to say that she wanted Shelley to be in jail, he would definitely slap her.


    "Father, Sabina doesn''t mean to harm Shelley." Olivia said for her daughter.


    She could tell that both her husband and Grandpa Ling were on the side of Shelley. She didn''t want their daughter to say something wrong to piss them off.


    "Sabina is not a scheming girl. She is just curious." Seeing that Grandpa Ling didn''t say anything, Olivia two followed.


    "Curious?" Grandpa Ling sneered and repeated. He walked slowly to Sabina and asked in a low voice, "Sabina, tell me, who instigated you to do this?"


    Sabina was stunned. She raised her head and looked at Grandpa Ling in surprise. She didn''t believe that Grandpa Ling would find out that Joyce had something to do with it.


    She shook her head, thinking that she couldn''t betray Joyce.


    Now, Eric and Olivia finally understood that Sabina had been used again.


    Grandpa Ling glanced coldly at Eric, and then stared at Olivia. "You two are both shrewd people. How could a daughter be so stupid taught by you two!"


    Hearing this, Olivia nodded her head involuntarily.


    They had to admit that they spoiled Sabina so much that they raised her too stupid.


    "Sabina, it was Joyce who asked you to come to the Ling mansion to look for evidence, right?" Grandpa Ling softened his tone and said to Sabina.


    As expected by Grandpa Ling, even if Sabina wanted to defend Joyce, she couldn''t.


    "It''s really Joyce!"


    As soon as Olivia heard the name, she got angry. She pointed at Sabina''s f


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    for anything. " Looking at Eric, Grandpa Ling asked, "Joyce?"


    In fact, Grandpa Ling didn''t even want to admit that Joyce''s surname was Ling.


    "In order to be with Selina, Eddy is willing to leave the Ling Clan as a condition. Since they had left the Ling Clan, they were not members of the Ling Clan. So she can''t be counted as the daughter of the Ling Clan! "


    Although Grandpa Ling made it clear, Sabina still didn''t give up. "Grandpa, no matter what happened, she has the blood of the Joyce. Uncle Eddy was wrong. We can''t blame it on Joyce."


    Olivia wanted to knock her head open to have a look.


    What did Joyce do to make her so obsessed.


    "Anyway, Sabina thinks she is a good person." "How about this, Sabina? Let''s make a bet," said Grandpa Ling with a smile.


    "If she really regards you as her sister, I will take her to the Ling Clan. If she has ulterior motives, you are not allowed to contact her anymore! "


    Grandpa Ling thought that he must let Sabina know what kind of person Joyce was. Otherwise, when Sabina entered the Ling consortium in the future, she might bring that person to the management.


    By that time, the Ling Clan would be destroyed!


    This idea was a good idea. Eric and Olivia nodded in agreement.


    They had long wanted their daughter to see the true colors of Joyce!


    Now they had come up with a good idea to let Sabina see clearly.

 Chapter 410 Only Use

    Joyce received a photo from Sabina. One was a group photo of Shelley and Grandpa Ling, and the other was a photo of Nelda and Celia.


    Compared the two photos, she was sure that Shelley was Nelda.


    She was so happy that she received a call from Sabina.


    Sabina said that Grandpa Ling wronged her for stealing and wanted to send her to the police station. She hoped that Joyce could go back to Yang City to help her explain to Grandpa Ling.


    Joyce wished she could be taken to the police station for a few days. How could she come to Yang City to speak for Sabina.


    She replied on WeChat, "Sabina, Grandpa must have scared you. Don''t worry. He won''t really send you to the police station. "


    "I have something to do here and can''t leave for the time being. I''ll come back to Yang City to see you later. "


    Joyce really couldn''t leave. How could she leave Jin City after she got such an important clue about the identity of Shelley?


    It was difficult to find more powerful evidence, so it was better to use others to deal with Shelley.


    By the way, Shelley was Nelda, Joyce''s half sister.


    However, in Joyce''s heart, she had never treated Nelda and Celia as her family members. She wished that she could send Shelley to jail.


    Joyce carefully opened the previous newspapers and magazines, knowing that Nelda was sent to prison because of Paul.


    She thought of the Tang Clan. If anyone in the whole Jin City wanted Nelda to be in jail, it would be the Tang Clan.


    Joyce was happy that she thought of borrowing a knife to kill someone. She went to the shop, developed the photos and immediately sent them to the Tang Clan.


    However, the day before yesterday, the Tang Clan had received the photos and known that Nelda was still alive.


    As soon as Joyce''s photo was handed in, the servant returned it.


    "Isn''t Mr. Tang here?" Joyce took the photo strangely and asked.


    "They said that they had seen this photo and asked me to return it to you."


    "What?" Joyce was shocked.


    She had found out that it was this lady who didn''t get along well with Paul.


    But now she was going to stand by and do nothing?


    "Then tell lady that Nelda is still alive and she is with Paul." Joyce said to the servant.


    The servant had just worked in the Tang Clan for a short time, so she didn''t know about Nelda and Paul.


    The servant shook her head and said


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    l.


    Then she thought of going to the hotel to find Shelley with her.


    Things came to her mind one by one.


    She was easily agitated, and when others said it, she would be angry.


    Sabina called her, but Joyce didn''t answer. She looked at the number on the screen with a sneer.


    Sabina treated her as her sister, but she had always treated her as a chess piece.


    The third daughter of the Ling Clan was so stupid. How could she deserve the Ling consortium!


    In Joyce''s opinion, only she could manage the Ling consortium, but Grandpa Ling didn''t recognize her as his granddaughter!


    The phone quieted down. After thinking for a while, Joyce called back.


    When Joyce called back, Sabina happily held her phone and said to Grandpa Ling, "look, Joyce called me."


    Sabina began to suspect Joyce, but when the phone call came, her doubts were dispelled.


    Hearing that, Olivia''s face darkened. As expected, Joyce was as "good at manners" as Selina.


    With a smiling face, she kept scheming in her heart.


    "Joyce." Sabina called happily.


    "Sabina, are you okay?" On the other end of the phone, Joyce pursed her lips and said sarcastically.


    She wished that something bad would happen to Sabina and that Sabina would be ruined.


    If she was destroyed, so was Shelley and Celia. Grandpa Ling had to take her back to take over the Ling consortium.


    This distorted thought grew up in Joyce''s heart and rooted in her heart.


    She had been feeling unfair all the time. She hated Grandpa Ling''s partiality and believed that the Ling consortium should belong to her.

 Chapter 411 Falling In Love At First Sight

    "Joyce, come and save me," According to the plan, Sabina said anxiously.


    "Sabina, are you really sent to the police station by Grandpa Ling?" Joyce doubted.


    "Yes," replied Sabina, "Grandpa knew I stole. He said that the Ling Clan couldn''t tolerate me and must send me to the police station. Now my parents went to Grandpa Ling''s room to persuade him. Come here and make it clear to Grandpa Ling. "


    "Okay." Joyce answered in a long voice.


    She believed that Grandpa Ling would send Sabina to the police station.


    In her opinion, Grandpa Ling was very partial to the two sisters, Celia and Shelley. Since Sabina had offended them before, Grandpa Ling would fully help the two sisters.


    Now, when Sabina went back to look for the evidence of the identity of Shelley, Grandpa Ling must be very angry.


    It was possible to send Sabina to the police station in the name of stealing.


    "Sabina, Grandpa Ling is your grandfather. He won''t do that." Joyce comforted her with a smile.


    Grandpa Ling would definitely do that. It would violate the interests of Shelley, and Grandpa Ling protected her very well.


    "He was just saying it!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Olivia came over and pinched Sabina hard. Sabina cried out of pain.


    At the other end of the line, Joyce heard that it was Sabina who was so scared that she cried.


    Hearing that, it was true that Grandpa Ling was going to send her to the police station.


    "No." Sabina cried out in pain, "Grandpa will sent me to the detention house for ten days and a half months. Joyce, come here and explain it to me. "


    "What do you want to say?" Joyce asked.


    Hearing this, Sabina''s heart sank.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    Realizing that she had said something wrong, Joyce continued," Sabina, it''s Grandpa Ling who wants to punish you. It''s useless for me to go there. Do you understand?"


    "I believe you won''t steal anything, but Grandpa Ling doesn''t want to believe you. Alas! " Then, she sighed, "Grandpa Ling doesn''t treat you as his granddaughter either."


    "I thought he just didn''t take me as his granddaughter, and he didn''t take you seriously. How could grandpa send his granddaughter to the police station? "


    In the past, when Sabina heard these words, she would think that Joyce was right.


    But now, she didn''t hate Grandpa Ling at all.


    "Joyce, you don''t want to help me." No matter how stupid she was, she could tell that Joyce refused to help her.


    "Sabina, it''s not that I don''t want to help you. It''s useless even if I come." Joyce tried her best to sound as gentle as possible. "I''m there. I don''t know what I can do for you!"


    "Joyce, come and tell Grandpa Ling that it was you who asked me to find evidence of Shelley''s identity, not to go back to the Ling Clan to steal." Sabina continued.


    Joyce thought for a while. It was indeed her who asked Sabina to go back to the Ling Clan to find the evidence of the identity of Shelley. But now t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    aid that she actually liked him!


    The reason why she dated Eddy was that she wanted to be closer to Martin.


    When Selina expressed her love, her eyes were as tender as water. She thought her beauty and shyness could make Martin moved.


    Because of his family, Martin was in a bad mood at that time. When he saw her, he was even worse, so he said to Selina. "Fuck off!"


    Because of his words, Selina cried and ran away with grievance.


    Selina cried, which made Eddy feel sorry for her, but Martin didn''t care.


    Eddy knew that Selina had been wronged by Martin. In his eyes, Selina was perfect and impeccable. No one could let her cry.


    After hearing Selina crying out that Martin wanted her to get out, Eddy immediately went back to the dormitory and questioned Martin.


    Hearing what Eddy said, Martin''s face darkened.


    He had known Eddy for a long time and the two of them were good friends. But his friend was not as important as a woman.


    It was none of his business that Eddy liked Selina.


    "Go and apologize to Selina."


    Eddy asked him to apologize.


    "Did I do anything wrong?"


    Selina confessed her love to him. It was his right to refuse and let her go.


    Did he have to accept her as she said she liked him?


    In order to vent his anger on his sweetheart, Eddy fought against Martin, and the relationship between the two began to go downhill.


    Selina was refused. She also refused Eddy, but Eddy was still chasing after her.


    But Selina was a good girl. She brought breakfast to Martin with a smile and bought a birthday gift. On the other hand, she didn''t refuse the company of Eddy. She cried in front of him and said her infatuation with him, which made Eddy''s heart ache.


    In the parking lot, when Martin saw the smile on Joyce''s face, he suddenly remembered what happened in the University.


    Selina easily destroyed the friendship between him and Eddy.


    "Uncle, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Joyce said with a smile.

 Chapter 412 The Most Painful Test

    Martin looked at her coldly.


    She looked like Selina, but he couldn''t tell where she looked like Eddy.


    Among Eddy''s three daughters, the one who looked like him the most was Celia.


    Thinking of his daughter-in-law, Martin became more indifferent to Joyce.


    "Uncle, you look at me coldly." Joyce said with a smile. "By the way, mom wanted to see you before she left the Jin City, but she left in a hurry."


    Joyce''s words made Martin frown.


    Martin didn''t want to talk more with her, so he turned around and left the parking lot.


    Looking at the back of Martin, Joyce thought of what Selina had told her.


    Her mother said that this man was so excellent and charming.


    She also said that she loved him and hated him, thinking that this man had hurt her.


    Suddenly, a smile appeared on Joyce''s face when she saw a new car coming into the parking lot.


    She walked towards the car.


    Knowing that Celia had arrived at the hospital, Jeffery followed her in the car.


    After parking the car, he got out of the car and slowly walked towards the exit with the key.


    Suddenly, someone rushed over and bumped into him.


    The thing in the woman''s hand fell to the ground. At first, Jeffery didn''t want to talk to her, but when he looked down, he saw the photos that fell out of the document bag.


    There were two photos. One was Celia, and the other was...


    Jeffery''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although it was two photos, the two people in them were surprisingly similar.


    Instead of picking up the photos, Jeffery looked up at the person who bumped into him on purpose.


    When he saw clearly who she was, a sneer appeared on his face.


    Recently, Paul was in a good mood. Every time he asked Shelley out, she was willing to come.


    Shelley saw his flattery. But when she faced him, she always remembered some bad memories.


    For example, Mrs. Tang smashed her house with her men and forced her to leave.


    For example, after she was taken to the police station by the police, Mrs. Tang came to her.


    She didn''t kill anyone. When she was taken to the police station, she told the police that she didn''t kill her.


    She did


    "Nelda, you are a smart person! If you admit your guilt, I will let your sister go. Anyway, the evidence is very disadvantageous to you now. You''d better admit it. "


    Nelda admitted. She knew that Mrs. Tang hated her very much.


    What''s more, the evidence was very disadvantageous to her under the arrangement of the Tang Clan.


    She had to admit it even if she didn''t want. If she took the initiative to admit it, it would be easier for her sister to have a better life.


    How could she forget what the Tang Clan had done to her so easily!


    No matter how good Paul was, he still loved her. She was also afraid of the Tang Clan.


    She was willing to see him because she loved him. But when she looked at him, she remembered those sad memories.


    "Paul, let''s forget it."


    She tried to be with him again, but the test in her heart was the most sad.


    Hearing what she said, Paul''s face suddenly became calm.


    "Nelda, let''s go to see the sea together." He ignored her words and said with a smile.


    Seeing that he didn''t take her words seriously, Shelley knew what he was thinking, so she didn''t say anything more.


    This man was too stubborn about something! Just like her.


    But she thought that maybe he wouldn''t chase her so closely in a period of time. After all, ten years had passed. In ten years, both of them had changed a lot.


    No matter how passionate their love would be, it would fade with time.

 Chapter 413 What Did He Do To You

    The two photos on the phone made Celia''s body stiff. She looked at them over and over again.


    "Celia, don''t worry! Carlos is dealing with it! "


    Grandma Gu tried to persuade her for fear that she might hurt the baby.


    In the evening, Carlos and Celia happened to have dinner at the Gu Clan''s house. Halfway through the dinner, a news was broadcast on TV.


    It mentioned Shelley and Nelda. Celia immediately dropped the bowl and ran to the TV.


    The two photos, Shelley and Grandpa Ling, Shelley and Celia, were put together. Everyone could see the problem in the photos.


    The headline of the news used two similar words!


    It was said that the eldest daughter of the Ling Clan was very similar to Nelda who died in prison ten years ago.


    Although they looked like each other, everyone could see that they were the same.


    Both Celia and Carlos could tell what the man was thinking about in these two photos.


    "Who is it? Who did it? " Celia was confused and nervous.


    Carlos came over and saw the news photos. He took out his phone and asked Boris to investigate this matter.


    Because Celia suddenly ran over, Carlos followed her to the living room. Grandma Gu also went over and saw the news.


    In the two photos, Shelley and Nelda really looked like each other!


    Grandma Gu looked at it in surprise, and then looked at the anxious eyes of Celia. With a serious expression on her grandson''s face, she knew that Shelley was Nelda.


    At this time, she didn''t ask whether Shelley was Nelda or not, but worried that Celia was too worried.


    "Celia, sit down first!" Grandma Gu beckoned the servant to help Celia, "your sister will be fine."


    Celia was stunned. Even Grandma Gu knew that her sister was still alive when she saw these two photos. What about the others in the city and the police?


    How could she not worry!


    "Grandma, if you know that my sister is alive, others will also know." Celia said worriedly.


    "Carlos, send someone to sound out the police station."


    Martin said to Carlos. He turned his head and saw that Carlos had walked aside to make a phone call, and Martin also took the phone to find an acquaintance''s number.


    She saw that all the people in the room were anxious about her sister.


    Celia gradually calmed down.


    ''Nothing will happen. My sister is the eldest daughter of the Ling Clan now. Without strong evidence, they should not dare to arrest


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    said, Eric was relieved. He was also worried about Shelley. "Dad, call Shelley?"


    "Okay." When Eric mentioned this matter, Grandpa Ling wanted to call Shelley.


    Grandpa Ling didn''t call Shelley at night. When he called her, he received a call from the Chu Clan. It was too late when he hung up the phone.


    On the second day, Grandpa Ling called Shelley.


    Shelley had just known that her two photos were put together. When she received a call from Grandpa Ling, she said first. "Grandpa, I''m fine."


    "If only you could go back to the Ling mansion earlier."


    If Nelda had come back to the Ling Clan with him, today''s matter wouldn''t have happened.


    Shelley didn''t think so. It was obvious that someone was targeting her.


    "Grandpa, even if I leave the city, there will be people watching me." She replied.


    Knowing that his granddaughter was stubborn, Grandpa Ling asked her about the matter between her and Paul.


    "What did he do to you?"


    At the mention of him, Shelley had mixed feelings.


    Sometimes, she felt that the man in front of her hadn''t changed since ten years ago, and sometimes she felt that this man was strange to her.


    Especially when he dealt with his opponent, his eyes were gloomy.


    "Not bad." She said lightly.


    She always thought of those past when she met Paul.


    She felt that she couldn''t be with him.


    How could she marry a family that sent her to prison?


    Once something was damaged, it was impossible to sew it up.


    All of a sudden, Shelley felt that love and marriage were two different things.


    She loved him, but she couldn''t marry him.

 Chapter 414 I Dont Want To Let You Go

    Shelley didn''t tell him what had happened between her and Paul directly, but Grandpa Ling felt something.


    "Shelley, I don''t think it''s a good idea." Said Grandpa Ling.


    "Okay." Replied Shelley. She had made up her mind.


    Ten years had passed, and they had changed, but those things that had hurt her had never left her heart.


    After hanging up the phone, Grandpa Ling thought of Grandpa Chu who called him last night and suddenly felt that his suggestion was feasible.


    Shelley and Celia''s mothers were members of the Chu Clan. Now the Chu Clan''s power holder had only given birth to daughters, not a son.


    The Chu family had no choice but to adopt a boy and bring him up to be the heir of the Chu Clan, and choose one of their daughters to marry him.


    Things would never go as expected. Two daughters of the Chu Clan had an accident successively, and the last one was in the Chu Clan.


    The adopted son should marry a daughter of the Chu Clan.


    Last time, when Celia and Carlos got married, Grandpa Ling also invited the Chu Clan.


    However, the Chu Clan didn''t know that Celia was the daughter of Anna, so they sent the eldest daughter of the Chu Clan, the only daughter in the Chu Clan. At the wedding, Grandpa Ling recognized Celia as his granddaughter in front of everyone.


    The eldest daughter of the Chu Clan knew that Celia was the daughter of Anna, so she told Grandpa Chu about it when she went back.


    Not only Jin City knew what happened to Shelley last night, but also the Chu Clan saw it.


    With the help of the photo, Grandpa Chu knew that Shelley was also the daughter of Anna, so he called Grandpa Ling.


    Grandpa Ling didn''t admit that Shelley was Nelda. Although the Chu Clan wasn''t in Yang City, no one could make it clear about business.


    "If she is the daughter of Anna, I hope she will marry my adopted son."


    Seeing that Grandpa Ling didn''t tell the truth, Grandpa Chu said on the phone.


    Grandpa Ling knew that the Chu Clan had always wanted to marry his daughter to their adopted son. He wondered why Grandpa Chu chose Shelley instead of their elder daughter.


    He couldn''t help asking," What about your elder daughter?"


    Grandpa Chu


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e posted the photos.


    Joyce didn''t dare to stay in this room any longer. She left in a hurry, fearing that those people would come back and kidnap her.


    When she left, she was glad that she listened to her mother and didn''t deal with Shelley herself.


    Although Bob was gone, she could still find another chess piece. Now the matter of Shelley was in the limelight. If she pushed it forward, Shelley and Celia would be destroyed.


    For so many years, it was normal for Paul to be sober until three or four o''clock in the morning. He was a heavy smoker and could smoke all night.


    It was not until he found Shelley that his craving for smoking was alleviated a little. If he had a date with Shelley the second day, he would have gone to bed early the night before yesterday.


    He was afraid that he would be in a bad mood if he went to bed too late.


    He couldn''t tell whether he felt guilty or loved Shelley deeply. Maybe there were two kinds of feelings. He had been so persistent for so many years. Even if she was afraid of him now, he didn''t want to let her go.


    When he got a call from his men, he found that he was smoking a cigarette.


    He lit another lighter.


    He lit up the cigarette and took a deep drag on it.


    "Mr. Tang, it''s done."


    Hearing the answer from the other end of the phone, he replied in a low voice, "yes."


    "Next..."


    His man asked Paul.


    "Don''t kill him!" Paul said coldly, "send him to an invisible place."

 Chapter 415 Do You Have Any Problem With It

    Paul didn''t like killing people. But his hands were not clean for a long time.


    Paul was no longer the man he used to be!


    Carlos also knew that Bob was missing.


    It was a call from Paul.


    Hearing his phone call, Carlos was furious.


    Around ten o''clock in the evening, he was doing something to his wife. His favorite time was ruined by Paul''s phone call.


    "Boris is going too far!" Celia was unhappy and put her arms around Carlos'' neck to stop him from answering the phone.


    She thought it was Boris''.


    Carlos was clear about this. As a subordinate, Boris knew his master''s schedule very well. No matter how important the matter was, Boris would not call.


    "It''s not him." Carlos replied.


    "Humph, it must be some woman who call you!" Celia said unhappily, "I think Mr. Carlos'' wife is pregnant. I want to invite you out for a midnight snack."


    It was not Celia''s nonsense. Indeed, that thing had happened.


    Celia received a call from a rich lady once, who said that Celia was pregnant and couldn''t satisfy Mr. Carlos, so she could help Carlos.


    Celia scolded her angrily.


    Help Carlos?


    "Carlos is my husband! He likes to be occupied by me! "


    Celia hated those women to death. With Carlos'' face and identity, he had offended women one after another, and she had to deal with them for him.


    After coming back, she didn''t hide it from him and directly said that there was a woman coming to provoke her.


    Carlos always thought that he should be ruthless to those women. He let Boris cut off the contact with the company of that rich lady, and called her to tell her clearly that he liked to be occupied by Celia!


    Even if Carlos was cruel to those women who threw themselves at him, they still couldn''t help dreaming of getting promoted when Celia was pregnant.


    "I want to have midnight snack with you and only you." He said to her with a smile.


    Sometimes, even Celia felt sorry for his love for her.


    Her temper was getting worse and worse because of his spoiling. When she was angry, Carlos, who had always been bad tempered, did not get angry, but let her beat and scold him instead.


    When Carlos was talking with Celia, he took out his phon


    ed on the phone. Seeing this, Celia couldn''t help but feel unhappy again.


    "You''d better talk to Paul." Then she turned over with her back to Carlos.


    Seeing that she was angry, Carlos lay down and held her tightly in his arms. "You are angry again. I really spoiled you."


    She always lost her temper. Although Carlos knew that he spoiled her too much, he still acted on his own.


    "Then you can stop spoiling me." She said angrily.


    "If you are spoiled, who dares to marry you except me?" He said softly in front of her.


    Celia turned around and looked at the cunning look in Carlos'' eyes when she thought of her bad temper.


    This bad man had this idea!


    When she was old and had a bad temper, no man would tolerate her if he abandoned her.


    Humph!


    Celia snorted in her heart, but a smile appeared on her face.


    "Carlos, I have to treat you well in the future." As she spoke, she quickly kicked towards Carlos''s thigh, intending to kick him under the bed.


    However, Carlos knew the bad temper of the little woman in his arms very well. When she smiled, he was on guard against her.


    This little girl was addicted to throwing a tantrum.


    When Celia kicked Carlos, he caught her foot.


    However, he smiled at the angry little woman, let go of her, and let her kick him again. Then he rolled to the ground obediently.


    Carlos was willing to play such a game with her. She was angry and hit him. This was the pleasure of a couple.

 Chapter 416 Dont Be Afraid. Ill Be With You

    "I want to go back to the Ling Clan."


    Shelley made an appointment with Paul to have dinner with her.


    When the two of them were having dinner, they didn''t talk much. They liked to do their own things.


    During the dinner, Paul turned off his phone on purpose. He didn''t want to be disturbed while he was with Shelley.


    "Okay!" He smiled and replied.


    With a straight face, Shelley wondered whether Paul didn''t understand what she meant or she didn''t want to hear it.


    It was not good for either of the two to delay like this.


    "Paul, I''m back to the Ling Clan. I won''t come to Jin City often." Shelley added.


    In the past ten years, she had been used to the Ling Clan. Jin City was a memory for her and the source of her nightmare.


    If it weren''t for Celia and Paul, she wouldn''t have come back.


    If Celia and others were fine, she would come less often.


    "Okay." Then he peeled a shrimp for Shelley.


    Shelley liked shrimps, but she didn''t want to peel them.


    Her taste didn''t change after ten years. When they had dinner together in college, Paul would order shrimps for her one after another.


    Nelda asked him, "why don''t you eat?"


    "I like to watch you eat!"


    Paul would show his white teeth.


    The delicate and gentle Paul was the best memory in Shelley''s mind. Looking at the shrimps peeled clean in the plate, she felt terrible.


    They were destined not to be together, so there was no need for him to be stubborn.


    If she loved him so much that she could give up everything, she wouldn''t dare to come to Jin City for ten years.


    She was more heartless than Paul!


    "You can live wherever you like." He said lightly. He was smart enough to not understand what Shelley meant.


    He had expected that Shelley would leave Jin City, so he planned to transfer his business to Yang City. After all, there was Dylan here.


    "Paul." Shelley, who had always been gentle, couldn''t help but shout angrily.


    Did he understand?


    "I''m here." With a smile, he said, "come on, eat the shrimps quickly. They won''t taste good if they are cold."


    Paul said and began to peel the shrimps again.


    "Paul Tang." Shelley called again.


    In a graceful manner, Paul put the shrimp in the plate of Shelley. Seeing that she didn''t eat it but looked at him coldly.


    "Nelda." His voice also became cold. He looked at her and said lightly, "don''t even think about what you want!"


    T


    worried that Celia saw it. He knew that he couldn''t stop the live broadcast on TV, so he immediately called back and asked Grace to turn off the electricity at home.


    Celia was wondering why the electricity was off all of a sudden.


    She was about to call Carlos to ask, but she couldn''t find her cell phone in the bedroom.


    When she went downstairs, her phone suddenly rang.


    The voice was undoubtedly her mobile phone, but it came from Grace''s pocket!


    Seeing the sudden appearance of Celia, Grace was also shocked. Her phone rang. She turned around in a hurry, but was stopped by Celia.


    "Grace, wait a minute."


    Grace frowned. Master asked her to hide lady''s phone, but she forgot to turn it off.


    Seeing that Celia was about to take out her phone, Grace dodged at once.


    "Lady, what are you doing? This, this is my... "


    She couldn''t hide it anymore, because the phone had been in Celia''s hand.


    Holding the phone in her hand, Celia knew that Grace wouldn''t do it for no reason. It must be Carlos'' idea!


    "Grace. What''s going on? "


    Grace was caught on the spot. Seeing the expression on Celia''s face, she didn''t dare to hide anything.


    "Damn Carlos!"


    Celia said angrily. Carlos turned off the electricity and asked Grace to hide her phone. There must be something hidden from her.


    When Carlos came back, he saw his wife''s extremely bad face, and the TV was turned on.


    Carlos knew that she had 80% known that he had turned off the electricity.


    But judging from the voice on the TV and her mood, he didn''t know that Shelley had been sent to the police station.

 Chapter 417 The Elder Daughter Of the Ling Clan And Paul, Not Nelda And Paul

    With the company of Paul, the two of them entered the police station.


    The atmosphere in the police station was cold and depressing just like ten years ago. The difference was that they didn''t confirm that she had killed someone this time.


    "Miss Ling, I invite you here to ask if you know her."


    The policeman asked and put the photo of her ten years ago in front of Shelley.


    "No!"


    Looking at herself in the photo ten years ago, she shook her head and couldn''t help clenching her hands.


    "Okay!" The policeman who asked her nodded and said, "Miss Ling, I''m sorry. We just want you to come and ask. Nothing else."


    Shelley was stunned. The police meant that they didn''t have to interrogate her anymore.


    When she was confused, the door was pushed open. Paul was standing at the door, followed by several policemen. Judging from the police rank, the director of the police station was standing behind him.


    "Mr. Tang, I''ve finished."


    Paul nodded to the chief who was talking. He came in with a smile and reached out to hold Shelley''s hand.


    "Let''s sit a little longer."


    Shelley looked at the smile on his face and then at the director of the police station, confused.


    "How could the eldest daughter of the Ling Clan be Nelda ten years ago? You just look like each other. " Paul said gently.


    The chief of the police behind him said, "Mr. Tang is right!"


    "Miss Ling looks like Nelda. We didn''t see that they are the same person. We won''t believe that kind of thing. "


    The chief said and looked at Shelley with a smile.


    "Miss Ling, I''m sorry to make you suffer. It''s just a routine. Please don''t take it to heart. "


    Shelley shook her head. She knew the whole story.


    "Sister went to the police station!"


    Looking at Carlos, Celia said directly.


    Seeing her cold face, Carlos reached out to hold her. "Yes."


    "Celia, I''m afraid you''ll worry about me." Said Carlos.


    Celia said indifferently, "I know."


    "Even if I go there, I can''t help her, but the result is the opposite."


    She and Carlos couldn''t appear in the police station, which would only prove that Shelley was Nelda.


    Therefore, she couldn''t go, neither could Carlos!


    "Okay." Replied Carlos. He held her hand and told


    orter asked more, other reporters followed him.


    "Mr. Tang, wish you and Miss Ling a happy life."


    "We are all waiting for the wedding of Mr. Tang and Miss Ling."


    Most of the reporters congratulated Paul with a smile. Paul knew that they were on the headline today.


    They were the eldest daughter of the Ling Clan and Paul, not Nelda and Paul.


    "Thank you!" He liked these words.


    Among the blessings, only the female reporter who had just questioned Paul looked at him and Shelley coldly.


    "Miss Ling, she really looks like Nelda!" The female reporter added.


    Hearing that, Paul frowned. Which newspaper was this!


    Shelley also noticed the female reporter and felt that she looked familiar.


    At the gate of the police station, Paul didn''t stay there any longer. He held Shelley''s hand tightly and walked into his car under the protection of the bodyguards.


    After getting in the car, he still didn''t let go of her hand.


    "Are you still afraid?" He asked softly.


    Shelley looked at him and said, "you called the reporters."


    "Yes." He didn''t want to hide it from her. "In this way, you don''t have to hide from the media and don''t have to be afraid of being worried."


    "You are just like Nelda."


    Paul didn''t stop those people from posting the two photos on the Internet, because he wanted to make Shelley stand in front of them.


    She was afraid of the past, afraid of being recognized in Jin City. Looking at her, he felt more remorseful and distressed.

 Chapter 418 I Wont Come Back Again

    "It''s against the law for you to do so!"


    Looking at the tenderness in Paul''s eyes, Shelley said.


    He must have made great efforts to get through many joints for her.


    "If I go to jail, you will agree to be with me, then I do."


    "You was in jail, so am I. We are meant to be together." Paul said with a smile.


    Seeing him talking about "going to jail" with a smile, Shelley couldn''t help but stop him, "don''t talk nonsense!"


    Seeing that Shelley was angry, Paul felt happy instead. He touched her hand and said, "Shelley, I can''t lose you again. If you dare to leave, I don''t know what I will do! "


    He looked at her gently and said. Hearing what he said, Shelley panicked. His determined eyes and warning made her want to escape.


    She knew what he had done for her.


    But what should she do?


    Paul, how can I forget the pain and hatred your family has brought to me!


    Paul''s words were spread out in front of the reporters. The female reporter''s doubt and was covered up by other reporters'' voices.


    One person''s strength could not change Paul''s plan at all.


    Joyce looked at the smiling Shelley on the TV. Shelley''s fingers were clasped tightly with Paul''s. Seeing this, Joyce was very angry and threw the glass in her hand out.


    Shelley was Nelda. Together with the group of reporters, Paul lied!


    Joyce gnashed her teeth in hatred. She had tried her best to expose the identity of Shelley, but was interrupted by Paul.


    The two sisters, Celia and Nelda, were so lucky. They had stayed outside for so many years, and had been protected by two of the most powerful men in Jin City.


    How dare they!


    Once a woman was jealous, she would lose her mind and want to destroy everything of others.


    Shelley received the news from Yang City that Grandpa Ling was ill.


    Since it was because of [Grandpa Ling''s health, Paul would not stop her from leaving.


    "You can go first. I''ll come to see you in a few days!" He held her hand and said with a smile.


    His business couldn''t be transferred in an instant, but he could visit her from time to time.


    After wha


    guidance of Olivia, she had become more and more alienated from Joyce.


    "Really? I forgot what I said. " Joyce explained.


    Sabina didn''t want to talk more with Joyce, but she heard that Joyce mentioned Shelley again.


    "Sabina, has Shelley returned to the Ling Clan?"


    "She is Nelda, but she was released half an hour after she was sent to the police station. The police said she just looked like Nelda, but not Nelda. Why is everyone protecting her except Grandpa Ling? "


    "Last time, if you didn''t go to her room to get the photos, Grandpa Ling would send you to the police station." While speaking, Joyce was on the side of Sabina, but she was trying to alienate the relationship between Shelley and Sabina.


    If it were before, Sabina would have been furious and thought that it was all because of Shelley that she was scolded by Grandpa Ling.


    Now that she had calmly listened to Joyce, she understood what she meant.


    "Joyce, if you hadn''t asked me to go to her room, I wouldn''t have been scolded by Grandpa Ling." Retorted Sabina ironically.


    Hearing this, Joyce was stunned. She didn''t expect that Sabina would have such a clear mind.


    "No, Sabina!" She explained hurriedly.


    But on second thought, she added, "Sabina, did someone say something bad about me to you?"


    "Don''t trust her!"


    "If I don''t believe my mother, then who should I believe?" sneered Sabina.

 Chapter 419 I Want To Marry You

    "Joyce, do you think my mother will lie to me?"


    Joyce knew that Olivia didn''t like her.


    "Aunt Olivia doesn''t like me." Joyce explained softly, "she misunderstood me."


    That was to say, Olivia said something bad about Joyce in front of Sabina because Olivia misunderstood her.


    Sabina snorted. She didn''t want to pretend to be Joyce''s good friend.


    If Joyce really treated her well, Joyce would have come to the Ling Clan to help her when Grandpa Ling sent her to the police station last time.


    Sabina had seen through her.


    "Joyce, don''t be so hypocritical in front of me. If you want to hurt others in the future, do it by yourself. Don''t try to sow dissension between us in front of me." Sabina said angrily.


    During this period of time, according to Olivia''s analysis, every time she had attacked Shelley several times and framed Celia because she listened to Joyce''s words.


    Now Joyce still wanted to use her! You must be dreaming!


    Before Joyce could explain anything, Sabina had already hung up the phone.


    Hearing the busy tone on the phone, Joyce began to regret. Last time, she couldn''t help but feel happy that Sabina had suffered. At that time, she should go to the Ling Clan to help her cover the crime.


    As a result, even if she was scolded by Grandpa Ling and she was sent to the police station, she was trusted by Sabina.


    If Sabina believed in her, even if she wouldn''t be recognized as the daughter of the Ling Clan by Ling Clan, she would have a chance when Sabina took control of the Ling consortium in the future!


    Joyce felt that she couldn''t bear insult like her mother.


    Her mother had endured it for more than 20 years, but she was too anxious!


    Sabina broke up with her. Now Joyce had no one to take advantage of.


    She thought there was only that man left in her hand.


    Wilson, Jeffery''s bodyguard.


    Although the man''s eyes made her uncomfortable, she had to admit that the man was a little capable. After all, it was not easy for him to work for Jeffery for so long.


    However, Joyce was too self righteous. She thought that since that man had a crush on her, she could easily control him.


    But she didn''t know Wilson well.


    Every time she went to Wilson with a purpose. Her attitude of neither agreeing nor rejecting made Wilson a little uncomfortable.


    But since his master said that he could play with this woman, then Wilson would get money and woman. Why not.


    Shelley''s return to Yang City made Celia feel much relieved.


    If she stayed in Jin City, even if Paul told everyone that Shelley was not Nelda.


    But he couldn''t guarantee that one day the police would come to her and check the DNA of Shelley an


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    re. He just told her the purpose of his visit.


    "Miss Ling, I want to marry you."


    Shelley was surprised. She had never seen a man propose so frankly. More importantly, it was their first time to know each other today.


    Seeing that she looked at him in surprise, Josef smiled and said, "I know what happened to miss Chu in the past."


    He meant "Chu", not "Ling".


    "If you marry me, you only need to protect your nominal husband and wife with me. We don''t interfere in each other''s private life. If it''s for my sake, I hope you can cooperate with me."


    The more Shelley listened to this man, the stranger she was. Marriage should be based on love.


    However, it was a business for her to marry Josef.


    "Miss Chu, I can help you escape from your present life."


    Speaking of this, Josef was one of the nodders of the chief of the Chu Clan. He had investigated everything about her before he found Shelley.


    Moreover, from the perspective of others, it was impossible for Shelley and Paul to be together.


    The pain the Tang Clan brought to Shelley couldn''t be erased because of the love of Paul.


    Escape from Paul? Shelley was tempted.


    Besides, Josef had said that they would not interfere with each other, which meant that she could live alone quietly.


    She knew that she wouldn''t be with Paul, and that she couldn''t love anyone else in her life. Loneliness was always the result she arranged for herself.


    Shelley didn''t agree immediately. She looked at the man up and down.


    She didn''t understand why Josef chose her as his wife just because she was Anna''s daughter? Maybe he knew there would be no love between them.


    When Shelley thought about it, she looked at the finger of Josef.


    Another man who liked smoking!


    "Mr. Josef, why do you choose me?"

 Chapter 420 You Lied To Me!

    Asked Shelley. She saw that the smile at the corners of Josef''s mouth faded and she heard his reply.


    "I don''t need to worry. You won''t fall in love with me!"


    This was the first half sentence, and then she heard him say, "I can''t love anyone!"


    Hearing the words "I can''t love anyone" from a gentle man, Shelley couldn''t help but feel pain.


    She was the same. She couldn''t fall in love with anyone else except for Paul.


    Hearing the knock, Joyce opened the door in a hurry.


    She rented the house under a fake name. After she met Bob, she was afraid of that those men would find her.


    Wilson came in.


    "What''s wrong?"


    It was rare for her to look for him in such a hurry, and Wilson was very happy.


    "How is it going with you following Celia?" Joyce was eager to know the progress of the matter.


    "Yes, I have followed her for several days. The day after tomorrow, she will go to the hospital for examination."


    It was nonsense for Wilson to say that he was following Celia.


    Who is Celia? Who is Carlos? His boss hadn''t been able to defeat Carlos for so many years. As a bodyguard, how could he risk his life.


    "When will you deal with her?" Joyce became more anxious.


    "Oh, I''ll go to the hospital to check the environment tomorrow." Looking at Joyce, Wilson continued, "If I succeed, I will become a murderer. Do I need money to run away?"


    He said that because he wanted money.


    Joyce understood.


    "How much do you want?"


    "One million!" Wilson had planned to ask for millions at an exorbitant price, but when he saw the clothes that Joyce was wearing, although it was a big brand, she had been wearing it for many days.


    Rich people didn''t wear the same clothes, which meant she didn''t have much money.


    "I don''t have that much." Joyce said with a pale face.


    When it came to money, she was annoyed, sad and embarrassed.


    As the daughter of Eddy, all her savings were less than one hundred thousand in total.


    Celia, Shelley and Sabina might save more than a million.


    Joyce clenched her fists at the sight of this.


    "Three hundred thousand. That''s all I have!" Said Joyce.


    Seeing her expression, Wilson didn''t make things difficult for her. "Well, I will run away after killing Celia."


    Seeing Wilson said that


    eyes.


    It was the first time that Joyce attached great importance to herself. When she studied abroad, many boys chased after her, but she refused all of them.


    Because both she and Selina knew that purity was very important to marry a rich man.


    What''s more, she had a high taste. She wanted to find an excellent man, such as Carlos, and then give her "first time" to him.


    She didn''t expect that she would give it to a man like Wilson today!


    Wilson hadn''t had sex with any woman for a long time. He had sex with Joyce again and again, regardless of whether she was crying or not.


    "If you hadn''t come to me, I wouldn''t have laid a hand on you." Wilson said to Joyce, who was lying on the bed like a puppet.


    It was she who asked him for help. On one hand, she hoped that she could connect with his master; on the other hand, she hoped that he could help her!


    She wanted to take advantage of him?


    She was too naive!


    "I''ll help you kill Celia? Do you think I''m an idiot?" Wilson sneered.


    "If I kill her, Carlos will kill me!" Looking at Joyce, who was motionless, Wilson walked over with a smile. As soon as his face approached her, Joyce sat up in a hurry and leaned against the corner, looking at him in fear.


    "Carlos will chase me to the end of the earth, so thank you for giving me three hundred thousand."


    Wilson said proudly. He was very happy to get money after having sex with women.


    Stunned, Joyce looked at Wilson and said in a hoarse voice, "you are lying to me!"

 Chapter 421 Everything Is Over

    "You never thought of helping me! And YOU have never thought of killing Celia! "


    "Yes." Wilson nodded, "why should I kill her? I have to go to jail to kill her."


    He was not that stupid!


    As Wilson spoke, he approached Joyce. Joyce tried to avoid his hand, but she had already retreated to the wall.


    Wilson didn''t care whether she wanted it or not. Seeing that she was looking at him angrily and leaning over, he couldn''t help but have sex with her again.


    That night, Joyce''s fate was completely changed.


    After Wilson took the money and left the rent house, Joyce leaned against the wall with her eyes open.


    ''it''s all over. It''s all over. It''s all over.''.


    Selina was startled when she received Joyce''s call. It was eight o''clock in the evening here, but it was one or two o''clock in the morning in Jin City.


    At this time, Joyce should have fallen asleep.


    Why did he call?


    "Joyce?" Selina called her, and then heard her crying loudly on the phone.


    Selina had never seen Joyce cry so sadly. She had taught her well that the child wouldn''t cry so sadly if nothing had happened.


    "What''s wrong?" Selina''s worried tone attracted Eddy.


    "What''s wrong with Joyce?" Eddy asked worriedly.


    "Mother, Celia Ling!"


    Joyce had thought about telling Selina that Wilson raped her.


    But she couldn''t just let it go.


    It''s all Celia''s fault!


    The reason why she became like this was because of Celia and Shelley!


    Joyce''s idea became extreme. It was her who went to find Wilson by herself.


    "What did Celia do to you?" Hearing this, Selina''s face darkened. She deliberately shouted Eddy''s name in front of Celia.


    Was it because Joyce didn''t get what she wanted but was hurt by Celia.


    Now Celia was protected by Carlos. It was difficult for Joyce to take back what belonged to her.


    Joyce took a deep breath and cried loudly, "Mom, I was raped."


    "Is it arranged by Celia?"


    Selina associated Joyce''s words and believed that it was Celia who had found men to rape her daughter.


    Joyce cr


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    bies after she was born, she couldn''t help smiling happily.


    She focused on the people around her, and didn''t know that Joyce blamed her for being raped.


    Eddy and Selina arrived at the Jin City without a break. They called Joyce as soon as they got off the plane, but no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t get through.


    Something must have happened to Joyce!


    The two looked at each other, anxious and flustered. They were really afraid that they would lose their precious daughter.


    They took a taxi to Joyce''s residence. On the way, they received a call from the hospital, saying that Joyce had jumped off the building and was being rescued.


    Hearing the news, Selina''s eyes darkened and she fainted in the taxi.


    Selina fainted because of Joyce''s accident, which panicked Eddy.


    In his heart, the two of them were the most important people in his life. He couldn''t lose them.


    After calling Selina, Joyce sat on the balcony of the shabby rental house and looked down.


    The smell left by Wilson kept making her sick and vomit.


    She thought that she would never have a chance in her life. She was so dirty that she lowered her head and looked downstairs. Her body really jumped down.


    Joyce wanted to die, but the balcony she jumped down was not high. It was the third floor.


    She didn''t die and was seriously injured.

 Chapter 422 The Confrontation Between Father And Daughter

    Celia was going to be a great national treasure recently. Wherever she went, there would be people around her.


    She really thought that Carlos didn''t need to protect her like protecting an animal.


    But when Carlos saw her pregnant belly, he thought it was better to go out with her.


    "Be a good girl. Don''t run around. Call me if you want to go shopping. I''ll be with you."


    Looking at Carlos, Celia couldn''t change his mind.


    Carlos lowered his head and kissed her.


    This bad man always kissed her.


    Walking was good for pregnant women. Usually, after dinner, Carlos would take her hand and walk around.


    As the ruler of the Gu consortium, sometimes he couldn''t leave on time. When something unexpected happened, he had to stay and preside over the overall situation.


    Carlos seldom went to parties, but he couldn''t leave at will on business.


    Celia understood him. After dinner, Grace accompanied her out for a walk.


    Grace was extremely careful. She only took Celia around the villa, saying that she was afraid of bad people. What if her ladyship was kidnapped?


    Celia couldn''t help smiling. The road was full of people, and surveillance cameras were installed on the roadside.


    Unexpectedly, someone came to her, not to kill her, but to get even with her.


    Selina and Eddy were taking care of Joyce in the hospital. After pushing Joyce out of the operating room, she woke up.


    When she woke up, she lay on the bed and didn''t say anything. Tears kept falling from her eyes, which made Eddy and Selina heartbroken.


    Regardless of Selina''s dissuasion, Eddy angrily ran to the villa where Carlos lived to look for Celia.


    They hated Celia even more.


    They wanted to call the police, but it was useless. The Gu Clan would definitely protect her.


    If Eddy didn''t question Celia, he would felt sorry for Joyce.


    Yes, my daughter! He only had one daughter in his heart!


    "Celia Ling!" Finally, he waited outside the villa for Celia. Ignoring the surprised gazes of others and the pull of Selina, he rushed over directly.


    "Eddy, don''t hit her!" Selina followed her and called anxiously.


    Eddy only thought of his half dead daughter lying on the bed and forgot that the pregnant woman standing on the roadside was also his daughter.


    Hearing that, Celia felt strange at first. Didn''t they leave?


    Celia never cared about what happened to Eddy. Carlos knew that she didn''t like hem, so he didn''t investigate their whereabouts.


    But she didn''t know that she was inexplicably guilty.


    Eddy waved his hand when she saw him walking towards her angrily.


    What was he going to do? Hit her?


    Celia raised her head and looked coldly at him.


    With a straight face, Celia stood still. She


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    "


    However, after Selina''s being beaten up, Eddy got angry and suddenly hit Celia.


    "Ah!"


    "Madam!"


    As a result, Celia fell to the ground. Grace screamed in horror. Eddy was also confused.


    When the people around saw the pregnant woman fall, they immediately called the police.


    When Grandma Gu heard that something happened to her granddaughter in law and her great grandson, she immediately took Martin to the hospital.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Celia was still in the observation room.


    Grandma Gu felt so sorry for her and hurriedly pulled the hospital to ask if there was anything wrong with Celia and the child.


    Seeing that Carlos was with Celia, Grandma Gu immediately shouted at her grandson.


    "What''s wrong with you, unfilial son? Let your wife and child get hurt! "


    Recently, Carlos was working on a big project. Martin also knew that, so he said something for Carlos.


    "He has something to deal with in the company today. Carlos came back late."


    "Humph! Is the company more important or your wife and children more important! Is the Gu Clan short of money? You will starve to death if you don''t make enough money. " Grandma Gu loved her grandson Carlos very much, but now she scolded Carlos who didn''t saying a word.


    Carlos held the hand of Celia tightly. He didn''t expect that Eddy would suddenly come.


    What''s more, his wife and child almost had an accident.


    It was his dereliction of duty as a husband and a father!


    Lowering her head, the proud Carlos apologized, "I''m sorry."


    Grandma Gu was so angry that she gritted her teeth. Did Selina and Eddy think that the Gu Clan was easy to be bullied?


    They even scolded Celia outside the house and pushed her granddaughter in law and great grandson.


    "Where are they?" Grandma Gu asked Carlos angrily.

 Chapter 423 Celia Is A Member Of Our Gu Clan!

    If he said he didn''t know, Grandma Gu would scold him again.


    Eddy suddenly came. Carlos went to find out why he was in Jin City.


    According to the information, it was because of Joyce that Eddy and Selina came back.


    The place where Joyce jumped off the building was located at a remote floor in the suburb. Carlos felt strange. Why would Joyce go there? He asked Boris to investigate this matter further.


    "Joyce didn''t die after jumping off the building. She just woke up in the in-patient department."


    As soon as Carlos finished his words, Grandma Gu walked out with the servants.


    Martin followed her in a hurry.


    "Celia." Carlos looked at Celia apologetically. He felt bad that she had an accident and he was not with her.


    This time, it was his fault.


    "I''m not a child."


    She didn''t think that anything had to be handled by Carlos. She could deal with it by herself when she was in trouble. But this time, she didn''t care about the baby in her belly.


    "Don''t worry about me." Said Celia.


    The more she said so, the worse Carlos felt.


    Joyce woke up. Seeing that she opened her eyes, Eddy and Selina just shed tears and didn''t say anything.


    Looking at her pitiful face, Eddy and Selina felt sorry for her.


    Selina was talking to Joyce, but she ignored her.


    The door of the ward was pushed open all of a sudden. Eddy and Selina turned their heads and saw an old woman holding the cold Grandma Gu in.


    Before Grandma Gu opened her mouth, the old woman stepped forward and slapped Selina across the face.


    It took Eddy a long time to react.


    "Grandma Gu, what are you doing?" Eddy hurried to protect his wife and asked Grandma Gu over there.


    Selina didn''t expect to be beaten up in one day. She covered her hot face and stared at Grandma Gu coldly.


    "Is this how the Gu Clan bullies people?"


    Grandma Gu smiled. "What? Do you still want to slap me back in the face? "


    While they were talking, Martin appeared. Seeing Martin, Selina covered her face and burst into tears.


    Eddy swore to stand up for his wife. He angrily asked Grandma Gu, "Grandma Gu, what do you mean? What did Selina do to you?"


    Although she didn''t ask her grandson what was going on, Grandma Gu concluded that it must have something to do


    r is right. "


    Eddy and Selina''s faces turned pale, and Selina''s eyes darkened. She fell into Eddy''s arms.


    Her daughter was so poor that she told the truth to Grandma Gu. She didn''t expect that after hearing it, they not only didn''t get angry with what Celia had done, but also protected her.


    Then, who would avenge Joyce!


    Celia is so lucky! She hated, really hated!


    Seeing that everyone was defending Celia, Eddy was furious. He clenched his fists. If he were the young master of the Ling Clan, he wouldn''t let Joyce be bullied.


    Selina was right. If Joyce were the daughter of the Ling Clan, how could she be bullied like this!


    But Grandma Gu didn''t have time to see how Selina was doing, so she just said to them.


    "If my granddaughter in law is harassed again, don''t blame our Gu Clan for being ruthless."


    Then, with the help of the old woman, Grandma Gu turned around and walked towards the door.


    Hearing the words of Grandma Gu, Selina trembled. Clenching his fists, Eddy stared at Martin and Grandma Gu.


    He was really useless!


    Grandma Gu said to Martin when she walked out of the ward.


    "Here is the Gu consortium''s hospital."


    "They have bullied your daughter-in-law and grandson. Why do you still let them stay in the hospital of the Gu consortium?"


    "Yes, mother. I know."


    Hearing this, Selina and Eddy turned to look at Joyce.


    Lying on the bed, Joyce still stared at the ceiling.


    "Eddy, can we just stand by and watch Joyce being bullied like this?"

 Chapter 424 A Woman Who Is Willing To Have A Baby For You, Which Means She Loves You Very Much

    Eddy and Selina didn''t find out the truth. They believed in a single word of Joyce and believed that it was Celia''s man.


    Hearing Selina''s words, Grandma Gu didn''t believe them at all.


    No matter what, it was impossible for Celia to find someone to rape Joyce.


    Joyce was nothing to her. Celia was pregnant, and she was the mistress of the Gu Clan. Did she have nothing to do!


    Celia had a lot of things to do. She had to take good care of herself and the baby in her belly, and she had to love Carlos. She was not as free as them!


    Celia was happy. She had no reason to be jealous of Joyce.


    She was the granddaughter of the Ling Clan, and the building was also given to her!


    With a good husband and the baby in her belly, she had a happy family.


    They didn''t know why Eddy believed that Celia would do something to Joyce.


    At nine o''clock, Celia and Carlos were about to be discharged from the hospital. Celia''s stomach began to feel uncomfortable before she walked out of the hospital.


    Carlos refused to let her leave the hospital now and insisted on sleeping in the hospital for a night. She would leave tomorrow when she was fine.


    So did Grandma Gu. Celia had to listen to them.


    Grandma Gu was too old to stay in the hospital for too long, so she finally went home with the persuasion of Martin.


    As for Carlos, he didn''t dare to leave Celia alone, even if she said she was fine.


    Eddy had never felt so helpless and useless.


    He was the young master of the Ling Clan. Before he divorced with Anna, he had never pleaded with others for being hospitalized and had never looked at others!


    Now everything has changed!


    He almost knelt down and begged the doctor for the sake of his daughter.


    It was late at night. Joyce just woke up. She was very weak. If she left the hospital at this time, would he take his wife and daughter to sleep on the street?


    The doctor looked at them pitifully. He wanted to let them leave tomorrow morning as usual tonight.


    Selina watched Eddy get up from the ground with mockery in her eyes.


    She had always thought that Eddy was coward and useless, but she didn''t expect him to be so incompetent!


    Grandma Gu''s words drove Joyce out of the hospital. Then, Eddy bowed his head and begged the doctor.


    Wasn


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e''s name.


    Joyce opened her eyes, still the same as last night.


    She didn''t say anything and stared at the wall.


    "Joyce, get up. Let''s go home." Selina looked at her daughter lovingly. This was her support for the rest of her life.


    Joyce was carefully cultivated by her. She wanted Joyce to marry into a rich family, so she had put a lot of efforts into it.


    She failed to marry the man she liked at the beginning, so she had to look for Eddy later. Selina had always felt unfair.


    She didn''t think she had lost to anyone and why she couldn''t get what she wanted.


    Therefore, what she wanted most was to let Joyce marry into a good family, such as the Gu Clan and Carlos.


    But how could this be? Her daughter was so similar to her. Was she really going to follow her old path?


    Selina was not reconciled.


    However, it seemed that Joyce didn''t hear her calling. Selina helped her change her clothes, but she just looked at a place foolishly.


    Eddy went to complete the discharge formalities. Even if he didn''t do it, he would be driven out of the hospital.


    When he arrived at the ward, Joyce had already dressed up. She stood still on the floor.


    Seeing his daughter''s gawkish appearance, Eddy''s eyes turned red.


    Selina caught a glimpse of his tears and sneered. She hated men who would cry the most.


    As a man, he had to be able to protect his wife and daughter, give them a rich life, and stand behind them when they were in trouble.


    However, Eddy couldn''t do anything! It was useless!

 Chapter 425 Ill Give You A Chance To Go To The Police Station

    After a night''s sleep, Celia felt much better.


    Carlos come in, he had put on his suit, but not the one he wore yesterday.


    "Let''s go home." Celia said to him.


    Who would like the smell of medicine in the hospital. Celia wanted to go home.


    "Okay." Carlos replied. He would leave everything of the Gu consortium to Boris and accompany her.


    Celia thought that Carlos and Grandma Gu were making a fuss. She was really fine! Carlos could go to work normally.


    Coincidentally, when Celia and the others left the hospital, Eddy and his family were at the door.


    Joyce walked out of the hospital, but refused to leave. She stood still and stared blankly at the outside.


    Hearing the conversation between Carlos and Celia, she suddenly turned around.


    Celia Ling!


    "Celia Ling!" Joyce shouted loudly. She glared at Celia and ran madly to her.


    Before Joyce approached, she was directly caught by Carlos, and then Carlos threw her to the ground hard.


    Eddy''s family was everywhere!


    Carlos looked at them as if they were flies. He couldn''t live a peaceful life if he didn''t solve them.


    Seeing that her daughter was pushed away by Carlos, Selina hurried to help Joyce up.


    There were many people coming to the hospital to see a doctor this morning. Seeing that Carlos had hit a woman, some people thought that how could a man hit a woman.


    However, Carlos didn''t care what other people thought. If he was here and could let Joyce beat Celia, he, the president of the Gu consortium, could give her his identity as a gift.


    When Selina ran into Joyce, Joyce cried "Mom" and threw herself into Selina''s arms.


    While crying, she pointed at Celia and said, "Mom, it''s her who made me like this! She ruined me. "


    She cried so sadly that people could not help worrying about her.


    Carlos didn''t want to leave like this. He held the hand of Celia tightly. Since Joyce wanted to make a scene, he had to do it now. He didn''t need to find another opportunity.


    "Celia Ling!" Seeing that Joyce was pushed by Carlos, Eddy vented his anger on Celia, who had done nothing.


    "She is your sister, your


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    os was calling the police, Joyce screamed, "No, I won''t go. I don''t want to go to the police station!"


    "Mom, I don''t want to go to the police station with them. They will find a way to put me in jail. "


    Selina held the struggling Joyce, who had become abnormal since she woke up. It was all Celia''s fault.


    Now they wanted to seek justice, but they couldn''t.


    Thinking of this, Joyce broke away from her hands and bumped into the wall.


    Eddy, who was standing next to them, hurried to stop her, but he was still a little late. Joyce had hit the wall.


    Joyce knew that she couldn''t do anything to Celia after she went to the police station. Because it was she who framed Celia.


    Moreover, they would find out that she was raped by Wilson sooner or later.


    Only by knocking against the wall could she exchange for the sympathy of passers-by and push Celia into the name of malice.


    Only in this way could Carlos be shocked!


    Joyce thought she would be fine as long as she hit the wall.


    However...


    With the phone in his hand, Carlos looked at the bleeding forehead caused by Joyce''s crash and said to the police on the phone, "we are in the hospital. Someone hasn''t killed herself yet. Please come here."


    Joyce felt a sharp pain from the collision. Hearing what Carlos said, she fainted at last.


    She didn''t expect that Carlos didn''t move at all and insisted on calling the police.

 Chapter 426 C

    The police station.


    Carlos accompanied Celia to take a statement.


    Joyce said that Celia had found someone to rape her, so Carlos asked the police to investigate it.


    At the police station, Carlos received a call from Boris.


    "Joyce has gone to see Jeffery before!"


    Hearing Boris'' words, a deep light flashed through Carlos'' eyes.


    "Then Jeffery and she..."


    "Master, you are wrong this time. It''s not with Jeffery, but one of his bodyguards."


    Boris reported what he had found out in detail.


    After hanging up the phone, Carlos looked up at Selina and Eddy who were holding Joyce.


    Since Joyce hadn''t recovered yet, she looked very pale and pitiful.


    She said that Celia had sent someone to rape her? There was a saying that she was really raped.


    And Carlos also knew that man.


    Seeing Carlos and Celia, Joyce was scared. She held Selina''s hand tightly and said, "Mom!"


    Now she could only rely on herself and Selina.


    When she told Selina and Eddy that it was Celia who hired someone to rape her, she could only insist that it was Celia who had hurt her.


    "Joyce, don''t be afraid!" Eddy said, "no matter how powerful they are, we can''t be afraid."


    Eddy was totally in favor of going to the police station to report the case.


    He didn''t think it was Joyce who framed Celia.


    Holding Joyce''s trembling hand, Selina began to suspect her when Joyce refused to come to the police station.


    If it was really Celia who had hired someone to destroy Joyce, Joyce would be anxious to call the police and send Celia to prison.


    But Joyce didn''t. Instead, she was afraid of coming to the police station.


    When she was questioned by the police, she refused to answer. She had been crying and shouting at Celia, saying that Celia harmed her.


    Selina knew her daughter well.


    In this case, even if Joyce was wrong, she had to protect her to the end.


    However, Carlos and the Gu Clan would find out the truth.


    Selina was worried that she might be able to protect Joyce.


    Joyce was afraid of Carlos. When she saw Carlos walking towards her, she couldn''t help trembling.


    Since the last time when Carlos asked her out, the three men in the room appeared to touch her. She knew that Carlos was very heartless and would not pay much attention to the woman who was not interested in him.


    Celia is so lucky! She found a good man like Carlos who loved her


    lose to her. Joyce burst into tears and threw herself into Selina''s arms.


    "Mom! I feel terrible! "


    Listening to her daughter''s crying, Selina also felt sad.


    She knew her daughter had been raped by a beast! It was true.


    "Joyce, it''s not Celia, is it?" Selina touched her head and asked in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Joyce became anxious. She got out of Selina''s arms and questioned, "Mom, you should also help Celia!"


    "Celia is the daughter of that woman. Why do you help her?"


    Joyce asked angrily. She couldn''t believe that her mother would be on the side of Celia.


    "I''m not helping her." Looking at Joyce''s excited face, Selina said with tears in her eyes, "I''m helping you."


    "Joyce, can''t you see that? Even if Celia finds someone to rape you, the Gu Clan will protect her to the end. But you have to admit that you are unlucky. How can I, a woman, help you. Eddy is even more incompetent! "


    "What''s more, Celia has never done it!"


    "Joyce, don''t you understand?"


    Selina looked at her daughter sadly, held her hand and continued.


    "Joyce, who did this to you? Tell me, okay? "


    "Although I don''t have the ability to help you, I can listen to you and let you vent your anger."


    Looking at the crying Selina, Joyce cried out, "Mom!"


    "It''s Wilson. He raped me."


    Wilson? At the police station, Selina heard it from Carlos.


    At that time, she had noticed that Joyce reacted weirdly when she heard the name.


    Who is Wilson? How could her daughter be involved with that kind of person.


    "Joyce, why are you with that kind of person?" Selina asked.

 Chapter 427 Scheming Mother And Daughter

    Crying, Joyce told Selina how she found out the secret of Shelley, and then she went to visit Jeffery but failed. At last, she had to find Wilson.


    "Joyce, why are you so stupid?"


    Hearing that Joyce asked Wilson to deal with Celia, Selina shook her head and said.


    "I don''t know!" Joyce said remorsefully, with tears in her eyes. "I thought I could use him and control him, but I didn''t expect..."


    "Do you know that Jeffery has been at odds with Carlos for many years, but he hasn''t been able to move Carlos for such a long time. What can a small bodyguard do with him? Besides, Wilson has a crush on you and wants to get some money from you. "


    Selina was calmer than Joyce.


    But it was too late to say that.


    "Mommy!"


    Hearing Selina''s reproach, Joyce threw herself into her arms and burst into tears.


    Selina sighed. She had only one daughter, and she couldn''t bear to see her suffer.


    "Joyce, you put the blame on Celia. It''s getting more and more serious. The Gu Clan won''t end easily. They must investigate thoroughly. "


    Said Selina. The Gu Clan wouldn''t let their granddaughter in law be wronged.


    Just as she said before, even if Celia really sent someone to rape Joyce, the Gu Clan would think that Joyce deserved it and protect Celia to the end.


    "You shouldn''t have put the blame on Celia." Selina said in a low voice, wondering how to help her daughter in the future.


    She thought about it for a long time and found no feasible way. Eddy couldn''t be trusted at all!


    "Mom, I''m not reconciled!" Joyce said with hatred.


    She clenched her fists and cried to Selina, "Mom, if it weren''t for Celia, I wouldn''t have ended up like this!"


    "She destroyed me. I hate her!"


    Joyce said through gritted teeth. She hated Celia more and more.


    She was the second daughter of the Ling Clan, not Celia.


    If it wasn''t Celia, she might be able to enter the Gu Clan.


    If it weren''t for Celia, how could she end up with looking for a rogue.


    Such a disgusting man should have destroyed Celia so that Celia would not have the face to live in the world. But she was the one who ruined it in the end.


    "Joyce, after you were destroyed by Wilson, you shouldn''t have been in a hurry to say that it was Celia who hurt you. I know you hate and are unwilling to accept it. But you said Wilson


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rlos listened to Wilson with a sneer. Carlos knew whether his words were true or not. He listened to Wilson.


    "Joyce wanted to know our boss, but he didn''t like her, so she had to ask for the second place."


    "Although I''m not as rich as my boss, I''m not bad either. She said she liked the muscles all over my body and felt safe." Wilson continued with a smile, "She is a woman."


    Carlos didn''t answer Wilson. He felt a little bored and took out a cigarette.


    He wanted to take a cigarette when Celia was not here.


    "Mr. Gu, if you don''t believe me, you can ask my friends. Joyce comes to see me every two or three days. "


    "If we don''t love each other, how could she come to me for no reason?"


    Carlos smoked and asked, "that is to say, you don''t rape her."


    "Yes!" Wilson nodded. He had been wandering around recently, so he didn''t know that Joyce had put the blame on Celia.


    "A few days ago, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. You know, so I couldn''t help but..." As Wilson spoke, he was thinking about the smell of Joyce.


    What he was thinking now was to turn the whole thing into a mutual affection, or perhaps Joyce took the initiative to seduce him.


    "Mr. Gu, I didn''t lie!"


    At the end of a cigarette, Carlos threw the cigarette butt on the ground, stared at the smiling Wilson and said in a low voice, "what''s the use of my believe? Joyce insisted that you raped her. The police will come to you soon! "


    Hearing this, Wilson was afraid that he couldn''t hide anything.


    But why did Carlos come to him?

 Chapter 428 Asking For Trouble

    Looking at Carlos in front of him, Wilson gritted his teeth.


    "Mr. Gu, I have something to tell you."


    "In fact, she came to me because she wanted me to deal with Celia."


    Wilson seemed to have guessed something, so he betrayed Joyce.


    "You''d better tell the police about this. Take the initiative to bear the crime. It seems that your sentence will be less." Carlos said lightly, turned around and walked out of the room.


    Boris looked at Wilson who was still in a daze.


    "If you turn yourself in, your sentence will be shorter."


    Boris thought he should know what to do.


    After returning to the manor, Celia was still living a happy life with the love and care of Carlos. Her mood was not affected by Joyce''s fuss.


    But as for Eddy...


    Eddy called Grandpa Ling without telling Joyce and Selina.


    No matter how incompetent he was, Eddy still wanted to stand up for his daughter.


    But with the Gu Clan protecting Celia, he felt that he could do nothing by himself.


    Celia was also his daughter, but it was Celia who found a good husband. Now she got more than Joyce. Besides, Joyce grew up with Eddy, so he naturally favored the weak one.


    He called Grandpa Ling.


    Blood ties were inexorable. Even if Grandpa Ling was not satisfied with Eddy, he was still his son.


    Grandpa Ling was getting older. On the one hand, he regretted that he had neglected the education for his eldest son when he was young in order to earn more money. On the other hand, he hoped that his son could wake up.


    Eddy said on the phone that Celia had asked someone to rape Joyce.


    Grandpa Ling didn''t believe it.


    "Why did Celia do that?" Instead of blaming Eddy, Grandpa Ling asked.


    Eddy was stunned. He said in a low voice, "she blames me for abandoning her and her mother!"


    Grandpa Ling sneered. It turned out that Eddy knew he had done something wrong to his ex wife and daughter.


    "Because you abandoned them, she transferred her hatred to Joyce to take revenge on you?" Grandpa Ling repeated Eddy''s words.


    That was exactly what Eddy thought.


    "Eddy, do you really think Celia is a vicious woman? Or do you think that Anna''s daughter is vicious because Anna is vicious? " Grandpa Ling asked in a low voice.


    Eddy kept silent.


    He never thought that Anna was vi


    f Joyce, the police got the testimony of Wilson''s confession.


    As for Wilson''s money, Carlos quickly found it and handed it to the police.


    The police station.


    Eddy had never been so diligent before. In two days, he came to the police station for the second time.


    This time, it was different from yesterday.


    It was not an investigation, but a direct interrogation of the relationship between Joyce and Wilson, and the fact that she hired Wilson to kill someone.


    Because Joyce had told Selina about it before, Selina guessed that the police must have something to do with Wilson.


    What Wilson said was all his own words. If they insisted that it was Wilson who raped Joyce, they had a chance to win.


    Selina was thinking about how to save Joyce. However, Eddy couldn''t figure it out.


    After a long trial, Eddy and Selina waited outside.


    As parents, no matter how wrong their children were, they could not leave her.


    Joyce walked out of the interrogation room in a very low mood.


    She was first raped by Wilson, and then jumped downstairs. After that, she hit the wall and broke her forehead. Her face was extremely pale, and her feet had not recovered because of the fall. She slowly walked out of the interrogation room.


    Because of her poor health and her cleverness to only say that Celia framed her, she didn''t say anything else. They interrogated her for a long time, but there was no result.


    Even if there was no result, she could not escape from the crime of premeditation and murder.

 Chapter 429 Dont Trust Them Anymore

    "Joyce."


    Seeing that, Selina hurried to help her up.


    At the sight of Selina, Joyce leaned weakly against her.


    If it weren''t for her headache, the police would continue to interrogate her.


    "Let me take my daughter to the hospital first." Selina was worried about Joyce''s health.


    But she was a suspect now, so the police couldn''t let Selina and Eddy take her away. "We will arrange for someone to take her to the hospital."


    Bearing the pain in her heart, Selina looked at the pale Joyce and said in a low voice, "you have to hold on, Joyce."


    Grit your teeth that you had never done it!


    Holding Selina''s hand, Joyce looked at Eddy beside her and thought of Celia.


    "Father, can you help me ask Celia how she can let me go?" Tears fell from Joyce''s eyes when she asked him, which made Eddy uncomfortable.


    "I can''t stand it anymore. I really can''t stand it."


    She couldn''t stand it anymore. After she was raped by Wilson, she felt dirty and didn''t want to live. Later, she put the blame on Celia. She didn''t expect everyone in the Gu Clan to help Celia, so she couldn''t do anything to Celia.


    And things were getting worse and worse for her. Now she was caught by the police because she gave Wilson three hundred thousand.


    It must be Celia. Even if it wasn''t her, it must be Carlos.


    Joyce was right! However, if Joyce didn''t put the blame on Celia, Carlos would not notice Joyce at all.


    Now that Carlos didn''t mind "take care of" her.


    "Joyce!" "Maybe Celia didn''t do it," he said softly, thinking of what Grandpa Ling had said


    Eddy''s words stunned Joyce and Selina. Did they hear it wrong? Was he speaking for Celia?


    "She is pregnant now. She is a mother. Will she hold you tightly?"


    Hearing that, Joyce burst into tears. She didn''t expect that Eddy would support Celia.


    What was going on? What''s wrong with it?


    "Eddy!" Selina was displeased, "Celia is your daughter, so is Joyce."


    She meant that he was b


    Selina, everyone else believed him.


    "Joyce, don''t dislike me. Don''t worry. I will take all the blame on myself at that time. I won''t tell the police that you gave me three hundred thousand and asked me to hurt Celia. When we go out, I will definitely marry you."


    There was a saying that the evildoer should not live!


    All of this was beyond Joyce''s expectation.


    She was so angry that her face turned pale. She couldn''t admit loudly that she wanted to use Wilson to kill Celia. Then she couldn''t get rid of the charge.


    "You are really a total mess." Selina snapped.


    Many people present believed Wilson''s words.


    Eddy''s face darkened. He couldn''t believe his daughter had fallen to such a state.


    What''s more!


    How could she give this shameless man three hundred thousand dollars and let him... ...


    Wilson was taken to the interrogation room.


    Joyce held Eddy''s hand tightly and felt wronged.


    "Dad, don''t listen to him. He forced me." She cried.


    Eddy didn''t trust her as much as before.


    "Did you really give that man three hundred thousand dollars to hurt Celia?"


    Eddy said in a cold voice.


    "Eddy, Wilson must have been ordered to say that." Selina said meaningfully.


    But this time, Eddy really didn''t believe them anymore.


    He said lightly, "enough, Selina."

 Chapter 430 I Never Treat You As My Sister

    Although Eddy knew in his heart that Joyce had lied to him, he would rather deceive himself.


    He was a little tired. He pulled away Joyce''s hand and walked out of the police station with heavy steps.


    Losing Eddy''s trust made Joyce panic.


    Selina and Joyce had been acting in front of Eddy. If Eddy didn''t want them, all Selina''s tolerance would be in vain.


    "Mommy!"


    Compared with Joyce, Selina was calm. She looked at angry and left Eddy, and then turned to look at Joyce, whose eyes were swollen with tears. "Joyce, take care of yourself first."


    Things were getting worse and worse. She had to think it over.


    Of course, Carlos knew that Joyce was taken to the police station, and he deliberately let Wilson meet Joyce.


    "Carlos!"


    Celia heard something from the phone call between Boris and Carlos just now.


    She wanted to eat an apple now, so she ordered Carlos.


    Since she was pregnant, Carlos had not only become a punching bag, but also her private servant.


    "How is everything going with Joyce?" She asked.


    "The result will come out soon." With a faint smile, Carlos touched her hair and said softly, "she hired a murderer to murder you. She has to be in prison for several years anyway."


    "Okay." Celia replied.


    She sighed. If it weren''t for the fact that Joyce had said that Celia sent people to destroy her, Carlos wouldn''t have been so ruthless.


    "What? Our Celia softened her heart? " Carlos asked.


    Celia took a bite of the apple. The previous bite was sour, but after another bite, she still felt sour. Instead of recalling Carlos'' question, she handed the apple to Carlos.


    "Wow, this apple is delicious! Bite it. "


    She still smiled and pretended to enjoy the food.


    With a smile on his face, Carlos didn''t doubt what she said. He took the apple, bit it into his mouth and slowly ate it.


    "Well, not bad."


    Celia was surprised at his reaction. She took it over and bit it again. Bah, it was still so sour. When she raised her head again, Carlos had already spit the apple in his mouth into the trash can. He looked down at her with a smile and said, "little bad guy!"


    She had planned to make fun of Carlos, but she didn''t expect to be bullied by him.


    Selina was smart and calm. She could tell that Eddy didn''t believe them anymore. After returning home, she didn''t tell him what happened to Celia, but apologized to him.


    She knew Eddy well after living with him for so many years.


    Eddy was quick tempered and easy to handle. That was one of the reasons why Selina chose to be with him.


    "I''m sorry, Eddy." Selina apologized in a soft voice.


    Hearing his wife''s apology, he was stunned. Looking at her red eyes, his face sof


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    self now, not to mention how different their future would be.


    Who the hell is the third daughter of the Ling Clan? She was just a fool.


    "You can''t tell whether I''m fine or not." Joyce took a deep breath. What had happened these days had used up all her patience.


    Celia, Sabina and Shelley all lived a happy life, but she was the most miserable one.


    Joyce''s tone was a little harsh. Hearing that, Sabina got angry.


    "Joyce, I came to see you out of kindness. Why are you mad at me?" She complained unhappily.


    She had always been single-minded, and what she said was in accordance with her mood, but Joyce felt quite uncomfortable when she heard it.


    "Sabina, get out of here! I don''t need your hypocrisy! " Joyce cursed angrily.


    "You are useless. Don''t pretend in front of me!"


    Hearing Joyce''s harsh words, Sabina was stunned.


    In the past, Sabina thought that she was used to deal with Celia and the others by Joyce, but she thought that they still had some feelings for each other.


    ...


    "Let me tell you, my father is the young master of the Ling Clan! He doesn''t want the Ling Clan. Otherwise, it''s your turn to take over the Ling consortium in the future. "


    Seeing the puzzled look on Sabina''s face, Joyce got angry.


    "What are you talking about, Joyce?" Sabina said coldly.


    Without noticing whether she was angry or not, Joyce continued, "Sabina, do you really think I treat you as my sister. You are so stupid. You deserve to be used by me! What qualifications do you have to compete with me for the Ling consortium? "


    Hearing that, Sabina''s heart sank. She asked, "you have never treated me as your sister."


    Joyce sneered, "you are such a fool. I have always been using you!"


    "Stupid! I used you and you treated me as my sister. Shame on you! "

 Chapter 431 A Vicious Heart

    Hearing Joyce''s words, Sabina was heartbroken.


    Her heart was full of anger. For so many years, Sabina really treated Joyce as her sister.


    Hearing what Joyce said today, she just felt that she was blind and would be good to her.


    After Joyce finished her words, the door of the ward was pushed open.


    With a cold face, Sabina turned around and looked at Eric, who was also in a bad mood.


    When Eric came over, he heard the last sentence of Joyce.


    He knew in his heart that Joyce was a scheming woman. How could he be kind to her when he heard her calling his daughter stupid.


    "Dad, let''s go!" Sabina didn''t stay shamelessly. In Joyce''s eyes, she was just a pawn, and she was scolded as a fool by Joyce. If she stayed to help Joyce, she would make trouble for herself.


    "Brother, I''ll keep the lawyer for you. Sabina and I will go back to the Ling Clan first." Eric said to Eddy.


    Eddy continued, "You just said that you would leave after solving Joyce''s matter."


    "I remember that I have something to deal with in the company." Eric said indifferently and left with Sabina.


    Eddy and Selina watched them leave, and the faces of the two darkened.


    Selina didn''t expect that Joyce would become so stupid!


    She had told Joyce not to quarrel with Sabina in a hurry. Now that she had scolded Sabina like this, Eric would not try his best to help them.


    Eddy also heard what Joyce said. He walked up to her and slapped her pale face.


    In the past more than 20 years, this was the first time that she had been beaten by Eddy.


    Covering her aching face, Joyce looked at Eddy in disbelief.


    "Dad, you hit me!"


    "You say Sabina is stupid. Aren''t you stupid?"


    Eddy said angrily and left the room without saying anything more.


    He humbled himself in front of his brother and finally convinced Eric to help him. Joyce messed it up.


    He not only lost his face, but also drove Eric away.


    Selina didn''t leave immediately. She pointed at the lawyer standing at the door and said to Joyce, who was crying, "he is the lawyer invited by your uncle."


    "They are here to help you."


    It was not until then that Joyce realized that Sabina really came to help her.


    "Mom, call Uncle Eric here." Regardless of the pain on her face, she grabbed Selina''s clothes and said.


    There was a big difference between being with Eric and not!


    With his help, the chance of winning would be greater.


    "Joyce, you take off your mask in front of Sabina. Do you think she will help you? Or do you think Eric is useless? " Selina said sadly, lowering her head to wipe off the tears on her face.


    "Joyce, cheer up. Don''t hurt yourself anymore."


    "It doesn''t matter if you lose once. You still have a long way to go in your life."


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    day.


    At first, Grandpa Ling was confused. His second son had always been nice to his brother. This time, it was also him who took the initiative to say that he would go to Jin City when something happened to Joyce.


    "I can''t help Joyce." Eric said lightly after they came back.


    Eric didn''t explain why he didn''t stay in Jin City. Judging from his expression, he was in a bad mood.


    Then Grandpa Ling learned from Sabina that it was Joyce who had gone too far. She cursed Sabina as an idiot.


    There was really something wrong with Joyce''s spirit!


    If it was someone else who was scolded, she would not swallow the insult and help the person who scolded her.


    When Eric came back, Grandpa Ling didn''t interfere. The Ling Clan had sent someone to help, but she didn''t cherish it.


    When Grandpa Ling woke up, the Butler came and said that Selina was kneeling outside.


    He had guessed that Eddy and Selina would come to him, so he had told the servants not to see them.


    But Selina refused to leave and knelt down at the gate of the Ling Clan.


    Since Grandpa Ling didn''t see her, she had to kneel down all the time.


    "Grandpa Ling, Joyce is also your granddaughter!" Selina''s crying could be heard through the door.


    The only person she could ask for was Grandpa Ling!


    Eddy had persuaded Selina not to kneel down. Even if she fainted, Grandpa Ling might not let them in.


    Selina refused to stand up, "It''s worth kneeling to death for Joyce."


    Eddy loved his wife. Seeing that he couldn''t persuade her, he knelt down too.


    The two of them knelt at the door of their house. Knowing this, Shelley didn''t persuade Grandpa Ling to let them in.


    Joyce deserved this. Moreover, she not only framed Celia, but also hired someone to murder Celia.


    Shelley would never pity her for such a vicious thought!

 Chapter 432 The Last Chance

    "Shelley, you can deal with it."


    Grandpa Ling didn''t want to go out to face Eddy and Selina. He was too old to bear the stimulation and was easy to be softhearted.


    "Okay!" Replied Shelley.


    When the door of the Ling Clan was opened, Selina knelt on the ground, dizzy. Not notice who comes out.


    "Grandpa Ling, I don''t beg you for anything! Please take Joyce out of the hospital! "


    "From now on, we won''t come to Yang City or Jin City."


    Before that, Grandpa Ling had given them a chance to leave.


    Eddy and Selina left, but Joyce was unwilling to leave.


    If she had seized the opportunity earlier, she wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    "Grandpa doesn''t want to see you." Waiting for Selina to finish her words, Shelley said lightly. "You can leave now."


    Eddy and Selina looked up at Shelley.


    They had already known the identity of Shelley from Joyce.


    Joyce didn''t want Celia and Shelley to be happy. She told Eddy that Shelley was Nelda.


    Nelda killed a person and went to jail. Even Grandpa Ling could save her.


    Joyce meant to tell Eddy that Grandpa Ling had the ability to save her.


    Faced with his own daughter, who was still the one he loved very much in the past, all kinds of thoughts crossed his mind. Eddy said, "Shelley, let''s talk to Grandpa Ling, okay?"


    "Grandpa don''t want to see you."


    Shelley had long denied this father.


    Joyce was the only daughter in his heart. Had he ever thought that he still had two daughters!


    "Shelley, Joyce is your sister. You can''t watch her being destroyed." Selina cried.


    "She deserves it." Shelley said coldly without any sympathy.


    She only had a sister, called Celia. She had never treated Joyce as her family.


    Whether she was cold or ruthless, she really couldn''t treat the daughter of Eddy and Selina as her sister.


    "Shelley." Eddy was displeased with her indifference.


    Shelley smiled. She heard from Carlos that something happened to Joyce. Eddy ran to Celia and made a scene. He scolded her and pushed Celia.


    "Mr. Ling, it''s grandpa''s order that you are not allowed to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s time went by, he would eat the tonic soup she made.


    Selina was smart enough not to be in a hurry. Otherwise, for so many years, even though Grandpa Ling had been refusing to let Eddy enter the Ling Clan, she had been following Eddy all the time.


    Patience was very important!


    Selina believed that Grandpa Ling didn''t want his son to suffer! The longer she stayed with him, the more Grandpa Ling thought she was sincere.


    This time, Joyce lost miserably.


    After taking care of Grandpa Ling for a few days, Selina went back to Jin City to visit Joyce.


    She was worried about her daughter. Before leaving, Selina told Grandpa Ling that she wanted to see her daughter.


    She didn''t beg Grandpa Ling for anything.


    Because she knew that it was useless for her to beg now.


    Grandpa Ling wouldn''t agree!


    "Okay." Grandpa Ling nodded. Indeed, he didn''t mention anything about Joyce.


    "Eddy, you stay at home and take care of Grandpa Ling." Before leaving, Selina said to Eddy, "Grandpa Ling is getting better. You don''t have to go with me."


    Hearing this, the servants were moved. Selina had taken good care of Grandpa Ling in the Ling Clan these days, and everyone in the house had seen it.


    Looking at Selina, Grandpa Ling didn''t say anything more.


    He had thought about more people than Selina had met. Selina was smart, but Grandpa Ling was not easy to fool!

 Chapter 433 Marry Someone Else

    In the mental hospital.


    If it was a madman who went in, it should be a good life and it would be easy for him to adapt.


    Madmen and madmen had common language, but when they started to fight, everyone would fight to death.


    If he hadn''t been a madman, he wouldn''t have been able to live there.


    Joyce was thrilled to see Selina.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a few days, but Joyce had lost a lot of weight.


    When Joyce came in, she had almost recovered. After staying in the hospital for a few days, her face became thin and her eyes were full of fear when she looked at Selina.


    With the medical staff around, Selina shook her head at Joyce, indicating her not to talk to her in a hurry.


    Joyce knew that she should pretend to be crazy, but she didn''t want to pretend anymore. She lowered her head and said nothing.


    After the medical staff left, Selina walked up to Joyce and held her hand.


    "Joyce, what''s going on inside? Don''t worry. I''ll take you out soon. " She said anxiously.


    Hearing Selina''s words, Joyce burst into tears.


    "Mom, please take me out!"


    "Didn''t you say that you would have a way to bring me out as long as you go to the Ling Clan?" Joyce said anxiously. As soon as she finished her words, Selina immediately covered her hand with her hand.


    "Joyce, don''t talk nonsense!"


    After Selina reminded her, Joyce lowered her voice.


    "Mom, have you entered the Ling Clan? Have you seen Grandpa Ling? "


    "Yes." Selina nodded. She looked at Joyce with warm eyes and held her hand tightly. "Take it easy, Joyce!"


    "I think I can take you out soon!"


    Joyce would rather stay here than go to jail. Selina had no choice but to help her daughter find a way out.


    After Joyce went into the madhouse, Selina knew that only Grandpa Ling could save her.


    Grandpa Ling hated her all the time, and he even hated Joyce.


    And now that such a big thing happened to Joyce, Grandpa Ling must be very sad.


    Anyway, Eddy is the son of Grandpa Ling, and Joyce is also the daughter of Eddy.


    Selina took this opportunity to enter the Ling Clan.


    Kneeling at the gate of the Ling Clan didn''t mean that Grandpa Ling would be softhearted to help her save Joyce.


    She knelt there, thinking of entering the Ling Clan''s gate.


    After entering the Ling Clan and staying with Grandpa Ling, she would try to make Grandpa Ling feel guilty.


    Once people felt guilty, especially an old man, he was more likely to be moved by family affection.


    If she endured in the Ling Clan and took good care of Grandpa Ling, Grandp


    l. She didn''t expect to ask Grandpa Ling for help when she came back to the Ling Clan.


    But now Joyce was pregnant. She should have an abortion or leave that damned place with the baby.


    Joyce knew that she was pregnant, so her first reaction was to have an abortion!


    She was scared and hated the bastard in her belly!


    "Grandpa Ling, the baby is innocent!" Kneeling in front of Grandpa Ling, Selina cried.


    Grandpa Ling didn''t respond immediately. It was really out of his expectation that Joyce was pregnant.


    The baby in her belly must be laughed at and taunted after it was born.


    In that case, why would she give birth to it.


    Celia''s belly was getting bigger and bigger, and she was sleepy in the past ten days.


    She thought there must be two little fat babies in her belly.


    Grandma Gu also sent many toys and clothes to welcome the two babies.


    Grandpa Ling didn''t care about Joyce anymore, but he knew that she was pregnant, so he asked the psychiatric hospital to pay more attention to her and give her a special treatment.


    Grandpa Ling had never thought of taking Joyce out.


    Now he was busy with Shelley.


    Only he, Shelley and the Chu Clan knew that Shelley had agreed to the proposal.


    It was not until the wedding day was put on the agenda that Celia and Carlos knew.


    Sister is going to marry someone else?


    The news shocked Celia.


    Before that, Shelley had tried to start a new life. It had only been one month since she got married.


    When did Shelley know that man? Celia was confused.


    Then what kind of person was Josef? She didn''t know.


    "Who is Josef?" Celia kicked Carlos and asked angrily.


    Why did she kick Carlos? She was used to it.

 Chapter 434 If You Dont Love Me In The Future, I Will Pester You

    She was pregnant, bad tempered and lazy. Kicking Carlos also vented her unhappiness.


    "My mother-in-law is a collateral of the Chu Clan. According to the seniority, the current ruler of the Chu Clan is my mother-in-law''s uncle."


    Hearing that it was the Chu Clan, Celia didn''t know that Josef was THE adopted son. She quickly said, "aren''t they brother and sister?"


    "How can we get married?"


    Carlos smiled and patiently explained, "No."


    "The master of the Chu Clan gave birth to three daughters, so he adopted a boy from the orphanage. He planned to marry one of his daughters to his adopted son, but now everything of the Chu Clan is still in his hands. "


    "But the fight between women is not inferior to that between men."


    "In order to fight for the power of the Chu Clan, the three daughters of the Chu Clan made the Chu Clan a mess. In the end, there was only the eldest daughter of the Chu Clan left. Everyone thinks that Josef will be with the eldest daughter of the Chu Clan, but... "


    Carlos smiled, "it''s said that the master of the Chu Clan hates his eldest daughter the most. This lady is also a powerful person. She was driven crazy by her stepmother."


    "Crazy?" Celia asked in surprise. She had met the eldest daughter of the Chu Clan at the wedding, but she didn''t find anything different about her.


    "She is crazy. She went back to the Chu Clan after she went crazy for three years, which made the Chu Clan turn upside down. She fought against her stepmother and two sisters. " As Carlos spoke, he approached Celia with a smile. "You women are so cruel!"


    "What are you talking about?" Celia said unhappily and pinched Carlos'' arm hard.


    Carlos frowned in pain and looked down at his arm, which was red because of her pinch.


    "Little thing, you are getting bolder and bolder recently!" He said with a smile.


    Celia snorted, "aren''t you doting on me?"


    Carlos was not angry. He put her hand where he was pinched red and continued to talk about the Chu Clan.


    "It might be a good thing for your sister to marry into the Chu Clan."


    "Didn''t you just say that the women of the Chu Clan are very powerful? What if my sister is hurt by them when she goes there?"


    "That''s right." Carlos smiled and thought of the eldest daughter of the Chu Clan and Josef.


    It was the master of the Chu Clan''s idea that Josef suddenly wanted to marry Shelley, or Josef thought it was his own idea.


    "I don''t know what she is thinking. She wants to marry a stranger casually. No, I have to call her to persuade her. " Celia stood up in a hurry to make a phone call, but was held by Carlos.


    "Celia, if she doesn''t marry Josef, she has to keep pestering Paul."


    Shelley chose to marry a man she didn''t love. It was because she didn''t want to be entangled with Paul anymore.


    Thinking of Paul, Celia sighed.


    "If you are Nelda, I am Paul, will you want me?" Carlos looked at her and asked an assuming question.


    "You have to answer it seriously!" He said seriously.


    Celia thought for a while and shook her head first. Seeing that Carlos'' face darkened, she shook her head again and again and then went into his arms.


    "Don''t ask such a hypothetical question. Anyway, I will be with you. "


    "If you don''t love me anymore, I will stick to you."


    She was afraid of being with the man who had hurt her.


    But Paul really loved his sister. If possible, Celia wanted her to be b


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    thought he was easy to be bullied, so she had a fight with him. Unexpectedly, he was depressed and irritable at the same time. After being provoked, he directly beat Joyce to death.


    Seeing that someone was slapping Joyce, the others thought it was funny and rushed over to slap her.


    When the medical staff saw that the situation was out of control, they didn''t dare to stop them by themselves and went out to call others for help.


    As soon as they arrived, the baby in her belly was aborted by them, and her body was bleeding nonstop.


    "Doctor, how is my daughter?" Eddy rushed to the hospital, grabbed a nurse coming out of the operating room and asked in a panic.


    He was not as calm as Selina in the face of an emergency.


    Hearing that Joyce had a miscarriage, Selina felt sorry for her, but she thought it was a good thing that Joyce lost her baby.


    "The patient has hemorrhage and needs blood transfusion immediately." The nurse looked at the anxious [ÁèÌìÃ÷] and said, "you are the patient''s father, aren''t you? There may not be the blood type she wants in the hospital. "


    "Yes, yes!" Without thinking too much, Eddy continued, "I have! Mine! "


    He said anxiously, wishing to transfuse all his blood to Joyce.


    As long as he could save his daughter, he was willing to do anything.


    "I''m type A blood, so should she. Transfer my blood away quickly."


    "Type A blood?" The nurse frowned slightly and replied, "she needs type O blood."


    Eddy was stunned. Type O blood?


    "Where is her mother? Is it type O blood? " The nurse asked.


    "No!" Eddy''s face turned pale. He shook his head and said, "her mother is on her way here. She hasn''t arrived yet."


    Hearing this answer, the nurse was annoyed. "Then why are you blocking my way? You don''t have blood transfusion to the patient. We have to contact the blood bank of other hospitals immediately."


    Then the nurse walked away quickly.


    Eddy stared blankly at the nurse''s leaving. His mind was in a mess, and the nurse''s leaving footsteps echoed in his ears.


    "Type O blood." He murmured to himself.


    As he spoke, he sat down on the chair next to him.


    He didn''t study medicine, but he knew the basic knowledge.


    Suddenly, something occurred to him. He grinned and sat on the chair alone.

 Chapter 435 She Is Really Crazy!

    The nurse who went to get the blood ran over in a hurry. Seeing Eddy sitting on the chair and giggling alone, she felt flustered.


    The patient in the operating room was sent from a mental hospital. This man was her father. Was she inherited from him?


    While she was thinking, she quickly walked into the operating room and handed the blood bag to the doctor.


    When Selina arrived, Joyce had already been pushed out of the operating room.


    The baby must be aborted.


    Those madmen didn''t care about other people''s pain, nor did they think of killing people? It was fun for them to fight others to death.


    If Joyce was unlucky, she might lose her life.


    Selina pushed the door open and saw Eddy sitting on the edge of the bed and staring at the sleeping Joyce.


    She approached and saw his eyes red and tears rolling in his eyes.


    Was Joyce in a bad condition?


    Selina''s heart beat faster. She walked up to Eddy and asked, "how''s Joyce?"


    Eddy raised his head and looked at Selina. He thought too seriously and didn''t know when she came.


    "The baby is gone." He said in a low voice and wiped his tears away when he spoke.


    Selina disdained to see a man crying.


    She was dissatisfied with Eddy, but she had relied on him for more than 20 years.


    Selina didn''t love him at all, but she didn''t want to divorce him. She had to play a role of deep love in front of him.


    "What a miserable life!" Hearing that the baby was gone, Selina had an indescribable feeling.


    Joyce''s experience was too similar to hers. When Selina learned that Joyce was pregnant with Wilson''s child, she felt that their paths were too similar.


    Selina wanted to have an abortion for Joyce''s baby.


    The reason why she didn''t abort the baby was not that she wanted her to follow her old path, but that she wanted to make use of the child to make Grandpa Ling compromise and save Joyce.


    Now that the baby was gone, she breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, Joyce didn''t have to wal


    an for thirty years. Even if he was cheated by her, he didn''t dare to question her.


    Joyce was really crazy!


    When she woke up, she saw Selina and Eddy. Instead of pouncing on them and crying out that she was bullied, she suddenly huddled herself up and said in a panic, "don''t hit me, don''t hit me!"


    Selina knew that Joyce was frightened to death in the psychiatric hospital.


    This kind of scare made her lose her mind. If Joyce continued to stay in the hospital, her condition would not be good, but worse.


    "Joyce, Mommy is here." Selina''s heart was cut by a knife. She reached out and wanted to hug her.


    Joyce raised her head and looked at Selina. As soon as Selina touched her hand, Joyce sat up and stretched out her hand to hit her.


    "Fuck off! Fuck off!" In Joyce''s eyes, Selina was also a bad person.


    She was scared by a group of insane people. When she woke up again, besides the scene they beat her, there was also a lot of blood under her body.


    "Blood! So much blood!" She seemed to really see the blood under the quilt. She retreated to the corner in fear and held herself tightly.


    "Joyce." Selina had no time to care about the pain caused by Joyce''s slap. When she saw the difference in Joyce, she was anxious and flustered.


    Selina had only one daughter, was she really crazy?

 Chapter 436 Would Rather Marry A Stranger Than Him

    Paul finally came to the door.


    Shelley thought he would come and she would meet him.


    Yang City was a rainy city. Paul was waiting at the gate of the Ling Clan. He was wearing a black suit and holding an umbrella, giving off a cold feeling.


    Seeing him, the servant of the Ling Clan felt that the weather was a little cold. They turned around and said to Grandpa Ling.


    In Jin City, holding Shelley''s hand, Paul called her fiancee!


    Ironically, he was preparing for their future, but she said she was going to marry others.


    He loved her and tried his best to love her. He didn''t know what she was escaping from? The Tang Clan still hurt her because what they did in the past.


    However, Paul was given a chance. Even if there was one, he would use time to prove that the pain could be erased, and his family would no longer hinder them from being together.


    It was raining heavily. Shelley went out of her house.


    Because she forgot to take an umbrella, she got wet in the rain later.


    Raising his head, he wanted to question her, but seeing she walked over without an umbrella, he panicked and quickly walked over to hold the umbrella over her head.


    "Come with me." He held her hand and said.


    Looking at the thinner Paul, Shelley couldn''t help feeling sorry for him.


    "I happen to have something to tell you."


    He tightened his grip on her and stared at her.


    Didn''t you understand what I meant? Go with me! They left the Ling Clan, Jin City and their previous place together.


    His face turned cold. He held her hand and got into the car.


    Grandpa Ling had already sent people to follow them. He knew that Shelley would do what she had decided, and Paul was also stubborn.


    If Paul took Shelley away, he might not send her back.


    Grandpa Ling was worried about Shelley and asked someone to follow them. However, he didn''t expect that when Paul drove the car all the way, he shook off the car following him in the rain at full speed.


    "Slow down." Said Shelley, frightened by his car speed.


    "You don''t want to be with me. Isn''t it better to die?"


    He said in a deep voice and stepped on the accelerator harder.


    She would rather marry a stranger than him!


    Seeing his cold face, Shelley stopped persuading him. If he wanted to kill her, just let him be.


    Maybe it was a good ending for the two people to lose their lives on the road.


    In the following three days, Shelley didn''t show up.


    At first, it was Celia who was anxious, and then Grandpa Ling also became anxious.


    Grandpa Ling had made it clear that even


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    a.


    "Mom, it hurts! It hurts!"


    Joyce stretched out her hand. Her elbow was rubbed and bleeding, which made Selina''s heart ache.


    "Can''t you just take care of this madman? Don''t let her rush out and beat others."


    The husband of the pregnant woman said angrily, protecting his wife.


    Madman?


    Hearing others describe her daughter like this, Selina raised her head and snapped, "my daughter is not crazy."


    "She has suffered too much recently. She is just a little mentally unstable." She explained in a much softer tone.


    Hearing Selina''s words, the pregnant woman''s husband scolded, "you are crazy!" They were all crazy.


    "Mom, it was Celia who hurt me. You have to avenge herself." Joyce held Selina''s hand and said.


    They didn''t know whether she was awake or not.


    "Yes, it''s all Celia''s fault. Joyce, you were framed by her." Selina comforted her with tears in her eyes.


    "Who the hell is Celia? She is not my father''s daughter. Why did Grandpa Ling give the building to her?" Joyce held Selina''s hand tightly. As she spoke, she pulled Selina''s hand so hard that it hurt.


    But Selina didn''t pull it away. She endured the pain and let her grasp.


    "Mom, didn''t you say that if you let me be obedient, Grandpa Ling would assign the Ling consortium to me. I''m such a good girl. Why can''t he see my kindness? " Joyce asked in confusion.


    "Ha ha, Celia thought I couldn''t deal with her since she married Carlos. I asked Bob to deal with Shelley, and I asked Wilson to deal with Celia. I gave Wilson three hundred thousand dollars, and he said he would help me kill Celia! "


    Joyce''s logic was in a mess, but what she said was true.


    Hearing this, Eddy realized what had happened.

 Chapter 437 Is She My Daughter

    Noticing that Eddy''s face changed, Selina stopped Joyce from talking.


    But how could Joyce listen to her now? She grabbed Selina''s hand and continued excitedly.


    "Mom, I have to tell everyone that it was Celia who sent someone to rape me! Listen, dad called her vicious and bastard. I like it when Dad calls her bastard. Ha ha, Celia, you bastard! "


    Joyce wanted to continue, but Selina couldn''t help pinching her hard.


    Joyce jumped away in pain and burst into tears.


    Selina stopped and asked the medical staff to take her away.


    Joyce was really crazy. Selina didn''t want to admit it, but she had no choice.


    Eddy looked at Selina coldly. He had heard everything.


    He used to call Celia vicious, but now he thought Joyce was a vicious woman!


    "Eddy, Joyce is crazy." Selina turned around, squeezed out tears from her eyes and said to him in a soft voice.


    She was so crazy that she said something that you couldn''t take it seriously.


    "She was talking nonsense." She explained.


    But sometimes, nothing was more true than a madman''s words.


    "Selina, can''t I treat you well?" Eddy asked in a low voice.


    Wasn''t he good enough to her?


    Selina looked at the anger in Eddy''s eyes. When she was about to say something, he walked up to her and looked at her coldly.


    "Selina, Joyce is crazy. I can''t take her out of that place."


    "She can''t get out if she goes in there. Besides, Joyce has gone crazy."


    Eddy said in an extremely cold tone. He knew that Joyce was not his daughter, and his heart was changing. He hated Selina''s deception and he hated himself that he scolded Celia indiscriminately.


    "Eddy, we can take care of her. We can take care of her together. She will be fine." Said Selina.


    Joyce had been taken away by the medical staff, so they couldn''t accompany her to the psychiatric hospital.


    Selina thought that Joyce must have been driven crazy inside. She would be cured if she was taken out for treatment.


    "How?" Eddy asked. "Dad won''t help you."


    Selina reached out and held Eddy''s hand. "Eddy, when Nelda was in prison, Grandpa Ling managed to get her into the Ling Clan. Now, Joyce''s crime is much smaller than that of Nelda. Besides, she was sent out of the mental hospital. I''m sure he can do it. "


    She looked at him expectantly.


    She wanted Eddy to tell Grandpa Ling about the miserable life of Joyce in mental disease and the threat of death after he came back home. Grandpa Ling would definitely be softhearted.


    Hearing her words, Eddy smiled.


    "Selina, he won''t."


    Grandpa Ling wouldn''t. He didn''t like Joyce before. If he had known that she wasn''t his granddaughter, he wouldn''t have done that.


    "Joyce is also his granddaughter. He can''t be so partial!" Selina snapped.


    The smile at the corners of Eddy''s mouth became more and more ironic. He held her hand back and said, "really? She is? "


    Selina wa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    er was that he must have the evidence. He might have done the DNA test.


    She also remembered that a few days ago, when Joyce had a miscarriage, Eddy rushed to the hospital first.


    When she came over, he was sitting on the edge of the bed, staring at her face. His eyes were red. At that time, she thought he cried because he was too worried about Joyce.


    But when she thought about it, Eddy realized that it was not his daughter at that time, so he stared at Joyce''s face.


    Later, he asked about the relationship between Joyce and Wilson, and about the fact that Joyce had hurt Celia.


    If it was in the past, he would not scold Joyce for the sake of Celia.


    It was true that Celia was his daughter, but so was Joyce. He loved Joyce more. He didn''t have much feelings for Celia and Shelley. How could he scold Joyce for Celia.


    It was because he knew that Joyce wasn''t his daughter that he felt guilty and remorseful.


    Selina tried to straighten things out. She didn''t feel guilty for him at all.


    She lowered her status to marry Eddy. Even if Joyce was not his daughter, Joyce had called him "father" for so many years and had always been filial to him. What''s wrong with him?


    Now that he knew she was not his daughter, he just wanted to leave Joyce alone. Humph, she wouldn''t allow it.


    Unless Eddy dared to bring this matter to Grandpa Ling!


    As far as she knew, Eddy didn''t have the guts.


    He loved her so much! It was impossible for him to abandon her.


    Selina was confident that she could make Eddy give in and believe her. She couldn''t help but think of another man.


    She had a good taste. She had never taken a fancy to Eddy. She fell in love with Martin the first time she met Martin.


    It was much better than that of Eddy.


    If she hadn''t been refused, how could Selina marry Eddy?


    After so many years, Selina''s heart was still the same. She always dreamed of being with that man!

 Chapter 438 I Thought I Was The Most Shameless. Now I Know You Are!

    In the Gu Clan''s house.


    The phone rang. Martin picked up the phone and found it was a strange call.


    Without thinking too much, he picked it up and the other side sobbed, "Mr. Gu!"


    The woman''s voice sounded familiar. Martin thought of who called him and hung up the phone directly.


    In the past more than 20 years, it was not the first time that he received a call from Selina.


    Especially twenty years ago, Selina just came back from abroad and called him a lot, which annoyed him and directly blocked her number.


    He liked women, but he had principles.


    Especially after he met Carlos'' mother.


    It could be said that if Carlos'' mother didn''t die early, the person he married would not be Jeffery''s mother.


    He refused Selina again and again. It was not until he married Jeffery''s mother that Selina went abroad.


    Selina had been away for five years. In the past five years, she had neither given up nor given up.


    Later, Selina married Eddy, but she never forgot Martin. She spent a lot of money to train Joyce, so that she could marry into the Gu Clan and made herself be close to Martin.


    Martin hung up the phone and received another message.


    "I want to talk to you."


    Looking at the message on his phone, Martin couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Selina didn''t expect that after so many years, he would finally come out to see her.


    He came in a black suit and walked towards her.


    Time did not leave many traces on his body. He looked more elegant, more mature and charming.


    When Joyce went to the Gu Clan for the first time, she couldn''t help but sigh at Martin''s charm when she saw him. It could be imagined that Martin was so charming.


    Selina watched him walk to her and sit down.


    When she looked at him, her heart beat faster.


    So many years had passed, and she couldn''t forget him.


    Martin didn''t drink the tea but sat there.


    He asked the waiter to change another cup instead of drinking the water. Selina''s face changed involuntarily. She didn''t dare to question him, because she was wronged, with tears in her eyes.


    Martin ignored Selina''s tears. If he hadn''t been forced by her, he wouldn''t have thought of this way to deal with her.


    "We haven''t sat down and talked for a long time." Selina wiped the tears in her eyes and said with a smile.


    In front of Eddy, even if she shed a tear, Eddy felt heartbroken. But Selina looked down upon Eddy.


    Martin looked at her speechlessly. Had they ever sit together and talked?


    Indeed, there was, but Martin forgot that he was chatting with the three people, Edd


    strange!


    His son didn''t want Selina to cry so sadly in the past.


    "Eddy, what do you think?" Grandpa Ling simply threw the question to Eddy.


    But Eddy, wandering outside, didn''t hear what Grandpa Ling and Selina were talking about at all.


    "Dad, I''m a little tired. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest."


    However, he could guess what Selina said in front of Grandpa Ling was just interceding for Joyce.


    What could he say to beg Grandpa Ling to save his daughter?


    Was Joyce still his daughter? She was the daughter of Selina and another man!


    No matter how much Eddy loved Selina, he couldn''t accept the identity of Joyce. He was not generous enough to plead for an irrelevant person wholeheartedly.


    It was love to take Selina back to the Ling Clan, but not to plead for Joyce was hatred.


    After saying that, Eddy turned around and left.


    Watching Eddy leave, Selina''s eyes were filled with coldness.


    What did he mean? Joyce had called him "father" for so many years. Even if he was not her biological father, it was the same?


    Grandpa Ling had given him the initiative to speak, but he didn''t say anything to help Joyce.


    "It seems that Eddy also thinks that place is better for Joyce." Grandpa Ling answered calmly. "Even a father doesn''t care about his daughter''s business. As a grandfather, I can''t meddle in it."


    Grandpa Ling said slowly.


    He wouldn''t agree to help Joyce even if his son knelt down to beg him. What worried Grandpa Ling most was the whereabouts of Shelley.


    "Grandpa Ling." While Selina was crying, Butler Jay came in in a hurry.


    "Grandpa Ling, we find miss" Hearing this, Grandpa Ling''s face lit up. He waved his hand and asked Selina to leave.

 Chapter 439 Lingering

    Unwilling to give up, Selina stood up and heard Butler Jay tell Grandpa Ling about the whereabouts of Shelley.


    Grandpa Ling''s partiality made her clench her fists.


    Since a person was missing, Grandpa Ling was so anxious that he asked all the forces of the Ling Clan to look for Shelley. Her daughter was crazy and was locked up in a mental hospital, but no one in the Ling Clan cared about her.


    But now, Eddy didn''t even care about Joyce!


    Selina wouldn''t let it go so easily. She didn''t want to make the Ling Clan live a comfortable life for the Ling Clan.


    On second thought, Joyce went crazy. She had been living with him for half a life. There was nothing to be afraid of?


    Shelley was found!


    Carlos, the Ling Clan and the Chu Clan had been looking for Shelley for a long time and finally got news of her.


    As Carlos expected, Paul and Shelley didn''t go back to Jin City, nor did they go to other places. They were really in Yang City.


    Paul drove the car on the expressway and then changed the car back.


    They found out where Shelley was, but Paul was watching. Carlos and the Ling Clan knew it was not easy to take her out.


    What happened to Shelley attracted the attention of the Chu Clan. When Josef came to Yang City and heard about the whereabouts of Shelley, he took people to the residence of Paul and Shelley.


    It was not an easy thing to bring her back from the hands of Paul.


    Shelley came back. At last, the Ling Clan allied with the Gu Clan and the Chu Clan to get her out of Paul''s hands.


    Paul kept Shelley in a villa in the suburb. He was planning to leave Jin City and Yang City and start their new life.


    But later, Shelley left.


    She fell asleep in the car tiredly. It was Josef who drove the car. She had been tortured by Paul for three days in the villa. She felt very tired both physically and mentally.


    She didn''t regret giving herself to Paul.


    It was ridiculous that they had known each other for a long time, but they had never broken through the last line of defense.


    Paul said that they should stay at their wedding night at the most beautiful time.


    The wedding night should be their beautiful first night.


    However, he was locked in the room by Mrs. Tang, and she spent the time in the police station at that time.


    It was the first time they explored each other at the age of thirty after ten years.


    They loved each other so much that they gave each other deadly pain and made each other unable to let go.


    Shelley didn''t regret giving it to her beloved man.


    Her marriage with Josef was destined to be nominal, so she didn''t think she owed Josef anything.


    She didn''t hide anything from Josef either. In the car, she told him about her relationship with Paul.


    She gave Josef time to think about it. If he was willing to marry her, she would marry him, If not, she would leave.


    She left Yang City for a place where there was no Paul.


    Since Josef married Shelley, he had made it clear that he needed a nominal wife. He smiled at what Shelley had done.


    "I''m fine."


    His answer surprised Shelley.


    "You have done something tha


    e, but soon her eyes were filled with tears.


    "I''m sorry, Eddy."


    The words melted the anger on Eddy''s face, and he looked at her doubtfully.


    "It''s true that Joyce is not your child. I lied to you." Speaking of the past, Selina burst into tears.


    Eddy took her words and asked, "who is her father?"


    Who is her father?


    Selina didn''t know.


    She came back to look for Martin, but he didn''t answer her phone or see her. Besides, the news of his marriage on TV made her heart ache.


    She had been abroad for several years and couldn''t forget him, let alone returned to see him.


    However, she was rejected by Martin. She went to the bar to get drunk. She was used to that kind of night life abroad, and she was also used to accosting men. When she was drunk and saw the man who came to accost her, she went to check in.


    She was drunk that night and forgot to take safety precautions. The second morning after she woke up, the man had already left, leaving her some money on the bedside table.


    She held the money and didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. She couldn''t remember the man''s face at all.


    Then she met Eddy.


    Selina was proud that Eddy still loved her as much as before.


    How could a woman not be happy after being loved by a man for so many years?


    That night, when she was invited to dinner, Eddy kept asking her how she was doing abroad? He asked her how she was doing?


    Life abroad was not as good as what Selina told Eddy. How good could a woman live in a foreign country!


    She looked at the man who cared about her and her heart began to shake.


    She had chased after Martin for many years, but he didn''t even look at her. And the man in front of her had been in love with her for many years. During the dinner, she deliberately said that she wanted to eat the cake from the cake shop far away from the restaurant.


    After dinner, Eddy sent her back to the hotel. After a long time, he knocked on her door in a hurry and handed her the cake with a smile.


    Selina was moved.


    It was not easy to find a fool who loved her so much!

 Chapter 440 Be Happy!

    She carefully evaluated Eddy in her heart. Although the Ling Clan was a little inferior to the Gu Clan, if she married Eddy, she would be the first lady of the Ling Clan. Money, wealth and wealth were easy to get. What''s more, she could let Martin know that she could marry a good man without him.


    For a moment, she was moved.


    She knew that Eddy had been married and had a daughter. But Selina didn''t think it was a big deal. She only had the position of the first lady of the Ling Clan in front of her, not caring about other women and daughters.


    Selina''s smile and frown fascinated Eddy. On the second day they met, she had already seduced him. The two of them had sex on the bed.


    She had to finish the battle as soon as possible and won Eddy''s heart.


    However, she forgot that a few days ago, she had an affair with a strange man.


    When she was pregnant with Joyce, even if she came out, the child was not Eddy''s. She was glad that she had made up with him earlier so that she could get pregnant.


    Selina was smarter and luckier than Joyce. She met such a fool, such an infatuated fool.


    She was pregnant and successfully married [ÁèÌìÃ÷].


    However, what she had done was detested by Grandpa Ling, who didn''t accept her and Joyce to enter the Ling Clan at all.


    Selina had endured all these years. She knew that the blood relationship wouldn''t be cut off because of Grandpa Ling''s anger. Sooner or later, the Ling Clan''s property would belong to Eddy. And she should do her duty as a virtuous and gentle wife to keep Eddy''s heart.


    However, things were not as smooth as she thought. How could she expect that Joyce had broken the law and gone crazy again.


    How was Joyce born? Selina wouldn''t tell Eddy the truth. She grabbed Eddy''s hand and cried bitterly.


    "Eddy, when I came back from abroad, I was tricked into a bar by my friends. Then the second day I woke up, I was..." She didn''t finish her words. She knew what to do to keep Eddy''s heart.


    "I was raped. I wanted to die. But I''m so moved to meet you and you are so good to me. "


    Hearing what Selina said, Eddy didn''t soften his heart completely. He asked indifferently, "you can tell me the truth about Joyce. Why did you lie to me?"


    "I''m afraid! I''m afraid that you know I''m pregnant with someone else''s child. You don''t want me anymore. " She continued to cry.


    Eddy sensed the loophole and asked, "do you care whether I want you or not? The man you love is not me! "


    Selina was stunned and looked at Eddy with tears in her eyes.


    "I''m also a human! For so many years, I have always kept what you have done for me in mind. "


    She didn''t answer his question directly, but said that she was moved by Eddy.


    Eddy was calmer than before. He didn''t soften his heart under the attack of her tears. He sneered, "just keep it in mind?"


    "Selina, do you want something from the Ling


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Seeing that Shelley was looking at him, he wiped the tears off his eyes.


    She didn''t say to Grandpa Ling that she wanted to kowtow to Eddy.


    Even if he felt guilty to her and Celia, there were some mistakes that could not be forgiven.


    It was he who caused her and Celia to suffer a lot.


    He gave her life, but he really didn''t fulfill his responsibility as a father. She had known that she had lost her father since she and Celia were kicked out of the Ling Clan.


    After saluting, Shelley got in the car to pick up the bride and left the Ling Clan.


    Shelley proposed to leave the Ling Clan as soon as possible. Both Grandpa Ling and Celia were clear that she was afraid that Paul would come.


    An hour after she left, Paul arrived at the Ling Clan.


    When he arrived, Grandpa Ling and the second young master of the Ling Clan were seeing off the guests at the door.


    Carlos and Celia were about to leave.


    "Celia, come and see grandpa when you have time." Grandpa Ling ordered.


    When people were old, they were greedy for the warmth of their family and liked the younger generation to revolve around them.


    "Okay, Grandpa." Celia said with a smile. She took a look at Eddy, who was standing next to Grandpa Ling, and Eddy gave her a flattering smile.


    Celia looked at them and said to Eric, "Uncle Eric, we''re leaving."


    She skipped over Eddy on purpose and didn''t talk to him on purpose.


    She hadn''t talked to him since she came to the Ling Clan.


    With a straight face, Selina looked at Celia, Carlos and Grandpa Ling, and then at Eddy, who was looking at Celia hopefully. She disdained him.


    Eddy wanted to go back to find his daughter. How could he please his two daughters? They treated him as a stranger at all.


    Selina didn''t feel sad for Eddy. What she thought was that her daughter was miserable, unlike others. When she was thinking, her eyes fell on the tires of Carlos'' car.

 Chapter 441 The Last Chance

    When Carlos opened the door and asked Celia to get in, a car rushed over at a very fast speed.


    Carlos hurriedly held Celia in his arms. When the car stopped, Paul rushed out.


    "Where is Nelda?" He asked anxiously.


    Although the distance between Yang City and Yang City was closer than that between Yang City and the Chu Clan, it was quite far.


    He didn''t know how long he had been driving, and his eyes were red.


    "She''s gone." Celia replied. She always felt that it was a pity between her sister and Paul. The two of them loved each other, but they couldn''t be together.


    "Don''t you know it''s not too late to drive to the airport now?"


    She had to go to the airport even if she wanted to go to the Chu Clan. But it had been more than an hour since Shelley left with Josef. Even Paul rushed there, the plane would take off.


    Without any hesitation, Paul just wanted to catch up with her.


    He turned around and went back to the car. When he started the car, he found that the car was running out of gas. He got off again and went straight to Carlos'' car.


    "Lend me the car." Before Carlos could say anything, Paul had already driven the driver out of the car and drove Carlos'' car away.


    Looking at the car leaving, Carlos didn''t stop it.


    If he couldn''t catch up with her, he might give up.


    After seeing off Shelley, the guests left the Ling Clan one after another. When everything was ready to leave, Grandpa Ling ordered to close the door.


    He didn''t want to affect the marriage of Shelley, so Grandpa Ling didn''t punish Selina in front of Shelley and Celia.


    Seeing the door of the Ling Clan closed and Grandpa Ling sitting in the seat with a cold face, Selina couldn''t help feeling scared.


    Selina was afraid of Grandpa Ling''s majesty. When she walked into the hall, she reached out her hand to grab Eddy.


    Eddy could feel her panic, but he didn''t comfort her and tell her not to be afraid as before.


    "Eddy! I have something to ask you. " Grandpa Ling asked coldly when he saw the two of them walk up to him.


    "Dad, go ahead."


    "I only have two sons. Your brother is busy with his work and seldom comes here. I want you to stay with me. What do you think? " As soon as Selina heard Grandpa Ling''s words, joy appeared on her face.


    She knew that no matter how cruel Grandpa Ling was, he wouldn''t leave nothing to Eddy.


    In fact, Eddy didn''t want to leave the Ling Clan. He knew that Joyce wasn''t his daughter and that Selina didn''t love him. His life was a mess and he didn''t know what he was doing abroad.


    To live with Selina again?


    Or he could earn more money for Joyce''s illness!


    She was not his daughter. He didn''t want to make the money.


    On second thought, if he stayed in the Ling Clan, he would ask Selina to stay with him. If it was in the past, he would be willing to, but now when he thought of Selina''s thoughts,


    t!" Selina realized the seriousness of the problem. If Eddy''s surname was not Ling, how could he inherit the Ling consortium and get the shares.


    Looking at Selina coldly, Grandpa Ling thought of another thing.


    "Butler Jay, tell the psychiatric hospital in my name that I have kicked Eddy out of the Ling Clan. Joyce is not a member of the Ling Clan!" As soon as Selina heard Grandpa Ling''s words, her face turned pale. She staggered back two steps.


    She shook her head and said in a panic, "Grandpa Ling, you can''t do this!"


    After Joyce entered the mental hospital, although Grandpa Ling didn''t save her, after her miscarriage, Grandpa Ling asked more people to take care of her for the sake of Eddy, which was also a special care for her.


    Now, it was obvious that Grandpa Ling was telling the people in the mental hospital not to care about Joyce''s life or death. Even if she was beaten to death by other patients in the hospital, it was not his business.


    "Eddy, say something." Selina tried to grab his arm.


    Eddy raised his head and looked at Grandpa Ling''s cold face. He opened his mouth and called, "father!"


    Before he could say anything, Grandpa Ling sneered, "we have severed the relationship between father and son. You can''t call me father."


    Breaking off the relationship with his own son made Grandpa Ling feel bad.


    ... His son still didn''t know how to repent till now! And now he still said that he would be with Selina!


    "Joyce is innocent." Selina said in a hurry. She didn''t know that Grandpa Ling had known Joyce''s background.


    "You can''t blame it on the child!" Thinking of her daughter''s suffering, Selina continued with tears in her eyes, "Grandpa Ling, anyway, Joyce is the daughter of the Ling Clan. You can''t be so cruel to her!"


    Selina cried.


    Hearing her words, Eddy lowered his head and chuckled.


    Now she could still say loudly that Joyce was his daughter!

 Chapter 442 Never Look Back

    After hearing Selina''s cry, Grandpa Ling didn''t say anything. He looked at Eddy, who was lowering his head. He had to listen to Eddy tell him personally about the origin of Joyce.


    However, he waited for a while, but Eddy didn''t say it.


    This son really let him down!


    "Clap!" With a bang, Grandpa Ling threw the teacup at Eddy, and then the cup fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    Eddy was hurt by Grandpa Ling''s smash. When he raised his head, he saw Grandpa Ling staring at him coldly with a cold face.


    "Whose daughter is Joyce?"


    Grandpa Ling asked sternly. He stared at Eddy and asked coldly, "Eddy, let me ask you, is Joyce your daughter?"


    "Dad!" Eddy still called him "dad". He looked at Grandpa Ling confusedly and wondered when Grandpa Ling knew it!


    Selina was frightened by Grandpa Ling''s anger. She stopped sobbing and took a step back with tears in her eyes.


    "Don''t call me dad!" Grandpa Ling said angrily, "I don''t have a heartless and stupid son like you!"


    "Eddy, what are you doing in your life! You abandoned your wife and daughter and raised other man''s children! " Grandpa Ling sneered coldly, "you abandoned your two daughters outside for more than 20 years for the sake of a child of someone else, and one almost died in prison. Your daughter will suffer because of your irresponsibility. You think you love this woman. "


    "For the sake of a woman who lied to you, you kicked out your wife who treated you sincerely and let her take care of her two daughters alone, suffering a lot."


    "You have to make money to raise other people''s daughter, and your own daughter has to work around to make money. Are you a man? You said that you abandoned your family for love. In the end, you are the biggest joke! "


    Grandpa Ling was so angry that he pointed at Selina and said coldly, "this woman doesn''t love you at all. If she loves you, she won''t let you do anything to abandon your wife and daughter, and she won''t let you raise a bastard! Eddy, you have been blind all these years! "


    Grandpa Ling kept cursing Eddy until he lost all his strength. Sitting on the chair, he looked at Eddy who was lowering his head and gasping for breath.


    He didn''t have such a son!


    "Eddy, if you want to be with this woman, I won''t interfere anymore. No one will care whether you live or die in the future. " With a cold face, Grandpa Ling sneered, "although you ha


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    as a father." Eddy said sadly, "Selina, divorce. I can''t be with you."


    He was not joking, nor did he mean to irritate Selina.


    He really wanted a divorce!


    Hearing that, Selina was scared. Instead of not crying, she cried even harder.


    "Eddy, don''t leave me alone, okay?"


    In the past few years, although Eddy didn''t give her a rich and powerful life, he treated her well and made her live a comfortable life. She was in poor health, and it was him who worked hard to make money and took care of her.


    If she divorced with him, who else could she rely on.


    "I will die without you! Joyce is still in the mental hospital. Although she is not your biological daughter, she has always treated you as her own father for so many years. You can''t leave her! "


    Eddy couldn''t hear Selina crying.


    "Yes, she has always treated me as her own father for so many years, but she has tried every means to harm my own daughter." He thought of Joyce''s slander against Celia, and that he went to get even with Celia because of Joyce. All those mistakes made him feel guilty.


    "Selina, you don''t have to say anything more. I''m going to divorce. I''m as determined as I was when I divorced with Anna." After saying that, Eddy turned around and left.


    Seeing that Eddy was walking forward, Selina panicked and shouted at him harshly, "Eddy, you can''t get a divorce! In the past more than 20 years, I have followed you wholeheartedly and devoted my youth and time to you. Now you want to dump me. Dream on! "


    But Eddy ignored her. No matter what she said or cried behind him, he didn''t look back.

 Chapter 443 Im Just A Loser. I Dont Deserve Her

    Carlos and Celia went back to Jin City. Since they came back, Celia had been thinking about the relationship between Paul and her sister.


    She didn''t know if Paul had caught up with his sister or if she had followed him.


    Celia thought for a while and urged Carlos to call Paul.


    However, he didn''t get through.


    Celia thought it was because Paul didn''t catch up with her sister that he didn''t want to answer the phone.


    She couldn''t stand it anymore and called Shelley.


    She didn''t mention Paul, but Shelley said first. Shelley had arrived at the Chu Clan, and it was good.


    After listening to Shelley''s words, Celia wondered why Paul didn''t catch up with her, or else she would mention it on the phone.


    In the end, she asked Shelley about Paul.


    "Paul, is he there to chase you?"


    On the other side of the phone, Shelley was stunned and didn''t say anything.


    After a while, she replied, "No."


    "He didn''t come!" She said with disappointment.


    In fact, her sister was also waiting for being chased by Paul?


    Celia was even more confused. Paul drove their car to the airport to chase after her sister, but her sister said she didn''t see Paul. Where was Paul?


    Did he give up halfway? And then hide and get drunk?


    Yes, it''s highly possible!


    Disappointed at Paul, Celia sighed.


    After hanging up the phone, Celia kept sighing. Carlos made fun of her. She had too much to worry about and just let them solve their own problems.


    Although Carlos said so, he still tried to find out the whereabouts of Paul without telling Celia.


    To Carlos'' surprise, in the next few days, Paul didn''t return to Jin City. There was no sign of Paul in the Tang consortium or Dylan.


    The vice president took over the work of Paul, and Dylan also said that he had no trace of Paul.


    The sudden disappearance of Paul made Carlos more and more confused.


    Paul didn''t give up halfway. Since he came to the Ling Clan from Jin City to find Shelley, he would definitely catch up with Shelley. He loved her so much that he wouldn''t let her really marry Josef.


    Paul would either straighten out his thinking or something bad would happen!


    At the thought of this, Carlos'' heart trembled. He remembered that day when Paul drove to the Ling Clan, he looked haggard. Wa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ckly took out his phone and said. He felt that Paul had broken a leg in order to chase after Shelley, so he should tell her.


    However, Paul stopped him.


    When he had a car accident, he wanted to see Shelley. It would be good to see her before he died. But on second thought, if he really died, Shelley would be sad if she knew it.


    Ten years ago, he put her in prison. Ten years ago, he made her suffer. He let her not able to go back home. He couldn''t make her sad anymore.


    That was also what he thought. Before he passed out, he asked his men to block the fact that he had a car accident. After he woke up, he didn''t call Shelley either.


    "I''m just a loser. I don''t deserve her." He looked up at Carlos with a smile.


    Because of the car accident, Paul, who had been thin, became even thinner.


    When he met Shelley again, he was so eager to be with her. Even if she didn''t want to be with him, she was escaping. He would never let her go unless he was dead.


    When he really saw the death gate, he wanted to let it go.


    Shelley had married to Josef. She wanted a quiet and peaceful life. She couldn''t give it to her, but the Chu Clan would give it to her.


    They used to be separated by the prison and their family.


    Maybe God didn''t allow them to be together, so he had a car accident and separated from her.


    "Carlos, I''d better live alone." He added softly.


    After saying that, he continued to smoke and looked out of the window. "I don''t know how long I can live. Don''t go to scourge Nelda."

 Chapter 444 I Want To Cherish This Special Gift

    He was determined to be with Shelley, and now he wanted to let her go.


    Now that he was like this, he didn''t want to hurt her anymore.


    Maybe she was living a good life without him!


    "Paul, we can''t go back. Forget it!"


    On the eve of the wedding, Shelley was taken to a house by Paul. Seeing that he locked the door and approached her step by step, she tried to persuade him.


    Because she was going to marry Josef, Paul was pissed off by her.


    Why should I give up!


    They had been separated for ten years. Why did they break up!


    "Nelda, what if I don''t?" With a smile at the corners of his mouth, he stepped forward and pulled her into his arms.


    "Nelda, even if we go to hell, we have to be together! Understand? " He stared at her, as if he was going to swallow her.


    After that, he had sex with her again and again in that house for a few days. She just let him do whatever he wanted and let him go in the end.


    Shelley woke up from her sweet dream with Paul. She had been in Chu Clan for a month. She couldn''t sleep well because of nightmares.


    The Chu Clan had a peaceful life. They had made an agreement to be a couple, so there was no other relationship between them.


    This house was given to her by Josef. They couldn''t see each other except that Grandpa Chu had something to ask her to have dinner with Josef.


    Shelley enjoyed this kind of life very much, except that she dreamed of Paul at night.


    She thought that she would forget the memory given by Paul in a short time.


    However, it was impossible for her to forget the memory that had entered her bones, and what he had left for her was not only the memory.


    Celia was thinking about giving the child a name.


    Crystal, grape, she repeated the names one after another.


    Seeing that she was only thinking about the girl''s name seriously, Carlos couldn''t help laughing and said, "Celia, don''t forget that they are twins. What if they are sons? What''s their nickname? "


    Celia looked at him and said, "if it''s a son, it''s easy to name him. Don''t worry!"


    Her daughter''s name should sound good! ''Son, just do as you like. ''.


    When Celia was about to say that she still liked her daughter, her phone rang.


    Because of the radiation of her mobile phone, her mobile phone was usually kept by Carlos. Carlos frowned when he saw it was Shelley.


    Carlos wanted to tell Shelley about Paul, but he had to give up since Paul insisted.


    Maybe, they really couldn''t be with each other.


    "Sister!" Celia grabbed the phone from Carlos'' hand and answered it.


    "Celia!" "Is Carlos beside you?" asked Shelley in a low voice


    Celia understood what Shelley meant. She stood up and walke


    But when they caught up with the man, a group of people suddenly rushed out from the corner.


    Celia''s bodyguards were surrounded. What''s worse, they were slightly inferior to the other side in both Kung Fu and strength.


    "Madam, run! They are professional foreign mercenaries!"


    One of the bodyguards wanted to protect Celia as soon as possible, but it was too late.


    All the bodyguards were arrested. Celia looked at the person who had just spoken to her.


    "You know George? Where is he? Please don''t hurt them. "


    She was referring to these bodyguards.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t kill them."


    Before the man finished his words, the bodyguards were knocked unconscious by the mercenaries.


    When Amanda ran out, she didn''t see Celia. She only saw bodyguards knocked out one after another on the ground.


    Her heart "jolted" and instantly tightened. This time, she was really afraid of being killed by Carlos!


    "What did you say? Celia is missing? "


    When Carlos received the phone call, he was stunned for a second, and then burst into anger.


    "Amanda, I have told you that she can''t go out now!"


    His heart skipped a beat.


    Because of what happened to Selina, he was afraid that something bad would happen to Celia again, so he had been protecting her strictly recently.


    "I''m also worried about Celia, but your bodyguards were all knocked out. I don''t know how you picked the bodyguards for Celia!"


    Amanda was angry and worried.


    "What? They actually... "


    At this moment, Carlos realized the seriousness of the matter.


    Although these bodyguards were not as good as mercenaries, they were good at dealing with masters. Now they were all knocked out.


    Who on earth was that person?


    Selina couldn''t do such a thing, let alone hire such a person!

 Chapter 445 Will You Fall In Love With Me

    In an empty warehouse, Celia was sleeping on a bed.


    Her face was as white as jade, and her belly was prominent.


    Next to her sat a man with a silver mask. His eyes were fixed on the girl in bed. He raised his hand several times to touch her face, but every time he wanted to touch her, he withdrew his hand.


    This girl, he had never been so close to her.


    He remembered the first time he saw her, she was held in Carlos'' arms like a white porcelain doll. At that time, he was only ten years old.


    When Carlos was not here, he quietly approached the girl, who showed her beautiful teeth to him.


    She was so cute, especially her clear eyes, as if they could clean up all the evil spring in the world.


    He really wanted to play with her like Carlos did, holding her in his arms, so he plucked up the courage to reach out his hand to her shoulder. She had been looking at the garden not far away, and her sweet smile was even brighter than the sunshine.


    He couldn''t help smiling. He remembered that it was the happiest and least stressful time for him. How he wanted to get close to her gently and kiss her on the cheek.


    "What are you doing?"


    Carlos'' shout frightened him to take a few steps back, and the girl turned around in a daze.


    He remembered that Carlos ran over and pushed him away with all his strength, and then held her with the other arm.


    Since then, he was ordered by Carlos not to get close to her. He could only look at her from a distance.


    For him, she had always been so far away. He could only hide in the corner and look at her from afar.


    The only reason why the two of them got along with each other was that the doll given to her by Carlos was missing. Coincidentally, he was not far away, so he had been helping her find the doll for half a day.


    In fact, he had already found the doll, but in order to stay with her for a little longer, he quietly hid it. He didn''t give it to her until Carlos arrived.


    Celia, no, Sally. If I also have the position of Carlos, do I have the right to touch you?


    He summoned up his courage and slowly reached out his trembling hand to Celia''s face. Although she was pregnant, the skin on her face was as smooth as silk, and a current like touch rushed from his fingertips to his heart.


    He lowered his head with a mask. Her beautiful red lips were irresistible temptation. He really wanted to taste her delicious.


    Celia felt a gust of cold air approaching her, which made her very uncomfortable. She felt dizzy and looked around the room.


    It was an empty warehouse. She searched the memory in her brain. She remembered that the man had sprinkled something to her. It was fragrant, and then she fainted. She only vaguely remembered that she seemed to be stuffed into the sandwiches at the bottom of the trunk.


    She struggled to sit up and saw a man standing not far away.


    She looked at the man and guessed that he had sent someone to take her here.


    "You are not George. Who are you? Why did you bring me here? "


    If it was George,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    u!" Standing at one end of the corridor, Jeffery looked at the directors who were walking towards him.


    Mr. Liu snorted coldly. He had never taken Jeffery as the real boss.


    "I really admire your uncles for being loyal to your master for so many years, but unfortunately, my brother doesn''t appreciate it! You should have heard that my sister-in-law is missing. I don''t think my brother is in the mood to take care of the company, so he is in a hurry to hand over the company''s affairs to me. Uncle Liu, you''d better turn to me. I won''t treat you and other directors shabbily. "


    "Humph! No way! " Mr. Liu said with a fierce look on his face.


    "Uncle Liu can refuse me, but who knows what will happen in the future? After all, I''m also my father''s son. He doesn''t like me now, but everyone knows that people will change."


    Mr. Liu''s face changed slightly.


    Anyway, these two were the children of the Gu Clan. If Grandma Gu and Martin changed their minds, then they...


    Noticing the expressions on the board''s faces, Jeffery said, "how about this? I won''t force you. You guys go back and think it over. The board of directors will change the president election in two days. Please be careful!"


    Mr. Liu took the other directors to leave, but his face was not as cold as before. It seemed that he was not so disgusted with Jeffery.


    Jeffery turned to look at Carlos, who was walking towards him in the corridor, with a sinister smile on his face.


    "Carlos, you are so generous. I didn''t expect you to be so generous for the sake of a woman. I''m a little regretful for asking so little just now."


    Carlos'' angular face tightened. "You left those clues on purpose to let me know that Celia was kidnapped by you! If you dare to hurt her, you will die, Jeffery! "


    Carlos'' cold voice did not hide his anger.


    "Whether I would hurt her depends on how you treat me? I''m satisfied with what happened today. Don''t worry. I won''t touch her today. But if she forgets you again, will she fall in love with me? "

 Chapter 446 Like A Little Boy Who Had His First Love

    "Jeffery!"


    Carlos grabbed Jeffery by the collar.


    However, Jeffery still sneered. He patted the back of Carlos'' hand and said, "brother, don''t forget that your love is still in my hand!"


    Carlos clenched his fists, but finally he had to let go.


    Jeffery had never stepped on this man so easily in his life.


    "I''m leaving now. See you tomorrow. You''d better finish the transfer procedure as soon as possible. I''m afraid that I can''t help but swallow that woman!"


    Blue veins stood out on the back of Carlos'' hand. He clenched it so hard that his arms were trembling.


    "Boss, I have sent someone to follow him. I don''t believe that we can''t find the place where madam is hidden."


    "He is not that stupid. He will definitely be on guard against our people. Call Terence. He is good at this kind of thing. Besides, get the whole city''s planning map out and I will investigate it one by one." Carlos ordered.


    He frowned and wondered how Celia was now.


    He didn''t expect that Jeffery would be so ruthless!


    Celia looked at the sunset mountain through the window of the warehouse, and the heavy iron door made a harsh noise. The masked man came in again.


    He fixed his eyes on the table and seemed to be satisfied to see that the dishes were all eaten up by Celia.


    "Come and have dinner." He put the lunch box on the table and cleaned up the empty dishes.


    Celia walked to the table and sat down. Looking at the hot food on the table, she picked up the mushroom on the plate with chopsticks, and put it down after a while. Then she looked at the man opposite her and said, "sit down and eat with me, Jeffery!"


    When he heard her calling his name, his whole body trembled. A moment later, Jeffery took off his mask with a sneer. "How do you know it''s me?"


    "If I say I guessed it, do you believe me? Although I''m not that smart, I''m not so stupid as well. Do you want to threaten Carlos with me? For the president of the Gu consortium? "


    She had heard about it from Carlos before. Although neither she nor Carlos cared much about the identity of the company, they couldn''t be careless about the Gu Clan''s business.


    Jeffery''s voice, which had been deliberat


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    fery and walked seven turns. After a long time, they finally arrived at the outside.


    But even if she came out, she found that her idea was still too simple.


    Even if she stood here, she still couldn''t figure out where she was now?


    There was a small river quietly flowing. There were willows, beautiful flowers and grass by the river. Although it was night, such a beautiful scenery would still make people feel comfortable.


    "It''s not bad here. I want to sing."


    Then, Celia walked towards the river.


    "Wait!" Jeffery walked past her and said, "be careful."


    He was afraid that she would fall into the river by accident.


    Celia thought he was trying to stop her from singing. Seeing that he just grabbed her arm, she breathed a sigh of relief and pretended to be relaxed.


    "What? Are you still afraid of me falling down? "


    But she didn''t get rid of Jeffery''s hand. She just let him hold her and walked towards the river step by step.


    In the quiet night, a soft song slowly spilled over, and the stream in the river flowed gently with rhythm. The tree gently shook her head by the river. The beautiful girl and the melodious song made the man beside her almost fascinated.


    When Jeffery came to his senses, he scolded himself for being useless.


    He didn''t know how many women he had slept with, but why he was still like a little boy who had his first love.


    But they were so close to each other that his face became burning.

 Chapter 447 Celia, Wait For Me!

    But fortunately, it was a little dark, and Celia should not be able to notice his expression.


    After Celia finished a song, Jeffery clapped his hands.


    "Well done!" He said.


    "You want to play a song too?" Celia turned around and looked at him, with the corners of her mouth slightly upward.


    Her faint smile made Jeffery absent-minded for a long time before he said. "I... Forget it. I don''t sing well. "


    "It doesn''t matter. No one else will hear us except me."


    "Ah, it''s a little dark here. Why don''t we light it up? It''s more beautiful."


    Celia suggested.


    Looking at Celia, it suddenly occurred to Jeffery that he had been close to Celia for several times. He wanted to enjoy such a wonderful moment.


    "Do you really want to hear it?" He asked tentatively.


    Celia nodded.


    Soon, a phone call was made. After a while, a searchlight was set up by the river, and the tree trunk was wrapped with shiny neon lights. Looking from afar, the river was brightly lit and fell into the Milky way of the stars.


    "Wow! It''s so beautiful! " Looking at the starlight around, Celia couldn''t help admiring.


    A rare smile appeared on Jeffery''s face. "Then... I''m starting. " He stared at her.


    "Okay!"


    A car passed by the road in the distance.


    "Boss, there is a strange place in the remote area that you asked us to pay attention to. Someone lit a lot of neon lights by the river, but it is the warehouse area. No one should come there at ordinary times."


    Boris reported to Carlos.


    In order to find Celia, Terence had sent someone to follow Jeffery. Unfortunately, Jeffery was too cautious, so they were lost in the end.


    After studying the planning map, Carlos drew several key areas and personally led people to search.


    They were all located in the suburb of the city, which was remote and desolate. Generally, no one would go there.


    According to Carlos'' conjecture, the hiding place of Jeffery would not be too far away from him, which meant that Jeffery would not send Celia to another city or send her abroad.


    Because only near to Jeffery could he control the whole situation and threaten Carlos more easily.


    Boris was ordered to look for them separately. He didn''t expect to see the light on the river when he drove here.


    This was a warehouse. Even if there were people playing romantic games, they would not go near these warehouses. There were many rivers in this city, so it was impossible to find which river was not suitable.


    He sensed


    ghed loudly and grabbed his collar, "really? What if she beg me to hurt her? Let me tell you, if I want her, I have many ways! "


    Carlos frowned. Undoubtedly, he understood what Jeffery said.


    "What do you want?"


    "It''s very simple. You know what I want. If I get what I want, I may consider letting her go. To be honest, you have been the president for so many years, and it should be my turn to be the president. What do you think? "


    "Okay! I promise you! I''ll leave this seat to you. Tell me where Celia is. "


    Hearing Carlos'' words, a cold smile appeared on Jeffery''s face.


    "It doesn''t count now. Let''s talk about it when I really sit down. Oh, I advise you not to think about anything else. Otherwise, I might add something to her food on a whim. It''s three lives."


    In the silence, the cracking sound of Carlos'' fingers could be heard.


    "How dare you!"


    Jeffery smiled again, "why not? I can do anything I want. She is in my control now. Of course, it all depends on your performance! "


    "Okay! I promise you, but you have to keep your word! If you dare to touch her one finger, give it a try! "


    Carlos'' face was cold.


    "A finger? I had already touched her hand yesterday. We were singing by the river. She also felt romantic in the neon lights all night. Maybe we will do something romantic tonight. "


    Carlos'' face darkened. Singing by the river? The neon lights?


    These two important information automatically overlapped Boris'' words in his mind.


    Carlos calmly looked at Boris, who was standing aside. After getting his confirmation, Carlos clenched his fists more tightly.


    Celia, don''t be in danger. Wait for me!

 Chapter 448 You Didnt Disappoint Me

    In the warehouse, Celia sat quietly on a chair and looked at the glass in her hand. A day had passed.


    Jeffery walked into the room and stood in front of Celia. His cold voice floated out from his thin lips.


    "You''ve been waiting for him for a whole day, but Carlos didn''t come. Are you disappointed? It''s a pity that you have such a good plan. You have made me light so many neon lights in vain. Even I think he can''t wait to save you! "


    Celia tightened her grip on the cup. "What are you talking about now?"


    "You know what I''m talking about. Are you in such a good mood to listen to me singing yesterday? Is this ring yours? My men found it by the river. The message you left to Carlos. Celia, why can''t I compete with Carlos? You missed Carlos before you lost your memory, and now you miss him too! Tell me, why am I not as good as Carlos! Tell me!"


    Jeffery shouted angrily. When his men found that the ring by the river was handed to him, his head was about to explode.


    This is her ring, from Carlos!


    He suddenly understood why Celia agreed to cooperate with him so easily last night. It turned out that she just wanted to numb him and let Carlos take her out!


    Jeffery held the ring so tightly that his palm hurt because of the diamond on it.


    Celia looked at the pieces of glass that fell to the ground by Jeffery.


    Yes, although she had no memory of Carlos, when Carlos put the ring on her finger, she knew Carlos had always been so important in her heart!


    Just as Jeffery said, she did it yesterday just to let Jeffery take her out.


    But after Celia went out, she knew that there was no way she could escape, let alone the warehouses which were densely packed together. Even if she ran out, there was no one or car nearby. How could she escape?


    Besides, she was pregnant now. She thought that if Carlos found her missing, he would look for her everywhere, so she asked Jeffery to turn on the neon lights by singing a song with him. In the end, she quietly threw down the ring. It was given to her by Carlos. She thought if Carlos'' people found this ring, he would definitely recognize it. But she did not expect that it was found by the people of Jeffery.


    "I left it for Carlos on purpose." Celia forced herself to calm down and then answered calmly.


    Jeffery''s face was extremely cold. "Celia! Do you trust Carlos so much? Are you sure that Carlos will choose you between


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ide the room. She knew they had left.


    In the dead silence of the night, a moment later, the faint sound of iron chains came from afar, which was the sound of the last iron door they closed outside.


    After a while, Celia smelled a pungent smell.


    It was gasoline!


    Fire!


    Her heart rose to her throat all of a sudden. She knew that Jeffery was trying to burn her to death.


    Yes, the fire was the most obvious at night, so that he could attract Carlos.


    She ran to the door of the room. There was no doubt that the door had been locked. The heavy iron door was not something she could open. What should she do?


    What should she do?


    In the distance, Carlos had found the light of fire. He knew that Jeffery had gone to the warehouse. Carlos had been waiting for Jeffery. Carlos would go to save people after he left.


    "Boss, look! There is a fire over there. What should we do? Shall we call the fire engine? "


    Seeing the fire, Boris asked anxiously.


    Carlos frowned and said, "Jeffery is trying to lure me here. How could he ask someone to put out the fire? You send some people here to receive her. We''ll save Celia!"


    Carlos said and ran towards the warehouse first.


    Boris arranged everything quickly and followed Carlos.


    "Boss, there are so many warehouses. Where is madam?"


    When Boris arrived at the warehouse, he was stunned. There were so many warehouses on fire, and they didn''t know which one was Celia.


    Carlos'' phone suddenly rang at this time. He looked at the caller ID and quickly answered it.


    "Ha ha, brother, you didn''t disappoint me. You really came!"

 Chapter 449 My Kitten, You Finally Wake Up

    Clenching the phone tightly, Carlos shouted, "where did you lock Celia?"


    "Guess? Go and find her, or your wife will really be turned into ash. By the way, I forgot to tell you that I have installed a bomb in it, and I don''t know when it will turn into ash. Ha ha, Carlos, by that time, you can''t even find your body. Ha ha, what a pity! Not only your wife, but also your children will die together. "


    Sitting in a car not far away, Jeffery looked at the fire and laughed grimly.


    After hanging up the phone, Carlos took out his pistol and broke the chain on the door. Several people tried their best to push the door open and ran in to look for someone, but they didn''t find Celia.


    Carlos'' eyes swept across the warehouses. He was sure that Jeffery wouldn''t put Celia in the warehouse near him.


    However, with the wind, the fire quickly spread to the nearby warehouse, and the fire devoured a large area of the warehouse.


    Cold sweat broke out on Carlos'' forehead. He didn''t have time to look for Celia one by one.


    "Hurry up! Run in different directions to find Celia!" He ordered Boris and others.


    Sure enough, just as Carlos finished speaking, gunshots had already sounded from a place.


    Carlos frowned and said, "go that way!"


    Jeffery arranged killers around Celia.


    All the people fought back while moving towards the warehouse where the gunshots were fired. But when they arrived, the warehouse had been set on fire.


    Carlos rushed in quickly, but the killers still fiercely stopped them from approaching.


    Celia heard gunshots from outside and knew that Carlos was here.


    At that moment, her heart skipped a beat. Carlos was here, but did Carlos know that it was a trap set by Jeffery?


    The temperature around Celia was getting higher and higher, and the wall was burning from time to time. The thick smoke gradually poured into her room, and what she could not ignore was the sound of the nightmare like bomb.


    Celia bit her lower lip tightly, quickly tore the sheets in her hand and picked them up one by one.


    When Celia saw the ornaments on the table, she tied the rope. Then she smashed the window with all her strength.


    With a bang, the small window was smashed, and she threw the rope out of the window.


    While Celia was excited, a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he illusion. Darkness enveloped her, and her heart began to panic.


    The slight gasp was so familiar...


    Carlos, is that you?


    Celia tried to open her eyes to see Carlos again!


    She could feel that her eyes were full of tears...


    She gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. God knew how hard it took for her to raise her mountain like eyelids.


    A ray of dazzling light shone into her eyes, and she felt a pain in her eyes and closed them subconsciously.


    "My kitten, you finally wake up!"


    As the evil and attractive male voice sounded again, Celia opened her eyes again. A black shadow was shrouded above her head, and her enchanting handsome face was close at hand.


    He had black hair and blue eyes. His bloodline was mixed with the genes of Asia and European, so beautiful that people couldn''t take their eyes off him.


    "George." Her voice was so weak that even he himself was scared. How could this be?


    "Kitten, don''t say anything now. Take the medicine."


    George raised his hand and pressed the button on the bedside table. In an instant, the first half of the bedside table was slowly raised.


    Celia''s mouth moved, and a straw had been put into her mouth. The cold liquid o could tasted comfortable, just like what she had drunk in her dream.


    Her dry throat was moisturized, and her body seemed to gradually have strength.


    "What happened? Why am I here? "


    Her mind was still wandering.


    "What do you think? Fortunately, I arrived in time, or I would have received your corpse! "

 Chapter 450 No Matter How Painful It Was, It Was Not As Painful As Him!

    Celia frowned.


    "George, can''t you say something good about me? I''m fine now. "


    George put down the medicine bottle and pressed the button to lay down on the bed.


    "Are you okay? Why are you lying here? Do you still remember what happened before you died? "


    Hearing this, Celia felt harsh. Before she died?


    She tried to recall it, but her head ached every time she thought about it.


    Where did she come from before?


    It hurts¡ª¡ª


    Her eyes were in a mess, and it was getting more and more difficult for her to breathe. She held her head in pain.


    "What''s wrong?" George looked at her and asked worriedly.


    "I was kidnapped by Jeffery, and then... Then... "


    What happened then? But she couldn''t remember.


    "All right, all right. Don''t think about it if you can''t remember. Have a good rest first."


    Hearing George''s words, Celia was confused.


    "Kitten, you owe me a life this time. What should I do?"


    This time, she really owed him a life. As the creditor, could he get his debt legally?


    "Yes, I owe you another life."


    Besides, five years ago.


    The man''s fingers gently touched her fair face. Although her face was very pale because of the previous accident, it did not affect the temptation of her delicate face.


    "Do you want me to die twice? It''s so hard. You have to save me in the end. In that case, I will owe more and more? How about I save you after you die two times? "


    George''s blue eyes flashed. "I don''t like to die. Kitten, how about your body? How? It''s quite easy. As long as you lie here, you don''t even need to move. I can do it myself. Do you like gentle or overbearing? I like it deeper and fiercer. "


    The shameless words he said made Celia blush. Sometimes she really felt that how could this man be so righteous when he said these words. Was this the difference between Western and Eastern?


    "Shut up!"


    She was ashamed and annoyed. She really wanted to stick his mou


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ? "


    At this time, George''s whole face was gloomy. At the thought that she was pregnant with Carlos'' child, he wished he could end her baby''s life in her belly with his own hands.


    But...


    He pursed his lips and looked at her. "You should know that something might have infiltrated into your baby''s body. If you insist on having this baby, you might not love him, but hurt him! Think it over! And one more thing, kitten, your Carlos has become the president of the Gu consortium. At that time, the reason why Jeffery threatened you was that his position was saved and Carlos'' position was saved. You should know what it means? "


    Did it mean that Carlos didn''t save her for that position?


    Celia felt dizzy. She couldn''t believe what George said.


    "No, he will save me! He said we would never be apart again! "


    She grabbed George''s arm tightly and couldn''t believe it.


    George''s body stiffened, and then he replied coldly, "wake up! What he loves is always Sally, not you, Celia! Without the title of CEO of the Gu consortium, who is he? He is nothing! "


    George''s eyes became darker and darker. Looking at the undisguised pain on the woman''s face in front of him, he knew that she was very painful.


    But no matter how painful she was, it was not as painful as he was!

 Chapter 451 You Are Still Alive

    In the huge and luxurious meeting room on the top floor of the Gu consortium, all the important figures of the Gu consortium had arrived.


    Sitting in the vice president''s seat, Jeffery looked at the empty president''s chair.


    "Do you still want to wait? Carlos has been absent. Those who are late will be disqualified from attending the meeting according to the rules! "


    The board members who supported Carlos darkened their faces.


    Mr. Liu said, "according to the rules of the Gu consortium, the board meeting can be postponed for half an hour in case of any special situation."


    Jeffery snorted and checked the time on his phone. "Half an hour. There are only ten minutes left."


    A bodyguard came in and whispered in Jeffery''s ear.


    He smiled coldly, raised his hand and pressed the remote control. He turned on the large LCD TV on the wall, which was broadcasting a news.


    There was a serious explosion in a large warehouse on the outskirts of the city. No one was alive in the explosion, and the specific reason was still investigated.


    "I think we can start to vote now." Said Jeffery with a sneer.


    All the directors were stunned. "What do you mean, Jeffery?"


    "Didn''t you see the news? Carlos was blown up by a bomb for his woman. "


    Jeffery pressed the remote control and turned off the TV. His eyebrows suddenly sank, and his voice suddenly became cold. "Now the voting begins. I think everyone has no objection, right?"


    The door of the room was suddenly opened, and a group of armed bodyguards entered the meeting room.


    Mr. Liu suddenly slapped the table and stood up, "Jeffery Gu! What do you mean by forcing us to vote? "


    These respected elders of the Gu consortium, even Martin and Grandma Gu had to show respect to them. How could they bear such a behavior of Jeffery.


    Jeffery snorted coldly, stood up, went straight to the president''s seat and sat on it rudely.


    "Carlos is dead. Now I''m the only heir of the Gu Clan. Who else do you want to choose? Come on, let these directors vote carefully! "


    As soon as Jeffery finished his words, the bodyguards of the mercenaries moved forward in an instant. They stood on both sides of each director.


    Leaning against the broad Ceo chair, Jeffery looked at the scene in front of him comfortably. His dream that he had always planned finally came true.


    But Jeffery''s hand in the pocket hurt faintly, and Celia''s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Blood transfusion! Oxygen mask! You guys do the surgery for him together! He can''t hold on for long. " The Dean ordered his best surgeons.


    Outside the operating room, Boris was waiting anxiously. Not long after, Dylan, Amanda and Terence arrived.


    "How is Uncle Carlos?"


    Dylan asked anxiously.


    Boris had never been in such a panic before. He had been with boss for so many years. Although they had been in danger several times, he really didn''t know whether boss could hold on this time.


    When Celia woke up again, the sun was shining. The enchanting man was not by her side, but a woman brought her breakfast.


    The woman was dressed in black, just like those male bodyguards.


    "Miss Celia, please have breakfast." The woman said respectfully.


    Celia glanced at the woman and wondered why there were female bodyguards here? Because usually, there were only male bodyguards around George.


    She lowered her head and ate her breakfast quietly.


    "Can I go out for a walk? My head hurts. " After breakfast, she said to the female bodyguard lightly.


    "Miss Celia, I have to ask for permission."


    The woman went out and came back a moment later. "You can go for a walk."


    Celia nodded and finished her breakfast quickly. When she followed the female bodyguard out of the ward, her eyes were full of black.


    As she had expected, they were not in Britain, nor in George''s place.


    "Celia, you are still alive, are you?" A sharp female voice suddenly sounded behind Celia.


    Hearing the voice, without looking, Celia knew who was behind her and instantly understood where she was.

 Chapter 452 Carry Her Back And Hit Her

    Celia turned around, and a beautiful Western woman with blonde hair and blue eyes stood behind her.


    Karin, the daughter-in-law of George''s mother!


    But George didn''t like this beautiful woman very much. But Karin''s father was very powerful, so Karin often used her father to suppress people.


    It had nothing to do with Celia, but Karin just couldn''t get along with her and kept making trouble for her.


    Seeing the woman looking at her angrily, Celia didn''t want to talk to her.


    Karin used to say this kind of words a lot.


    Seeing that Celia ignored her, Karin''s beautiful face twisted in an instant.


    "Celia, don''t think you can be so arrogant just because George loves you. This is my place. If I want to kill you, it''s easier than killing an ant!"


    Celia still ignored her. She wanted to detour away, but Karin stepped forward and blocked her way.


    She walked to the left, and Karin blocked the left. She walked to the right, and Karin deliberately blocked the right.


    Celia was finally a little angry.


    "Miss Karin, why don''t you kill me when I was in a coma? Wouldn''t it be easier? Are you afraid of irritating George? "


    "You -"


    Obviously, Karin was completely irritated. She raised her foot and attacked Celia.


    "I''d like to see how many times you can survive today."


    Karin was a tough woman.


    In the past, Celia could handle it a little, but now she was pregnant and couldn''t keep up with her strength. How could she be a match for Karin.


    As she looked around, Karin was about to call her. She dodged and grabbed the sand on the ground. She raised her hand and the sand directly threw it at Karin''s eyes.


    "Ah --" Karin waved the sand in front of her in a bad manner. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Celia left in a hurry.


    Seeing her running, Karin chased after her more angrily. However, she lost her balance and stumbled to the ground.


    Her eyes were filled with bitterness and tears fell down.


    . He had to show it to her father, not to mention that his mother had personally ordered him to do so.


    Although George had absolute authority and authority over his subordinates, he had never disobeyed his mother''s words.


    Celia felt dizzy. Was it because the sun was too dazzling?


    She clenched her fists and her nails sank into her palms. She needed to stimulate her nerves with pain so that she wouldn''t faint at this time.


    But...


    She felt dizzy and couldn''t hold on.


    However, to her surprise, she didn''t feel the expected pain. Instead, she was surrounded by a warm feeling.


    All of a sudden, she felt her body was lifted up by the man.


    "George, how can you hold her? Didn''t you promise me to beat her for me? "


    Karin shouted angrily, but the man didn''t seem to hear her at all. His evil voice came out from his thin lips.


    "I''ll carry her back and hit her!"


    Karin gritted her teeth and clenched her fists.


    Why did he take her back to hit her? What the hell was he doing on the bed?


    "You..." Celia weakly leaned against George''s arms. It seemed that she didn''t expect him to go against his mother''s will.


    Yvonne had always been domineering, and George had always been obedient to her.


    "Kitten, save your strength!" There was a hint of threat in his voice.

 Chapter 453 I Hope The Game Will Never End

    George took Celia back to her previous room and gently put her on the bed. At this time, the previous female bodyguard also brought the medicine.


    "Take the medicine." He ordered.


    After taking the medicine, Celia felt that her body seemed to have regained some strength. She weakly opened her eyes and saw the man''s heavy face.


    "It seems that you really don''t care about your body at all! Don''t you know you just survived from the jaws of death? "


    There was a rare cold expression on George''s face. Normally, he always looked lazy and dandiacal to her.


    "Aren''t you going to hit me on behalf of Karin? If you don''t hit me, just leave. I''m really tired and want to sleep now. " Celia said weakly.


    "You really deserve it. What an ungrateful woman!"


    Did she really think he would hit her?


    George reached out and pinched her face, rubbing it hard. His blue eyes flashed with an evil and attractive light. Only at this time, Celia would obediently let him touch her.


    However, this scene didn''t last long. Celia quickly dodged his hand. The temperature on his hand made her uncomfortable.


    "If I don''t touch your face, where can I touch? Here? "


    His slender fingers slowly moved to her cherry lips. Looking at her lips, he had an impulse to hold them and taste them as much as he wanted.


    If he came a little later this time, she would really die!


    He stared at her with burning eyes. If she really died, would he regret that he had never had her?


    At the thought of this, George couldn''t help reaching his hand into the quilt.


    "What are you doing?" Celia''s body was so weak, but when she noticed his action, she tried her best to resist.


    "What''s wrong, kitten? I''ve seen everything about you five years ago. Kitten, I saved you five years ago, and it''s still me five years later. You''re mine, mine! "


    He could say this righteously in front of her.


    Hearing that, Celia''s heart sank. Carlos...


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ak now. Don''t let Karin find fault with her for the time being. "


    George turned to look at his mother.


    Yvonne frowned. "If you can be nicer to Karin, she won''t always think that Celia is going to take you away. I''m going to talk to her father about your engagement party tonight. Get ready. Don''t let Karin down! You should know that we need her father''s support now! "


    "I''ll try. But mother, I hate women with big breasts and no brain!"


    Yvonne glanced at her son from the corner of her eye. Sometimes she really didn''t know what kind of taste her son had. Karin''s figure was simply a beauty in the eyes of many men, but her son didn''t like it.


    Well, as long as his son knew what he should do, it was not important to force him marry Karin.


    Taking a look at Celia, who was lying on the bed, Yvonne smiled coldly.


    After Yvonne left, George looked at the tightly clenched hands of Celia.


    "Go to sleep. It''s just a dream. It''s all over. My kitten, you have to hold on. I don''t want the game to end so soon."


    He murmured as if he was sighing.


    He didn''t know if he wanted her to stay longer, so he didn''t want the game to end, or he was enjoying the pleasure of revenge, holding everyone''s fate in his hand.


    If possible, he hoped that the game would never end!

 Chapter 454 Its Comfortable For You To Press On Me

    Celia didn''t know how long she had slept. When she opened her eyes again, it was dark outside.


    Celia held the head of the bed and slowly sat up, holding her head. Her head was still a little painful, but much better than before.


    There was still the shadow of that dream in her mind. She didn''t know if it was too real. She couldn''t help wondering if Carlos was really so cruel to her and the baby in her belly?


    But if he went to save her, how could George bring her here?


    Shelley!


    Celia''s heart twitched. She was missing. Even if Carlos was cruel, her sister would not sit by and do nothing. She must be very anxious.


    No!


    Anyway, she had to go back. At least she could see her sister and let her sister know that she was safe.


    Celia lifted the quilt and got out of bed. But before she reached the door, the door was pushed open from the outside by someone.


    "You''re awake. Just in time. Change your clothes." George was holding a dress in his hand. He handed it to her.


    Looking at the dress in front of her, Celia was a little stunned. "Why should I wear the dress?"


    "To attend the dinner party with me, do me a favor, okay?"


    His words made Celia feel that she couldn''t keep up with him. What kind of party was she going to attend now?


    Besides, Karin was his fiancee. He could have her company!


    "Kitten, if you don''t move, I''ll change it for you. I don''t mind serving you once."


    The man''s blue eyes blinked, full of evil light. His burning eyes wandered around Celia, making her uncomfortable.


    She glared at him and quickly wrapped her arms around herself. "No way!"


    She was wrapped up tightly, but the man''s eyes made her feel as if she had been seen through by him.


    "What are you afraid of? You are still wearing your clothes! When I saved you, I was... "


    "Shut up! No more talking! Get out! Get out! "


    Hearing him mention the past, Celia''s face instantly flushed. But at that time, the situation was much worse than now,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    gagement party?"?


    But the man next to her seemed to be fine, which made her grit her teeth with anger.


    "Well... I, I''m here to congratulate Miss Karin. " Celia forced a smile.


    "Oh? Congratulations? What about the gift? Hey, did you come here empty handed? " Karin didn''t give up and looked at her arrogantly.


    Celia''s face froze and she looked down at herself. Except for the bag in her hand, there was nothing else that could be used as a gift.


    Then she handed the bag in her hand. The limited edition designer bag should be enough.


    Karin took her bag and pouted. "That''s good." As she spoke, she opened her bag and was about to change it.


    But when Karin took out what was in it, her face changed all of a sudden.


    "Celia Ling, are you here to make trouble on purpose today?"


    Karin glared at Celia angrily.


    Celia was confused. What?


    "You are jealous that I am going to be engaged to George, so you deliberately make these craps! You are so vicious! "


    Seeing that Celia was still indifferent, Karin trembled with anger.


    She threw the things in her bag heavily on Celia''s face.


    The photos were scattered all over the ground. When everyone saw the photos clearly, they immediately burst into an uproar.


    Celia was also completely stunned. Why was there these things in her bag?

 Chapter 455 Kitten, What Do You Think Of Me

    When Celia looked at the man in the photo carefully, she clenched her fists and wished she could tear the man beside her up now.


    All the photos were taken by the same man who was making out with each other, but none of the heroines in the photos was repeated.


    Looking at the photos scattered on the ground, George raised his thin lips and looked at Celia.


    "Kitten, I didn''t expect you to collect so many pictures of me."


    Karin tried to pull George away with a bad grace. "Are you still laughing? She wants to slander you and ruin our engagement! "


    The smile on George''s face widened. "She didn''t slander me. These photos are real." Then he winked at Celia again. "Kitten, you don''t have to do this. As long as you tell me, I will satisfy you!"


    The man said shamelessly, and Karin''s face suddenly changed. "George, what are you talking about?"


    George put his arm around Karin''s shoulder and said, "honey, don''t you think you have a good taste? So many women are infatuated with me. We are all adults. It''s normal, isn''t it? That''s how my life is like. I think you know it. "


    After hearing the man''s words, Karin''s face froze and she didn''t come to herself for a long time.


    Yvonne''s face was also pale, and Karin''s father was so angry that his face trembled.


    Now Celia finally understood that she was taken advantage of.


    She lowered her head slightly and stepped back without being noticed, drowning herself in a stunned crowd.


    "Welcome to my party. The party begins. Have a good time!"


    Karin''s father was the first to react and immediately shouted at the people present.


    "Dad! Today is... "


    "Shut up! Come here!"


    Seeing her father''s anger, Karin bit her lips and let go of George''s hand. Then she walked towards her father.


    Without any expression on her face, Yvonne walked straight to George.


    "Do you know what you are doing? What do you say? "


    If they could get engaged today, their power would be even stronger.


    It was all because of that woman!


    Yvonne glared at Celia in the crowd. Every time sh


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    om letting him go.


    The reason why she didn''t move was that she wanted to watch the man''s good show.


    George glanced at Celia with an evil smile. She was too young to watch his show.


    "No, I have promised kitten to go back to accompany her!"


    Upon hearing George''s words, Celia was stunned and looked at the man with a snicker. Damn it! It was obvious that he was trying to make Karin hate her. Was he afraid that she wouldn''t die?


    "Celia! How shameless you are! What do you want to do by asking George to accompany you back to your room at night? Shameless woman! "


    Karin loosened George''s arm, rushing over. She was about to slap Celia.


    Celia wondered why they were all so cruel.


    "Karin, what nonsense are you talking about? I have nothing to do with George and I don''t like him either. This is between you two. Don''t get me involved, OK? "


    Karin was surprised that Celia would say so frankly that she didn''t like George. She paused and stopped.


    "You don''t want to compete with me?"


    Celia felt headache. What was she fighting for?


    "No, I''ll give it to you for free. Take it away now! You can use it as you like. Use it fiercely! " Celia gritted her teeth and said.


    The corners of George''s mouth twitched violently. How dare she call him a commodity! And let Karin use it at will!


    What did the little cat think of him? A man whore?

 Chapter 456 Why Are You So Eager To See Him

    Karin was glad to hear that. She immediately stopped and turned around to hold the man''s arm. "George, she doesn''t want you to drive her home. Let''s go!"


    George''s evil blue eyes glared at Celia, as if he was going to swallow this woman into his stomach.


    "Karin, you go back!"


    "George, can you dance with me?" Karin put down all her dignity and begged her beloved man.


    George''s face darkened. "Get out! Or I''ll leave tomorrow! "


    Hearing his words, Karin''s face darkened. She bit her lips hard and looked away from Celia after a long time.


    She turned around and left. She must take revenge on Celia!


    After Karin left, George walked to Celia. "Use me at will? Kitten, what do you want Karin to do with me? Huh? "


    He said it word by word through his teeth.


    Celia didn''t show any weakness and looked up at him. "George, you took advantage of me this time. Otherwise, your mother wouldn''t have treated me like that. And Karin wouldn''t have made trouble for me."


    She believed that even if she didn''t give her bag to Karin as a gift, this man could still expose the photos in public.


    "Heartless woman, if I hadn''t saved you this time! Do you think you can live till dawn? "


    Celia blinked. "That''s all your fault!"


    If he didn''t make others hate her so much, how could she cause so much trouble.


    George didn''t say anything. There were only the harmonious footsteps of the two people on the quiet path.


    "Aren''t you afraid of offending Karin''s father? Even if you don''t like her, you should consider it. "


    This question had been bothering Celia. Just as Yvonne said, was he going to destroy his family business?


    George chuckled, "kitten, are you caring about me now? But why should I be afraid of offending him? I do need his power, but compared with him, he needs a talent like me more. Don''t worry, he won''t do anything to me! "


    Celia glanced at him and


    at that time. We didn''t see what it was. Yesterday, by accident, Amanda wanted to use the U disk, so we opened it. And a lot of information in it was..."


    "What is it?"


    "George!" Dylan said with an unprecedented sternness on his face.


    "It turns out that Felix can make a comeback. The supporter behind him is exactly George! If everything goes well, I guess that Jeffery is also a pawn of George. Besides, you have mentioned the relationship between Celia and George before. "


    "Yes, Uncle Carlos. My uncle said that maybe George is a member of the A Organization that we have been investigating all the time. If he is the hypnotist, then the memory of Celia, is likely to be taken away by him."


    Before Dylan could finish his words, Terence, who was standing next to him, added in a hurry.


    Boris kept nodding.


    "Yes, Boss. Although we haven''t found out the whereabouts of madam, it must have something to do with George. Maybe Jeffery knows where that person is?"


    "Where is Jeffery?"


    The man''s eyes turned cold like blades.


    "Maybe he has already known that his own things have been ruined and he hasn''t shown up in the past few days." Boris replied.


    "Search the whole city right now and make sure to catch Jeffery!"


    "Yes, sir!"

 Chapter 457 Come To Get Carlos Weakness

    "You idiots! You can''t even find someone! Find out all the surveillance video of all the road sections on that day, one by one! If you can''t find her, you don''t have to keep your lives anymore! "


    The man said and hung up the phone angrily.


    But as soon as he turned around, his feet stood still.


    In the endless eternal night, the black figure stared at him, and behind him stood a lot of people.


    The tall figure strode towards him. "You don''t have the right to look for Celia, but if it''s George, I''m interested. Do you want to go with me or do you want me to kidnap you, Jeffery? "


    Jeffery frowned, "Carlos, why do you arrest me?"


    "Do you need me to tell you what you have done?" Carlos'' cold voice sounded in the dark night.


    Jeffery sneered, "what did I do? Your woman is missing. What are you doing here? "


    Carlos smiled, but his handsome face was full of killing intent.


    "You are so smart, Jeffery. Do you think that only you can get those surveillance videos? Why should I arrest you? Just because you kidnapped Celia and tried to murder her! "


    All of a sudden, Jeffery''s eyes narrowed, and in an instant, he looked as serious as an iceberg that had not been melted for a thousand years. All the edges on his face were tightened, and his mind was wandering about what Carlos had said.


    He really ignored that just now!


    "Even if you are suspected, it''s not your turn to arrest me. Of course there are police."


    "Well, it''s true. But I have recorded everything you said just now and the conversation between you and your subordinate before."


    Carlos turned on his phone and pressed the play button. The voice of Jeffery came from inside.


    What was worse, Carlos had recorded all the phone calls these days!


    "You!" Jeffery''s eyebrows were the lowest. He was defeated by Carlos again!


    And this time, he all lost!


    These conversations involved all the evidences of his crime. Even if Carlos couldn''t find any evidence, these would become court testimony.


    "Catch him!" Carlos ordered coldly.


    Suddenly, Jeffery pulled out a small pistol from his back and instantly shot at Carlos.


    Carlos dodged quickly, and Boris immediately rushed up to cover him.


    Taking advantage of the time, Jeffery jumped i


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    oss'' order?


    Jeffery knew that he couldn''t explain it to these people now.


    "If you want to shoot, just come. But I don''t know if she is dead, how are you going to explain it to your boss? Get out! Otherwise, I will kill her now! "


    The bodyguards hesitated, but when they saw Jeffery''s gun, they could only slowly retreat.


    No matter what Jeffery said was true or false, the most important thing was to ensure Miss Ling''s life.


    They didn''t dare to take the risk!


    Jeffery seized the chance and jumped out of the window with Celia in his arms. He was tied with a safety rope, so he didn''t need to pull the rope ladder. The people in the cabin directly pulled his safety rope and pulled the two of them into the cabin.


    Jeffery carried Celia to a chair. The girl was still asleep, and she had never been so obedient before.


    He sat beside her and let her head lean on his shoulder. Then he took off his coat and put it on her, staring at her.


    The woman was only wearing a pajama. The pink pajamas made her fair skin more white and tender, and her arms were as tender as fresh lotus roots.


    Because of this posture, he saw her body clearly.


    His Adam''s apple rolled uncontrollably. He raised his hand to gently touch her little face and tucked her messy hair behind her ear.


    Her delicate features and sweet sleeping expression made him unable to move his eyes.


    This woman was what Carlos had sex with every night. Now she was in his arms, could he also have sex with her?

 Chapter 458 I Want To Take Her Away

    Jeffery turned around and held her in his arms. Holding her face in his hands, he raised her head. Her rosy lips lured him to taste her sweetness.


    His hands were hovering on her face. All of a sudden, he found a bloodstain on her clean face.


    He pushed her face away. It was the blood on his hand that stained her face.


    "Towel!" He shouted.


    The man quickly fetched a sterilized towel.


    He took it and wiped her face carefully.


    Celia was so flawless, noble and clean like a goddess. His heart clenched. The only thing in his heart which was the cleanest thing in the world. He didn''t allow anyone to stain her, even himself!


    When Celia woke up again, she found herself in a small room. The room was not big. There was a fire near her, and she could hear the wind outside.


    Obviously, it was not in the city, but in the mountain forest.


    "Are you cold? There are some clothes here, but I don''t have women''s clothes here. I can only let you wear men''s clothes, but they are definitely new! "


    Jeffery handed a set of clothes to Celia.


    Celia took the clothes with the quilt. She was only wearing pajamas. Although it was cold, she felt lucky that Jeffery didn''t touch her.


    She stared at his face. He paused for a while and seemed to figure out the reason. Then he turned around with his back to her.


    She quickly put on her clothes, got out of bed, walked to the window and opened it. Sure enough, she could only see the endless mountains.


    "Stop looking. You can''t escape from here!" Said Jeffery slowly.


    "Jeffery, what else do you want? And how do you know where I live? "


    At this moment, Celia suddenly realized something.


    She had just come back, but she didn''t expect that Jeffery would be so accurate.


    What did it mean?


    "Then how do you think I know where you live? I have no way back. Wherever I go, I will be a wanted criminal of the Gu Clan. The things in Carlos'' hands not only deprive me of all my rights in the Gu Clan, but also take my life! "


    "Even if I escaped abroad by chance, I still have to live a life without being exposed. I have to worry about being found


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    id, "is that enough? Let''s get down to business! "


    Zed stopped reluctantly. They didn''t have much time. Celia''s life might be in danger at any time.


    "Have you found out where Jeffery is?"


    "Find out his general location, near H Mountain," said Carlos coldly.


    "I heard that he was there last time! By the way, why didn''t Celia inform you when she came back? What happened between you two? Carlos, let me tell you, if you destroy Celia, don''t blame me for treating you... "


    Zed raised his hand again. He would have known it unless the previous news had been blocked. He would have rushed over as soon as Celia was caught!


    By the time he knew, Celia had disappeared.


    Carlos waved his hand to stop him. "I also want to know what happened. Why didn''t Celia tell me when she came back? Although I don''t know what Celia has experienced, I''m sure that the whole thing has something to do with that George!"


    Zed glared at Carlos again, "humph, don''t think that I can forgive you for losing my sister. My people will participate in the rescue this time!"


    "Sure! You take someone to cover for me! " Said Carlos.


    Hearing his words, Zed was angry again in an instant. "I cover you? That''s my sister. I''m going to save her! Cover for me! "


    "Don''t forget whose the life that Jeffery wants? Will it work if you go there? "


    "Okay, okay. But after I get Celia out this time, I''ll take her away!"

 Chapter 459 The White Moonlight In The Devils Heart

    Carlos narrowed his eyes and said, "Celia is my wife and the baby in her belly is also mine. Are you kidding?"


    "But you didn''t protect them well!"


    "It depends on Celia. If she wants to leave me, you can take her away at any time!"


    Carlos was absolutely confident that Celia would stay with him!


    "Humph, do you think my sister can''t leave you? Let''s wait and see! " Zed had to have a good talk with Celia this time.


    The smell of roasted chicken came. Celia''s throat wriggled. In her hand, there was only a biscuit that was given to her by Jeffery.


    To be honest, the food was really not delicious. And this was her breakfast. She only took two bites and put it down, but there was only this at noon.


    She sat at the table, glanced at the man who was concentrating on roast chicken on the brazier, and swallowed the idea of asking him for a drumstick.


    Last time when he kidnapped her, he was pissed off because she deliberately dropped the ring and left a message to Carlos. He even wanted to blow her up.


    This time, he just used her as a bait to catch Jeffery. She knew clearly what kind of role she was in Jeffery''s heart now.


    But her stomach was not affected by her thoughts. It groaned.


    The corners of Jeffery''s lips curved into a smile. He looked at the roast Cole on the iron bar in his hand, and finally spread a handful of salt. The oil dripped into the brazier, making an irresistible sound.


    Celia couldn''t help but swallow again. She was really hungry. She never thought that a roast chicken would smell like this.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw that Jeffery stood up and walked towards the table. She lowered her head and took a bite of the biscuit in her hand. Suddenly, the golden roast chicken appeared in her sight.


    She raised her head confusedly and looked at the man. Did he let her eat?


    "Eat this! You can''t get used to the biscuit. " Said Jeffery. He took the biscuit from Celia'' hand and put a steel fork with chicken in it into her hand.


    When Celia was still in shock, the rest biscuits she had eaten just now had been put into his mouth. She was really stunned. That was what she had eaten just now.


    Jeffery looked back at the stunned Celia and asked, "why don''t you eat? You haven''t had breakfast yet. Aren''t you hungry? "


    Celia''s eyes widened. Did Jeffery go out before just because she didn''t have much breakfast?


    Celia looked at the man in front of her. She didn''t understand what Jeffery was thinking. It was him who wanted to blow her up before, and now it was him who beat Cole for her.


    "Why don''t you eat? It''s not poisonous. " Jeffery frowned. It was the first time he had done such things for a woman, but Celia was afraid that he would poison her.


    Celia''s short out brain finally returned to normal. "N


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ld can also belong to me! "


    Celia felt a dull pain in her throat. She didn''t know how sad Jeffery was.


    Jeffery looked back and smiled at her, "why do you look like this? Pity me? Don''t forget that I have killed you several times. You don''t need to pity me! "


    "Jeffery, in fact, your nature is not bad. Why can''t you learn to give up? You don''t have power and status. As an ordinary person, you can also have happiness."


    Everyone was envious of a life of great stature, but they didn''t know that high places were always cold. On the contrary, a simple life was the true happiness!


    "But this is my life. I can only follow this path, and there is no way back!" He raised his hand and put Celia''s hair behind her ear.


    "Go to bed after dinner. He will come to you tomorrow!"


    The roast chicken was handed over to Celia, whose aroma was still overflowing, but she lost her appetite at noon.


    "Do you have to continue fighting like this?"


    His eyes were as clear as the first time they met.


    Suddenly, he lowered his head and kissed her forehead.


    Celia widened her eyes in astonishment and looked at the enlarged face in front of her. Jeffery''s cold lips touched her forehead and left in an instant.


    Not only his lips, but also his whole body rushed out of the room, as if he wanted to escape something, or he was afraid that he could not control something.


    It took Celia a long time to come to her senses. She could feel that his kiss was not malicious.


    Yes, how could she know that even the devil still had the white moonlight in his heart.


    Late at night, Jeffery went back to his room again. In the dim light, he saw half a roast chicken lying on the plate on the table.


    He looked up at the sleeping girl and slowly walked to the table.


    He tasted the chicken carefully, as if it was the most delicious food in the world.

 Chapter 460 Didnt He Come

    The Gu consortium was still brightly lit. Carlos was studying the topographic map in his CEO office.


    "Boss!"


    Boris came in and said, "our people have monitored that two shots were shot on the mountain today. One shot in the morning and one in the afternoon. "


    Carlos was stunned. In order to make Jeffery realize their existence, his men and Zed''s men put guns around the mountain. Jeffery didn''t respond. What did Jeffery mean by shooting two times?


    "Where is it?"


    Boris walked to the map and marked the location, "in these two places! Boss, does he want to lure us to these two places? "


    Looking at the terrain, Carlos said, "this is the place with the densest trees, not a good place for fighting."


    He looked back and forth between the cliff and the cliff. "Boris, the cliff between these two cliffs is a good place to hide people."


    "Our men have searched this place by satellite map. There is no cave here and they can''t hide people." Said Boris.


    Carlos pulled out the pictures taken by satellite from the computer and looked at the cliff carefully. "Look at these stone walls. Are they a little special? They seem to be different from the surrounding."


    Sure enough, when Boris looked carefully again, he found that these stone walls seemed to be more abrupt than the surrounding.


    "Boss, do you mean that this might be a man-made shelter built by Jeffery?"


    Carlos nodded, "yes, it''s possible."


    "But we also found a camp in the valley." Boris seemed to remember something.


    "That''s a flaw deliberately revealed by Jeffery. He wants to lead me there. I will make his wish come true tomorrow! " Carlos banged his fist on the table.


    The next day, Celia was woken up by the gunshot. When she got up, she naturally didn''t see Jeffery. However, there was a roast chicken on the top of the brazier. Because of the high position, the chicken wouldn''t get cold even if it couldn''t be roasted.


    She walked towards the window. Knowing that Carlos had come, she opened the window and carefully identified the direction of the gunshot. It was in the valley behind the precipice where she was.


    Her heart clenched. Since Jeffery had been here for such a long time, he must know the terrain very well.


    And now he deliberately attracted Carlos with her. She didn''t know how he would


    ie! "


    "I just want to have a look at him!" Celia tried her best to get rid of his hand.


    "No way! It''s too dangerous for you to go there. Come with me now! " Zed was really anxious. He had tried so hard to save her, but this silly girl had to run back.


    But Celia''s feet seemed to be rooted and refused to move. "It''s dangerous there. Let me have a look! Please! "


    She had a pair of big watery eyes and looked at Zed.


    Looking at this, Zed couldn''t say anything else.


    "Okay, I''ll take you there!"


    Zed endured the anger in his heart. This girl was still worried about Carlos'' life. How could that disaster die so easily.


    They climbed the mountain and entered the valley. The battle had just ended, and the air was filled with the smell of scorching soil and sulfur.


    Not far away, they saw corpses one by one.


    Seeing the corpse, Celia''s heart rose to her throat. She ran over, but fortunately, there was no Carlos.


    But where was he?


    The helicopter had already started to fly away from this place. There seemed to be no sign of life here.


    They checked the corpses one by one.


    "No! These are not Carlos'' men. Celia, he is not here! "


    Realizing that they were on the side of Jeffery, Zed strode to pull Celia, who was looking for Carlos not far away.


    Suddenly, a figure popped out from behind a rock and held Celia in his arms.


    "Jeffery!"


    Celia was shocked. She didn''t expect that the man didn''t die even after being bombarded like this.


    A group of people rushed over from afar, led by Carlos.

 Chapter 461 The Death Of Jeffery

    Jeffery held Celia in his arms with one arm and pointed a gun at her head with the other.


    "Celia!"


    Carlos frowned. He was here for Jeffery, but he didn''t expect to see this.


    "Carlos!" Celia finally felt relieved. Fortunately, he was fine.


    "All of you retreat!" Jeffery shouted as he took Celia back.


    Obviously, he was seriously injured, leaving his blood all the way on the ground.


    "Jeffery, put down your gun. You''ve lost a lot of blood. You need treatment." Celia whispered.


    However, Jeffery didn''t stop and hid Celia into the gap between the two huge rocks.


    "Zed! I asked you to save Celia. You are fucking out of your mind. Why did you bring her here? "


    "I bring Celia here? I wish I could knock her out and take her away! Carlos, if it weren''t for the fact that Celia was worried about you and insisted on visiting you, could I bring her here? ''Son of a bitch! If you want to blow it up, just blow it up! ''! Why is Jeffery still alive? "


    Zed was also enraged.


    The two men were so angry that they almost tore each other apart.


    Now, Jeffery had entered the gap between the rocks. Carlos and Zed had no way to attack him.


    "You should have blinded her and taken her away!" said Carlos coldly.


    "If it weren''t for being afraid of that you will die, my sister would have been sad for the rest of her life. Can I bring her here?"


    "If I die, your sister will be a widow!"


    "If you are dead, I will let her marry another man!"


    All of a sudden, Celia felt Jeffery''s arm loose and fell down.


    "Jeffery!" Only then did she see clearly that his whole body was covered with blood and Jeffery was lying on the ground with his back to the ground.


    She squatted down to help him up and let him lean on her shoulder. "Jeffery, let them take you to the hospital!"


    Vaguely, she felt that the uneasiness was not for herself, but for Jeffery.


    She didn''t believe that he had the ability to hurt her.


    "No!" Jeffery suddenly grabbed her hand and said, "I just want to stay with you for a while. I''ll be fine soon."


    "You are bleeding too much. If you don''t receive treatment, you will..." Die.


    She didn''t say the last word, but she thought he should know.


    Hearing that, the corners of Jeffery''s mouth curved into a smile that had never been more harmless than before. "I''m a damn person, aren''t I?"


    "Don''t say that. Let''s go to the hospital. They will find a way to save you!"


    In fact, what she said was mostly comforting. She really felt that it was too late to send Jeffery who covered in blood to the hospital now.


    "And then? Continue the fight? Celia, as lo


    rothers after all.


    "I''m afraid that Grandma Gu will suffer a lot."


    Although Jeffery was not valued in the Gu Clan, he was finally the grandson of Grandma Gu.


    Celia was held in the arms of Carlos and walked forward. Hearing his words, she just uttered a "Hmm".


    Looking at her side face, Carlos wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    He felt that she had changed a little since she came back.


    But she didn''t tell him and he didn''t want to force her.


    The two of them walked quietly until their figures slowly disappeared in the halo of the setting sun.


    In a huge office on the green island.


    "Young master, Jeffery is dead!"


    George looked up at the person who came in and laughed contemptuously.


    "He still haven''t fought against Carlos? Well, he is really stronger than I imagined! "


    "I don''t know if Jeffery told them about our young master when he died." The man continued.


    "It doesn''t matter." George sat on the back of the chair with a playful smile.


    "Carlos has guessed it''s me for a long time."


    "I''m sorry, young master. It''s our fault. Carlos should have died with Jeffery this time!"


    George raised his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. This game will be more interesting."


    "But..." The man frowned, as if he wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    "Anything else?"


    "One of Jeffery''s men ran away. I''m afraid he will go to Carlos. After all, we have cooperated with Jeffery for many years and he still have some evidence."


    "Well, the rest is none of your business. Get the car ready and get ready to go."


    "Where are we going, young master?"


    The man''s lips curved into an evil and attractive smile. "Of course I''m going to see my kitten."

 Chapter 462 I Really Want To Be With Him

    "Have you found him out?"


    At night, a deep male voice sounded, as if he was afraid of waking up the sleeping woman on the bed. Carlos took the phone and walked to the door. With a "click", the door was closed.


    "Boss, I found the trace of Jeffery''s subordinate. He was in a demolished house in the southern suburbs."


    "Good. Keep an eye on him. I''ll be there right now!"


    The man''s eyes were full of light. He ordered Grace and then walked out of the villa.


    Not long after Boris drove, he saw an abandoned house.


    This was a village that had been demolished in Jin City. Most of the residents had moved away, and only a few people were left.


    Carlos got off the car and looked ahead.


    "Boss, we followed him here because we were afraid that he would find us if we followed him too closely. We could only follow him far away. I''m sure he''s here, but I don''t know where he lives. "


    One of Carlos'' men reported.


    Carlos nodded and said, "Surround here. When I lead him out, you catch him!"


    Then Carlos strode towards the ruins.


    The man in suit and leather shoes stood out among the ruins, which was strange. Suddenly, a faint shadow flashed through them.


    Suddenly, a gunshot came at him. Carlos dodged to a corner.


    "I know you are here, Mike!"


    "Mr. Gu, do you want to kill me?"


    "If I want to kill you, my men have already taken action on the way here."


    "What on earth do you want? I have nothing."


    "I want the thing left by Jeffery!"


    "I... I''m just a small assistant. How could I know about the matter of our master? And I don''t know what Mr. Gu wants."


    "Really? Let''s wait and see if you can remember it or not. "


    Carlos'' voice was cold, and his eyes were cold. With a wave of his hand, the scattered subordinates quickly gathered here.


    Mike had run out of all his patience. "Catch him!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Boris and the others rushed forward.


    Suddenly, a gunshot rang out behind Carlos. A group of people came out of nowhere and began to attack Carlos.


    And Mike also seized this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to quickly escape, and he succeeded.


    Just now, after seeing Mike escape, those people quickly chose to retreat.


    "Follow those people and find out where they come from!"


    Judging from the fight just now, they looked like soldiers who had received regular training.


    Carlos couldn''t figure out the identity of those people, but he was sure that they saved Mike on purpose.


    In the presidential suite of a high-end hotel, the man was cozily bathing in the hot spring pool.


    A man came over. "Young master, Mike has been rescued."


    "What? Where is he? Caught? "


    The man asked with his eyes closed. His handso


    the baby in her belly, so he didn''t buy them for her and didn''t allow her to eat them.


    Maybe it was because she was too greedy that she still wanted to eat one. In this way, the small meatballs on the plate were stuffed into her mouth.


    "Slow down. Why are you eating like a cat with your mouth full of food?"


    When the man''s voice sounded, he strode over.


    He sat beside her and took out a tissue to wipe her mouth.


    "It''s too big. One bite at a time will make it delicious. Have a taste!"


    She picked up one and put it to his mouth.


    Carlos shook his head and said, "eat by yourself!"


    Blinking her big eyes, Celia said with a sly smile like a fox, "Carlos, have some. Honey, listen to me!"


    She coaxed him like a spoiled child, because she had been imagining that how such a cold and arrogant man would like when eating octopus balls, which must be very funny.


    Of course, Carlos didn''t let go of the snicker in her eyes. He narrowed his deep eyes and thought, ''How dare she fight with me?


    "I''ll eat it after you finish it."


    "Okay!"


    Celia nodded her head. She had persuaded him to eat for a long time, but he succeeded today.


    She put the octopus ball into her mouth, but the man kissed her lips at this time.


    A small octopus balls was wandering between the lips of the two people, which made the man crazy and want to eat more. He had never known that this food could be so delicious.


    Only then did Celia realize that she was fooled!


    But it was just a beginning. After they finished the rest of the meatballs and porridge in this way, she was also tossed into bed by the man.


    What!


    She succeeded in making him eat the octopus balls, but he also succeeded in eating her!


    Celia swore to herself that she would never let him eat any octopus balls again.

 Chapter 463 Dear Kitten

    "I''m sorry, sir. Please show me the invitation."


    Although the man in front of her didn''t seem to be an ordinary person, the receptionist still politely reached out her hand to him.


    The man smiled evilly, but his smile attracted many female guests to hold their chests and shout again.


    This man was too dazzling!


    "I''m Miss Ling''s guest. I''ve just come from abroad. If you want an invitation card, you can follow me in and ask for it from Miss Ling."


    The man''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at the staff. His tall figure made the staff a little embarrassed.


    "Can I go in now?"


    The man seemed to be a little impatient.


    "Well..."


    "Sure, sure. Please come in, sir."


    Before the previous staff could speak, she was interrupted by another staff beside her and quickly invited the man in.


    "Is it against the rules?"


    "Don''t you see that this person is not an ordinary person, and he is a guest of our second lady?"


    Looking at the man''s back, the two staff discussed with each other.


    Today was the day when the cooperation project between the Ling Clan and the Gu Clan was completed, and there would naturally be a banquet. Since Grandpa Ling was in Yang City, and Shelley had been married far away, as the second daughter of the Ling Clan, Celia, who was in Jin City, naturally had to be on her own.


    The former staff nodded.


    That''s right. Now second lady is a popular woman in both Yang City and Jin City.


    Such a noble man must be an important guest invited by our second lady.


    Then she looked at the female guests with anthomaniac faces, and they all wanted to pounce on the man immediately.


    "Excuse me, do you know where Miss Ling is?"


    George casually grabbed a female guest and asked. All of a sudden, the female guest''s body froze. It was the first time that she had seen such a handsome man. Especially when George grabbed her arm, she was so excited that she almost fainted.


    "..." The female guest stuttered for a long time but didn''t know what to say. George frowned.


    Well, it seemed that he had to find it by himself.


    "Here you are."


    When the staff at the door saw Zed, he said respectfully.


    Zed''s eyes fell on George not far away. "Who is that man?"


    "He said he was a guest of our second lady."


    Celia''s guest?


    Immediately, Zed fixed his eyes on the man over there for a long time.


    "Carlos, you are so annoying. Hurry up. The party is about to begin."


    Celia pushed the man hard.


    With a teasing smile, the man looked at the woman in the mirror with affectionate eyes.


    "Celia, you''d better wear this one."


    Celia glared at him and said, "the one I wore just now is also good. It''s so uncomfortable for you to wrap me like a traditional Chinese rice pudding."


    She lowered her head and looked at her long dress from top to bottom. Originally, because of her pregnancy, she had lost all her confidence. Today, she specially dressed up. Unexpectedly, as soon as she arr


    . Gu that I take care of my kitten. You don''t have to do it for me, Mr. Gu! "


    The two didn''t let go of each other. A fierce battle was going on between them.


    Careful people would find that the two of their hands were trembling slightly together, and blue veins stood out because of overexertion.


    However, neither of them was willing to take a step back. They two still had relaxed smiles on their faces.


    Such a state of disobedience made people feel that they were suppressed by their low breath and unable to breathe.


    Noticing that something was wrong, Dylan and Terence stepped forward one after another.


    "Is this Mr. George? Nice to meet you. "


    Although Dylan said so, he thought George was finally willing to show the true face.


    Carlos and George loosened their hands at the same time.


    "This is Mr. George. He is a famous psychologist, but very few people know what Mr. George is doing as a member of the A Organization in the UK. Oh, I''m sorry. It''s state secret. "


    Hearing what Carlos said, Celia had no idea how he knew so much about George.


    "You flatter me, Mr. Gu. How can I compare with you? Mr. Gu''s business is all over the world. Although it is deeply rooted, it will be unpredictable if it is too ostentatious. "


    "Oh, Mr. George, we have a small party later. What do you think..."


    Terence wanted to mediate. Although there was no fight, he had smelled gunpowder.


    But before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by George. He walked straight to Celia, ignoring Carlos beside her.


    "Celia, I just arrived at Jin City. I think the environment here is very good. Can you show me around?"


    "She is the protagonist today. If Mr. George doesn''t mind, I''m willing to take you around. I wonder if Mr. George would like to do me a favor?" Carlos said coldly.


    George narrowed his blue eyes and said, "that''s exactly what I want!"


    The two walked side by side, and the crowd had automatically made way for them.

 Chapter 464 I Am Your Husband!

    When Celia was about to chase after Carlos, she was stopped by Dylan.


    "Celia, is that George the man who saved you?"


    "Celia, I don''t care if he saved you or not, but you''d better stay away from him in the future. That person is not simple!"


    Said Zed as he walked towards them.


    "George saved my life anyway. It''s impolite of you to say that. Well, I''ll go and have a look."


    "Come back!"


    Seeing that Celia was about to leave, Zed stretched out his big hand and grabbed Celia.


    "Zed!"


    "Carlos will deal with it. Stay here!"


    The seldom serious look on Zed''s face made Celia unable to refute. She looked in the direction where the two men disappeared, wondering why Carlos was so hostile to George.


    "George is my guest!"


    "Celia, let the man solve the man''s problem. That''s not what we women should do. You are the protagonist today and you have to entertain the guests. Let''s go."


    Amanda walked over and took Celia''s arm to drag her away.


    In the empty space behind the banquet hall of the hotel, two men stood opposite each other.


    "If I''m not mistaken, your father''s name is Rhodes. Back then, he wanted to annex the Gu consortium and the Tang consortium. Unfortunately, he tried every means, but failed. On the contrary, he was pissed off. I didn''t expect that he still has you, the posthumous child!"


    Carlos said in a cold voice.


    They had found out the identity of George, not only a member of the A Organization in the UK, but also the most famous hypnotist. At the same time, they also found out that he was the son of Rhodes!


    As long as Carlos thought about it, he finally knew that George was the one who had been controlling the overall situation!


    George said with a wicked smile, "You''ve done a thorough investigation. I didn''t expect you to know my identity so soon!"


    "Well, you have done so much and left so many marks on purpose. Don''t you want me to know your identity? I know you''re back for revenge! But it has nothing to do with Celia. You can take revenge on us, the Tang Clan and the Gu Clan, but you can''t hurt her! "


    George nodded slightly. "Yo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    his anger.


    Celia broke free from her grip and shouted angrily, "am I making trouble? I''ve told you that George is my friend. Even if he said he loved me, why did you hit him? What mistake did he make? "


    Her words seemed to break the man''s last sanity. Carlos pressed her hard with his big hand, preventing her from standing up, and hit her buttocks with the other hand.


    "Why did you take the flowers he gave you? Don''t I have money to buy it for you? Or you have fallen in love with him for a long time? Why should she care about him? Do you know why he approached you? You believe whatever he says? "


    Carlos hit her with all his strength. Celia really doubted that he wanted to scratch her butt, but what was wrong with her?


    She twisted her body and shouted angrily, "bastard! How dare you hit me! He has saved me many times. He is my friend. Is it wrong for me to care about him? Humph, I have fallen in love with him. Even if I want to marry him, so what? "


    Of course she was angry. She couldn''t get rid of him because he treated her like this, so she could only be so angry with him.


    But what she didn''t know was that her angry words touched the bottom line of the man''s heart.


    Gritting his teeth, Carlos asked, "marry him? Woman! Don''t forget that your name is still printed on my household register! I am your husband! "


    As he spoke, he lifted her dress with his big hand...

 Chapter 465 Im Just Too Afraid Of Losing You

    In the villa, the little woman on the bed was pale and expressionless.


    When Carlos carried her from the car to the bedroom, the expression on her face was just like this, calm without any waves.


    It was getting dark. Her eyes were empty. She had been lying here for the whole afternoon, but there was no sign of hunger.


    There was a knock on the door. It was Grace.


    "Madam, dinner is ready. Let me bring you the dinner."


    "No, thanks."


    After a short while, there was no sound in the room.


    Grace stood at the door, hesitating. After taking a few steps, she turned back.


    "Madam, this is the flower master ordered for you. How about Bring it in for you? It''s so beautiful. "


    This time, Celia''s face, as cold as a statue, finally reacted. She sat up from the bed and rushed out of the bedroom without wearing shoes.


    The whole room was shrouded in the fragrance of the flowers, but she threw them all to the ground with a wave of her hand. It seemed that it was not enough to vent her anger, and she stepped on them many times with her feet.


    That jerk!


    She didn''t want to be with George at all, but he treated her like that!


    His overbearing and unreasonable today made her very angry. No matter what happened today, she didn''t do anything wrong. Why did he treat her like this?


    The more Celia thought, the angrier she was. In this way, these flowers were all used as a tool for her to vent her anger. However, she was exhausted before she finished.


    "Grace, call everyone here." Celia said to Grace.


    "What?" Grace was stunned, but she didn''t dare to delay. She called all the servants who were not very busy in the manor over.


    "Step on all these flowers."


    Hearing Celia''s words, the servants looked at each other. This was a special gift from their master to their madam. There were so many flowers...


    Sure enough, being rich was willful!


    "What? You don''t want to do it, do you? "


    Celia was furious.


    Seeing this, the servants didn''t dare to say anything more. They all ran over and began to step on the petals.


    "No one is allowed to clean it. Just put it here!"


    Looking at the broken petals in the room, Celia finally said with satisfaction and went back to lie down.


    On the rugged mountain road.


    "Young master, Mike is right in front of us,"


    "Shoot!"


    The man gave an order and a gun was fired not far away.


    "George!"


    Mike saw the man get


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    When the man failed to turn the doorknob, he actually... Went away...


    He didn''t respond!


    This time, Celia was even angrier. She came out of the quilt with a bang, pulled her hands randomly and vented all her anger on the innocent quilt.


    Suddenly, a noise came from the balcony.


    What''s going on?


    She quickly covered the quilt again, turned over and quickly closed her eyes.


    The door of the balcony was opened, and she certainly heard the footsteps. Who else could it be except Carlos?


    Under the dim light, Carlos looked at the little woman sleeping on the bed and walked over quietly.


    Looking at her quivering eyelashes, a sigh hit her forehead.


    He raised his hand, but it didn''t fall on her face in the end. In the quiet night, only the clock on the wall was telling the passage of time.


    "I''m sorry..."


    After a long time, Carlos said. It was deep and desolate, making people''s heart beat faster.


    Hearing that, Celia was also stunned.


    "I''m sorry, Celia. I''m just too afraid of losing you, so please don''t say anything like leaving me again? Let alone marry another man! Don''t you know that it''s worse than killing me to hear that? "


    While speaking, Carlos suddenly felt dizzy and painful.


    His vision was a little blurry. He suddenly stood up, covered his head and walked towards the door.


    The man''s voice didn''t ring again. Celia''s eyelashes trembled. She tried her best to suppress her emotions and muttered in her heart, ''is he afraid of losing her?''?


    Suddenly, there was a muffled sound. She was so shocked that she quickly opened her eyes.


    "Carlos!"

 Chapter 466 Unexpected Change

    When she saw Carlos fall to the ground, Celia''s eyes widened. She immediately got out of bed and ran to him.


    "Carlos, what''s wrong with you?"


    She called him as she helped him up. The man held his clothes tightly and she knew how painful Carlos was now.


    "What happened? In what way are you feeing sick? Carlos, don''t scare me. Say something! "


    Seeing him like this, Celia was scared to cry.


    After the dizziness, Carlos slowly came to his senses and saw the little woman in his arms with tearful eyes. She looked panic.


    He sat up from her arms and pulled her into his arms. "I''m fine. Did I scare you?"


    His heart was warm, but also slightly painful. He didn''t want her to cry, even if her tears were for him.


    Celia struggled to poke her head out of his arms. "What''s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well? I saw you covering your heart just now. Does it hurt? "


    "Yes, I feel heartbroken because of you, but it''s all right now." Carlos replied.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Celia stood up and pulled him up. Hearing his garrulous words, she couldn''t help but say. "Or shall we go to the hospital?"


    "It''s too late now. I''ll go after finishing my work. Honey, it''s good that you''re not angry with me. You go to bed first. I have something to deal with in the company, I come back just to see you."


    "But..." Celia was scared when she thought of what he looked like just now.


    The man''s lips curled up slightly, and he pulled her head into his arms with his big hand. "Now you know you care about me.? Don''t piss me off anymore! "


    He rubbed her buttocks with the other hand and asked, "does it still hurt? I would never do that again. I was so angry that I used too much strength. If you are still angry, I will take off all my clothes in the next two days and let you hit me. "


    Celia blushed. She wondered why it was awkward for her to take off all his clothes and hit the man''s chest with her little hand.


    "Carlos, why do you doubt my love for you?"


    "Ouch!"


    "What? Does it hurt again? Sorry, I... I... "


    Seeing his handsome face changed, she immediately realized what she was doing.


    When she was at a loss to apologize, her small hand was grabbed by him.


    "Yes, I know. Celia loves me the most. She only loves me!" Then he lowered his head and kissed her forehead. "It''s really time for me to go. Go to bed early. I''m fine. I''m fine now. Don''t worry about me, okay? "


    He thought that maybe it was just a temporary heartache and nothing serious.


    It wouldn''t be a big deal to have an examination later.


    Carlos even thought that he just hadn''t had a good rest recently.


    Anyway, he didn''t have time to go to hospital now. He could only wait for two days to solve all the problems and then let the doctor check him.


    "Honey, listen to me and sleep well. Don''t lock the do


    ia was so anxious that she kicked the man''s leg. Carlos was here, and the police had surrounded them. How could he escape!


    She sobbed in the man''s hand and pulled his hand to let go of her.


    George understood what she meant. "I can let you go, but you can''t let others find us. Otherwise, it won''t be only Carlos who will be in trouble."


    Celia nodded to show that she understood what he meant. Then George slowly let go of her mouth.


    The next moment, Celia grabbed George''s arm. "George, please help me. He didn''t use poison. He must have been framed!"


    George''s eyes were deep and dark, and in the depths of his eyes was a mass of ink that could not be melted even for a thousand years.


    Somehow, at this moment, when he looked at the pair of clear eyes in front of him, he felt a sense of guilt.


    However, he had no way back!


    "Kitten, you know it''s too late even if I call people over now. The police have surrounded here. Do you want me to break into the prison?"


    The man said coldly. There was no expression on his usual enchanting face at this time.


    Kitten, that''s how our relationship is. We can only go on like this, and no one has the right to stop, let alone... Go back!


    Standing there, Celia was in a daze. What should she do?


    When she turned around, she saw two men standing on the edge of the cliff.


    One was Carlos, and the other was... Dylan!


    The police had approached them. Two dignified men stood in the sea breeze, showing no sign of escape. In fact, they had no way to escape.


    The only thing left was to jump down from there.


    All of a sudden, when Celia aw that Dylan raised his arm, her eyes widened and her lips began to tremble violently.


    "No!"


    When she saw Carlos fall off the cliff, a loud gunshot pierced her nerves!


    She opened her eyes wide and her eyes were bloodshot. Then she fainted in the arms of the man beside her.

 Chapter 467 Lost Memories

    "Kitten, kitten..."


    George shouted for a long time, and it was not until then that Celia''s consciousness was slightly restored. She slowly opened her eyes and stared at the direction of the cliff for a moment.


    "Kitten, don''t scare me. Say something."


    George was a little anxious, which he had never been in before.


    He held Celia tightly to comfort her, but the woman didn''t respond at all.


    It was not until a moment later that she seemed to be completely awake. She suddenly pushed away George''s arm and rushed straight to the cliff.


    Carlos fell off the cliff, not knowing whether he was alive or dead. The police who had just retreated to the sea to search for him, and now no one could stop her.


    When Dylan saw Celia, he was also shocked. Why was she here? Didn''t he ask Boris to stop her?


    Then just now...


    Before Dylan could say anything.


    "Clap -"


    A loud slap fell heavily on the man''s face.


    Regardless of competing with him here, Celia rushed to the edge of the cliff. At a glance, what she saw was only the surging sea.


    Rolling waves swept over, and Carlos was nowhere to be seen.


    "Watch out!"


    Seeing that Celia was standing on the edge of the cliff, Dylan shouted anxiously.


    "Celia."


    "Shut up! You have no right to call my name! "


    "Mr. Tang, please go back to the police station with us to record your confession and make a record of your conversation with Carlos in detail."


    A policeman came up and said.


    Dylan''s face darkened as he looked at the woman who had turned her head.


    She just looked at him like that, but her eyes were chilling.


    "Celia, it''s not what you think. Amanda will explain to you when you go back."


    "Mr. Tang, please cooperate with us. The confession won''t last long!" The policeman urged.


    At this time, Boris also came over.


    The two looked at each other, and Boris immediately stepped forward.


    Boris walked carefully beside Celia. "Madam, let''s go back first!"


    He didn''t expect that Celia would suddenly come here.


    All this happened so suddenly that they could only take emergency measures.


    Unexpectedly, Celia saw this scene again, as if... It seemed that someone had planned it.


    Celia suddenly turned her head and looked at him as if she had never known Boris.


    "He is your Boss! He is still in danger. How could you say that you want me to go back? "


    Celia looked at Boris sadly.


    "Ha... How fickle the world is! "


    She pushed Boris away and walked straight to George. "George, I want to go to your place for the time being."


    George''s eyes were as dark as a pool of stagnant water. He held her hand.


    "Okay!"


    Boris rushed over and said, "you can''t take madam away!"


    Boss had told him to protect his wife at all costs when Boss left. How could he let this man take her away!


    George glanced at Boris and curled his lips. "Just you? Do you still want to stop me? "


    He raised his


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    door, she saw a woman standing in front of the window in the darkness.


    "Aren''t you going to tell me the truth?"


    Karin couldn''t see the face clearly in the darkness, but her voice and figure made her recognize that it was Celia.


    "Why did you come to my room? What are you doing here? "


    "I went to see George just now, but I heard you say that you have the truth to tell me. What is it?"


    Celia looked at Karin with her bright eyes as bright as the stars in the night.


    Celia had planned to find the evidence secretly, but unexpectedly she heard the conversation between Karin and George.


    Maybe she could get the evidence from Karin.


    Celia opened the recorder pen in her hand secretly.


    Karin hesitated for a moment. She just wanted to frighten George, but she didn''t really want to do so. She knew clearly what would happen if she disobeyed this man.


    "If you want to know, you can investigate by yourself!"


    "I''m afraid I can''t find it out myself. If you don''t want me to treat George as a benefactor, or repay him with my own life, you''d better tell me the truth. You should know that George wants me very much."


    Celia''s words hurt Karin.


    "Do you believe what I said?" If she didn''t believe it and told George again, Karin would be miserable.


    "It depends on whether you are telling the truth or not. If you don''t tell me, I''m just curious. Who knows if you made up a lie to drive a wedge between us just because you don''t want George to be with me? Then I''ll go to George. "


    As expected, Karin got completely angry as soon as Celia finished her words.


    "You have no right to be with him! You are just a pawn. Do you think he saved you? It was him who set the fire. He took you away from Carlos! It''s him who has erased your memories! What''s more, he not only colluded with Jeffery, but also with Felix to frame the Gu Clan and the Tang Clan. Especially your Carlos, who do you think will defame him? "

 Chapter 468 A Young Man Said He Would Marry Her In The Future!

    Celia narrowed her eyes and asked Karin aggressively.


    "So, five years ago, I mistook George for my savior?"


    "Or what do you think? When you were in a coma, George sealed up all the memories about Carlos of you for you, and infused them into your subconsciousness that he saved you. So since you woke up, he has been treating George as the Savior. "


    After saying that, Karin looked at Celia again. "That''s all I know."


    Celia nodded, "thank you."


    Celia turned around and left the room.


    "What... What are you doing?" Karin asked, standing at the door.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t be with George."


    Celia replied coldly.


    Karin thought to herself. It seemed that Celia believed her.


    A smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. She was sure that Celia would not be with George again, and from now on, no one could stop her from marrying George.


    The servant walked into George''s study and said, "young master, Miss Celia is here."


    George raised his eyebrows and said, "let her in!"


    "What''s wrong? Are you bored here? A heartless woman. " George looked at the little woman coming in with a smile. She would never know how much he had done for her.


    "I want to see Carlos."


    Celia looked at the man in front of her and said.


    Her trusted friend and the one who treated her sincerely once was her enemy!


    George reached out and took her hand. "I''ve sent people to look for him, but your health condition is not very good now. Kitten, you go back to the UK with me and take care of yourself, okay?"


    Celia quietly pulled her hand out of his.


    "I won''t leave unless I get Carlos'' news."


    George sighed helplessly. "Okay, you go back to your room and have a rest. I''ll tell you as soon as I get any news about Carlos, no matter it''s good or bad."


    "Okay."


    Celia obediently followed the servant out of the study and went to the guest room, but she did not sleep.


    Hearing the door of the master bedroom close, she knew that George had gone back to his room to rest.


    After a while, Celia walked out of the room and ran back to George''s study.


    She had been with George for a long time and knew his habits. George liked to take important things with him wherever he went.


    In the dim study, Celia looked for the possible places to put documents one by one and finally found a safe in the study.


    She didn''t know the password, so she could only think about the subtle habits of George. Suddenly, her pupils shrank. The day she woke up five years ago!


    Without hesitation, she quickly pressed the set of numbers. With a crisp sound, the door of the safe opened.


    But to Celia''s surprise, it was empty!


    The next second, Celia realized that she was fooled!


    She quickly closed the safe a


    ked back.


    "Ha ha, that''s great. We can have the doughnut."


    The little girl smiled happily on the boy''s back. She would never know that the boy''s handsome face, which she couldn''t see, was also full of happy smile.


    "You like these?"


    Looking at the flowers and plants in front of him, the young man who had entered the Gu Clan asked the little girl beside him.


    The little girl nodded and pointed at the sea of flowers in front of her.


    "Yes, they are so beautiful. Sally likes them so much."


    The young man raised his eyes and kept all the flowers in mind. Then he bought the seeds of flowers and plants for her and planted them with her.


    "As long as Sally likes it, we will plant the whole garden in the future."


    While they were talking, the orchid flowerpot hanging above their heads was about to fall. When he inadvertently looked up, the heavy flowerpot was facing the little girl''s fluffy head.


    "Watch out!" The boy narrowed his eyes and pulled the little girl into his arms.


    Her little body was tightly protected by his arms, and the flowerpot smashed down from above and heavily hit the boy''s arms.


    Obviously, the little girl was also frightened. She was stunned for a few seconds before she realized, "Brother Carlos..."


    Her voice was soft, and his heart became soft. He held her little head in his arms and comforted her. "Don''t worry, Sally. Don''t worry."


    For the past eighteen years, he had spoiled and protected her like this. He didn''t want her to suffer or shed a tear.


    "Brother Carlos, will you marry me in the future?"


    "Of course, I will buy the most beautiful wedding dress in the world for you!"


    In front of the church, there was a young man holding a little girl and promised to marry her, and he would buy her the most beautiful wedding dress in the world!

 Chapter 469 Divorce With Carlos And Marry Me

    Tears streamed down her cheeks until she heard a man''s voice.


    The voice was so familiar that she didn''t want to open her eyes to face it.


    "Kitten, are you really unwilling to wake up? Don''t you even care about Carlos? "


    The man''s voice became clearer and clearer. Suddenly, her heart moved, and her heavy eyelashes slowly raised.


    When Celia opened her eyes completely, a handsome face came into her eyes.


    "Great! Kitten, you wake up."


    She was so tired that there was a slight pain in her lower abdomen.


    Ignoring the man''s words and the concern on his face, Celia turned her face to the other side.


    It was a strange room, not the villa she had been in before.


    She touched her heart subconsciously. There was no wound. What happened?


    "Kitten, are you really so reluctant to talk to me?"


    The man spoke again, and this time, Celia saw his arm wrapped in gauze.


    It turned out that at the last moment, George used his arm to block the dart that stabbed into his heart.


    "Kitten, even if you don''t care about yourself, you have to think about your two babies, right? And Carlos, if you don''t want anything, then... You can do whatever you want. "


    Seeing that Celia didn''t want to talk to him, George looked at her calmly and said indifferently.


    "Do you have any news about him?"


    George didn''t deny it.


    "Where is he? How is he? "


    But this time, it was George who kept silent.


    "George, what do you want?"


    "Divorce with Carlos, hold a wedding with me, and then go back to England with me!"


    Hearing this, Celia''s face was in a mess, in sharp contrast to the man''s calm.


    "Are you crazy?"


    "If you still want Carlos to be alive and the baby in your belly to be alive, you''d better keep your temper. Of course, you can choose to say no, but I promise that even if Carlos is alive now, he will soon die without a burial place. You know that I have the ability, and maybe you don''t know that Carlos is poisoned, which is not an ordinary poison. He will die in less than a month! "


    Celia glared at George coldly. "It''s you! You did it!"


    Only then did she realize that Carlos'' heartache last time.


    However, to her surprise, George snorted, "if I wanted to poison him, I had poisoned him five years ago. I wouldn''t have fought with him for so many years. It wasn''t me who poisoned him. It was Jeffery. At that time, you were taken away by a masked man. In order to save you, Jeffery and Ashley had plotted to let him drink the poison. Then you used a knife to pierce his heart!"


    Seeing the disbelief on Celia''s face, George made it clearer.


    "It was at that time!"


    Celia''s heart clenched. It turned out that she was the one who hurt Carlos!


    "What do you think? As long as you promise me, I will not only protect your baby, but also detoxify him. You should know my ability, right? "


    George shook the bottle in his hand and looked at her with burning eyes.


    Celia bit her lips and didn''t answer for a long time.


    And the man didn''t seem to want t


    ed the phone in a hurry as if she had grasped a life-saving straw.


    Celia didn''t know how Yvonne told Karin on the phone. She only saw Karin crying and walking out. Karin was like a deflated ball.


    Celia frowned and looked at the man over there.


    How did he tell his mother?


    She couldn''t think of any reason he would use to persuade Yvonne.


    Seeing her expression, George smiled wickedly. "Why are you staring at me like that? Fall in love with me? "


    Celia rolled her eyes at him and snorted. "What did you say to your mother?"


    "I say, you are the only one I love, and I won''t marry anyone except you!"


    The smile on the man''s lips became wider, but Celia snorted again. She would rather believe in nonsense!


    The way they looked at each other seemed to go back to the past, but everyone knew that when all the truth was solved, the two of them even had no hope to be friends.


    "I promise to go back with you, but I also hope that you can keep your promise. Well, I''m tired and want to rest. "


    Her words were obviously indicating that she was driving him away. The man was not annoyed and only nodded slightly.


    "Okay, have a good rest. We''ll leave tomorrow."


    As he spoke, he took a few steps forward and reached out his hand to touch her cheek, but her little face was just sideways.


    The man''s hand missed and stopped in the air for a few seconds. Then he withdrew his hand with a smile.


    "Kitten, you should know that you are my woman sooner or later."


    The corners of his mouth curved more, and there was a hint of cold bitterness in the charming arc.


    Kitten, if what I said just now is true, will you believe it?


    Seeing that Celia didn''t talk to him anymore, George didn''t insist. He waved his hand, indicating the bodyguards to go down, and he walked at the end and gently closed the door of her room.


    The footsteps outside the door faded away, but Celia in the room didn''t relax her vigilance.


    Boris had been here just now. That man... Did he find Boris?

 Chapter 470 Being Fooled

    On a remote road, Boris opened the door and jumped into the car.


    "Where is she?"


    Noticing that there was only Boris, Dylan frowned.


    "Madam said she couldn''t leave."


    "Why? Even if we are discovered, our people might still be able to win! " Dylan raised his voice all of a sudden.


    Boris gritted his teeth and said, "only George has the antidote to the poison on Boss. That damn George threatened madam to marry him."


    "What? Bastard! "


    "No, we have to find a way to take Celia away today. Otherwise, it''s not sure where George will take her. Hurry up! "


    It suddenly occurred to Dylan that George had always been cunning. Who knew where he would hide Celia then.


    Maybe once George left, they would never see Celia again.


    Boris also realized the seriousness of the matter. He quickly started the car, and soon the car ran away like a wild dragon.


    The next day, in the airport lobby.


    As soon as Zed saw the back of the man in the airport, he saw a woman beside him. The woman''s body was tightly held by the man, as if she was under control.


    Blamed!


    Clenching his fists, Zed''s handsome face darkened.


    "Celia!"


    Zed shouted and ran towards the figure.


    Yesterday, Boris came to him and told him the whole story.


    Now Carlos was still in the hospital. Although Carlos was saved, he was still in a coma.


    Zed didn''t expect that Celia would sacrifice herself for the sake of Carlos!


    With a rare cold aura, Zed walked towards the two people not far away from him step by step.


    When the bodyguards around George saw Zed coming, everyone immediately stepped forward.


    "George, let go of Celia. I''ll play with you!"


    He stared at George''s hand on the shoulder of the girl next to him, If it weren''t for Celia, he wouldn''t care about these bodyguards and would have rushed over to beat George.


    There was no surprise on


    ly rushed to his head. "Mother, why did you do that?"


    "What did you say? What did I do? "


    George walked to her step by step like an angry lion. "Do you want me to say it again? Didn''t you kidnap Celia and want to kill her? "


    Yvonne was shocked. Apparently, George had known it. "No, I''m afraid that you will give her the antidote. If she can save Carlos, all our previous efforts will be wasted? Besides, Karin kidnapped her. Listen to me... "


    George shook off her hand and said, "what else do you want to say? Now I can solemnly tell you that this woman is the one I have always loved deeply. I don''t allow anyone to hurt her, even you! "


    This was his promise. He had never wanted to take it back since the moment he said it!


    He walked past Yvonne. He would settle accounts with her when he came back! Nothing was more important than the safety of his kitten!


    But unfortunately, he couldn''t find Karin anywhere she might go.


    Walking on the street, Yvonne was suddenly pulled into a small alley at the corner.


    "Auntie, you''re really smart! Killing Celia is your idea, but now you put the blame of kidnapping her on me and told George. But Auntie Yvonne, don''t you know what kind of responsibility you should take? "

 Chapter 471 I Just Want To Love Her!

    Karin''s eyes did not hide her hatred. Now that she had become the scapegoat, George would only hate her more in the future!


    It was impossible to be with him!


    Yvonne looked at Karin and said, "Karin, listen to me. I just want to stabilize the situation first. Our plan was exposed, but it didn''t fail! Don''t worry. When everything is over, I will definitely let George marry you! "


    "Let George marry me? Auntie Yvonne, do you have any way to make him marry me? I''m worried! " Karin said impolitely.


    "What are you worried about? Your father and I have agreed on it."


    "Really? Since auntie, you are so sincere, please give me my bride price first! "


    Yvonne took a deep breath. The betrothal present Karin mentioned was a new medicine they had been working on all the time. Of course, it was not presentable. But now Karin was talking about it.


    "What''s up? Was auntie reluctant? Do you think I won''t tell my father right now?" Karin was about to leave, twisting her waist.


    Yvonne immediately exclaimed, "okay! I''ll give it to you! Send someone to give it to the general. I''ll call him now. "


    Staring at the phone, Karin smiled. Anyway, she got it first.


    She continued. "Well, then please let George say that he will marry me in front of me!"


    Yvonne was a little scared, but she couldn''t offend Karin, because they had to rely on Karin''s father now.


    "Okay, I''ll take you there!" She agreed reluctantly.


    The two women went back to the hotel. In the room, George looked dispirited.


    At the same time, Carlos, who had woken up in the hospital, got the news at the first time.


    With the cooperation of Dylan and Terence, he successfully escaped from the hospital. Even if he turned the whole Jin City upside down, he must find his Celia.


    When Yvonne saw her son''s absent-minded look, she hated it very much.


    However, the moment George saw Karin, he quickly moved towards her.


    "Tell me! Where is she? " He pinched the woman in front of him hard.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ble than other children. No matter what happened, he would listen to Yvonne. Only this time he disobeyed his mother.


    Tears streamed down Yvonne''s cheeks. Looking at the clear fingerprints on her son''s face, it was a lie that she didn''t feel sorry for him.


    "George, have you forgotten who killed your father?" Yvonne looked at George and said.


    George turned his head back slowly and looked at his mother whose eyes were filled with tears. His voice was as dark as the night without stars.


    "But mother, father''s death has nothing to do with her! I just want to love her. I want her! "


    "Love her? George, have you ever thought of me? Have you forgotten how we live? And how did our family business develop today? "


    Yvonne shouted hysterically!


    She suddenly held George''s hand with the gun and pressed the muzzle against her heart.


    "Aren''t you going to kill Karin and destroy our family business? If you want to do this, kill me first! "


    George closed his eyes painfully. "Mom, that''s why I have been suppressing my feelings and letting you bully her. I just want to make you feel better. You were innocent in the past, but now is she innocent as well? What on earth did she do wrong? If you insist, why don''t you kill me first? "


    George suddenly turned his wrist and pointed the gun at himself.

 Chapter 472 Fettering Hatred For The Rest Of Life

    "Ah! No! No! "


    "George, you''re the only one I have now. Don''t do this to me! Please! "


    "Mother, you have been forcing me! You only have me, but I only have her in my heart! If you want to keep me, please accept her as me! "


    In the past five years, George finally spoke out what he really thought. No matter what the road ahead was, he had to fight for himself and the kitten.


    After a long while, Yvonne bit her lips and said.


    "I can accept her, but you have to avenge your father! If you agree, I will accept Celia. If you don''t agree, you can kill your mother! "


    George''s lips trembled. "Okay, I promise you! I will get rid of the Gu Clan and the Tang Clan! "


    He couldn''t do anything to his mother. If so, he would rather die by himself. Now his mother finally relented.


    Although it might not be like what she said, at least she had agreed for the time being.


    "George, it''s all up to you to avenge your father and me!"


    Yvonne held her son in her arms. Her eyes were filled with viciousness. She didn''t believe that if George killed the Gu Clan and Carlos, Celia would still be with him!


    Even if she didn''t kill Celia, she wouldn''t let Celia go!


    Karin was carried by the man for a long distance before she ran to the man''s car. Karin felt a pain in her back. She could feel the moisture and heat behind her, which was the temperature of her blood.


    The man sat on the driver''s seat and started the car.


    "Did George come after us?" Karin''s back was injured. She couldn''t look back, so she could only ask the man.


    The man took a look at the rearview mirror and said, "no, he should be looking for Celia now."


    Karin''s anger erupted, "bitch! I will make your life a living hell! "


    She hated Celia very much. After being shot by George, she would not let Celia live a good life.


    Karin gnashed her teeth in hatred, as if she was going to chew up Celia. No one could get the man she c


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ot easy to break out of the siege at the airport, also rushed over.


    "I can find her!"


    Carlos'' eyes were full of determination. Although he was still injured, he did not intend to stop.


    He had found out that the villa was bought by Karin. He wouldn''t give it up so easily.


    Soon, a servant came out.


    "Who are you? Why did you break into this place?"


    The man looked like the Butler here, especially when he looked at Carlos.


    "Excuse me, is Miss Karin here?"


    Carlos blocked the excited Zed and asked first.


    The Butler looked at Carlos. "Who are you? Miss Karin''s friends? "


    "We are her friends." Carlos replied.


    "Oh, Miss Karin is not here now. If you have something urgent to talk to her, I can ask someone to take you there."


    Then a young man who looked like a driver came out.


    Carlos and Zed left with the young man.


    "Miss, everything is done."


    Watching their receding figures, the Butler quickly returned to the living room and dialed Karin''s number.


    The man on the other end of the line said something, and the Butler nodded repeatedly.


    "Yes, I have led them to the old house over there as you ordered Yes, I know! "


    A moment later, he hung up the phone.


    However, the next second...


    A black pistol was pointed at his head.

 Chapter 473 He Is Not Old If He Cant Wait For Her Back

    Although Celia hadn''t fully recovered, she could clearly feel a warm and secure embrace holding her.


    The familiar breath and comfortable taste made her can''t help but sigh faintly.


    Looking at the girl in his arms, Carlos frowned slightly. The next moment, he held her more tightly.


    "Honey, I''ll take you away. Hold on..."


    In the corridor of the hospital, there was a man covered in blood. Maybe in anyone''s eyes, his injury was serious enough to kill him, but he was talking to the woman in his arms in such a quiet and gentle tone.


    He whispered in the woman''s ear.


    "What do you want, honey? A doll? "


    Carlos stroked her soft long hair with expectations on his lips.


    "Or do you want to eat candies now?"


    "How about I tie up a bun for you? What kind of hair clip do you like? Cherries... "


    In this way, he kept talking in her ears, not caring about his serious injury at all.


    "Boss..."


    Seeing that Carlos was getting more and more depressed and was falling down in the next second, Boris couldn''t help but step forward to dissuade her.


    But when he walked up to Carlos, he would never forget the feeling of heartache.


    Boris shouted at the doctor.


    "Help! Help!"


    In front of Boris, Carlos still had a doting look on his handsome face, but his dark eyes began to lose their focus.


    No matter Boris waved his hand in front of him or what Boris said, it seemed that they were two worlds apart.


    The woman in his arms trembled her long eyelashes. They were so close that as long as she opened her eyes, they could even see each other''s hair.


    But now, one of them had closed her eyes tightly, and the other had deep eyes as deep as the sea. Even though their love was overflowing, the breath and temperature that were close to each other were gradually drawing away...


    Celia just wanted to live the simplest life in the world.


    She just wanted to be with the one she loved.


    She just wanted to love each other till the end of time.


    To find back what was missing, forgotten, and missing...


    Carlos once said that if he couldn''t find her back, he would find her at the rest of his life until he dies.


    Maybe it would be a regret forever.


    They had to miss the time they had spent together, from youth to the most beautiful time...


    Three years later.


    In the most famous commercial street of a bustling city, a piece of news was broadcasting on the huge LED screen in real time, which was the biggest auction site broadcast live.


    Between the traffic lights, on the bustling street, a specific Rolls-Royce stopped there. It was dark and it was hard to see who was sitting in it, but there seemed to be very few people who could get in such a car in Jin City.


    After the green light turned, the car directly drove away. Through the spacious road, it was a small street, which was the most famous snack street in Jin City.


    Different from three years ago, the road seemed to have been widened and cars could pass.


    Drive in and stop at a small shop. Then a woman in an overcoat got out of the car.


    The woman was slender and graceful, showing her


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    esn''t my brother listen to me? He always quarrels with me."


    Hearing that, the corners of Dan''s mouth twitched for a few times. He thought that the two little bosses were too naughty.


    It was supposed to be four people now, but the two kids had a fight, from the plane to the hotel. At last, they had no choice but to separate for the time being.


    Are you sure it''s opposite sex twins?


    Why did he feel that they were enemies!


    "If it weren''t for Willie, would Winnie also feel bored?"


    At this time, the woman looked very gentle, which was totally different from her previous apathy.


    Winnie pouted and nodded, "yes, I''m a little bored. Mom, let''s go to see my brother and father as soon as possible. I promise I won''t quarrel with my brother or fight with him for the time being."


    "Okay." It was good enough for her daughter to understand that for the time being.


    When they arrived at the auction, they saw a tall and strong man in black windbreaker standing at the door with a little handsome boy, seeming to be waiting for someone.


    It was not until the Rolls-Royce came slowly that the man and the boy smiled at the same time.


    The woman took the little girl out of the car, and they walked up the steps hand in hand to meet the man and the little boy.


    Winnie threw herself into the man''s arms and said with a sweet smile, "father, I miss you so much."


    Ray Jiang held the little girl in his arms, looked at the woman''s calm eyes and said, "dad misses you too."


    "Humph! You are such a flatterer. " Willie said.


    Winnie wanted to fight back, but when she thought of what she had promised in the car, she didn''t say anything. Instead, she walked up to the little boy and took his hand. "Willie, mom said I was an elder sister, so I gave in to you."


    The word "elder sister" was like a thunderclap, exploding. "I''m your elder brother, you''re young sister."


    Seeing that they were about to quarrel again, the woman stepped forward and pulled one of them into the room. At this time, she suddenly heard someone calling her.


    "Celia..."

 Chapter 474 Dad Wants To Propose To Mom With That Painting

    Amanda didn''t expect to meet Celia in such a situation.


    She moved her eyes and stood at the bottom of the stairs, not knowing what to do.


    The reason why Amanda came to this auction was that there would be a painting named ''a tree'' on sale. She was not interested in this kind of abstract painting, but she knew better than anyone else that Celia loved it very much.


    At this time, Amanda also saw the two children in her hands, a boy and a girl, who looked three or four years old. They were two very beautiful children.


    Beside her stood a tall and handsome man.


    Amanda walked up the stairs. They hadn''t seen each other for three years. She felt that time had passed and circumstances had changed. She hugged her and said, "I miss you so much."


    Celia smiled back. Her smile was rare now. Such a smile made Ray a little fascinated. At the same time, he also realized that this woman should mean a lot to Celia.


    "Mom, who is this?" Winnie tugged at the hem of Celia''s coat.


    Hearing this childish voice, Amanda was stunned. She released Celia and looked into her eyes. "Celia, are these two your children?"


    "Yes." Celia nodded, "the girl''s name is Winnie, and the boy''s name is Willie."


    Winnie had a desire to show off since childhood. She patted her chest and said, "Mom, don''t say anything. Let me introduce us to the auntie. I''m elder sister, Winnie Gu. He''s my young brother, Willie1 Gu. This is our father, Ray Jiang. He''s a very powerful doctor. This uncle is called Uncle D, and he''s my mother''s assistant. "


    Father, Ray Jiang?


    Amanda was stunned. She couldn''t believe it. "Celia, you..."


    The child called the man father. Had Celia remarried and had two children?


    Celia didn''t give a direct answer. She just held the hands of the two children and said to Amanda, "let''s go in. We are afraid of missing the auction time."


    Amanda was right. Celia came back for the painting.


    Whether Celia was married or not, it was a new beginning for her. The most important thing was that Celia was standing in front of her healthy now. It seemed that Celia''s operation had succeeded after Celia was taken away by Zed three years ago.


    They walked into the auction in succession and found a seat to sit down.


    Celia and Ray sat together, and next to them sat Amanda. Dan was sensible enough to take the two children to the back row.


    Celia was a little confused. Why didn''t the two children scramble to sit next to her?


    About half an hour later, it was finally the turn of The Auction. For this painting, Ray was determined to get it. He raised the price first.


    In fact, although this painting was a famous one, its collection value was not very high, so in his opinion, there sh


    out to leave, the closed door was opened and a tall man stood at the door.


    Winnie looked up at him and swallowed with fear. "The uncle is so tall, even taller than s father. Let''s go. Is he a bad guy?"


    Although he looked handsome, his eyes were cold.


    Well, she didn''t like it very much. Father''s eyes were gentle.


    The first time Willie saw the man, he was stunned. He was always smart, but he forgot to think. After a long time, he deliberately asked in a sweet voice, "uncle, can you give us the painting?"


    The man raised his eyebrows, and an imperceptible look flashed through his black eyes.


    Over the years, he didn''t want to see the children, but at this time when he saw the two children in front of him, he had an inexplicable sense of intimacy. By the time he reacted, he had squatted down and asked, "do you want that painting?"


    "Okay!" Willie nodded.


    Standing behind Willie, Winnie pulled the sleeves of the shirt and whispered, "Willie, let''s go. I want to find my mother and father."


    At this time, the man also noticed the little girl. She seemed to be very afraid of him, and that kind of scared expression inexplicably reminded him of a person.


    He thought that it must be because he missed her too much that he had such an illusion.


    "Uncle, is that okay?" Willie continued to ask, not discouraged.


    "Can you tell me why you must take that painting?" The man suddenly asked.


    After thinking for a while, Willie said, "mom likes that painting very much. Dad wanted to propose to her with that painting, but now that the painting was bought by uncle, my dad is very disappointed!"


    "Your parents haven''t..."


    At this moment, a figure appeared at the end of the corridor. When Winnie saw the person, she immediately ran over and shouted, "father, Winnie is here."

 Chapter 475 We All Miss You

    In fact, when Ray arrived at the corridor, he saw two little guys. At the same time, Ray also saw the man who was talking to them.


    That man was tall and slender, wearing the simplest white shirt and a casual crescent top. His face was cold, but with his slightly raised eyes, he was inexplicably enchanting. The simple clothes he wore revealed a holy and charm complementary to each other.


    Ray was not used to observing other people''s clothes and appearance, but now he was almost stunned when he looked at them.


    As a man, he was amazed at the man''s outstanding appearance.


    At this time, Winnie had already run to his side, raised her little face and looked at him, "father Ray, that uncle bought the painting you want to give to mother. My young brother and I want to discuss with him. If mother scolds us later, father Ray should help us."


    Ray smiled and rubbed Winnie''s nose. "Even if I speaks for you, your mother may still scold you."


    It turned out that the two kids came here for his help.


    "Oh! That''s right. " Winnie pouted and said, "mommy has a bad temper."


    Ray''s indifferent eyes narrowed slightly. The child''s unintentional words reminded him of Celia''s changes in the past three years.


    At first, his impression of Celia was quiet and safe, and then arrogant and indifferent. Now Celia was able to take charge of some important affairs of the whole Luo Clan alone.


    Her eyes were no longer as soft as water, but a little fierce. Her noble manner in every move made many men who loved her look timid.


    Who dares to marry a woman who is more powerful than him?


    That would hurt a man''s self-esteem. Even if she was as beautiful as a rose, the more beautiful the rose thorns were, the sharper.


    Ray didn''t know where her change came from. He only remembered the despair on her once sad face when Ray was her doctor in the past.


    At this time, Willie was still bargaining with the man. Seeing that Willie hadn''t come back yet, Ray took Winnie''s hand and walked forward.


    When he got closer, he suddenly realized that the man''s eyes were very deep. The color of his eyes made him instantly think of the same idea as that of the Willie and Winnie.


    After all, they were strangers. Ray vigilantly pulled Willie to his side and said, "Sir, I''m sorry. These two children are so reckless to disturb you."


    The man put one hand in the bag, and his frivolous eyes were as clear as mountains. "Are you their father they are talking about?"


    Ray nodded slightly and said, "someone is waiting for us. Goodbye."


    "Father Ray, don''t leave now. I haven''t discussed with this uncle yet. How can you propose to mother without that painting?" But Willie stood there and refused to leave. "Don''t you want to marry my mother?"


    In fact, Ray had planned to go back to Jin City with two ghost spirits in order to get the painting


    rs ago, Carlos disappeared, and even went to somewhere that Dylan and others did not know.


    She didn''t know if the poison on his body had been detoxified or had been...


    Amanda didn''t dare to guess or want to guess, which was also the reason why she hadn''t mentioned a word since just now.


    "I don''t think I''ll stay long in Jin City. I''ll go back tonight."


    "Oh, what a pity!" Amanda was a little disappointed. Seeing that Celia really wanted to leave, she bit her lips and made up her mind.


    "Celia, three years ago, you and him..."


    Celia interrupted her, "the past is the past. I''m fine now."


    Hearing this, Amanda was a little stunned. Did she really give up?


    But if Celia didn''t really give up, how could she rebuild the family and have the child she had always wanted.


    She must have really let it go. In that case, there were some things that really didn''t need to be mentioned again.


    No matter how vigorous the love was, it couldn''t hold back the time.


    After leaving their contact information, they parted ways and left. In the car, Winnie asked curiously, "Mom, who is that beautiful aunt?"


    Celia looked out of the window at the scenery passing by, and her dark eyes flashed. "She is mother''s best friend."


    "Okay!" Winnie replied and looked at Willie beside her. She winked and said, "Mom, it''s rare for us to come out. I want to go to father''s hometown with Willie, okay?"


    Hearing this, Celia turned to look at Ray, who had been silent all the time. In the past few years, this man had been with her. She knew that Winnie and Willie liked him very much. Perhaps sometimes it was a good choice to cherish the person in front of her.


    She asked, "did you hook up with two children?"


    Ray knew that he couldn''t hide it from her, so he said frankly, "yes, we have a discussion. My home is in A City, and the scenery there is very good. I think you will like it."

 Chapter 476 You Want To Go To The Hotel With Me, Huh

    A City was not far from Jin City.


    The "queen" said, looking at the two little fellows beside her.


    "Okay, let''s go to A City."


    Winnie cheered, "great! We can go to see father''s hometown. Father Ray, is there any delicious food there? "


    Ray was also very happy at this time. He had waited for so long, and this day finally came. "Of course, there are, and many."


    With the collection of his favorite Holmes cases in his hands, Willie said to Winnie, "foodies."


    Winnie immediately made a face and fought back, "if you have the ability, you won''t eat anything."


    "¡­"


    While the two children were bickering, they turned from Jin City to A City.


    It was already midnight when they arrived at the hotel. The two children had fallen asleep. Celia and Ray carried them into the suite respectively, and Dan went to arrange other affairs.


    The two children were asleep. Standing by the half open window, Celia looked at the night in A City in a daze.


    Ray walked over and stood behind her. He wanted to touch her shoulder, but his hand fell down stiffly in the air.


    He said, "there will be a charity dinner tomorrow evening. Will you attend it with me?"


    "You know I don''t like parties." Celia turned around with her arms crossed over her chest. "Ray, I''m a little tired and want to have a rest."


    Ray knew that she wouldn''t agree at once, just like many times before. He said unhurriedly, "just take it as a distraction. As soon as you go back, you will directly get involved in the work. Although the dinner party is not interesting and basically some people who act according to circumstances, it''s still fun to be an onlooker. What do you think?"


    Of course, Celia understood what he meant. "Well, Winnie is so eloquent. I guess she learned it from you."


    Ray said, "it''s my honor."


    Celia smiled, "go to bed early."


    "Okay." Ray didn''t dare to be too close to her. He waited for her response with great patience, "you too."


    After Ray left the room, Celia went to the bar counter and poured herself a glass of wine. Looking at the night outside, her delicate face looked more attractive.


    On the second day, Ray took the two children and Celia to travel all over A City, so the two children felt very tired at night and had no mood to attend the charity dinner.


    Therefore, Dan was arranged to stay to take care of the two children, while Celia and Ray went to the dinner party.


    Afraid of the cold, Celia picked up the most conservative evening dress from her luggage. It was said to be conservative, but when she wore it, even


    k off his hand, and went to the wine tower again to get another glass of wine.


    She was really in a good mood just now, so she would drink to the moon. But she was interrupted by a pig, so she could only change another glass.


    Celia became the focus of the party in an instant.


    With a glass of wine in one hand, she leaned against the table of the wine tower. Her cold eyes swept over the strange faces one by one. She raised her hand gracefully and greeted everyone at the banquet.


    It could be described as fairy down from the heaven!


    In fact, she had always been careless about drinking. In the past three years, she had trained herself as a wine bucket. Her drinking capacity hadn''t increased much, but it was much better than before, but three glasses of champagne was the limit.


    At this time, she just finished the third glass of wine. Her cold and gorgeous face flushed, which was a unique style.


    Seeing this, Ray immediately walked over, but at this time, someone was faster than him.


    He saw the man in a tall and straight black suit, with a chill all over his body. When he saw the man''s face, he was shocked.


    How could it be him?


    Carlos thought it was his illusion. He walked past with hope. It was not until he stood beside her and smelled the light fragrance of her that he was sure it was her.


    He reached out and held her slender waist. Celia was slightly drunk, with her back to him, so she didn''t see clearly who it was. She thought it was Ray, and said, "it seems that I am a little drunk. Let''s go back to the hotel."


    "You want to go to the hotel with me, right?" While he was speaking, Carlos had already held her waist and said, "Okay, let''s go to the hotel."

 Chapter 477 You Are No Longer Qualified

    The blurry figure gradually became clear. After finally seeing the person''s appearance, a cold smile appeared on the corner of Celia''s mouth.


    "Mr. Carlos, why are you here?"


    They hadn''t seen each other for a long time, but Celia was not happy or moved at all.


    Three years ago, Carlos not only abandoned her, but also their child.


    When she woke up, she was desperate. But after so many years, she had been relieved.


    Carlos looked at the woman he finally found. After returning from the experience, she gave him a feeling of indifference.


    When Celia saw him, there was no change in her eyes, as if she had met an insignificant person.


    At this time, Ray, who was not far away, wanted to rush up, but was stopped by several men in black.


    "Sir, you''d better calm down."


    He seemed to be polite, but there was a hint of threat in his words.


    Although Ray was only a doctor, he came from a rich family. He had seen a lot of things since he was a child. He could feel that the man was not some ordinary man, but why did he hold Celia?


    He was a little far away, but he could clearly feel that man''s love for Celia.


    Celia and that man knew each other before?


    All the people at the banquet held their breath and concentrated. They watched the tall and handsome man directly take the beautiful woman out of the banquet hall, as if the most expensive king was holding his favorite concubine, so naturally.


    Looking at the two men in black who stopped him in front of him, Ray asked, "what on earth do you want to do? Who is that man just now?"


    However, the man said, "no comment. If this gentleman doesn''t want to get into trouble, just behave yourself."


    After warning, the two of them also retreated from Ray.


    At this time, Ray ran out and saw that Celia was carried into the car by the man. Before he could catch up, the car had rushed out of the night.


    Then he quickly got on his car and ordered the driver to follow the car in front.


    In the car filled with her fragrance, Carlos looked at the beautiful woman with a faint smile on her face. Her hair was no longer the black hair three years ago, but long chestnut hair to the waist. With a light make-up, her flying lips were so eye-catching. She was more mature and beautiful than three years ago.


    When the man observed her, Celia looked at him without hesitation. With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, she said, "Mr. Gu, are you kidnapping me?"


    Carlos'' thin lips drew a mysterious arc, and his dark eyes locked her. "You said you wanted to go to the hotel with me. Have you forgotten? But if you think it''s a kidnap, it''s okay. "


    Celia admitted generously, "I drank and mistook the wrong person." Then, a sneer appeared on her charming face. "Since Mr. Carlos said that it was a kidnap, I have no reason to resist. Anyway, no matter how hard I struggle, I can''t escape from Mr. Carlos'' palm. It''s better not t


    examples, she had already slapped him. It was impossible for him to take her away in such an intimate way.


    Carlos had never touched cigarettes in the past three years, but now he really hoped to have another cigarette to dispel it. He watched the man take her to the car, until the car drove away.


    The whole car fell into silence for a while. At last, the man sent out the picture he had just taken and gave a short order, "investigate this man."


    The driver asked, "Sir, where are we going now?"


    "Go back to the hotel."


    "Yes, sir."


    When he returned to the banquet, all kinds of guests were still dealing with each other. As the initiator of the charity banquet, of course, Carlos had to be present. Except for one person, no one could disturb his pace.


    After the speech, he walked to the balcony outside with a glass of champagne. The night was dim, which made him colder and colder.


    At the same time, another man in a white suit came over. He came to Carlos with a glass of wine and asked, "who is that woman just now?"


    It was no other than Ron, who had been destroyed by Carlos many years ago.


    Taking a sip of wine, Carlos asked, "didn''t you recognize her?"


    "What do you mean?" Looking at the man in front of him who Ron wished he could cut him into pieces, Ron thought, ''even if he almost destroyed me, he still offered an olive branch to save me. Of course, there are conditions.''.


    The condition was to Carlos him settle down in A City, and then help him find a foreign man who disappeared here three years ago, no matter what.


    At first, he didn''t understand why Carlos did that, but later he knew his purpose, because of her.


    All of a sudden, his chest shook, and Ron suddenly realized something. He looked at the woman in disbelief, "is that woman..."


    The possessiveness in Carlos'' heart rose instantly, but his expression was as calm as the streaming water. "Ron Mo, you are not qualified now."

 Chapter 478 Its True That Ordinary People Cant Afford It!

    On the way back to the hotel, Ray wanted to ask who the man was many times, but he couldn''t get the answer.


    Since Celia said he was an insignificant person, then he was.


    Seeing the two of them come back, Dan left the suite without disturbing them.


    After knowing that the two children were still sleeping soundly, Celia went into the room, took off her dress and put on a simple home dress.


    When she came out again, she found that Ray was still sitting at the bar counter and did not leave. He poured a glass of wine as if he was waiting for her.


    Ray turned around and saw Celia standing there. He walked over with a glass of wine and the two sat on the sofa at the same time.


    Celia looked at the glass in his hand and asked, "do you have something to say?"


    Ray took a sip of wine, and the sour feeling slipped into his throat, with an inexplicable power, making him tell the real purpose of this trip. He said, "Celia, in fact, the most important thing this time is to propose to you, but it seems that it is not going well. I''m from A City and my parents live here. I want to take you to see my parents this time. I don''t know if you want to, so I haven''t told you. "


    With a smile, Celia looked up and asked, "both Winnie and Willie know it?"


    "Yes" Ray thought for a while and said, "they two know it. Don''t blame them. The two kids are also kind."


    "What about Dan?" Celia sighed, "have you even bribed him?"


    Ray smiled and said, "Dan works for your brother. I can''t bribe him. He probably doesn''t know the specific situation, but I think he has a rough idea."


    Celia nodded, "no wonder Dan would cooperate so well this time. Usually, he has a headache when he sees two little devils. It turns out that''s the reason."


    At this moment, Ray was a little nervous, because he didn''t know whether Celia was willing or not. He listened to her and asked again, "Celia, will you?"


    "Why not?" She smiled and said, "how about tomorrow? Make an appointment with them."


    Hearing this, Ray''s heart was suddenly enlightened. "Celia, are you really willing to meet my parents?" He had to make sure, or he was afraid that he was dreaming. "If you don''t want to, I won''t force you."


    Celia smiled faintly, "no, I don''t."


    "That''s good. Go to bed early. I''ll contact my parents now." Ray was so excited that he suddenly stood up from the sofa, patted on Celia''s shoulder and said, "you must be tired today. Go to bed quickly. I''m in the room next to yours. Call me if you need anything."


    Celia nodded and said simply, "okay."


    After Ray


    adn''t grown up, not a woman at all.


    But his parents tried every means to make them be together.


    After entering the room, Celia greeted them according to the rules, "Hello, uncle, aunt. It''s my first time to meet you. This is my gift for you. Please accept it."


    Ray was the only son. His parents used to work in the government departments. Although the two of them had retired, they still had some official tone and spoke in a sharp tone.


    "You don''t have to be so polite to us. In fact, it''s useless for us to buy these gifts, because we won''t agree to marry Ray..."


    Ray interrupted her directly, "mother, didn''t we have a good talk yesterday? Why did you... "


    "Ray, since you knew this tramp, look at yourself. You have been around her all day long, not like a man. Anyway, we will never agree you to marry her." Lauren said firmly, "I only accept one daughter-in-law, that''s Trina."


    At this time, Trina also spoke, "Ray, aunt is right. You''d better listen to her and leave this woman as soon as possible. What she wears must be your money. You will be squeezed out by her sooner or later. Women like her like to rely on her own appearance and think that she can control men as she wants."


    Hearing the girl''s words, Celia had never been humiliated like this no matter where she was. She lowered her eyes and sneered. She looked at the man beside her, only to find that he seemed to be stunned there.


    She stood up from the chair and was about to leave when the door of the room was opened. A handsome man walked into the room. His cold eyes swept across everyone in the room. "She is always the best, no matter what she eats or uses. Ordinary people really can''t afford to raise her!"

 Chapter 479 A Divorced Couple

    Hearing the voice, Celia turned her head and saw him smiling at her, as if the mountains and rivers were covered with flowers. But in her eyes, such a smile only flashed through her mind, "pretending."


    After seeing the person, Ray was shocked in the deep of his chest. He looked at the affectionate eyes of the person, and then looked at her cold and indifferent expression, and the doubts in the deep of his heart deepened.


    For a moment, the originally bad atmosphere of the meeting was now even more blurred.


    Lauren looked at the man who suddenly came in and asked, "who is this man?" She turned to her son and asked, "do you know?"


    Ray shook his head and said in a low voice, "we have met twice, but we don''t know each other."


    After saying that, he took a look at Celia, who had already sat back elegantly. Then he stood up from the chair, walked up to Carlos and asked, "Sir, who the hell are you? Why do you pester Celia again and again?"


    As a well behaved girl, Trina had few chances to meet opposite sex because of her strict parents.


    In her opinion, Ray was the best man, and also the most worthy of her trust for the rest of her life. Moreover, he was handsome and young, and was a first-rate Department of cerebral surgery expert. Such a proud result was really unparalleled for others.


    However, when she saw the man standing at the door, her shallow thoughts were instantly erased silently.


    It turned out that there was really a kind of man in the world who didn''t see anything outside or any "physical" conditions. As long as she saw the pair of eyes that were difficult to see clearly, her heart would beat fast.


    No one could take it for granted as Carlos did. He closed the door and looked at Ray, smiling.


    "Dr. Jiang, didn''t little fox tell you the relationship between me and her?"


    "Little fox?"


    For Ray, this title was very intimate, and the man actually knew his surname. How did he know? Did the man investigate him? Thinking of this, he clenched his fists and suddenly narrowed his eyes. "Since everyone is here, why don''t you tell me?"


    Hearing this, Carlos looked at the slender figure in front of him.


    Celia clearly felt that Carlos was looking at her. She took the cup on the table, took a sip of water and said, "don''t you know what the right way to get along with a divorced couple is?"


    Divorced couple?


    All the people present immediately understood who the man was. It turned out to be her ex husband.


    Not only Ray was surprised, but also his parents. Even Trina widened her eyes in shock, as if she couldn''t believe the news.


    Originally, Lauren was still trying to maintain her proper posture, but at this moment, she could not suppress the flame in her heart. She said angrily, "Ray, this woman has even been married! Well, well, you have grown up and become strong. I can''t care about you. If you insist on marrying her, I will break off the mother child relationship with you! Lewis, Trina, let''s go! "


    After saying that, Ray''s parents and Trina left.


    Ray suddenly felt depressed. He didn''t know why a good meeting would turn out like this?


    What he didn''t expect was that the man he met at the auction was Celia''s ex husband, who should be the father of Winnie and Willie.


    But the man had already known it and didn''t care about it at all.


    Because of his mother''s attitude just now, he was afraid that Celia would be sad, so he squatted down to see her. He saw that her expression did not change, as usual, but he did not know if she was hurt


    ia didn''t know what to say. "I''ve told you before that as long as you like, that person likes you and Winnie."


    "But Mommy doesn''t like him!" Willie raised his head from Celia''s arms and asked, "does mom still like my biological father?"


    Celia wanted to deny, but when she saw the twinkling eyes of Willie, she changed her words, "long time ago, I loved you and Winnie''s father very much."


    "What about now?" Willie asked, blinking his round eyes.


    Celia kissed him on the forehead and said, "at that time, mother was willful and had a simple idea, so I didn''t think too much about it. When I love someone, I only feel that as long as I am good to him without regret, nothing else matters."


    Seeing that the little boy didn''t seem to understand, Celia smiled and said, "so, it''s a problem between mom and dad."


    Willie touched his nose and fell into deep thought. After a while, he said, "is it because Daddy doesn''t like mommy and hurts mommy''s heart?"


    Celia was a little stunned. "Willie is too small now. You won''t understand until you meet the girl you like when you grow up."


    "I don''t like girls. Girls are so troublesome. Just like Winnie, I have a headache when I see them." Willie said, pouting.


    As soon as he finished his words, the door was suddenly opened. Winnie stood there with her hands on her hips. "Bad Willie, did you speak ill of me again?"


    Willie ignored her and got out of bed. He really hated this kind of telepathy. He walked past Winnie proudly and made a face at her. "Yes!"


    Winnie was so angry that she stamped her feet several times. "Mom, look at Willie. He doesn''t know how to respect the old and cherish the young. He doesn''t respect me at all."


    Celia, "..."


    They were both funny.


    After the two kids took a nap, Ray told Celia to have a talk in the private room of the hotel hall. As for what he wanted to talk about, she was very clear in her heart.


    She didn''t refuse. When she arrived at the door of the box, she opened it and saw Ray smoking inside. In her impression, he didn''t smoke much, but now he seemed to smoke very fiercely.


    She walked in and said, "smoking is not good for your health."


    Ray smiled and put out the cigarette he just lit in the ashtray. "I just feel bored, so I want to take two puffs."


    Celia sat down and asked, "what''s up?"


    "Celia, do you like me?"

 Chapter 480 There Are Pictures Of You And Her Kissing In Moms Phone

    It was the first time Ray asked her such a straightforward question, so his expression was a little unnatural.


    Celia looked at him calmly, "why do you ask me this question all of a sudden?"


    "Nothing." Ray said, "I don''t want you to marry me because of being moved. Although I really want to be with you and give you a happy family, moving is not love. Celia, it''s not three months, but three whole years. I can''t help but feel your feelings for me. "


    "I have thought about marrying you, pretending to know nothing. But if I really do that, I feel that I am too selfish to ignore your inner thoughts and kidnap you with gratitude. That''s not what I want. Do you understand?"


    At the sight of Ray, Celia suddenly thought of George many years ago.


    It was not until then that she heard that George had jumped into the sea. No one knew whether George was alive or dead.


    In fact, in her heart, George was not only her savior, but also her family member.


    So when she heard the news, others could not imagine how suffering and guilty she was.


    So did Ray.


    Celia nodded. "I know what you mean. Anyway, I will respect your decision."


    Celia didn''t know what to say.


    "Do you still love him?"


    Celia raised her eyes with confusion, "who?"


    Ray replied, "father of Willie and Winnie."


    Celia stood up from the chair, touched her forehead and smiled, "I said I don''t love him anymore. Do you believe me? I did love him before, and I used up all my strength. But in the end, I found that the person I loved might not understand me at all, or I was thoughtless at that time. Now that I have grown up, I am not so childish anymore. "


    Although Ray heard her words, he felt that the story between them could not be so simple.


    He still remembered the first time he saw her, she gave him the feeling that life was hopeless.


    "Is there anything else?" Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Celia asked.


    Ray smiled innocently, "not yet. It''s rare to come to A City. How about I take you out for a walk? Don''t you like to eat some snacks? There are many snacks in A City. "


    Celia rolled her eyes, "Okay, let''s go! When the two kids are sleeping, let''s go for a walk. "


    Ray also stood up happily, and then the two of them walked out


    voice, "what? Son... "


    Three years ago, Carlos left Jin City and left everything behind. No one knew where he went, and even Boris, his closest man, didn''t know.


    A year ago, Boris worked for him again, but the original place was changed from Jin City to A City.


    Boris knew the reason, but he didn''t know the details. He guessed that the property of Jin City belonged to the Gu Clan, and now other descendants of the Gu consortium were in power.


    The new company in A City was founded by Carlos. Although many of them were not perfect, they belonged to him completely.


    But where did his son come from?


    When did Boss have a son?


    When Boris was still thinking about it, Carlos had already walked out of the meeting room, took the stairs and quickly ran downstairs to get the car.


    Willie had been waiting for Carlos in the lobby of the hotel. Later, he walked directly to the road. He didn''t expect that the uncle he met in Jin City was also in A City.


    Willie was more curious about whether he was the father of him and Winnie or not?


    If it weren''t for his father, how could his mother have a photo of him kissing her on her phone, and the photo had a complicated password.


    About twenty minutes later, people came to Willie.


    Carlos stood in front of him, one bowed his head and the other raised his head. It seemed that the two were looking at each other.


    After a while, Willie spoke first, "I found the photo of you kissing her on my mother''s phone, so I called you."

 Chapter 481 A Coward

    "You ran out alone?"


    Carlos knew when the photo was taken, but he didn''t expect Celia to keep it all the time. "Where is mom?"


    Willie lowered its eyes and said in a low voice, "mom might be with father Ray. I sneaked out after Winnie and Uncle Dan fell asleep."


    Carlos looked at the child in front of him. Although Celia said that the child was not his, he had a strange feeling about the child. He squatted down and asked, "then what do you want from me? Or is it because of the painting?"


    "Uncle, you said that the painting was for a very important person, and my mother liked it very much. Are you going to give it to her?" Willie connected everything naturally.


    Looking at the extremely handsome boy in front of him, Carlos nodded and said, "yes, that painting is indeed prepared for your mother."


    Then Willie asked, "so you have met my mother?"


    "Yes, I did." Celia''s cold expression which meant she didn''t seem to care about him at all and she didn''t even want to give him a chance to explain. Thinking of this, his heart ached. Carlos looked up and saw the child still looking at him. He smiled, "I''ll drive you back to the hotel."


    Hearing this, Willie suddenly took a step back. "No, I won''t go back!"


    Carlos frowned, "it''s not a good habit to run away from home."


    "Uncle, are you the father of Winnie and me?" Willie frowned.


    Carlos sighed, "I want to..."


    He didn''t know what to say next. Three years ago, Celia was so badly injured that she had to have an abortion to save her life.


    But she said the child was not his.


    He didn''t know how to answer.


    Seeing Carlos'' hesitation, Willie was a little disappointed.


    "Uncle, are you not sure? If you are confused, you can compare my hair with yours. I mean DNA test. "


    "¡­ You look only three years old. How could you know so much? " Carlos was stunned.


    "I''ve liked detective novels since I read it. It''s all written in them." "If I don''


    n''t really proposed and was waiting for an opportunity. Now he was a little embarrassed by the little guy''s question.


    "Oh," said Willie indifferently. Then he said to Celia, "father Ray is a good man. If mom really decides to marry father Ray, Willie and Winnie will not object."


    In fact, Celia obviously sensed that something was wrong with the mood of Willie. Although he liked Ray before, he didn''t want Ray to be his father. He had always had some expectations for his own father.


    What on earth did Carlos say to him?


    "Mom, father Ray, when will we go back?" Then he added, "I miss Uncle."


    After a pause, Celia said, "we''ll go back the day after tomorrow morning."


    Willie nodded and said, "okay."


    After the three of them returned to the hotel suite, Willie said that he felt sleepy and went back to his small room. At this time, Dan just woke up. He was surprised to see Willie come in from outside.


    When did Willie go out? Why didn''t he notice it at all?


    Since he had to go back early the day after tomorrow, Ray said that he wanted to say goodbye to his parents, so he also left soon.


    After he left, Celia sighed slightly and said to Dan, "Willie went to see him."


    "Who are you talking about, miss?" Dan asked.


    Celia touched her eyebrows, "Carlos."

 Chapter 482 Ill Be With You For The Rest Of My Life

    "Does he know that Willie and Winnie are his children?" Dan recalled what had happened in the past and asked.


    "I don''t think so." Celia narrowed her eyes and replied, "if he knows, he won''t be so calm. Forget it. This matter is over and there is no need to mention it again. I have nothing to do with him."


    Dan was stunned. Thinking of Celia''s change in the past three years, he couldn''t help but ask.


    "In fact, miss, have you ever thought that maybe things are not what you think?"


    Celia raised her eyes calmly, as calm as a mirror. She asked, "is the truth important? Dan, in fact, it doesn''t matter what happened. We''ll go back early the day after tomorrow. "


    Then she stood up. As she said, she didn''t care at all.


    Dan murmured, "Miss, actually..."


    Before Dan could finish his words, Celia entered the room. Dan''s eyes darkened and said to the empty room, "is it really over like this?"


    Not long after Celia entered the room, there was a knock on the door. Dan walked over to open the door.


    There was a man standing outside. Although he was wearing a suit, he looked gentle all over. Dan looked him up and down and then asked, "who are you looking for?"


    The man replied with a smile, "Hello, my name is Ron Mo. I''m here for Celia."


    Dan was unfamiliar with this name, but since he was looking for miss, Dan let him in and said, "our miss is in the room. I''ll call her."


    "Okay, thank you!"


    Celia was about to take a nap, but when she heard that Ron came to look for her, she was a little stunned, and then walked out of the room.


    She still couldn''t believe it. It was not until she walked out of the room and saw the person sitting on the sofa in the living room that she opened her mouth and had been stunned for a long time.


    "Ron, it''s really you!"


    In fact, Ron came here for a try. When he heard the familiar voice, he was in a trance for a moment. He stood up from the sofa in a daze and asked, "Celia, is it really you?"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Looking at her, Ron felt as if it had been a lifetime. Recalling their past, he felt as if they were in a very distant and strange space.


    But now she seemed to be more mature and more beautiful than before.


    They hadn''t seen or contacted each other for a long time.


    He used to so bad!


    Maybe he couldn''t make up for his guilt for her in his life!


    "I came to A City three years ago," said Ron indifferently.


    Celia nodded. "How are you doing? Where are uncle and aunt? And... "


    She


    n stood up immediately and waited for him to go to the door. Then he turned around and said, "before I leave, I have something to tell you. You don''t know that Carlos gave all the shares of the Gu consortium to the outsiders three years ago. Now he started from scratch in A City."


    Somehow, Celia suddenly felt extremely unhappy. "Don''t mention him to me anymore."


    Ron sighed, "Celia, when did you become so bad tempered?"


    Celia glared at him. Ron didn''t dare to say anything more and left immediately.


    After Ron left, Celia leaned against the sofa behind her, thinking about what he had said.


    When she was in a daze, Ray came back from outside, holding a beautiful blue enchantress in his hand. He walked up to her handsomely.


    Before Celia could react, Ray knelt down on one knee, took out a black box from his trouser pocket and opened it. It was an exquisite diamond ring.


    "Celia, I know it''s a little hasty to propose, but I think we have been together for three years. Do you remember the first time I sent you flowers? It was it. Three years ago, I just admired you. Now I love you. I think it''s time to change our relationship. Celia, please allow me to accompany you for the rest of your life. Marry me! "


    For the rest of her life, this word was really appropriate.


    In the past, Celia had been looking forward to that kind of vigorous love, but when someone told her that he was willing to accompany her for the rest of her life, even if she didn''t love him and even if she didn''t have the primitive feelings, there was still a throb in her heart.


    And she heard what he said he would accompany her for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 483 Show Off your Love In Front Of Me

    Celia didn''t know whether she should answer it or not. The two of them were in a stalemate.


    At this time, the door of the small room was just opened. Winnie stood there, rubbing her sleepy eyes with a bear.


    "Mom, what are you doing with father Ray?"


    Ray felt a little embarrassed. He had planned to propose in a low-key way, but the little girl finally found it.


    "Winnie, I''m proposing to your mother!"


    "Ah!" Winnie seemed to wake up at once and rubbed her eyes. When she saw clearly, she rushed to them with the bear in her arms, looking very excited.


    "Wow, father Ray, you finally propose to mother. Mom, say yes! "


    Before Celia could figure it out, she was even more confused when Winnie made a fuss. "Winnie..."


    Before she could finish her words, Winnie directly took the ring in Ray''s hand and said, "this ring is so beautiful!" Then she put the ring on her mother''s hand.


    At this time, Celia was a little confused. Looking at the valuable diamond ring in her hand, her heart was suddenly hit hard.


    She had received necklace, bracelet and Anklet before. She had received many jewelry except for rings, but she had never received any rings.


    Winnie turned her head and said with a smile, "father Ray, mommy has agreed to your proposal. Why don''t you kiss Mommy?"


    Celia, "..."


    Indeed, Ray wanted to kiss Celia, but he didn''t dare to do so. He could clearly feel her repulsion, let alone a kiss?


    That was simply impossible.


    What''s more, Winnie put this ring on her finger. Perhaps she didn''t agree.


    Celia looked down at the ring on her hand, and then looked at Winnie, who was full of expectation. She didn''t take off the ring, but took the flower from Ray''s hand. She smiled, "thank you, I like it very much."


    In fact, she wanted to say "I do," but she couldn''t say anything more.


    No, she could definitely try to accept another person and start a new life. She could do it.


    Even for the sake of Winnie and Willie, she had to do so.


    Although Celia didn''t say "I do", it was incomparable happiness for Ray. He excitedly opened his arms and held Celia with Winnie in the middle.


    Celia was not used to the sudden hug, especially the unfamiliar smell, but she gritted her teeth and did not push him away.


    Winnie shouted, "that''s great! I have dad and mom. I will never be a child without dad."


    These words stabbed into the heart of Celia. Suddenly, some of her emotions surged into her mind. She thanked Ray again, "thank you for your proposal to


    utside. Then she slowly lowered her head and buried her face in it.


    At this time, she received a message from Ray. She clicked it and found that it was a white wedding dress, which looked very beautiful.


    Ray: "I checked it online. Which style do you like?"


    Celia: "as long as you like it. I don''t care about clothes."


    Ray: "Celia, what''s wrong with you?"


    Celia: "it''s okay. I''m fine. I just feel a little tired. It''s not early. I''ll go to bed first. Good night!"


    Ray: "Okay, good night!"


    Then, Celia turned off her phone and put it aside.


    At the same night, in an apartment in A City, a man in a black suit stood at the window. He opened all the lights in the study and let the cold wind blow into his body. The half lit cigarette trembled in the night wind, just like the man''s state of mind at the moment.


    The stubborn face of the little boy was reflected in his mind. How could the boy say that he was a "coward"


    Huh!


    Not long after, a video appeared in the quiet study. A gentle man appeared on the screen, and beside him stood an incomparably beautiful woman.


    The man said to the woman, "take Hilary to rest first."


    Hearing the voice, Carlos turned around and saw the woman holding a child. "Don''t be too late."


    After the woman in the video left, the man looked at Carlos and asked, "Carlos, how are you recently?"


    Crossing his arms across his chest, Carlos said with a smile, "I am half dead. Ivan, did you just show off your affection in front of me on purpose?"


    "Are you jealous?" The man''s smile was light, and his elegant and handsome face was a little serious at this time. "In fact, you can also do it, Carlos."

 Chapter 484 Endless Pain

    Carlos was a little stunned. He put out the cigarette in the ashtray on the table.


    "Do you want to say that to me at this late hour?"


    Ivan chuckled, "no, of course I have something important to tell you. Three years ago, George used a deep hypnosis on Celia. After George disappeared, the whole thing was suspended. "


    "What? Have you found a way to break it? "


    Carlos stared at him.


    Obviously, he didn''t know. In fact, Celia had regained her consciousness at that time.


    "Kind of."


    The man in the video took off his glasses and leaned against the shift chair behind him. His unrestrained action showed his inexplicable boldness.


    At this time, Carlos also leaned against the window behind him. "But I don''t know if it''s still useful to say that now?"


    "What? Didn''t you find Celia, or... She has already... "


    Carlos thought highly of himself, but sometimes when he faced the man in the video, he also felt that he was in a trance. The man in the video was so smart that it might not be easy to describe him as smart.


    Ivan looked at him with a smile.


    "Sometimes you just think too much. As long as you can get what you want, what else does it matter?"


    Hearing this, Carlos was a little stunned and was bewitched by the meaning of it.


    After a video call, in the apartment of A City, Carlos was still sleepless all night as before.


    In the end, he decided to stay in the study. Thinking of what Ivan had said to him, he couldn''t help but have an impulse.


    Just then, his phone rang.


    The phone was from a strange number. He didn''t know who it was. He answered, "who are you looking for?"


    There was a long silence on the other end of the line.


    Just when Carlos decided to hang up the phone, he heard the voice over there, "uncle."


    "Willie?" Carlos was shocked. He narrowed his eyes and said in a softer voice, "why do you call me at this time? Uncle thought... You already hate me. "


    "Yes, I don''t like Uncle very much. But I think it''s necessary to tell you something."


    At this time, Carlos clenched his phone tightly. "What''s the matter?"


    "We will go back tomorrow." On the other side of the line, Willie said, "besides, mom has agreed to father Ray''s proposal. They should hold their wedding when we go back. Winnie is very happy about this. I also think my mother''s choice may be right. "


    Carlos didn''t hear anything at the moment, and only the two words "get married" were lingering in his mind.


    Celia really agreed to that man''s proposal!


    "Uncle


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t her, she should accept it! She would usually accept the dolls given to her by those uncles.


    At this time, Willie also asked, "yes, why don''t you accept it?"


    However, Celia was determined. She pushed the painting away and said to Boris, "sorry, we have to go."


    Boris was stunned there. What should he do? He had never been so helpless. He couldn''t force Celia to have it. Even if he forced her to take it, she might abandon it in the blink of an eye. He could clearly feel that Celia was not the same as Celia three years ago. Her expression and eyes were cold, as if she really didn''t care at all.


    At this moment, Celia and the others had got on the car. When the car was started, Boris suddenly said with a painting in his hand, "Boss sent his wife away not only because he thought he was dying, but also because..."


    But before he could finish his words, the car drove away quickly.


    Boris didn''t know if Celia had heard it or not. When he looked down at the painting in his hand, it began to rain heavily. Standing in the rain, he took out his phone and dialed Carlos'' number. "Boss, painting... Miss Ling didn''t take it. She left now. "


    There was no response from the other end of the line, but Boris could actually feel the constant pain from the other side.


    After a long time, a slightly hoarse voice came from the radio, "I know."


    Before Boris could say anything more, the man on the other end of the line hung up.


    Boris stood in the heavy rain with the painting in his hands. When he looked down at the painting again, the paper wrapped in the outside had been wet by the rain.


    Only then did Boris see clearly what the painting was...

 Chapter 485 He Is Still Alive

    It was a sketch without any paint on it. A little girl in a pink lace dress was standing on the grass...


    In the car, Celia sat together with Willie and Winnie, and opposite them sat Ray and Dan.


    After playing the game for a while, Willie seemed a little tired. He turned around and asked, "why didn''t mom accept the painting sent by uncle? Isn''t The Tree your favorite painting? "


    "Yes!" Winnie echoed.


    Winnie''s mind was not as good as Willie, so she didn''t find the flaw in the question. How could Willie be sure that the painting was The Tree?


    However, Winnie didn''t notice this, but Celia knew it clearly in her heart. She turned to look at Willie and said, "everything will return to normal when we return to the island. Willie, right? "


    Willie fell into silence.


    At this time, Ray also asked, "Celia, did you pick the wedding dress I showed you last time?"


    Celia said in a low voice, "there''s no hurry. Let''s talk about it after we return to the island."


    "Wow... Can we be flower kids then? " Winnie looked much more excited than Celia. "Willie, shall we be the flower children of mother and father Ray?"


    Willie lay there and said casually, "I''m not interested."


    At the same time, Dan suddenly felt something wrong. He looked out of the window at the scenery passing by and said, "no, this is not the way to the airport. L, did you drive the wrong way? "


    No, L was an experienced driver and brought here from the island. He had been driving for Boss before, so he couldn''t make a mistake.


    He would never make such a stupid mistake.


    Damn it!


    Dan asked calmly, "who the hell are you? You are not L. "


    "What happened?" Celia narrowed her eyes and looked out of the window. It seemed that the route was really wrong. "Do you take the other way?"


    At this time, the driver in the front seemed not to hear it. At a corner, he suddenly stopped the car.


    "Miss..."


    Before Dan could finish his words, the driver sitting in the front turned her face. It was a woman, but because she was wearing a hat when she got on the car before, they did not see her clearly.


    Celia didn''t recognize the woman, but the gun in the woman''s hand made her hold Willie and Winnie tightly. "What do you want to do?"


    The woman only glanced at her, then looked at Ray and Dan, and ordered, "you two get off the ca


    indifferent.


    Although they had drunk several cups of tea, neither of the two spoke first.


    It was not until quite a while later that Ivan saw the indistinct light in Carlos'' eyes that he opened his mouth.


    "You found her?"


    "Yes."


    "So..."


    "I wanted you to check on her, but now, she has already..."


    When Carlos was about to say "left", his phone rang. "I have to answer the phone first."


    Carlos took out his phone and saw the number belonged to Boris. He felt a little uneasy and quickly answered the phone, "Boris, what''s wrong?"


    "Boss, something happened to Miss Ling." Boris said anxiously, "it''s inconceivable. People around Miss Ling said that a woman pretended to be their driver and hijacked the car. They also said that they seemed to be hypnotized by the other party and got off the car in a daze and walked to the door of the hotel."


    "I asked them about the specific situation, but the two of them couldn''t explain it clearly. Boss, didn''t George use this hypnosis? Does it mean... "


    "¡­"


    Carlos didn''t even know what he was thinking, but his hands were trembling.


    When he raised his head, he happened to see Ivan looking at him. "George, it''s George''s way of hypnosis!"


    Hearing this, the eyes of the man who had been calm before also darkened slightly. "Tell Boris not to call the police. It''s useless to call the police."


    In fact, Carlos was not as calm as he looked. What happened three years ago seemed to be still in front of him.


    His heart was boiling with anger.


    "I didn''t expect him to be alive!"

 Chapter 486 Anyway, Its Not A Blush

    Ivan and Carlos had been discussing about dinner, but he didn''t intend to keep Carlos for dinner.


    After the housekeeper sent Carlos away, Ivan went straight upstairs.


    He went to the gym and gently pushed the door open. He saw his wife teaching his daughter how to walk.


    Originally, it was a gym, but later according to Alice''s idea, it was a place where she and her daughter played.


    Alice was concentrating on teaching her daughter how to walk. She didn''t notice that someone was leaning against the door and looking at them. She hadn''t been a bodyguard for a long time, so her sensitivity had decreased a lot.


    "Hilary, let me teach you!" Alice held her little hand. She was behind Alice, and Hilary was in front of her. The little girl was drooling while walking. Her babbling sound echoed throughout the gym.


    After walking for a while, the little guy seemed to be tired and began to quarrel. Her little buttocks collapsed to the ground.


    Alice squatted down and kissed Hilary on the cheek. "Do you miss Dad? Dad will be here soon. "


    Ivan was the one who looked after the child, so he spent more time with Hilary than she did.


    Hilary continued to cry. Seeing that, Alice had no choice but to say, "Hilary, don''t cry. Mommy will show you the sword, okay?"


    She didn''t know how to sing or dance. The only thing she could play with the little guy was to dance with the sword.


    After saying that, Hilary stopped making trouble. Alice thought it would be useful. She walked to the side to take the sword. When she turned around, she saw Ivan standing there, staring at her without blinking.


    She was shocked, "damn you! How long has it been since you came in? Why didn''t you make any sound?"


    Ivan raised his eyebrows and smiled. "I''m enjoying the beautiful scenery."


    Hearing this, Alice was a little confused. She looked at four times and said, "where do you get the beautiful scenery? What are you talking about. Come here, Hilary is looking for you. I don''t need to dance with my sword. "


    "Why don''t you dance?" Ivan asked.


    "Because you coaxed Hilary, she won''t make trouble!" Alice said, trying to put the sword back.


    "¡­ Then who will coax me? "


    The corners of Alice''s mouth twitched. She turned around and said, "you are not a child. Why do I need to coax you?"


    "Who said you don''t need it?" As he spoke, Ivan walked over


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    did Carlos come here today?"


    Ivan lowered his head. "You want to hear?"


    "Yes..."


    "Then why did you kiss me?"


    Alice frowned. "You''re so insidious, Ivan."


    "Is it so insidious to let my wife kiss me?"


    "Is, is this the point?" Alice went on, "the point is that you are actually negotiating with me. It''s insidious."


    Ivan lowered his head and pecked her on the cheek. "No bargain. Give me a kiss."


    "Okay!"


    How could Alice be as clever as Ivan? She was immediately fooled. She took the initiative to kiss him and bit his lips.


    He felt a little pain from her bite and couldn''t help frowning. But he pressed her directly under his body.


    Alice suddenly realized that she was fooled by this man again. "Can you tell me now?"


    "Tell you what?" He buried his head in her neck.


    "It''s... Today... " Her voice was a little broken.


    "Carlos'' ex-wife was kidnapped." Ivan said in a low voice.


    "¡­"


    "What? It''s that... " Although Alice had never seen Celia before, she had heard of the story between Carlos and Celia.


    "Will you help them or not?"


    She suddenly pushed the man on her body.


    Looking at his wife, Ivan touched her nose with his slender fingers. "You little fool."


    At the same time, in Carlos'' study, he was reading a message on his mobile phone.


    "If you want someone, come by yourself at ten o''clock tomorrow morning. Remember not to call the police."


    There was also an address below.


    "Okay, don''t hurt them." Carlos also replied, "if you dare to hurt them, I will get back at you a hundred times and a thousand times!"

 Chapter 487 Your Father Didnt Abandon You

    The study was very quiet. Time passed slowly, as if it had a fatal grinding feeling.


    Carlos stood there and turned on the light in the study. The night passed.


    On the second day, he didn''t tell Boris or anyone where he was going.


    He didn''t know if the person who kidnapped Celia and others was George or someone related to George.


    He didn''t want to think about it. The only thing he cared about now was her, him and her.


    At half past nine, Carlos arrived at the meeting place on time. It was a small village in the east suburb of A City.


    It looked desolate and sparsely populated.


    Carlos kept walking until the door of a house suddenly opened and a woman stood in front of him.


    "Mr. Gu did come alone."


    Carlos'' eyes were calm. "Where are my people? "


    "Mr. Gu has been looking for him for three years. Don''t you want to see him?"


    Hearing this, Carlos didn''t change his expression. "Where is George? What on earth does he want? Let him tell me directly. "


    The woman smiled. "Will you give him whatever he wants?"


    Carlos frowned. "As long as he lets them go! He didn''t take my life three years ago. I can give it to him! "


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Gu to be so infatuated with her! Good! As long as you know yourself well in front of me, I will uphold justice for George and let go of the three of them! "


    The woman said, throwing a knife in front of him.


    "How do I know if your words count? I want to see them!"


    The woman smiled. "Come with me."


    Then she turned around and walked inside.


    Without thinking too much, Carlos picked up the knife and followed her.


    The woman walked in front, and Carlos followed her. The house, which used to look very ordinary, now went through the back door and directly led to the deep wilderness.


    In fact, he could have attacked the woman directly at this time. But Carlos couldn''t do that. He couldn''t do anything before he saw that Celia and his children were really safe.


    About ten minutes later, Carlos saw a separate yard in front of him.


    He thought they should be inside.


    Thinking of this, he walked much faster than the woman in front of him.


    But when he walked into the yard, he didn''t see Celia and the children, but...


    In the quiet room, the woman on the bed seemed to be having a nightmare. She grabbed the bed sheet tightly with her hands and suddenly sat up from the bed.


    She shouted, "Carlos!"


    Dan, Ray, Willie and Winnie, who were accompanying Celia, were all attracted by her shout.


    Celia also found something wrong. She looked around and touched her splitting head. "I... what''s wrong with me?"


    "A high fever of forty degree." Ray sat on the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    my, and I will find a man like him to be my husband in the future."


    Willie rolled his eyes secretly. "Shallow..."


    "What do you mean, Willie?" Winnie suddenly questioned, "you''ve been strange from the very beginning. You always ask Mommy some strange questions. I know you don''t want father Ray to be our father. You want that cold uncle. "


    At this time, Willie couldn''t keep calm anymore. "Are you a pig? It''s not about which one I like, but my mother herself. Besides, don''t think of me as you do. In fact, I don''t want other men to be my father at all. I only have one father. "


    In the past, he never spoke out his thoughts because he was afraid that his mother would be sad.


    This was the first time that Celia had heard the heart of Willie.


    Looking at the serious face of Willie, Winnie was also stunned. Then she burst into tears. "Why did you say that? Can''t you pretend to be happy if you don''t tell us? Do you think I don''t want my biological father? But he hasn''t appeared since we were born, so we are abandoned by him. He doesn''t want us. Why do we want him? "


    Celia, "..."


    Celia didn''t know that who really cared about her father was not Willie, but Winnie was more excited.


    It was not until now that she realized that the fundamental reason why Winnie was willing to accept Ray was that she thought her father had abandoned her and Willie.


    In fact, she knew that he loved them, but...


    No, why did she suddenly think about him? Carlos had nothing to do with her.


    "Mom, is that so?" Winnie suddenly asked.


    "What?" Celia was in a daze just now. When she came to herself, she immediately replied, "no, your biological father didn''t abandon you.... Because... Because of something, he might... He doesn''t know you, in this world... "

 Chapter 488 Carlos, Are You Crazy

    Winnie didn''t want to believe the truth.


    "Mom, you lied to us. If that''s the case, why didn''t you mention dad in front of us, neither did Uncle D, nor Uncle Zed. I know that you didn''t mention it because you were afraid that Willie and I would be sad when we knew the truth. Now you also said that he didn''t know the existence of us for the same reason. "


    "No, mom didn''t lie." Celia felt Winnie''s resistance, "your father really doesn''t know that you are in this world."


    "Really?" Winnie asked again, with a flicker in her eyes.


    Celia nodded slightly.


    "Then why don''t you mention dad?"


    Celia hesitated, struggling in her mind. She didn''t know how to answer. Perhaps she didn''t know the real reason why she didn''t mention it.


    "Because Mommy still loves daddy."


    The person who answered this question was Willie. Then he repeated as if he was very sure, "because Mommy still loves Daddy."


    Winnie also looked at Celia with a serious look. "Mom?"


    Celia turned her head and looked away. "No, No. Don''t think too much. I told you that I was immature at that time, so I was willful. Now you know what is the best for me. The past is just my growth experience. "


    This explanation was so lame at this time. Celia said awkwardly, "mom wants to sleep a little longer. You can go out first!"


    Winnie wanted to say something, but was dragged out of the bed by Willie.


    Winnie glared at him, but Willie ignored her and pulled her out of the room.


    Outside, Winnie was unconvinced. "What the hell are you doing? Why did you drag me out and stop me from asking? How can you be so annoying... "


    Sometimes, Willie really thought Winnie was an idiot, but sometimes he thought she was very smart. He didn''t want to talk to her. "If mom wants to say, she has already said it."


    At this time, Willie looked at Dan, who was sitting on the sofa. He winked at Winnie, and the two of them walked over together and sat on the sofa.


    "Uncle Dan, can we ask you a question? You don''t need to answer directly. You can nod or shake your head. If yes, you can nod or not. "


    Dan wondered what the two little monsters were doing?


    Dan also remembered that when the handsome man sent them back, he specially told Dan that...


    "Is our father the one who bought the painting at that time?"


    Hearing this, Dan was completely stunned.


    How should he answer this question?


    The old castle.


    Looking at the pale man in bed, Ivan turned to the housekeeper and ordered, "prepare something to eat. He will wake up soon."


    The housekeeper nodded, "yes." Then he bowed and walked out of the room.


    Sure enough, not long after, Carlos slowly woke up. Perhaps it was because he felt pain, he let out a dull groan, "where am I?"


    Ivan stood up from the chair. "How dare you go to see George alone and take the thing he gave you!"


    Carlos sat up with one hand supporting himself. His consciousness gradually cleared up, and the scene in the courtyard instantly popped up in his mind. "Where is George? And how about Celia and the kids? "


    "A


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    tely.


    Although Celia didn''t see the maid''s face clearly, she felt that she had seen her face before.


    At the same time, Celia also thought that the makeup was too heavy. And as a woman, she seemed to be as tall as a man.


    This time the new maid did feel strange.


    As soon as the maid left, Celia said, "let me think about it again. Is there anything else? If not, I''ll go back to have a rest. I feel a little tired. "


    "¡­¡­ Okay. "


    Zed didn''t say anything more, because these words were the same as before, and there was no progress.


    In fact, she didn''t like it.


    After walking out of the study, Celia went back to her room. She didn''t feel tired at first, but now she felt a little tired.


    As soon as she entered the room, she went straight to the bathroom. It was not until her clothes were half taken off that she remembered that she hadn''t taken any clothes to change.


    At the same time, the bathroom door was pushed open. She vaguely saw the maid. It was almost the time to collect the dirty clothes and wash them, so she did not take it seriously. She casually shouted, "bring me a change of clothes..."


    But the maid was frozen there. Feeling a little strange, Celia turned around.


    "You, you want to do..."


    Before she could finish her words, the maid walked straight towards her. Her walking posture and aura, as well as her dark eyes that could not be hidden no matter how heavily makeup he wore.


    She couldn''t believe it!


    She was too shocked to say anything. When Celia was still in a daze, the man had tightly held her. Then her breath quickly filled with a breath that she wanted to forget.


    "Ouch!" Her lips were pressed hard.


    She kept beating him and sobbed pitifully. However, the other party did not want to let go of her sweet lips at all, as if all the suppressed emotions in the past few years were exploded in this kiss that was enough to melt the two people''s hot kisses.


    "Carlos Gu! Are you crazy? " She tried her best to avoid his lips and gasped, "why, why are you here?"

 Chapter 489 You Dont Love Me Anymore

    What the hell was he doing here?


    Is he crazy?


    Besides, why is he here? Why is he wearing the maid''s clothes? He...


    Does he disguise himself as a man and sneak in?


    While dodging Carlos'' ''fierce attack'', she gritted her teeth to suppress the whispers coming out of her mouth. Originally, Celia''s clothes were half taken off, and now she was even more embarrassed.


    At the same time, Celia kept beating him with her fists. Maybe it was because she resisted too fiercely that he stopped and put his forehead against hers.


    He stroked her cheek and said, "someone asked me if I''m willing to leave? I''m not reconciled, so I''m here. "


    Her eyes twinkled, and there was something in it. Finally, she raised her hand and slapped his handsome face. "Get out, or I will be rude to you."


    "What are you going to do to me?" He approached her face, raised his eyebrows and asked in a low voice, "how have you been these years without me by your side?"


    Celia avoided his touch and said, "I''m fine. Didn''t Mr. Carlos see that?"


    "Yes, I did."


    His eyes were filled with sadness. "You are more confident than before. You are more feminine and you look good. But is here as empty as mine? "


    He was pointing at her heart.


    "No." Celia denied and broke free from his control. "I have two children, a fiance, and a family. I don''t lack anything here. I have everything I want. I live a full life every day, which I have never felt before."


    Her eyes were as calm as water, and the corners of her mouth suddenly raised. She raised her hand to touch his handsome face. "Carlos, I once loved you, and I don''t regret loving you. But it was all over. As you can see, I''m fine now. I don''t have time to think about where you are and what you are doing? Who is the woman you like. Because I don''t care anymore. I really didn''t care. It is not because I pretend, but because I really let it go. Do you understand? "


    Carlos was stunned, "you, you don''t love me anymore?"


    It was not because she was angry or anything else, but because she had really given up her love and started her new life.


    Carlos suddenly took a few steps back and in a flash, he held her in his arms again. The shock from the bottom of his heart was as great as the earthquake.


    Maybe this was the last time he hugged her. His eyes were as red as blood, rubbing her hair.


    "Celia, I swear that I will always love you even if you forget me and don''t love me one day..."


    He held her in his arms. Her heart beat faster, but she tried to suppress it.


    Then she heard him say, "help me find a man''s clothes. I need to change. Then take me to see your fiance."


    "Why do you want to see him?" She got out of his arms and looked a l


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ook her about an hour to go back.


    When she returned to her room, she heard Carlos say, "I thought you didn''t care about me."


    "¡­"


    Then, Carlos took the clothes from her hand and went into the bathroom to change. When he came out, he had become the arrogant man again.


    He looked at her seriously and said, "take me to see Ray."


    "Why?" She frowned.


    "I will leave as soon as I see him." He said, "I have something to tell him. You can stop taking me to see him. Then I will stay here all the time and won''t leave."


    Celia knew that he was not joking.


    "Okay, I''ll take you there. He is in the hospital on the island, but he may be busy at this time. Maybe he needs to wait for a while, until he finishes his work. "


    "You seem to know him very well?" Carlos opened the door and walked out directly. "Or you two have reached a certain extent, a fiancee? Generally, a fiancee will have sex with each other. "


    Of course, Celia understood what he meant. If it was in the past, she would immediately explain.


    But now, she didn''t think it was necessary.


    "It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you. We are both adults and are about to get married. It''s normal for us to have sex."


    Suddenly, her hand was grabbed tightly by him, as if he was going to crush her hand. "Are you really..."


    Celia emphasized, "I said it had nothing to do with you."


    After a short pause, Carlos turned his head away.


    After arriving at the hospital, Celia took him to Ray''s office. Fortunately, Ray was not busy at all this time. Instead, he was writing a report in his white coat in the office.


    Hearing the noise, he raised his eyes. When he saw the person, his handsome face immediately showed joy, but when he saw the person behind her, his smile froze in an instant.


    Why was he here?

 Chapter 490 Come With Me!

    Celia lost her patience. She knew what Ray was going to ask her. Before Ray opened his mouth, Celia said, "don''t ask me anything. He wants to see you. Take your time! I''ll wait outside... "


    After saying that, Celia immediately walked out and slammed the door, leaving the two men alone.


    Seeing that Ray was completely shocked, Carlos said, "Dr. Jiang, please sit down! You seem to be surprised to see me? "


    "You... Are you all right? " Ray asked.


    "Do you want me to be hurt?" Carlos asked in reply, and then smiled, "as you can see, it''s not bad."


    Hearing this, Ray also breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good. If anything happens to you, I think Celia will be very guilty. Mr. Gu, you may have known that Celia has agreed to my proposal. We will hold our wedding soon. "


    Carlos said frankly, "I know. That''s why I came to you."


    "What do you mean?" Did he go to the island to snatch the wedding?


    "Dr. Jiang, you look very nervous."


    Carlos smiled, "I don''t know how much Dr. Jiang knows about me and Celia, but it doesn''t matter. The most important thing is that you should know that it''s not that I don''t care about her, nor that I don''t love her. I don''t know why things have become like this between Celia and me. There are too many factors. But now that she has chosen to start a new life with you, I will respect her decision. "


    In Ray''s view, if Carlos really loved Celia, how could he let her go so easily?


    Shouldn''t Carlos try every means to imprison Celia by his side?


    "Maybe Dr. Jiang is thinking that if I really love her, how can I treat her so indifferently and accept her to marry another man?"


    Carlos saw through Ray''s mind completely and gave him the answer directly, "that''s because, whether she really doesn''t love me or not now, even if she really doesn''t love me, no matter who she is with will never change the fact that I have her in my heart and I love her. Even if she marries you, gives birth to children with you, and grows old with you, my love for her will never change! "


    "¡­"


    This is a confession...


    Only then did Ray realize that this was Carlos'' true confession to Celia.


    It was simple, easy to understand. It was not an astonishing move, not thrilling, and there was no profound reason. What Carlos said was the simplest view of love among ordinary people.


    But it made people feel very, very concerned.


    In fact, Ray thought Carlos would tell him about the kidnap last time, but Carlos didn''t mention it at all.


    At the same time, he also felt a little ridiculous. As her ex husband, Carlos actually said such words to her current fiance.


    Ray put down the documents in his hand and said cal


    d took a photo shoot. "Carlos, you bastard, how dare you scold me? Tell me, what are you doing here? Do you want to abduct Celia again? "


    Carlos looked up, but there was a lot of pressure hidden in his eyes. "You should know that there is no problem between me and her. That so-called problem was only that thing in the past. Now we are all good. Why can''t we be together again? Besides, why didn''t I stop you when you took her away at that time? "


    Hearing that, Zed''s eyes turned deep. He said with a little hesitation, "don''t you think you are going to die? Why? "


    Speaking of this, Zed suddenly raised his voice. "Carlos, that''s all in the past. Now Celia is going to get married. She will not have you in the future. Go back to where you come from now. You are not welcome here... "


    "I have never thought of staying here for a long time." Carlos also stood up from the sofa. His simple words were in sharp contrast to Zed''s, but also in two opposite sides. "A petty person like you, I won''t make a fuss about it with you."


    "What... What?" "How dare you say I''m narrow-minded! You! You! Let me tell you, there is no way to chase Celia again! "


    Carlos was speechless.


    Ignoring him, Carlos opened the door and left.


    Zed snorted at the back, "bastard, you are still as annoying as before!"


    "¡­"


    As soon as Carlos came out, Celia saw him. When she was about to ask something, he grabbed her hand and took her away from the coffee shop.


    Dan wanted to catch up with him, but Carlos looked at him coldly.


    In this way, Celia was pulled out by Carlos.


    When she walked outside, she was a little nervous. She struggled out of his control and raised her eyebrows. "What on earth do you want to do?"


    He looked at her with passionate eyes, "come with me!"

 Chapter 491 Hold My Arm

    "What did you say?"


    Celia thought it was funny. Why was he still the same as before? Could he do whatever he said.


    "Get out of here with me!" He repeated.


    She smiled.


    "Why should I go with you? Carlos, why are you still the same as before. We have been entangled with each other for so many years. Isn''t it enough? I''m not interested at all now. You said you would leave here after seeing Ray, but now you have broken your promise. "


    "Yes, I did."


    "But you don''t want to fulfill your promise now?"


    Looking at the beautiful face in front of him, he felt that that period of time seemed to be a lifetime. Carlos thought of the infusion of the two people, especially when she was pregnant.


    "I... I don''t want it to end like this!"


    Shaking her head, Celia said, "that''s enough, Carlos. You''ve already abandoned me. I don''t want to be with you anymore."


    "I, I didn''t abandon you!" He said with unprecedented paranoia and helplessness, "three years ago, when I learned that I was poisoned, your body has reached its limit. I''m afraid that you can''t bear the pain of my leaving, so..."


    "So, you asked Zed to take me away."


    Celia interrupted him. "Don''t you think this is an abandon?"


    "¡­"


    "¡­ Carlos, you are the worst man I have ever seen! " Celia sneered," If you really love me, then you know that I may not be able to hold on at that time, you won''t send me away, but accompany me, even if we go to hell together. Don''t make excuses for yourself anymore."


    She thought it would be something else, but it turned out to be nothing.


    In fact, the biggest problem between people was that they couldn''t communicate well.


    Celia suddenly realized that Carlos seemed to live in her world forever, no matter in the past or in the future.


    Thinking of this, she laughed even louder. "Carlos, no wonder you are so confident to go to the island. Do you think that as long as you tell me what happened three years ago, I will be the same as before, and I will not care about anything in your arms?"


    Hearing this, Carlos was stunned. His dark eyes became darker and darker. He could not deny that he had indeed thought about it.


    He had nothing to say now, not because he couldn''t refute her, but because it seemed that no matter what he said, in her eyes, he was deliberately defending himself.


    "Carlos, in fact, I have thought about something in the past three years. On the contrary, I have thought about our relationship very carefully. But I''m too tired to think about it. "


    "In front of you, or in front of anyone else, I will not deny that I have loved you very much, but that was only in the past... Do you understand? "


    "I, I understand." Carlos'' eyes turned red in an instant.


    He knew that he had missed the most important time.


    yes of the two were covered by gauze, and they couldn''t see each other clearly.


    When Celia was in a daze, she heard a voice saying, "hold my arm and I''ll send you in."


    Somehow, when she heard what Carlos said, she wanted to cry.


    See Celia not move, Carlos took her hand and held his arm.


    He led her into the incomparably lofty church. He walked very slowly, so did she.


    She lowered her eyes all the time and saw the two people walking at the same time. Her heart trembled slightly.


    Seeing the man who sent her in, Ray was also surprised. He clenched his hands slightly and didn''t relax himself until he was sure that Carlos was not here to snatch the bride.


    At this time, the priest had already stood there, holding the Scripture in his hands, incomparably and devoutly, unmoving.


    Ray took Celia from Carlos'' hand. He took her hand and walked a few steps forward, while Carlos retreated aside. It was probably because of his mood that Carlos had changed from a king to a knight.


    Not long after, the priest began to announce, "master, we come to you and witness the couple entering the sacred marriage hall. According to the imperial edict, the two of them are integrated into one... "


    After the priest announced, he looked at the groom with a warm expression and asked, "do you want this woman to be your wife and marry her? He loved her, took care of her, respected her, accepted her, remained faithful to her forever until the end of his life, regardless of illness, health or any other reasons? "


    Ray: "yes, I do."


    At this time, the priest looked at the bride and asked, "do you want this man to be your husband and marry him? She loved him, took care of him, respected him, accepted him, remained faithful to him forever until the end of her life, regardless of illness, health or any other reasons? "


    Celia, "I..."

 Chapter 492 Are You Willing To Give Me Another Chance

    Time suddenly stopped. Everyone present was waiting for the answer of Celia, including herself.


    She had thought that it would be easy to say the three words "Yes, I do", as simple as usual.


    But at this moment, she suddenly realized how difficult these three words were.


    "I... I want..."


    "I... I..."


    "¡­¡­"


    She tried several times, but she couldn''t say anything.


    "No, you don''t."


    All of a sudden, a sound broke the silence. All the people holding their breath looked at the source of the sound.


    At this time, Celia also looked over, and then stared at each other.


    "Willie..." Somehow, Celia choked with sobs, especially when she saw the mini version of Carlos'' face.


    "My mother doesn''t want to marry you." Wearing a small suit and a small tie, Willie indifferently glanced at Winnie who was standing next to him with her mouth wide open. Then he loosened the veil in his hand, stepped forward and looked at Ray. Willie said seriously.


    Everyone didn''t expect that the bride''s son would snatch the bride, which was really shocking.


    In the heart of Willie, he thought his mother was a smart person, but now he felt that his mother was really not that smart.


    She didn''t even know whether she wanted to marry or not. How could she be smart?


    At this time, Winnie also jumped out of the chair. She pouted and said, "Mom, I don''t want uncle Ray to be my father, so you''d better not get married. Take me and Willie to find our biological father? Uncle D told us that there are misunderstandings between you and dad. As long as the misunderstandings are cleared up, you can make up. Then our family will be complete. "


    Celia, "..."


    Damn it! How dare Dan!


    Suddenly, someone''s eyes were fixed on her, so thick that she could not ignore it.


    Celia knew who was looking at her, but she didn''t intend to give him any response.


    Celia pouted slightly and lifted the veil with one hand. With an apologetic look, she said, "Ray, I don''t know how to tell you, but I really can''t. So... I am... "


    She felt guilty even when she said "sorry", and she thought that Ray might not want to hear these three words.


    There was pain in Ray''s eyes. He paused for a while, but in an instant, he smoothed his hair and said with a smile, "actually, it''s already within my expectation. Celia, in fact, I don''t love you so much as I thought. At least when my mother doesn''t agree with our marriage anyway, I really wavered. I''m a househusband. It''s very important for me to get along well with my mother-in-law and daughter-in-law."


    Celia was not sure whether she understood it or not. "What do you


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ?"


    Before Celia could figure out what to do next, she was suddenly lifted up. The man''s powerful arms passed through her body and clung to her through the clothes...


    He replied, "let''s change the wedding dress first."


    "I don''t want to change it."


    "Of course you must!"


    "I don''t want to..."


    "As long as you change it, I''ll listen to you all."


    "¡­"


    Later, Celia stopped struggling and let him go. Anyway, no matter how hard she resisted, it was useless. With someone holding her like this, she didn''t need to walk. Why not?


    The good wedding ended up with a farce. Later, the news spread on the island that the younger sister of the patriarch was abandoned by a man and threw herself into a river. At last, she was saved by an incomparably handsome man. Later, the younger sister of the patriarch fell in love with this man at first sight.


    There were many versions of the legend. When Celia heard it, she could almost write a novel.


    In the study, Celia and Carlos sat at the desk of Zed.


    The three looked at each other without breaking the eerie silence.


    After a while, Zed finally couldn''t keep calm. "Celia, have you decided to give him another chance?"


    "No, I didn''t marry Ray, but it doesn''t mean that I''m willing to give anyone else... One chance. " She used "anyone" to replace Carlos now.


    This method had been used to it for a long time, so Carlos was used to it.


    After all, he hadn''t accompanied her to sleep, take a shower or go to the bathroom during this period of time. She was basically under his watch for the rest of the time.


    Zed glanced at the awkward Celia, and then looked at the calm man over there. "Humph, it''s still early to marry my sister. I''m not going to get through this!"

 Chapter 493 Mom Has A Bad Taste

    At this time, Carlos was neither anxious nor irritable, appearing more calm than ever.


    His back was slightly leaned forward, and his hands were supporting his knees. The smile on his handsome face was different.


    He asked, "you are just Celia''s cousin at most. It seems that we don''t need to ask for your permission to get married, right?"


    "Carlos!" Zed was so angry. "Anyway, I just don''t agree!"


    Celia turned her head and stopped him, "is it time to discuss this problem now?"


    At this time, Carlos also looked back sideways. "Then what do we need to discuss now? About your escape from the wedding? Or do you want to talk about the matter that you fell in love with me at first sight when you jumped into the river and was saved by me? "


    Celia, "..."


    ''Forget it. I''d better stay out of it, or it will be more and more chaotic.''


    Anyway, Zed didn''t like him, so Zed would certainly make things difficult for him.


    Holding back his anger, Zed seemed to think of something and chuckled.


    He looked at Carlos. "Have you seen that river?"


    "That is the only fresh water river on the island. From the east to the west of the island, I want you to fill it up now. Except for your hands and shovels, you are not allowed to use any other external force, material force or human force."


    Hearing this, Carlos'' eyebrows twitched in an instant. "Do you want me to fill the sea?"


    "Yes!" "In other words, I just want you to know what it means to retreat from difficulties. Even if Celia doesn''t marry Ray, I can help her find a new son-in-law on the island. Oh, that''s a good idea. It''s not bad to hold a husband selection banquet on the island. Isn''t it not easy for the sister of the patriarch to have a good husband? "


    Hearing this, Celia couldn''t sit still any longer. "What are you talking about? What kind of the husband selection banquet? Nowadays, there is no such thing. "


    Although Zed wanted Carlos to be in a dilemma, he couldn''t go too far.


    Not in ancient times.


    "Why not?" As if Zed had made up his mind, he said, "I''ll arrange a husband selection banquet next month. I''m sure there will be a lot of people signing up. Celia, don''t worry about it. I''ll handle it. "


    "Okay, stop it!" Celia begged for mercy.


    It was rare for Zed to be angry. He glared at her and said, "stop it. Unless you admit that you still have feelings for t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lock in the evening.


    No one believed that he could hold on. He could hold on only for a week, at most two or three days.


    After all, no one could stand standing in the wind and snow with thin clothes and only a shovel to break the ice.


    A week later, it was said that there was a crazy man on the island. He worked day and night, but it was useless.


    So he must be crazy!


    Because he was doing something that only lunatics would do!


    Celia thought Carlos couldn''t hold on for three days, but when she knew that Carlos was still stubborn to do that stupid thing on the seventh day, she took the risk and ran to the river not far away.


    But she didn''t get close. She just stood there wrapped in a coat and an umbrella. From a distance, she saw a man covered with snow, with an iron shovel in his hand, standing on the ice and beating it.


    The ice was so thick that it was even difficult to use an electric drill.


    Not to mention to beat by hand!


    All of a sudden, her eyes became hot. She reached out her hand to wipe away the tears. When she was about to go back, she saw that Zed and Dan were also standing behind her.


    Zed walked over. Afraid that he would see her cry, Celia turned her head to the other side to hide her tears. "Why are you out?"


    "Then why did you come out?" Shaking his head, Zed said, "you know your own body."


    "I..."


    Celia hesitated.


    "Today is the seventh day."


    "I know."


    "Do you think he is breaking the ice?"


    Celia''s eyes darkened, "yes, but it''s stupid."


    Zed sighed, "you are wrong. He didn''t break the ice..."

 Chapter 494 Our Celia Must Be Spoiled!

    Not the ice?


    Celia understood what Zed meant, but what was the point of doing this now?


    She put her hand into the pocket of her coat and sniffed her cold red nose. "I''m afraid it was not just because he was sick three years ago that he divorced me."


    "Yes, he did it three years ago because t George threatened him with your life. George gave me the antidote. Celia, will you blame me? "


    Zed walked over and tucked the scarf around her neck.


    Looking at the man in front of her, Celia shook her head. How could she blame him!


    She knew better than anyone how she was at that time.


    "Celia, you have been entangled with each other for so many years. If you end your relationship now, will you feel that your life is meaningless? "


    "The real meaning of time is not here. If I just want to be with him because our past, do you think it''s right?" Celia''s eyes were covered with a layer of mist. "Although we have been entangled with each other for so many years, when we are really together and feel love, there is only a little time left. When I say this, I still feel sad."


    Later, she added, "I didn''t blame him or hate him. I just don''t want to continue the previous life. Sometimes, it''s not a bad ending if we both live apart well."


    "But he doesn''t think so now. For him, you are the only one. " Zed looked at calm Celia and said, "actually, it''s not because Ray knows it in his heart. I also know that even if you don''t be with Carlos, you will never accept another man sincerely in the future."


    Clenching her fists in her pockets, Celia didn''t want to admit the fact, so she had to hide it with indifference. "Which side are you on? Why are you defending him now? Didn''t you hate him very much before?"


    "Yes, I don''t like him. He is so arrogant and rude. Humph!" Zed''s tone was full of resentment.


    At this time, Celia heard him added, "I didn''t hate him so much. He bullied you. Now you only have me by your side. If I don''t help you, who can help you?"


    The sudden snow seemed to cover everything in an instant.


    Celia looked up at the snow that was falling from the sky and said indifferently, "it''s snow


    difficult to gather all the information about the Luo Clan, the island alone was more prosperous than a first tier city.


    Then Celia must be very tired now.


    It turned out that she had really grown up so fast in the three years he didn''t know.


    Three days later, Carlos was discharged from the hospital. He continued to do that stubbornly.


    Even Zed couldn''t bear to see his silly behavior.


    He asked someone to call Carlos to the study, and at the same time, he asked Celia to come. Like last time, after a long silence, Zed finally said, "take her away, and two children."


    Hearing this, Celia frowned and said, "Zed, you..."


    "Celia, don''t say anything."


    Then he looked at the calm man and said, "I don''t have any other requirements for you. There is only one thing, that is, our Celia must be spoiled!"


    "I know," said Carlos.


    "Don''t say yes so soon. Do you know how to spoil her?" Zed asked.


    "She wants the stars in the sky. I will never give her the moon."


    "¡­"


    "Have you ever asked for my opinion?"


    Obviously, Celia was not willing to leave with him.


    But at this time, there was a hint of insistence in Zed''s tone.


    "Celia, as the saying goes, it''s not a big deal to correct your mistakes. Besides, he didn''t make any mistakes of principle. Otherwise, you can go back with him first. If you really feel that it''s unnecessary to continue to be together with him, you can come back."

 Chapter 495 Mom, He Is Really Stupid

    Celia finally understood. It was said that women were fickle, but sometimes they were really beyond men''s temper.


    The two men who had been at odds with each other a few days ago were now united.


    What''s more, what Zed said sounded very strange, as if she and Carlos hadn''t divorced yet. She just quarreled with him for a simple trifle, and then she went back to her mother''s house in anger, and Carlos came here to apologize.


    But that was not the truth!


    It was not just a small conflict between them!


    Seeing that Celia was stunned and seemed to be thinking about something, Zed didn''t give her any chance to refuse. He quickly said, "well, well, you go back to pack up, and also pack up the two children. You will leave the Islands early tomorrow morning. I have called my father, remember to go back to see him."


    "Zed, you are really capricious." Celia really admired him. He hated Carlos so much before, but now he was on the other side.


    But strangely, she had a feeling of happiness in her heart, as if something was about to break out of the earth.


    Celia knew exactly what it was, but why did she suddenly have this feeling? Wasn''t this feeling gone before?


    She looked sideways at the man beside her a little unnaturally, but unexpectedly bumped into a pair of black eyes.


    She was so frightened that she trembled all over. She quickly turned her head and coughed to cover her abnormality just now. She said, "even if we are going to leave the Islands, you have to let me explain some of my subsequent work clearly!"


    "¡­ You, you can hand over the task to Dan. "


    "Well, I see. If there is nothing else, I will go out first." She really needed to calm down now.


    Zed nodded slightly and said, "okay."


    After Celia left, Zed looked at the man sitting there and said, "the confidence game works well."


    Carlos replied, "Why are you so sure that I''m playing a trick?"


    Hearing this, Zed was stunned. "Do you really want to fill the sea?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­"


    It took about a week for Celia to finish the handover. She had tried her best to delay it.


    During this period of time, Carlos was with her. Whenever she turned around, she could see him. His face was soft and his eyes were deep.


    She would get drunk every time she looked at him. If she didn''t know it was him, she would probably think that someone had undergone a plastic surgery to look like him.


    After returning to Jin City, Carlos arranged for Celia and the children to the manor.


    Grace was also surprised to see Celia, but when she saw the two kids, her eyes softened.


    The two kids were also very happy. They liked the manor very much and began to run around curiously.


    Celia''s bedroom was not the previous master bedroom, but a first-class one. She knew that it was specially arranged by Carlos, perhaps because he was afraid that she would have a bad mood.


    But what he didn''t know was that as soon as she entered the manor, many scenes of the past began to pour in.


    When Celia was tidying up her clothes in her room, Carlos stood at the door, leaning against her, with a cup of scented tea in his hand. He didn''t say anything until she finished tidying up her clothes. He walked in, handed the tea to her and said, "dri


    plicably happy.


    About half an hour later, Grace prepared the food for the children and brought it to the living room. Celia always knew that Grace was a meticulous person, so she didn''t worry about the food she prepared.


    She took the small bowl from Grace and said, "thank you, Grace."


    "Of course not. I''m glad that madam, you''re back." Grace said sincerely. But at this time, she thought of Celia''s identity and hurriedly said, "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s Miss Ling."


    With a gentle smile, Celia looked at the old woman in front of her. She still remembered that when she married here, Grace was very rude to her. At the beginning, she didn''t know that Grace did it out of kindness, but after that, she realized.


    At this time, Grace reported to Carlos, "as for Grandma Gu in the old house..."


    "Is that Granny? I haven''t seen her for a long time. How is she? "


    Before Grace finished her words, Celia was a little excited.


    "No, no..."


    Grace thought that Carlos had told her the news of Grandma Gu''s death, but Celia didn''t seem to know it. Grace shook her head and didn''t know what to say, afraid that she might say something wrong.


    Looking at Grace''s expression, Celia was confused. "What''s wrong?"


    Carlos thought for a while, and then signaled Grace to go downstairs. "I see. Just make preparations two years ago."


    What have to prapare?


    Celia looked at Carlos in confusion.


    After Grace went downstairs, Carlos held Celia''s hand. When she tried to break free, she was shocked by the sadness in his eyes. She had a bad feeling. "What, what''s wrong?"


    "Three years ago, not long after you left, grandma passed away."


    "¡­¡­"


    "She left peacefully without any pain. She left in sleep."


    In fact, Celia had a vague guess, but when she heard it with her own ears, she could not help but feel sad. The most sad thing was that she did not see grandma for the last time.


    At this time, Celia held Willie and Winnie in her arms, as if she was trying to hide her sadness.


    Seeing her sad, Carlos was also reluctant. "Don''t be sad. Her death anniversary is coming. Let''s go to see her together."


    Sobbing, Celia nodded, "okay."

 Chapter 496 Sunshine, Children, And Her, Contentment

    Carlos received a phone call and went to the study to talk about business.


    After that, Celia accompanied the two children to eat desserts. Winnie was greedy. Winnie began to praise the chef''s cooking after eating several milk yellow bread, "Wow! The food here is delicious. This bread is freshly made, not ready-made. It''s so delicious! "


    At this moment, Willie, who didn''t like desserts very much and was only interested in juice, began to taste. After taking a sip, he smiled at Celia and said, "Mom, it''s really delicious."


    "Eat more if you like. The chef here is really good." When she lived here before, she ate a lot every day, and her weight kept rising during that time. Fortunately, she wasn''t too fat.


    "Did mom live here before?"


    Celia''s eyes suddenly froze. "Yes, I lived here for a period of time. Because I lived here, I knew the food here was delicious!"


    "Oh, you are right." Willie lowered his head and took another sip.


    About twenty minutes later, Carlos returned to the living room after he finished his work.


    Grace, who followed him, walked to the front of the two children.


    Celia looked at Grace and then at the man over there. He winked at her.


    Originally, she wanted to pretend that she didn''t understand, but it seemed that she cared about him.


    So she let Grace take care of the two children and walked towards him.


    Following him all the way to the kitchen, Celia was a little surprised.


    "This is..."


    "You haven''t eaten much. Have a try."


    Was this the noodles he cooked for her?


    Celia scratched her hair. She didn''t dare to eat the food cooked by him randomly. If she ate it up and fell in love with him as if she had been "poisoned" by him before, she would be doomed. Standing there, Celia was a little hesitant.


    Therefore, she would never eat it.


    However, everything went against her will later. When Carlos fed her the noodles in person, she still ate them inexplicably. Moreover, she felt it was not enough after eating them, so she couldn''t help asking for another bowl. Then Carlos went to the kitchen again happily.


    Sitting there, Celia sighed and touched her face.


    "Since when did he cook so delicious?"


    It tasted so good that she couldn''t resist the temptation.


    After a while, he came over with a bowl. He smiled at her and said, "in fact, you should eat less. If you eat too much, I''m afraid that I can''t hold you in the future."


    "Crazy." She blurted out, "who wants you to hold me? I have nothing to do with you."


    Carlos didn''t get annoyed or angry. He walked over, but his eyes were full of love. It was really an enjoyment o


    o get rid of him.


    "It''s not that I don''t understand. It''s just that I understand too much. If I really die at that time, Celia, I can''t guarantee what you will do!" Carlos'' eyes narrowed and there was a hint of seriousness on his handsome face. "Celia, you love me, always! Even if you don''t want to admit it now, it doesn''t matter. I know it is enough. "


    He was telling the truth, but she didn''t want to admit it in front of him.


    She turned her head away and avoided his sight. "Nonsense. Don''t say that."


    "Okay." "Okay, I won''t. Celia, tell me. Do you love me?" said Carlos.


    "¡­"


    Seeing that she was speechless, his handsome face suddenly approached. He felt that she no longer struggled.


    "Celia..."


    His gentle and warm words almost made Celia lose her armor. When she came to her senses, she saw him approaching her, as if he was going to kiss her. She quickly stepped hard on his feet and said, "you''ve broken your promise again. You said you wouldn''t touch me just now. Now you not only touch me, but also want to kiss me. Your credibility is simply zero. Let go of me!"


    "How do you know I want to do it?" As he spoke, Carlos got closer and closer to her, with his face and bewitching eyes.


    Shocked, Celia leaned back and pushed him away with her own strength. She stood up in disorder and said, "it seems that Mr. Gu really doesn''t need me to accompany you. Just stay alone!"


    After saying that, she went straight to the two children who were playing.


    Looking at her unruly look after a long separation, he felt she was very cute.


    After a while, Carlos also smiled.


    The sunshine, the study, the baby, and her...


    This was what he longed for all his life. He should be content.


    Yes, he was satisfied.

 Chapter 497 Women Love Bad Men

    Two days later, Celia was taken to a place by Carlos.


    Well...


    There was an old castle with water around it and an old hanging bridge for people to walk along. It looked a little isolated from the world.


    If there were not all kinds of flowers and plants placed outside the castle, she really thought it would be a place where vampires lived.


    The two of them came at dusk, with an empty stomach. Obviously, they came to grab food. But when did Mr. Gu, who was always arrogant, start to do such an activity?


    When they walked in, an old man came out to greet them. He looked like the housekeeper.


    The Butler said, "Mr. Gu, master, madam and lady are waiting for you in the living room. Please follow me."


    Carlos nodded and followed the housekeeper into the living room.


    As soon as she entered the living room, Celia saw a handsome man sitting on the sofa and a woman beside him...


    Seeing the woman''s appearance, Celia was a little surprised. How could it be her?


    The landlady of that nameless flower shop.


    Apparently, the other party also saw Celia, and the expression on her face was also quite surprised. "How could it be you? What a coincidence! "


    Alice stood up and greeted Celia with her daughter in her arms.


    At this time, the two men looked at each other in confusion, wondering how they could know each other?


    Alice walked up to Celia and said, "my husband told me that a guest would come today, but he didn''t tell me who it was. I didn''t expect it to be you. Do you still remember me? You bought flowers in my shop. "


    "Of course I do. What a coincidence!" Feeling the warmth of the other party, Celia also smiled gently. She looked at the child in the other party''s hand and asked, "is this your daughter?"


    "Yes!" Holding the heavy baby in her hand, Alice pinched her baby''s face and said, "Hilary, call auntie."


    As soon as Hilary started to speak, she said in a very strange voice, " Ant... "


    Hearing this, Winnie burst into laughter. She pulled the clothes of Celia and said, "Mom, little sister called you ant."


    At this time, Alice also looked at Willie and Winnie and couldn''t help but praise, "these two children are so beautiful. You and your husband are really lucky. Look at my daughter. She is so fat that she should lose weight. "


    "Auntie, sister is very cute. She doesn''t need to lose weight."


    The one who spoke was quick to be silent, as long as he could not say it -- Willie.


    He even opened his arms and said, "Auntie, can I hug her?"


    As a matter of fact, Willie had a certain aversion to girls since he was a child. He didn''t know if it was because Winnie was too noisy in usual times, or perhaps he had inherited someone''s unique personality. In a word, it was strange. Celia had never seen him so active to get close to others.


    But Willie was only three years old after all. It was not good


    have an inexplicable tacit understanding and left the living room, giving it to the two women and three children.


    Although the two of them left quietly, they were still found by two women.


    Seeing that Celia turned her head to look at them, Alice smiled and asked, "I heard from my husband that you were having a fight with your husband. I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to say that. It''s just that I suddenly remember. Don''t mind what I said. "


    "It doesn''t matter. I can feel that you don''t mean to harm me." Celia also turned around with a smile. "In fact, I have divorced him. He is my ex husband now."


    "Well, I don''t know much about love. My husband is always more active. Anyway! I think the feeling when I am with him is unique. We have been separated for a long time before. During that time, I know more about his importance to me. Even if he will never come back, I will finish the rest of my lonely life alone. "


    As Alice spoke, she suddenly thought of the three years. Tears welled up in her eyes. "But fortunately, he came back at last."


    "I''m sorry to remind you of the sad time," said Celia, feeling the sadness from her.


    "No, I''m not sad. Although I broke up with him at that time, I always felt that he had been with me all the time. In fact, he had never left me."


    Celia said, "I can see that your husband loves you very much. The way he looks at you is obvious."


    Alice was a little shy and asked, "really? In fact, he is an old rogue, very bad in nature. "


    "¡­ Well, really? " Celia was a little embarrassed. ''is this the so-called that if man was not bad, women won''t love him?''?


    Alice pretended to be serious and nodded, "yes, very bad."


    "¡­ Okay! "


    While the two of them were chatting, Winnie pouted and walked to the side of Celia. She said pitifully, "Mom, Willie doesn''t want to talk to me anymore. He has never been so indifferent to me. He... Doesn''t he like me? "

 Chapter 498 You Should Be Responsible For Me

    Hearing this, Celia turned around and looked at the small sofa not far away. She saw that Willie put Hilary on the sofa and was playing with her patiently.


    To be honest, such Willie was indeed a little abnormal.


    But she didn''t think it was a big deal. After all, children liked to play.


    But now there was a jealous altar beside her, which made her a little headache.


    "Winnie, you can play with them. How wonderful it is to play with Willie and Hilary, huh?"


    Winnie turned her head away, "I don''t want it."


    "Why not?" Celia continued to ask patiently, "if you take the initiative to play with them, Willie will not refuse you."


    "But.. But he only plays with me before and never play with other children. But look at him now... " Winnie turned around and pointed at the direction where Willie was, "he doesn''t want to talk to me now."


    All of a sudden, Celia felt a headache. Opposite sex twins were always like this, especially the twins who were close to each other. They seemed to be very powerful in normal times, but when they happened to some special time like now, they would feel uncomfortable.


    It seemed that she was going to be split up by someone else.


    Was her previous education method and guidance wrong?


    At this time, Winnie said, "Mom, is Willie not mine from now on? I mean, he won''t be with me forever, right? "


    Because of the specialty of the two children, they were the best playmates on the island.


    Now that Willie suddenly showed interest in another child, Winnie felt something different. In addition, there was a corresponding telepathy between the twins, so this feeling was stronger.


    "Winnie, Willie and you will have your own life when you grow up. You can''t live together forever, understand?" Celia explained.


    Winnie pouted, "I know! I''ll get married in the future, so will Willie. I''m sure we won''t be together all the time. "


    "That''s right!" Celia comforted, "but no matter what, Willie and you are sister and brother..."


    Suddenly, Winnie''s eyes lit up, "sister and brother? Wow, wow, wow... Willie, did you hear that? Mom said you were my young brother! If you don''t respect me in the future, I will spank you. "


    The corners of Willie''s mouth twitched. He raised his head proudly to look at the direction Winnie was standing. "I don''t care."


    After saying that, he looked at Hilary who was drooling beside him. Then he wiped the saliva left by Hilary with his little hand without feeling dirty.


    This scene also shocked Alice. She said awkwardly, "it seems that Willie likes Hilary very much."


    Celia smiled, "yes, it''s rare to see him like this. It seems that he really likes Hilary."


    "Then take him here more often." Alice invited sincerely.


    "Yes, but... I''m not sure if I have the chance in the future. " Thinking of the awkward relationship between her and Carlos, Celia thought that maybe she would take the two children back to the island soon.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    elf that she couldn''t be softhearted. If she was softhearted like this, what was the point of her doing so decisively before?


    After returning to her room, Celia went to the bathroom to take a hot shower. When she came out, she saw a glass of hot milk in the room.


    She knew who put it, because since she lived in the manor, he had sent her a glass of milk every day, which seemed to have become a habit.


    Walking to the table, Celia picked up the glass of milk with moderate temperature, shook it, and then took it to the bed and drank slowly.


    She knew what he was doing now was to please her and think of a way to get what she wanted.


    But...


    Alas, she didn''t know what she was feeling awkward about. Maybe it was true.


    Time had changed a lot, including her strong love for him.


    After drinking the milk, Celia went into the quilt, but she couldn''t fall asleep. She tossed and turned for a long time, unable to fall asleep.


    Insomnia was the most painful thing for her. She thought it might be because Carlos influenced her.


    She got up from the bed and sat there. After turning on the light, she began to think about something with her chin in her hands.


    She was thinking what would happen if she was really with Carlos now...


    Would they be happy?


    And Winnie and Willie...


    Speaking of this, she admired the two children. They both knew that Carlos was a father, but they pretended not to know.


    They kept calling him uncle.


    Winnie said to her more than once, "Dad is so stupid. He hasn''t found it yet."


    Thinking of this, Celia couldn''t help smiling. Mr. Gu was indeed not smart in this respect.


    Not to mention Winnie, let''s just talk about Willie. Willie was a replica of Carlos. Everything looked like Carlos, but Carlos didn''t doubt it at all.


    As time went by, Celia didn''t feel sleepy, but became more and more sober.


    Just as she was about to get up and go to the bathroom, there was a knock on the door.

 Chapter 499 Whats The Score Of Pass

    Other people in the manor wouldn''t knock at her door at this time, and now it was Carlos who knocked.


    Celia looked down at the pajamas she was wearing. The pajamas looked a little transparent. Then she stood up and put on the clothes beside, wrapped herself, and walked to the door.


    But she didn''t open the door immediately. Instead, she stood there, tidied up her clothes and asked, "it''s late. What''s up?"


    "You know it''s me?" Carlos'' tone was a little special, as if he was slightly happy.


    Celia didn''t think he would ask such a question. "Who else can it be except you at this time? Tell me what happened. I''m sleepy."


    "Celia, when are you going not to be so awkward with me?"


    Every time he thought that she was in the manor, he couldn''t control his excitement and couldn''t calm down at all. It was not that he didn''t have the patience to wait for her. It was just that Celia had been back to the manor for so long, and he was also afraid that he couldn''t control himself if he didn''t have any excessive contact with her. "Can you let me in and have a talk?"


    Celia said vigilantly, "let''s talk about it tomorrow. After all, there are only a few hours left."


    It was not appropriate to talk in the middle of the night?


    "Celia, are you afraid of being alone with me now?" He thought it was a good omen for him. She was afraid that being alone with him meant that she had begun to waver. Standing outside, Carlos stared at the closed door and smiled.


    Celia didn''t want to admit this, so she denied, "No."


    Carlos said, "if not, open the door. Otherwise, you have to admit that you are afraid of me, afraid that I will... "


    Before he could finish her words, the door was suddenly opened. She stood at the door and looked into his eyes. She asked coldly, "what''s up?"


    She had removed her makeup, so her overall features looked much softer than before. In this way, she looked much gentler and more unique, which made Carlos a little fascinated.


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Celia said, "I opened the door but you didn''t say anything. What do you mean, Carlos?"


    "I miss you." Someone raised his eyebrows and said intimately.


    When she heard that he was indeed here to flirt with her, she wanted to slam the door without saying anything. However, how could Carlos give her another chance at this time? He directly stopped her, entered the door and quickly closed it.


    "You


    nship between the two of them could be said to have a deeper level of improvement.


    But it didn''t change much. It just improved the way they got along with each other.


    About a week later, Celia received a call.


    It was none other than Shelley, her sister.


    In the past three years, happy people had been living a happy life, such as Amanda. And Shelley lived a peaceful life.


    Shelley and Josef got divorced. Their marriage didn''t last long. The two of them were partners, so when they proposed to divorce, they both had the same intention.


    At that time, Shelley had given birth to a daughter, and Josef recognized her as his own daughter. When he learned that Shelley was pregnant with the child of Paul, the first thing he said was not to have an abortion.


    Josef didn''t think that Shelley owed him anything. He didn''t love her, so he had no right to ask her to be loyal to him. And their marriage was a deal.


    With the support of Josef, Shelley gave the child a legitimate identity. Even if two people divorced, the child was still from the Chu Clan.


    Shelley was grateful to Josef. He was a good friend who gave her a place to heal and a quiet life.


    Shelley''s child was a daughter. When Celia heard what her sister said on the phone, she had a deep feeling.


    She hadn''t seen Paul or asked Carlos since she came back. She guessed that Paul hadn''t known he had a daughter yet?


    Celia wondered if Paul would be as stupid as Carlos when he saw the child!


    Well, why did she think of that man again?


    She shook her head and wanted to shake the figure of someone away from her head.

 Chapter 500 Love At The First Sight

    After three years, both Shelley and Celia returned to Jin City.


    During the three years when Celia was away, Shelley would only go back to Yang City''s house in Yang City during the Spring Festival. Even if she married Josef and broke up with Paul, she would not come to Jin City.


    This time, she came back because of her sister.


    Shelley took her daughter out of the plane. As soon as they arrived at the hall, they saw Celia waving at her with two children.


    "Sister!"


    Celia hugged Shelley happily and picked up her niece.


    "Hello, auntie."


    The little girl, who was held in the arms of Celia, didn''t show any timid expression on her face. She showed two rows of small teeth and called out in a sweet voice.


    Celia was so happy that she almost burst into tears.


    "Sister, what''s her name?"


    When she asked, Celia kissed the little girl''s face hard, which made Winnie jealous.


    "Her name is Tia." Shelley replied, and then fixed her eyes on the two little fellows beside Celia.


    "Is this Willie and Winnie? Hello. "


    "Hello, auntie."


    Compared with Winnie, Willie greeted her politely. Winnie kept her eyes on the girl in her mother''s arms.


    "Well, Celia, let her go by herself."


    Noticing Winnie''s disappointment, Shelley wanted Celia to put down Tia.


    "It''s okay. I can hold her. Tia is too young to walk well. " Celia was reluctant to part with her.


    Tia was only one year younger than Willie and Winnie.


    "Winnie, let me hug you, okay?"


    Seeing that she couldn''t change Celia''s mind, Shelley reached out her hand to Winnie.


    However, the little girl took a look at it and shook her head. "No, I''m not a baby."


    Well...


    "Shelley is back!"


    Carlos called Paul and told him that Shelley had come back.


    On the other side of the phone, Paul didn''t respond immediately.


    In the past three years, he seldom came to Jin City like Carlos. In the first year, he went abroad for leg treatment. Shelley was pregnant, and she gave birth to a child. He knew that Shelley had divorced. He knew everything about Shelley.


    Knowing that she was married and had a child with Josef, he couldn''t help but ask about her.


    He was afraid that it would be difficult for him to meet a woman worthy of love in his life except her.


    It was not that he didn''t have other good woman, nor that he


    "


    In fact, Carlos'' manor was large enough, which meant that she wanted to stay more with her sister and Tia.


    "We can still see each other tomorrow. Well, let''s go back. Both Willie and Winnie are sleepy."


    Shelley smiled and looked at Winnie, who was held in the arms of Carlos.


    "Okay, we are leaving now."


    After saying goodbye reluctantly, Celia held the hand of Willie and got on the car, leaving the hotel.


    Terence didn''t stay any longer. After Carlos and others left, he also left.


    Shelley held Tia in her arms and said softly, "Tia, we''ll sleep later. Let''s go back to our room first."


    "Okay." The little girl lay prone on Shelley. When Shelley turned around and walked into the hotel, Tia looked at the man who suddenly appeared at the door of the hotel with her beautiful eyes.


    The good-looking man made the little girl stare at him all the time.


    Standing at the door of the hotel, Paul watched Shelley enter with the child in her arms.


    In fact, he came to the hotel early and waited for them in the car outside the hotel.


    After both Carlos and Terence left, he slowly got out of the car and limped to the door, watching the back of Shelley.


    As long as she turned around, she could see him standing behind her.


    She had a beautiful daughter. Paul always knew that when he saw the little girl staring at him, he was surprised at her beauty and suddenly had a different feeling for this child.


    Perhaps it was because he loved Shelley very much. He loved her daughter at the first sight of her daughter.

 Chapter 501 Mr. Gus IQ Became Negative

    "Carlos, is there anything else that I don''t know about you?"


    Celia got angry.


    When Boris came to Celia with a pile of baby products, including baby clothes, shoes, and water towels, he told her that Boss had prepared them for the coming baby. Moreover, for so many years, when Boss kept these things, Celia couldn''t bear it any more. The first time she rushed into his study.


    "Miss Ling, Boss didn''t really want to send you away at that time, just because George threatened him with your life. Unless he let you go, you wouldn''t be able to live!"


    Boris couldn''t stand it anymore and sighed to Celia.


    "A few days ago, you were kidnapped with young master and Lady Winnie, and Boss risked his life to get you back. He didn''t let me tell you these!"


    "You mean that time in A City?" Celia frowned.


    "Yes."


    At this moment, she finally realized that it was not her dream, but true.


    "George? Is he in A City? "


    She couldn''t think of a second person in the world who could be hypnotized like this.


    Boris nodded, "yes, but after this time, I think he won''t disturb Boss and Miss Ling anymore."


    "Anything else?"


    "Miss Ling, you can ask Boss about other things."


    The study was his favorite place, so she thought he should be there.


    As soon as she opened the door, Carlos was sitting there, smoking with a cigarette in his hand. His eyes were blurred by the smoke, so he couldn''t see clearly.


    She asked him straightforwardly.


    "Did you ask Boris to find me? What is your purpose? "


    As soon as Carlos saw her come in, he stubbed out the cigarette in his hand. "Don''t you know your purpose, Celia?"


    "Okay, I''m standing here now. Tell me everything."


    Celia felt like she was going to explode. If he didn''t explain everything clearly today, she would tear him apart.


    "I''m afraid you''ll be too tired standing, so can you sit and listen?" Carlos walked out from behind the desk and walked leisurely to her side. He held her hand and said.


    "¡­"


    She was in a bad mood and shook off his hand directly. "Why didn''t you tell me before? Why didn''t you tell me until now? "


    "Because I think it''s time." Then he took her hand again and wal


    t of you every day, and even Grace and Boris can see something. But you, Carlos, when did your IQ become negative?"


    Somehow, Carlos'' brain exploded at this moment, as if the universe had exploded, sweeping everything...


    The faces of Winnie and Willie kept flashing in front of him. He couldn''t help swallowing.


    Maybe Winnie was not very similar to him, but Willie was really like him, and even his temperament was so similar.


    In fact, he had found it long ago, but he never dared to think so. Maybe he had thought about it several times, but it was only a thought.


    As a father, he had made such a choice. He was afraid of facing not only them, but also to himself.


    He...


    He really didn''t dare to think so.


    Looking at his complicated and somewhat weird handsome face, Celia''s beautiful lips moved again. "Have you never thought that they are your children?"


    "¡­"


    At this time, Carlos wanted to say something, but he could not say a word.


    His lips opened and closed several times, but he couldn''t make any sound.


    Celia reached out and patted his handsome face, "well, I''m very responsible and tell you clearly that Willie and Winnie are your children. Three years ago, I not only saved my life, but also our child! "


    After saying that, she got off his body, walked to the door of the study, twisted the doorknob and went out.


    Yes!


    She was looking forward to his reaction when he saw Willie and Winnie tomorrow!

 Chapter 502 Yes, My Queen

    On the second day, Celia got up early. When she walked to the living room, she saw Willie and Winnie having breakfast there.


    She walked over, pulled out the dining chair and asked, "where is your father?"


    "What?" It was Winnie''s voice.


    While Willie was eating a piece of toast and looking up in surprise.


    Winnie swallowed the food in her mouth and asked in disbelief, "Mom, did you tell him that we are his children yesterday?"


    "Yes, I did!" Celia took a sip of porridge and said calmly, "you are his children. Why can''t I tell him?"


    "¡­"


    Winnie twisted her mouth and said, "but mom, you didn''t want to say anything before. Why did you say it all of a sudden? No wonder he behaved strangely when he saw us today. He said he went to the study with breakfast as soon as he saw me and Willie. "


    Hearing this, Celia almost spat out the porridge in her mouth. She covered her mouth and said, "Winnie, do you mean that your father ran away just now?"


    "Yes... That is to say, I think this news is too sudden for him. " Winnie acted like an adult, "Mom, won''t you beat around the Bush before you tell him the truth? It''s good to have a foreshadowing first. He''s almost forty years old. He can''t be frightened at his age. It''s easy for him to have a heart disease. "


    Heart disease?


    Would it?


    Well, it seemed that she was thoughtless, but she said it so directly on purpose!


    It seemed that as she expected, Mr. Gu''s reaction made her laugh to death?


    How could a father hide from his children?


    Winnie added, "we were going to tease him, but now mom told him everything. It''s not funny. Alas! Willie, don''t you think so? "


    At this moment, Willie was very calm. He took a bite of the toast in his hand, and then looked at his mother and said, "Mom, I think it will be more interesting if you have another a child with him."


    "What? Right? Hahaha... " All of a sudden


    e no right to talk to me like that now. You have to listen to me in the future. You can do whatever I say... You can go anywhere as I like, just like... Just like the ancient male pet, you have to obey me in everything in the future. "


    Carlos lifted her up and walked to the bed. He gently put her on the bed. Her fair skin was as beautiful as silk. He didn''t press her down. He was really doing what he should do as a "pet". He held himself up with both hands and touched her nose. He deliberately or unintentionally provoked her and flattered her.


    "Yes, my queen. I will listen to you from now on." He reached out and flipped her hair, "especially on the bed."


    Only then did Celia realize that what she had done was like a sheep in the mouth of a tiger. He...


    She didn''t come here to...


    Hey, hey, could you wait for me to finish my words!


    But it seemed to be too late, because he had already unbuttoned her clothes when she was unprepared. Everything happened too suddenly, and the real distance between them was only one step away.


    However, Celia didn''t expect him to stop in the end. He touched the scar on her belly and said softly, "from now on, I will never let you do anything for me, never... Now, let me take you back to your room. "

 Chapter 503 Im Not Blind!

    If Shelley knew that her sister had arranged a blind date for her, she would not go.


    "Celia." With a straight face, Shelley wanted to tell Celia that she didn''t want a blind date.


    "Sister, I''ll take Tia out to play. Have a good chat with Mr. Chen." Celia held Tia in Shelley''s arms and left.


    Shelley helplessly watched Tia being taken away, leaving her alone to face the so-called Mr. Chen.


    The man who went on a blind date with Shelley came for her identity. Shelley was the eldest daughter of the Ling Clan and the sister-in-law of Carlos. If he was with her, it would be very helpful for his career and family. So he came here. He knew that she had married someone and that she had a daughter.


    "Hello, Miss Ling!" The man greeted with a smile and said to Shelley. He didn''t expect her child to be so beautiful and eye-catching.


    But after all, it was the child of another man. He still felt a little uncomfortable when he tried to curry favor with the Ling Clan and Carlos.


    No man didn''t care that his wife had given birth to a child for another man.


    However, he held back his unhappiness and pulled out the chair for Shelley.


    "Hello." Shelley felt embarrassed. Why did Celia arrange a blind date for her.


    She had told Celia a long time ago that it was enough for her to have a peaceful life.


    "Miss Ling, what would you like to eat?"


    The man smiled and handed the menu to Shelley. She didn''t answer it. In fact, when she saw him, she received a call from Celia about the blind date. She wanted to leave.


    However, it was Celia who asked Mr. Chen out. She thought she should be polite.


    "Sorry! Mr. Chen. " Shelley decided to speak it out at the beginning, so as not to waste others'' time on her.


    After she divorced Josef, both the Chu Clan and Grandpa Ling found her many blind dates.


    She refused, and she didn''t find anyone she liked.


    Mr. Chen felt strange when he heard her say "sorry". He didn''t expect that a divorced woman with a child would directly say that she was not interested in him.


    "Mr. Chen, I thought it was Celia who invited me to dinner alone, so I didn''t know that she called you here." Her meaning was very clear. She was here to have dinner with her sister.


    "What do you mean, Miss Ling?" Mr. Chen said unhappily. He put the menu on the table and drank the water with a pale face.


    "Mr. Chen, I don''t plan to get married again." Said Shelley directly.


    She stood up and was about to leave.


    "Miss Ling, do you think I''m not good?" Mr. Chen stood up and walked to Shelley.


    Being refused by a woman he didn''t like, which hurt his self-esteem as a man.


    They hadn''t seen each other before, let alone friends. How could


    explained.


    Paul looked at him with a cold face, not listening to his explanation at all.


    In Paul''s mind, Shelley was the best.


    Even if she was forty, fifty or sixty years old, even if she took her daughter alone, her beauty could not be insulted by other men.


    If he couldn''t protect her when she was insulted, then why did he become stronger? It was meaningless to become stronger.


    "I remember you." Said Paul in a low voice.


    His words undoubtedly told Mr. Chen that he would take revenge on his company.


    Mr. Chen was so frightened that his body trembled. He had heard of the means of Paul and knew that he and Carlos could not be offended.


    It was better for Carlos who had left the Gu Clan, but Paul had become more and more ruthless in the past three years. No one dared to challenge him.


    Paul walked out of the restaurant and sat in the car. Instead of leaving in a hurry, he called Carlos.


    "Have you reconciled with Celia? And what about blind dates? "


    Since it was a blind date, it must have been investigated by Carlos. But how could they introduce such a man?


    Of course, Carlos knew who he was referring to.


    "What''s wrong?" He pretended not to know.


    "What kind of man are you introducing to Shelley! How dare he insult her in the restaurant? " Speaking of this, Paul was angry. He was angry with that man and Carlos.


    Why can''t they introduce a reliable man to Shelley?


    However, Carlos really introduced a good man to Shelley. If the two of them were really together, Paul would be heartbroken again.


    "Mr. Chen is a good man." Carlos said with a smile.


    "You know, it''s hard to find a good man for Shelley at her age, let along she has a daughter now." As soon as Carlos finished his words, Paul scolded angrily, "Carlos, you are old too!"

 Chapter 504 No Right To Be Sad

    Hearing others speak ill of Shelley, Paul got angry.


    "Yes, I''m not young anymore. But Paul, I have a wife and two children now."


    Hearing Carlos'' words, he couldn''t help but curl his lips. Didn''t he know Carlos yet? Carlos just made up with Celia and flaunted his happiness, deliberately provoking him, didn''t he?


    "Our Winnie is cute and Willie is smart..."


    "Carlos!" Someone couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Carlos stopped at the right time and said, "don''t you find it? No one is more suitable for Shelley than you. "


    No one had thought that they would meet each other so soon.


    When Shelley left the restaurant, she remembered that her bag was left on her seat, so she turned back and saw Paul sitting in the car outside the restaurant.


    He was putting his crutch on the passenger seat. He raised his head and saw her standing beside the car through the window.


    All of a sudden, he thought of his legs. Suppressing his panic, he closed the glass window of the passenger seat.


    The window was closed soon. Shelley saw that Paul glanced at her indifferently and then started the car to leave. His eyes on her were no longer passionate or full of love. There was indifference and escape.


    Ten years did not change the love between the two people, but in three years, he changed.


    Standing on the street, Shelley looked at the cars coming and going in front of her. Wasn''t it good that Paul didn''t love her?


    He could have a new life and find his beloved woman. She should be happy for him, not feel sad.


    She was afraid. She let go of his hand first and pushed him far away. What right did she have to suffer here now?


    These few words flashed through her mind, and Shelley thought it through. She had nothing else to do, so she went back to the dining room, took her bag and left.


    Seeing that her sister came to her so soon, Celia was reluctant to give Tia back.


    "Sister, what do you think?"


    Celia asked.


    Shelley kissed Tia''s cheek and said, "Celia, don''t bother. I didn''t want to look for another man again."


    "Sister, even if you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about Tia. She needs a father." Celia held Tia''s hand and said, "you


    find a husband for Shelley, but that she couldn''t find a good man for Shelley.


    Carlos knew what Shelley wanted. And what did Paul want.


    The two of them clearly remembered each other in their hearts, but they were still so stiff.


    "Yes, there are men, but they all go for your sister''s identity. Do you think it will be really good to your sister if they come here?" Said Carlos.


    Celia agreed.


    "She''s taking care of a child. It''s not easy to find a good one." Carlos was just telling the truth, but was stared coldly by Celia.


    "Are you slandering my sister?"


    "How dare I? It''s just..."


    "I don''t believe that there is no good man in the whole Jin City who can match my sister."


    When Carlos was about to make it clear, Celia talked to herself.


    "By the way, how about we hold a party?"


    Carlos was stunned and then nodded.


    He would listen to her from now on.


    "Carlos, invite more unmarried men."


    Carlos understood what she meant. She wanted to see who was suitable for her sister at the party.


    Therefore, the Gu Clan, which had been low-key for the past three years, held a big banquet this time. Carlos did invite a lot of people.


    Besides, he invited many unmarried young talents or divorced business elites. At the same time, Carlos also invited Paul.


    Carlos invited Paul and told him that Carlos wanted Paul to reunite with Carlos, Celia and his children. He didn''t tell Paul the real purpose of the banquet.

 Chapter 505 Meeting

    Carlos invited Paul, but Paul didn''t agree. But on that day, he still went quietly.


    He had been restless since Shelley came back.


    When he arrived at the Gu Clan''s villa, it was already full of people.


    Who would refuse Carlos'' invitation? Who wouldn''t come...


    Paul threw his crutch into the car. He came alone and limped in.


    However, when he walked to the garden, he didn''t go forward, nor did he go to the hall.


    Only a few people knew that he was lame, but even if others knew it, they didn''t dare to talk about it.


    In the past three years, he had been not afraid of being pointed at, but now he was a little afraid of being seen here.


    Standing in the garden, he didn''t move anymore and just looked at the people in the hall from afar.


    There must be a woman in his heart among those people.


    Not to mention Carlos, who had never held such a high-profile banquet in the past three years, how could Paul not know the purpose of this time?


    Carlos and Celia were trying to arrange a husband for Shelley.


    Paul couldn''t help but feel sad. After she married Josef, he wanted to kill all the people who prevented him from taking her back. No matter she loved him or not, he would imprison her by his side peremptorily.


    But when he was faced with life and death in the car accident, he thought it was better to let go.


    It was better to fulfill her wish than to let her suffer with him.


    Now that she had divorced, he still didn''t have the courage to be with her as Paul did before.


    He was retreating, and he was afraid.


    When Paul was thinking, he felt his trousers pulled.


    He lowered his head and saw a girl in a princess dress pulling him.


    She was licking the biscuits. Seeing that Paul was looking at her, she immediately raised the half licked biscuit to him.


    "Do you want it, uncle?" Tia looked at Paul and said slowly.


    Looking into her eyes, he recognized her. She was Shelley''s daughter.


    When she came back, he saw Celia holding her daughter at the airport.


    Tia looked like Shelley.


    Looking at the saliva left by the little girl on the biscuit, he was stunned. He slowly squatted down and bit the biscuit in her hand.


    "It''s delicious. Thank you." Maybe it was Shelley''s daughter. Looking at her pink and beautiful face, Paul felt extre


    up. Although Willie looked like me when I looked at him at that time, I didn''t dare to admit it. Maybe it was because the lookers on see more than players. At the first sight of Tia, I knew that she was Paul''s child."


    "In that case, does he know that?"


    Carlos smiled again. "As I said just now, lookers on see more than players. Just as I can''t believe that Winnie and Willie are my children, I guess he doesn''t know because he only thinks that Tia is your sister and Josef''s daughter."


    "You two are really..."


    Celia was completely speechless.


    "Celia, don''t bother about your sister''s blind date." On the contrary, Carlos began to persuade her.


    It was better to bring her and Paul together than to constantly introduce men to Shelley.


    Celia didn''t get angry but listened to him calmly.


    "Your sister and Paul are more than thirty years old now. They don''t marry others. What does that mean?" Carlos held her hand.


    "But she still has a lot of things to worry about."


    "Time is the best medicine. Besides, the reason why you introduced other men to your sister before is that you are worried about Tia. Her biological father is also here, but her stepfather may not really treat her well."


    Carlos continued.


    "It''s hard to tell. Many men go for your sister''s identity, not really love her."


    Hearing this, Celia''s heart sank. She knew that what Carlos said was reasonable.


    "I didn''t mean that there is not a good stepfather. You know what I mean! Paul loves your sister, and she loves him too. "

 Chapter 506 Paul Had A Car Accident

    Shelley had never thought that she would meet Selina on the street of Jin City.


    Three years ago, after she married Josef, Grandpa Ling had more or less told her about Eddy.


    Grandpa Ling said that he had given the opportunity to Eddy, but his son was enchanted by Selina. He didn''t want to divorce even if he saw the true face of Selina.


    Speaking of the fact that his son refused to divorce Selina and returned to the Ling Clan, Grandpa Ling was extremely distressed.


    However, Grandpa Ling called Shelley again after Grandpa Ling told her about it.


    "Selina was hit by a car."


    Grandpa Ling said lightly on the phone.


    "Eddy divorced her."


    Selina was hit by a car and then Eddy divorced her?


    In Shelley''s mind, for the sake of Selina, Eddy abandoned her and Celia. Now that Selina was injured, he divorced her. That was so-call his loved?


    Grandpa Ling guessed what she was thinking and said to her.


    "Eddy divorced her first. Now that she was hit, Eddy went back to take care of her. " Grandpa Ling said disappointedly.


    He was disappointed in Eddy. Eddy had divorced Selina, but he went back to take care of her.


    At the mention of Eddy, Grandpa Ling was disappointed. He wouldn''t be softhearted to take his son back.


    Shelley was shocked to see Selina begging on the street.


    As for the matter between Eddy and Selina, Grandpa Ling was disappointed and didn''t continue to inquire about it. Therefore, Shelley didn''t know where they were and what they were doing.


    When she saw someone begging, Tia put the lollipop in her bowl.


    The beggar thanked her. When she raised her head, she happened to meet Shelley''s eyes.


    It was Selina!


    Selina''s legs were completely broken. She sat on the ground, with a lot of changes on the plate in front of her.


    They hadn''t seen each other for three years. Shelley had never expected that Selina would end up like this.


    Eddy loved her so much. How could he be willing to let her fall into such a situation?


    Selina also recognized Shelley. She looked at the lollipop in the pla


    Carlos didn''t hide the car accident from Eddy.


    "It was a car accident. It was caused by someone nailed a long nail on the tire."


    Carlos showed the photo to Eddy.


    It was the tragic condition of Paul''s car after the car accident. The blood on the ground shocked Eddy.


    "If he hadn''t driven my car away, it would have been me, Celia and the baby in her belly." Carlos said lightly.


    He thought that Eddy would understand what he was saying.


    "Who did it? I think you know clearly who hates Celia in the Ling Clan. "


    Of course Eddy knew it.


    Eddy also knew that Paul was driving Carlos'' car.


    If it was Celia and the others who got on the car, then the person who had the car accident... She might not even have a chance to live.


    At the thought of this, Eddy''s heart sank.


    She was so vicious that she tried to kill Celia in this way.


    Didn''t she know? Celia is still pregnant! She still didn''t know that Celia was his biological daughter, right?


    Eddy sneered. He had provided for other people''s children for more than 20 years, but in the end, she tried to hurt her daughter.


    He didn''t ask Carlos anything more. In fact, from his words, Eddy knew that the car accident had something to do with Selina.


    He felt so stupid to take care of Selina.


    Then, after telling Carlos to take good care of Celia, he went to the ward with the photo.

 Chapter 507 He Still Loves Her

    Selina just woke up. When she saw Eddy come in, she ordered, "I want to eat an apple, Eddy. Peel it for me."


    Eddy looked at her with a cold face and did not respond.


    He had taken care of her these days and treated her as well as before.


    "Eddy, what''s wrong with you?" Noticing that something was wrong with Eddy, Selina asked.


    Eddy walked over and said to her coldly, "Paul drove Carlos'' car away, and then he had a car accident."


    "Okay." Hearing this, Selina''s eyes lit up and her heart was filled with joy.


    She thought that the car didn''t cause a car accident and no on would hurt.


    Paul loved Shelley and was not a good person. It would be better if there was a car accident.


    "You did it!" Eddy questioned.


    Selina was stunned. For a moment, she forgot to restrain her expression in front of him and quickly said, "Eddy, why did I do that in the car? It must be someone else from the Ling Clan. "


    She was in a hurry to explain and said what he didn''t ask.


    Hearing what she said, Eddy was more sure that she did it.


    "How do you know that Paul had a car accident because there was a tamper in the car!" Selina''s face turned pale.


    She was overjoyed, but then nervous. When Eddy asked her that it was her who did it, she blurted out that she had never done anything.


    "No!" "I thought it was someone else who did it on purpose."


    Her explanation could no longer convince Eddy.


    "Selina, have I treated you well?"


    Eddy looked at Selina with disappointment. He treated her wholeheartedly, but what about her!


    She had never loved him, not to mention that Joyce was not his daughter. What made him angry and disappointed was that Selina was so vicious that she wanted to kill his pregnant daughter.


    "If it weren''t for the fact that Paul took the car, the person who had a car accident and was in the hospital now would have been my daughter!" Eddy shouted coldly.


    Tears welled up in his eyes as he spoke.


    He had already felt sorry for his two daughters and didn''t expect Selina to almost kill them.


    "Eddy, don''t listen to others'' nonsense. I really didn''t do it." Seeing the coldness in Eddy''s eyes, Selina explained in a hurry.


    She reached out to grab the corner of his clothes, but Eddy sneered and pulled her hand away.


    "Selina, You deserve to get hit by a car!"


    Such a vicious woman was not enough to die ten thousand times.


    "I have no feelings for you anymore! I really hate myself for being blind to fall in love with you! " Said Eddy coldly.


    "Eddy!" Selina was so scared that she burst into tears.


    She had lost the money of the Ling Clan when she divorced Eddy before, but now without Eddy, what about her future life?


    She was a woman with broken legs. Who else would want her? She had a crazy daughter. What about Joyce then?


    Thinking of this, Selina was in a total mess. She cried b


    er, but that he didn''t dare to.


    Now he was lame. How could he deserve her?


    Because when Paul saw Shelley, he ran away.


    He turned around and walked very fast, which made his subordinates very strange.


    Mr. Tang''s feet were injured. Why did he walk so fast?


    It was because of Paul''s anxiety and his inconvenient feet that he fell to the ground after taking a few steps in a hurry.


    When he just left the hospital, he went back to the Tang consortium. He didn''t want to walk on his crutch and fell several times in front of his employees.


    But after he fell down, he stood up calmly without feeling annoyed or angry.


    Now the situation was different. When he fell, Shelley stood behind him and watched. He tried to get up, but the harder he tried, the less he could stand up.


    His subordinates didn''t dare to help him. They knew that the arrogant Mr. Tang was always proud. Whoever helped her up would be unlucky.


    The person who helped Paul up was the last person he wanted to see.


    Shelley knew his foot was hurt, but she didn''t know it would be so serious. He walked quickly and fell.


    When Paul was lifted up, he noticed that it was Shelley''s hand. He lowered his head and said lightly, "thank you."


    His tone was very calm, but his heart was in a mess.


    "Paul, can we have a talk?" She looked at him and said.


    She came here not for shopping, but for him.


    She had been restless since she knew that he was lame.


    She also knew that he was injured on the day she married Josef. No wonder that the person who said he wouldn''t let her go didn''t come to the Chu Clan to look for her.


    It was she who failed his love.


    There was no way for Paul to refuse Shelley.


    Even if he hadn''t found her for three years and buried her in his heart, he still couldn''t deceive himself when he saw her.


    He still loved her, and this love did not disappear with the passage of time.

 Chapter 508 You Can Get Married At Ease

    Paul was not as calm as Shelley. He was nervous and drank water to hide his panic.


    Shelley looked at him and felt indescribable pain in her heart.


    He knew that Shelley knew about his leg injury.


    The two sat there silently.


    "What''s up?" After drinking a glass of water, Paul spoke first.


    "Paul." Shelley looked at him and said, "let''s be together again, okay?"


    What she said made Paul stunned.


    He wanted her to ask him about his leg injury. It would never be that she wanted to make up with him.


    Was she sympathizing with him?


    Back then, he begged her not to marry Josef, but she was unwilling to go back to the past. Now seeing him lame, she wanted to sympathize with himself.


    A sneer played at the corners of Paul''s mouth.


    Be together again! For what?


    He was a disabled man now. She could have a better man.


    "It''s none of your business." He said lightly, refusing.


    He didn''t need his beloved woman to sympathize with him and pity him.


    He would tell her about his injury after the car accident, so that he could stop her from marrying Josef and come back to him, if he needed Shelley''s sympathy, But he didn''t!


    "Yes!"


    Shelley said.


    "Your injury was caused by me." She said.


    "Did Carlos tells you?" Paul replied.


    That guy betrayed him, which immediately displeased him. He took Carlos as a friend, but Carlos told her the last thing he wanted to tell Shelley.


    "No." Shelley shook her head, "I met Selina two days ago."


    "She said she had tampered with Carlos'' car, and you drove his car to chase me. The car turned over on the road." She looked at him and said lightly.


    "Paul, I want to take care of you."


    Shelley thought for two days and suddenly figured it out.


    She didn''t sympathize with him because he was lame. But she suddenly felt that she was too weak compared to him.


    In order to pursue her, Paul hid her from the Tang Clan and the Ling Clan. He chased after her regardless of his own life.


    And what did she do for their love?


    In the past thirteen years, she had no choice but to escape.


    Even Tia knew that she couldn''t give up walking because of the pain. How could she continue to be weak.


    She had loved him for all these years. Otherwise, why did she give birth to their child.


    Because she loved him and wanted to keep the baby of their love.


    Since she still loved him, she couldn''t escape.


    Face the reality and see clearly what she wants?


    "Paul, we have missed each other for so many years. Don''t be wrong again." Shelley said.


    Hearing what Shelley said, Paul tensed up.


    If she had told him three years ago that she was willing to face all the difficulties with him, he would hold her hands without hesitation and then protect her in his arms. But he knew that her words were three years late.


    Three years, they had been wrong for more than three years.


    He was a cripple!


    "It''s too late." The corners of his mouth lifted into a sneer.


    "I begged you not to leave at that time, but you were so scared that you even walked to the gate of the Tang Clan. You don''t believe that I can protect you well! Although my mother and father have left, there are still many people in the Tang Clan. Aren''t you afraid? "


    Shelley bit her lips. Although she was still afraid of his family, she didn''t want to escape.


    "What''s more, you have married Jose


    r get married directly."


    Since he had made up her mind not to give Shelley a chance, it would be better to get married. Why did he find a woman to get engaged first.


    Paul was rendered speechless by Carlos'' retort.


    On the day of the engagement party, Paul invited the bigwigs in Jin City. He invited the guests wantonly for fear that others would not know his engagement. The woman was a star. This kind of woman was willing to marry him when she got benefits from the marked price.


    He didn''t need to worry about money.


    When Carlos and Celia got off the car, Paul had been staring at them all the time.


    It was their family. Carlos held Winnie in his arms, and Celia held the hand of Willie.


    "The bride is beautiful." Celia approached and said with a smile.


    When Shelley went to look for Paul, Celia heard it from her sister.


    Her sister said that she wanted to go back with him.


    Celia had no objection to this. She just wanted her sister to be happy.


    But now, Shelley had come round, and it was just that Paul was involved in the engagement. Celia sighed in her heart.


    They could be together as long as they loved each other. There was no need to think so much!


    They were not young anymore. They should stop torturing each other.


    Without replying to Celia, Paul looked behind her and Carlos.


    He thought that Shelley should have come with them, but why only they came.


    "Stop looking." Seeing what he was thinking, Celia said.


    It was said that women''s hearts were unpredictable, and it was also difficult to guess men''s hearts.


    He couldn''t let go of his sister, but in the past three years, he found an excuse to be lame to avoid her. He was lame, but it was not that he couldn''t walk. It was just that it was difficult to walk.


    It didn''t matter.


    Celia wondered what he had been thinking about!


    Paul was a perfect man, so he wanted to perfect himself for Shelley. After he was lame, he was sure that he didn''t deserve her. But when she told him that she wanted to be with him, he was actually very touched.


    It turned out that she didn''t dislike him so much.


    It turned out that she still loved him!


    "My sister won''t come. You can get married at ease." Celia said with a smile.

 Chapter 509 Meet Her In The Endless Loneliness

    Hearing this, Paul was extremely nervous.


    "What do you mean? Where did she go? "


    He asked in a hurry. He had arranged this engagement party for her and told her that he didn''t want her anymore. If he found another woman to marry, she could also find someone else.


    But he felt terrible when she didn''t come.


    She said she loved him and wanted to face him together. Why did she run away as soon as he got engaged.


    His face darkened. He couldn''t feel the joy around him.


    "Paul, don''t worry. My sister is packing up and is about to leave." Celia continued.


    "Leave? Where is she going? " He asked in a low voice.


    She just came back for a short time and was about to leave!


    Did she dislike him because he was lame? Or did she really not love him!


    "You are going to be engaged. How can she not leave?" Celia looked at her watch and said, "my sister should be still in the hotel now. After the engagement party, she should be able to board the plane."


    The more Celia said, the more uncomfortable Paul felt.


    Shouldn''t she come to the engagement party to stop him from getting engaged? How could she leave Jin City?


    When would he meet her again after she left?


    At the thought of this, Paul''s mind was in a total mess.


    He had never completely let her go from beginning to end. In the past three years, he didn''t dare to look for her. He was afraid that she would dislike him and abandon him.


    "By the way, congratulations to you and this beautiful lady." With a smile, Celia took the red envelope from Carlos and handed it to him.


    Taking a look at the red envelope and then at the woman next to her, he said angrily, "what the hell! She mustn''t leave! "


    As he spoke, Paul walked out of the hotel directly. What he was thinking now was not the engagement, but not to let Shelley leave.


    Seeing that Paul went to look for Shelley, Celia smiled happily at Carlos, "that''s a good idea."


    Shelley was going to attend Paul''s engagement party.


    But she couldn''t find her cell phone no matter how hard she tried, and it was useless to call it. She didn''t remember when her phone was muted.


    Sitting on the sofa, Tia watched her mother looking for her cell phone. She was wondering if she should tell her mother that her phone was in her little bag.


    But when she thought of her aunt''s words, Tia didn''t make a sound. She sat quietly aside and watched her mother looking for her cell phone.


    Shelley couldn''t find it. She looked at the watch again and found it was too late.


    She decided to go to Paul''s engagement party first.


    She couldn''t let him get engaged to another woman, or what about her and Tia?


    Holding Tia''s hand, Shelley went out. When she opened the door, she saw that Paul was standing at the door, out of breath.


    Since his feet were injured, he seldom ran.


    "You liar! Why don''t you keep your words?" His sudden question confused Shelley.


    She looked at him strangely.


    "What''s wrong, Paul?" After her ask, Paul


    new year."


    "¡­"


    In fact, for Carlos, his daughter was more troublesome than his son.


    In fact, he was a little worried about her daughter who had been so eloquent since she was a child. If she went on like this, could she find her mother-in-law!


    "By the way, what does Winnie want to do when you grow up?" Carlos asked


    "Lawyer, I want to be a great lawyer who will bring bad people to justice..."


    "A lawyer?" Carlos said the two words indifferently, "this job may be a little hard for girls. I hope you can find a job of nine to five every day."


    "¡­"


    At this time, the door of the study was opened and Celia came in in in plain white. Seeing her, Winnie stood up quickly and said, "I don''t want to be the third wheel. I''m going to my room. I''m dodging..."


    Celia smiled, "you''re such a slippery girl. Go to bed early. You like to stay up late when you''re young. Who did you learn it from?"


    Winnie replied with a smile, "this is called crooked relationship. Anyway, I look like either father or mother..."


    After the door of the study was closed, Carlos waved at Celia and said, "come here."


    When she approached him, she was pulled into his arms. When he was about to kiss her, he heard a strange sound.


    "EW..."


    Celia covered her mouth and felt a terrible tummy.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Seeing this, Carlos became anxious. "What''s wrong? Are you tired these days? I''ll take you to... "


    Seeing him in a daze, Celia reached out to hold his face and comforted him, "I''m fine. This is a normal reaction. I remember that when I was pregnant that time... "


    "What... What did you say?"


    The expression on the man''s face was so lovely that Celia couldn''t help kissing him. "Well, I''m pregnant again."


    As soon as she answered, the man held her tightly in his arms. "Don''t say anything. Let me hug you."


    Nothing could show his love for her. A hug was not enough...


    God gave him special treatment, so that he met her in the endless loneliness

 Chapter 510 Because You Are The Daughter Of Carlos And Celia

    "Night Phoenix" was a famous nightclub in Jin City. The man whore were all strictly selected and had unique talent. They not only had a natural beauty, but also had a lot of talents. And the most popular one in Night Phoenix was Ross.


    However, a month ago, the most popular man whore in Night Phoenix had been kept by a rich woman in Jin City. Except that woman, Ross no longer received any other female guests.


    At midnight, when Jin City fell into silence, Night Phoenix was the beginning of the night.


    In the most luxurious box here, Ross was dressed in a refined Japanese style white robe. His black hair seemed to be slightly waving. His white and tender skin made many people misunderstand him as a beautiful woman, but his angular features also showed that he was a man.


    At this time, he held the plum wine with one hand and reached out to the woman sitting quietly opposite him. At the same time, she was his sugar daddy. He gently asked, "Miss doesn''t seem to be very happy today. Is there anything wrong?"


    The woman was immersed in her own thoughts and did not hear what Ross said. Ross frowned slightly and shook his hand in front of her for two times and the woman came to her senses.


    She held Ross''s hand, which was as slender as a woman''s, and played with it. "You have to take good care of your hands, or many women will cry. I''m really tired today. Please help me! "


    It was said that the service provided by the nightclub was not presentable, but in fact, otherwise, the people in the formal nightclub only sold their skills but not their bodies. The reason why Dylan could be the top star of Night Phoenix was that he had his own unique skill, which was massage.


    Although his fingers were slender, the strength of his hands was not small, and he mastered it properly.


    In addition, he was softer than ordinary massagists, so his skills were not comparable to those of ordinary massagists.


    As she spoke, the woman slightly lowered the collar of her white shirt, revealing a large part of her snow-white skin inside. She leaned towards the sofa beside her, took the sofa cushion beside her, and closed her eyes.


    Looking at the delicate woman with enchanting makeup in front of him, Ross was a little absent-minded, because he captured the remaining purity of her.


    This woman suddenly appeared a month ago and ''bought'' him with twenty million. During this period of time, she came to see him every two days. In addition to chatting with him, she often asked him to give her a massage.


    Today was no exception, but he still felt that today''s woman seemed to be a little different from usual.


    He raised his hand, put it on her slender shoulder and began to massage it slowly. "Come to me. You can not think about anythin


    e.


    At night, he fell asleep at half past ten, no sooner or later.


    Such a man who was so self-discipline and almost abnormal also had the common disease of an ordinary man. At this time, it suddenly occurred to Winnie that the woman who asked her out in the day.


    The woman was very well behaved. Her skin was fair, and her eyes were round and bright. With black straight hair, she looked like a good girl at a glance.


    Winnie had been guessing which kind of woman Jacob would like before, but now she had an answer. It turned out that he liked obedient women.


    Oh, no wonder he chose her to be his partner at that time. A wild and difficult woman like her did look like a partner.


    Yes, in the eyes of outsiders, their marriage was a commercial marriage, but in fact, it was just a play. They had never even slept on the same bed.


    He happened to need a wife, and Winnie happened to need a husband.


    Their marriage was born in this way. They got married in less than a month.


    It was also because of this marriage that Winnie had become the object of disgust for the socialite divas in Jin City. After all, she was not worthy of the perfect mayor in many people''s eyes.


    There was a time when she was also confused. If Jacob needed a wife, why did he choose her?


    After all, the women who wanted to marry him in the whole Jin City could be from east to west, and there were all kinds of beautiful women.


    Then she asked him, but he gave her the answer, "because you are the daughter of Carlos and Celia."


    His answer was so straightforward that Winnie could understand what he meant without thinking.


    The Gu consortium had great influence in the business circle of Jin City. She was indeed the most suitable person.


    As soon as she entered the room, she closed the door, only to find that it couldn''t be closed.

 Chapter 511 Im Waiting For You

    Confused, she turned around and pushed again, but the door was still open and pushed open.


    At the same time, she saw someone standing at the door.


    In the dim light of the corridor, she saw the person clearly.


    Then she opened the door wide. "Maggie said you were asleep. Did I wake you up?"


    After saying that, she found that the man was wearing a white shirt, black trousers and handmade black shoes, which were so shiny that they could show people''s figures.


    At this time, the man standing at the door was her husband, who had been married to her for a year and had been in peace with her, and her partner in this fake marriage, Jacob.


    He was not the most handsome man that Winnie had ever seen. Among so many handsome men, his features were absolutely not outstanding, but that kind of noble temperament that was refined by the essence of the sun and the moon and could not be surpassed by others, as well as his calmness and reserved temperament seemed to be born with him, and it was also from his bones.


    She thought that such a mature and steady man could make any woman fall in love with him.


    Unfortunately...


    She was not included in these women.


    Jacob didn''t enter the room. He just stood at the door, his deep eyes full of wisdom and coldness that no one else could see.


    "Not yet. I''m waiting for you."


    "Wait for me?"


    Except for cooperating with him to play a good couple, there was nothing else between them. They were basically two people who lived their own lives and did not interfere with each other. His words made Winnie feel flattered.


    "Why are you waiting for me?"


    The man looked at her with his deep eyes and casually put his big hand on the door. "Tomorrow is the annual family dinner. You need to go home with me."


    Hearing this, Winnie felt uncomfortable and her scalp tingled.


    It seemed to be a simple and easy thing to deal with, but it was not easy for her. The so-called "home" was actually the old house of the Gong Clan, and his so-called family gathering was the gathering of the elders of the Gong Clan to have dinner at night.


    Because... The old master of the Gong Clan, namely Jacob''s grandfather, didn''t like her. When they decided to get married, she heard that the old master had locked Jacob up for three days.


    So the best way to maintain harmony was not to meet. It could be imagined how much that old man hated her, and she did not want to deliberately cater to him in order to make others like her, "Mr. Gong." Winnie took a deep breath, crossed her arms over her chest and leaned against the door. "Can I not go?"


    "No." The man''s answer was also clear, with a tone of order that could not be disob


    e in. She had a beautiful short hair, wore a lot of lavender make-up that young girls didn''t dare to try, and wore a neat black suit. This woman was no other than the schoolmate and partner of Winnie, Ann Su.


    A woman whose name didn''t match her temperament at all.


    Winnie glanced at her casually and teased her, "it seems that you will never learn the habit of knocking at the door."


    Ann ran to Winnie fawningly and put aside the file in front of her. "Sister, I have something important to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?" Without raising her head, Winnie took a sip of water and said, "nothing is more important than making money."


    "It''s about Ross..."


    With a slight pause, Winnie raised her head and asked seriously, "what''s wrong with Ross?"


    "Well, you look so nervous. You are very special for him but you refuse to admit it." Ann tutted, but when she saw the worried look on Winnie''s face, she immediately said, "don''t worry. He is fine. I just want to ask you if you can lend Ross to me for a few days. Since he was occupied by you, he has not received any other guests. Even if I don''t miss his face, I miss his hands! My neck is sore recently. I want to pinch it with him, okay? "


    It was undeniable that just now, Winnie was in the same mood as before. Her heart seemed to be tightly grasped by something, and she felt suffocated in an instant, but especially...


    Was she special to Ross?


    "What do you think? Just tell me!" Ann acted like a spoiled child.


    Glancing at her indifferently, Winnie said, "no way."


    "Sister, when did you become so mean?" Ann was a little angry, so she said without thinking, "it''s just a man, a man in the nightclub. Look at you cherish him..."


    Before she could finish her words, Ann saw the paleness on Winnie''s face.

 Chapter 512 He Treated Her Gently

    Winnie was so pale that she was almost expressionless.


    If it weren''t for this, Ann wouldn''t have been so scared that she stopped talking.


    Ann had never seen such an expression on Winnie who was always free and unrestrained, but when she mentioned Ross just now, Winnie...


    Sure enough, Ross was special to her. If she didn''t really care about her, how could she be so nervous?


    "Sister... What''s wrong with you? "


    Ann asked cautiously, "are you serious about that Ross? Although your marriage with the mayor is just an agreement, there is a marriage certificate. As the mayor, and you are not the daughter of an ordinary family, it''s difficult to deal with it. "


    In Ann''s opinion, there was no other reason why Winnie cared so much about Ross except the love between men and women.


    In fact, it was normal to think about it. Although Ross was a man whore, his temperament was not messy at all. On the contrary, he had the pure beauty.


    In fact, many women were willing to live with such a man. Maybe they didn''t have material needs, but they would definitely be satisfied mentally.


    Most importantly, Winnie was a money maniac. She didn''t need a man to make money. She could be alone.


    Winnie knew that Ann had misunderstood her, but she didn''t want to explain anything more.


    Since she had spent a lot of money to keep Ross, some explanations were powerless.


    "You also said that the mayor and I had an arranged marriage, so we didn''t interfere with each other''s life. I don''t care if he gets others pregnant or not. He doesn''t care about my relationship with Ross. "


    "Really?"


    Ann looked surprised, "do you mean the girl who came to see you yesterday? Did she really have the child of the mayor? "


    There is no cat in the world that doesn''t like fish. Ann certainly knows this, but the mayor has an affair...


    Why did she always feel strange?


    Besides, Ann had seen the girl who came here yesterday. To be honest, the girl looked ordinary. If she had any advantages, she might look gentle and obedient!


    That was the so-called "good girl".


    As a matter of fact, Winnie didn''t care much about it. Maybe she was in a low mood yesterday because of it, but after a night''s sleep, she had already been fine.


    "If it weren''t for his child, how could that girl come to me?"


    "That''s right. If it weren''t for the child of the mayor, no one would have dared to shout wildly."


    "What are you going to do now, sister? She has come here with a big belly. You can''t be scared away. "


    With one hand supporting her head, Winnie began to read the file carefully. "I believe that girl is telling the truth, but the truth also needs evid


    the person on the other end of the line did not reply her message. As she expected, one question and one answer were more suitable for the relationship between the two.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Winnie left the law office on time. It was only five ten when she arrived at the Gong Clan''s mansion.


    Maggie was efficient and had a good taste. As expected, she had prepared a dress for Winnie, which was not annoying but made her look like a mature lady.


    Winnie touched the satin of the dress and said, "thank you. It''s beautiful."


    "This is sent here by Mr. Jacob''s assistant, Miss Lin." Said Maggie.


    "Ximena Lin?" Winnie was a little shocked.


    Maggie nodded, "yes, it''s Miss. Lin."


    At this time, an idea suddenly flashed through her mind. Was it because she told Jacob that she had asked Maggie to prepare the clothes and that he asked Ximena to send the clothes to the Gong Clan''s mansion?


    If so, was it because he didn''t believe in Maggie''s taste, or because he was afraid that she would really embarrass him!


    Seeing the thoughtful look on Winnie''s face, Maggie asked, "Mrs. Winnie, do you think there is anything wrong with this dress?"


    "Oh, nothing." "We are going to the old house tonight. You don''t need to prepare dinner. You can go to bed early."


    A strange look flashed across Maggie''s eyes, "Okay, I''ll go downstairs first."


    "Okay."


    At six o''clock, Mark arrived. As a punctual person, Winnie walked out of the mansion at six o''clock on time.


    Seeing the person coming, Mark got off the car and opened the door. Because of his fast movement, he did not see the face of Winnie, but only took a short glance.


    However, this short glance also made his hand, which was about to open the door, pause.


    Well, was the makeup...

 Chapter 513 Your Cousin Loves Me So Much!

    Too heavy?


    It was not that the makeup was not good, but it seemed to match the dress she was wearing.


    Noticing the change of Mark''s expression, Winnie looked down at herself, then looked up and asked with a smile, "Mark, what''s wrong with me?"


    "No." Mark came to his senses at once. He knew that he was a little out of control just now, so he opened the door and said, "please get in the car, madam."


    Glancing at the open door for her, she didn''t get in immediately.


    "Mark, it''s not a good habit to lie. If you have something to say, just say it."


    Although Mark didn''t know why his Boss would marry Winnie, he seemed to understand his Boss'' intention judging from her temperament and wisdom.


    There were many beautiful women, but not many of them were both smart and beautiful. Moreover, who were smart and beautiful, and the background behind them could defeat a group of women was really rare.


    The woman''s slightly sharp eyes made Mark a little nervous subconsciously. He said lightly, "Madam has a beautiful makeup and clothes, but..."


    "It''s just that they don''t match, right?"


    The smile on her face became deeper and deeper.


    Although she was willing to wear a lady dress, it didn''t mean that she was willing to wear a clever and sensible makeup.


    Mark lowered his head and kept silent.


    Glancing at him indifferently, Winnie bent over and got into the car with a smile. When Mark was about to close the door, she said, "a woman always looks for herself. I think the mayor will like it, won''t he?"


    Mark felt awkward when he heard this. He really wanted to say that in fact, his Boss preferred... The pure type. He was not interested in heavy make-up.


    Mark didn''t say anything, and it seemed a little cruel to pour cold water on her at this time.


    Especially when she saw the expectation on his face.


    Seeing the embarrassment on Mark''s face, Winnie knew that she had passed the show.


    In the eyes of the onlookers, the love of the mayor was just acting, and sometimes she looked more like a dissatisfied housewife.


    There were also many rumors that the mayor didn''t care about her, so she kept a gigolo outside.


    The rumor made her sick.


    The old house of the Gong Clan was located in the western suburbs of Jin City. It was a quiet place, close to mountains and rivers, with spring, summer, birds, flowers and unique scenery in autumn and winter. It was one of the few good places.


    Before their marriage, Winnie had come to the old house of the Gong Clan once. This was the first visit after marriage. The old house didn''t change. It was still


    ther, she gave up the idea. It seemed that she''d better sit here.


    About fifteen minutes later, she stood up from the sofa and said, "aunt, I''m going to the bathroom."


    Joanna nodded and watched her leave. She whispered, "Jacob''s taste is getting worse and worse. She doesn''t look like a lady from an eminent family at all."


    At this time, Winnie had gone far, so she couldn''t hear what Joanna said.


    After she went to the bathroom, she stood in front of the mirror to fix her makeup. As soon as she took out a lipstick from her makeup bag, a woman''s voice came from outside the bathroom.


    "Becky, don''t cry! Don''t worry. I will help you. Grandpa loves me the most and he will listen to me. Don''t cry... "


    "I can''t talk to you anymore. Bye!"


    "¡­"


    After fixing her make-up, Winnie was about to open the door, but someone opened it before her.


    Candy was stunned when she saw someone in the bathroom. "Why... Why are you here?"


    "Why can''t I be here?"


    "Aren''t you talking to my mother?" Candy felt a little guilty, but she said deliberately, "grandpa doesn''t like others to wander around in this house. Don''t walk around if you have nothing to do, or you will make him unhappy."


    "Mom told me... My grandfather doesn''t like you. He allowed you to marry him because my cousin insisted on marrying you. "


    When they met for the first time, Winnie took Candy''s words as a sign of being thoughtless. But now it seemed that she was not thoughtless, but sensible.


    Candy was hostile to her.


    Since Winnie came here today just to act as a "loving couple", she naturally should be more dutiful.


    She walked gracefully to Candy, ignored her anger and smiled, "I have no choice. Your cousin loves me so much!"

 Chapter 514 Do You Feel Wronged To Have A Baby With Me

    "You!"


    Candy didn''t expect that Winnie would show her "nature" at this time, Candy sneered, "you are really not a kind woman. A wise and smart man like my cousin won''t really fall in love with a woman like you. It''s just an expedient for him to marry you."


    "I heard from my mother that your family is good. Your father is Carlos, and your mother is Celia, right?" Seeing that the smiling woman was stunned, Candy thought what she said had worked. She was satisfied with the result and continued.


    "Then you really should thank them for giving you a good family, a family that is enough to match our family..."


    "Are you done?"


    Winnie raised her beautiful chin, and blue veins could be seen on the white swan neck. "Haven''t your mother taught you not to judge others'' private affairs?"


    After saying that, she glanced sharply at Candy''s slightly embarrassing face, bypassed her and walked out of the bathroom directly.


    However, Winnie didn''t expect that as soon as she walked to the corner of the corridor, she saw Jacob, dressed in a black thin shirt, walking gracefully.


    With one hand in the bag, he walked leisurely. In addition, he was wearing pajamas, which made him look more like a big brother next door.


    Big brother next door?


    Isn''t he like the big brother next door?


    Candy called her cousin all the time. Even if Joanna didn''t deliberately say that they were on good terms, Winnie could tell that they were indeed on good terms.


    The two of them met in the corridor all of a sudden. Both of them were surprised. It was not only Winnie, but also Jacob. Especially when Jacob saw Winnie rushing towards him and holding his arm intimately, she greeted him in a [ÌðÌð] voice, "honey."


    "Honey, why didn''t you tell me that you have a cousin who loves you?"


    Her question was a little joking, but if others saw it, they would think that it was a blame for jealousy between a couple.


    Jacob''s dark eyes darkened. "You mean Candy?"


    "Yes, or who else could it be? I was blocked in the bathroom by her just now and cursed by her."


    Winnie didn''t mean to stir up trouble. The most important thing was that she knew her position in this man''s heart. In fact, Candy was right. The main reason why Jacob married her was that she had a good family, which was enough to match the Gong Clan.


    In order to match her pace, Jacob deliberately slowed down his pace and stretched out his big hand to hold her soft hand.


    "Are you angry? If you are angry, I can help you talk with Candy, in case she will be disrespectful to you in the future. "


    Although Winnie knew that the two of them had entered the performance mode, she still felt something when she heard his words. After all, every woman liked to be protected by men, and she was no


    s eyes and looked at the endless black pupils. "Did I make you feel wronged to have a baby with me?"


    "It''s not a matter of grievance. It''s just that we shouldn''t have children, and we won''t have children either." She clenched her fists and said nervously, "besides..."


    Besides, you may have a son...


    She didn''t say the last sentence. She thought she''d better not mention it before the girl showed evidence.


    "Besides what?" Jacob''s expression became colder and colder.


    Instead of being serious, Winnie put on an apologetic smile and said, "nothing! Besides, giving birth to a baby will make a woman''s figure change, so I don''t want to have a baby! "


    The man frowned and obviously didn''t believe her words.


    He looked at her with a sense of scrutiny, but he reached out his hand and gently stroked the delicate face with heavy makeup in front of him. "You are the most good at acting woman I have ever seen, and... The most scheming woman. "


    "Oh?" Winnie smiled charmingly. "I absolutely appreciate your words. A woman''s little scheming may not be a bad thing. At least she knows how to protect herself from harm."


    Besides, the mayor agreed to cooperate with me because you thought I was smart enough. "


    "Such a thin neck, it will be broken with a pinch." At this time, Jacob''s big palm had left the face, slowly sliding down to her slender and beautiful neck.


    Hearing this, a chill ran down Winnie''s spine. She couldn''t see through this man, so sometimes she was afraid of him.


    He put his hand around her neck, which made her feel that he would really do that...


    Just as her mind was covered by a trace of fear, the man quickly changed the position of his big palm and grabbed her chin with one hand.


    When she came to her senses, the man''s handsome face had been magnified in front of her in an instant...

 Chapter 515 Expectation

    In an instant, Winnie''s pupils shrank fiercely. When the man''s thin lips were about to kiss her, her heart was suddenly filled with coldness.


    Yes, coldness.


    Jacob''s intimacy was not unfamiliar to her, but she had never seen a man who could maintain indifference, loneliness and contempt even when doing such a romantic thing.


    Of course, she was not stupid to believe that Jacob would take the initiative to kiss her, but she couldn''t see through what he was doing now.


    He grabbed her chin and approached her. It was obviously the best posture for a man and a woman to kiss.


    "Expectation?"


    The man said coldly.


    All of a sudden, Winnie understood what he meant. She approached him on purpose, trying to close the seemingly flawless distance between the two again. Squinting, she said, "if it is the first kiss of the mayor, I may be looking forward to it."


    The corners of Jacob''s mouth lifted slightly, making people feel inexplicably debonair.


    "If it''s also your first kiss, maybe I''ll also look forward to it."


    "¡­¡­"


    Although Winnie didn''t want to admit it, the atmosphere between the two was really... Weird.


    This kind of weirdness was not a real fear, but something that shouldn''t have appeared between the two of them...


    "Cousin, am I disturbing you?"


    Candy''s voice came at the right time, and the unique atmosphere suddenly disappeared. She didn''t expect that the two of them would be so straightforward in the main hall of the old house.


    Jacob was reliable since he was a child. He would never do that. It must be that "scheming woman" who took the initiative.


    At the same time, Winnie distanced herself from Jacob. She casually held the pillow beside her and said with her lips, "it''s a pity that there is an uninvited guest." Unlike other ordinary girls who should be shy at the sight of others, Winnie leaned against the sofa behind her like a lazy kitten.


    Jacob cast a special glance at her and then stood up from the sofa. He turned to look at Candy, who was standing at the door, and asked calmly, "what''s up?"


    For Candy, such a tone could be regarded as alienation. She had been the closest to her cousin since childhood, and he had never spoken to her so coldly! She couldn''t help feeling a little uncomfortable, and she attributed it to Winnie.


    She believed that it must be because of Winnie.


    Candy took two steps forward, "cousin, I, I have something to talk to you. Do you have time now?"


    "Okay, go ahead." Jacob''s eyes darkened.


    Candy took a look at the calm and composed Winnie, clenched her fists and said, "cousin, I want to talk to you alone. Only two of us."


    Hearing this, Winnie stood up with a smile and was about to leave. After all, Candy


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    if he was making a call.


    She didn''t have the habit of eavesdropping on other people''s phone calls, so she deliberately chewed more violently.


    About one or two minutes later, Jacob came back. Looking at the woman who was sitting on the sofa and eating with relish, he smiled casually and said, "let''s go back."


    "Eh?" Biting the apple in surprise, Winnie raised her head and said, "We hadn''t eaten the family dinner yet? Are you leaving now?"


    It was a waste of her time to dress up so carefully today.


    He bent down, took the apple from her hand and threw it into the trash can beside the tea table. "Have you forgotten what grandpa said?"


    Hearing this, she smiled. "Well, let''s go. Ask Maggie to cook for us at this time. She must haven''t eaten yet."


    "Let''s eat outside." He said.


    Hearing this, she had a feeling that her ears were hallucinating.


    He said they would eat outside? Did they eat outside together?


    "Well, only two of us?" She was afraid that she would misunderstand him, so she confirmed it again. "Or do you want the family dinner to be held outside instead of the old house?"


    Jacob said affirmatively, "there are only two of us. I''ve called them just now to inform them not to come. As for Candy and my aunt, Butler Liu will tell them."


    She was surprised. After all, it was the first time they eat out since they got married, and only the two of them had dinner together.


    It should be said that...


    They seldom had dinner together, and they had never been together alone for even once.


    She felt that the mayor was a little strange today. He not only prepared her clothes, but also invited her to dinner.


    Although she was full of doubts, she cooperated with him and left. She got in his car which was said to have been driven for almost seven or eight years.

 Chapter 516 Purpose

    Winnie usually drove her car to and off work. The car was spacious, comfortable and romantic.


    At the same time, the car she was sitting in now was narrow, bumpy and without any emotion. It was just a walking tool, and also a tool that could be thrown into the trash bin.


    She shook her head back and forth, trying to find a more comfortable position to sit. It was getting more and more awkward for her to sit in the front passenger seat. She loosened the seat belt for a while, then fastened it, and then loosened it again.


    Unfortunately, she can''t.


    No matter how uncomfortable she was, she felt that such a small space could suffocate her.


    Finally, she couldn''t bear it anymore. She took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Gong, you can change the car. Even your secretary''s car is better than you."


    Today, Mark drove her to the old house. It was a Benz at least. Although it was not a limited edition, it was a little higher grade than Jacob''s car.


    A mayor drove such a... Why didn''t he go to work by foot? It would make the mayor frugal and honest.


    A smile appeared in Jacob''s eyes. "Mark''s car is not his. His home is near the city hall. He usually walks to work."


    "Oh, that''s because he is close to the city hall, so he don''t need a car." "The distance between the Gong Clan''s mansion and the city hall is not close. It will take a full forty minutes'' drive. As she spoke, she began to fiddle with the chair behind her. No matter how uncomfortable she was, she said. If I don''t drive a better car to work, I will feel like sitting on pins and needles in the past forty minutes. "


    Since she was born, all the things used by her were the best. Her uncle spoiled her, and her baby clothes were luxury, so this was the habit she had developed since childhood.


    She had no choice to change it.


    Besides, she didn''t think it was wrong to use her money to enjoy life.


    "The car is just a tool for me. I don''t need it to be good. As long as I can drive it."


    Jacob drove steadily and strictly abide by the traffic rules. He even slowly stepped on the brake and stopped there even if he could pass after speeding up. He didn''t drive there until the traffic light turned red and then turned green.


    For an impetuous and short tempered woman like Winnie, this kind of driving way really made her a little unbearable. She began to tease, "has the mayor been a transportation Embassy before? Can you drive faster? But you just drove 40. It''s too slow. "


    "Safety first." Jacob was still calm, "or are you hungry?"


    She didn''t feel comfortable sitting in the car, so her mood was affected. In addition, the car was still so slow.


    Winnie turned her head and looke


    axed. She looked at the man sitting opposite her and began to pour tea. His movements were smooth and elegant.


    She asked, "what''s your purpose?"


    "What?" The man paused for a moment and looked up at her, with a blank look on his handsome face. "What do you think I want to take my wife out for dinner?"


    For her, Jacob''s acting skills were absolutely superb. She couldn''t tell whether he was telling the truth or not for many times.


    But at this time, she felt a deep and complicated emotion from him.


    She thought quickly and asked, "do you want to deal with Dylan?"


    At this moment, she suddenly remembered the figure she saw on the roadside when she came here just now...


    Thinking of this, she suddenly sat up from the chair and hurriedly opened the door and ran out of the box. She was no longer in the mood to wait for the elevator. She quickly ran to the stairs. Her anxiety had made her forget that in fact, waiting for the elevator was much faster than running directly to the stairs.


    She ran upstairs with sweat dripping down her face. After asking, she knew that Ross had left half an hour ago. As for where he had gone, he didn''t tell them. His peers guessed that he had gone to buy daily necessities.


    Shopping for daily necessities?


    Her eyes widened and she felt cold all over.


    She left in a hurry, ran downstairs and rushed into the box, out of breath.


    At this time, the man was sitting there drinking tea. His eyes were cold and elegant. He only wore an ordinary white shirt, but he was very valuable.


    Hearing the noise, the man looked at the door. Seeing that she was sweating and her cheeks were red, he asked gently, "hot?"


    She strode to him and said, "Ross, you can''t."


    "What?" He frowned slightly.


    "No..."


    She choked with sobs.

 Chapter 517 The Man You Like

    Looking at the man''s handsome face, she was shocked


    It was obvious that she had been out of control and flustered just now.


    Maybe it was not what she thought. After all, the most important thing was that as the mayor of a city, even if Jacob wanted to do so, he would consider the overall situation.


    Once he did so, the blame of the people of Jin City could suppress him, not to mention all the media. After all, it was easy to discredit the society, but it was difficult to clear it.


    Thinking of this, Winnie felt better in an instant. She raised her hand to wipe the sweat on her face, and then sat down again. With a faint smile on her face, she said, "it''s really hot. If only I could order some ice cream now."


    The ice-cream of the Night Phoenix was not as cheap as the ones outside. Of course, it was also delicious.


    "You can order one later if you want to eat." Jacob said gentlemanly. Then he suddenly changed the topic, "is Ross the man you like?"


    "Yes!" Winnie would admit it directly because she believed that he should have known what happened between her and Ross, so there was no need to hide it from him.


    Besides, it didn''t seem to be a problem for her to keep a man she liked with her wallet to kill the boring life.


    "Our prenuptial agreement says that although we are married, we both have our own lives. I believe that the mayor has not forgotten it." At this time, she suddenly thought of a question and quickly said.


    "Of course not." With an arrogant look on his face, Jacob continued, "otherwise, how could the man you like be safe and sound?"


    Hearing this, Winnie became nervous instantly. She shook the glass in her hand and asked, "what do you mean? Do you really want to use your power to suppress people and hurt an innocent civilian? "


    There was no distinction between politics and business. Although the Gu Clan was in the business circle, from her father''s words, she also knew some of the political achievements of Jacob.


    It would be a huge mistake to think that he was easy to get along with and peaceful just by his gentle and modest appearance.


    The twists and turns in the process could not be continued only by kindness and eloquence. It was impossible for a man with no means to become the head of the city in his early years.


    Some men were overbearing on the surface, which was not terrible.


    However, some people were ruthless and resourceful, but they didn''t show their talents. They even played the role of "good sir" every day. This kind of man was the most terrifying.


    Thinking of this, a chill came to Winnie''s back again. She thought she was lucky that she was not bewitched by this man, or else


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    as really in a hurry, because he had never left so fast before.


    She thought it was a good idea. She still felt uncomfortable when the two of them ate together. Now that he left, she could eat and drink happily.


    Half an hour after Jacob left, Winnie had almost finished eating. Looking at the table full of delicious dishes, she felt reluctant for the first time... It was the mayor''s salary for several months, wasn''t it?


    She quickly took out her phone and called Ann on WeChat, hoping that Ann could come to the Night Phoenix to share this extravagant burden. But she didn''t expect that there was only several words on the other end of the phone, "I have lost weight recently and don''t eat anything.".


    She put the phone back in her bag, stood up and left. The moment she closed the door, her eyes were slightly wet.


    If it was at that time, she would have packed all these things and didn''t want to waste them at all.


    Before leaving, out of concern, she went to Ross.


    As soon as she stepped into the exclusive floor, she saw someone coming out of a room with a basin of blood.


    Someone was injured?


    She pulled a random person over and asked anxiously, "what''s wrong?"


    The man wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    Seeing his expression, she became more anxious. "Is there anything wrong with Ross?"


    She withdrew her hand from the man''s elbow quickly and walked into the exclusive box for entertaining guests with her leather bag and high-heeled shoes.


    As soon as she pushed the door open, she smelled a strong smell of blood. She saw Ross lying on the sofa in a daze, half of his face covered with gauze...


    Standing next to him, the manager sighed and said, "Ross, let''s go to the hospital. Otherwise, your face will be ruined."

 Chapter 518 Dont Be So Good To Me

    Although they didn''t ''sell'' their bodies, it still depended on their appearance.


    Ross''s skin was the best in the whole Night Phoenix. If his face was ruined, wouldn''t it mean that the sign of the Night Phoenix would be smashed?


    In this way, although it did not affect the normal operation of the Night Phoenix, the performance would definitely decline. Thinking of this, the manager became more anxious.


    However, Ross, who was not born in a wealthy family, had a special self-esteem. After suffering such a serious injury, he not only didn''t cry out pain, but also stubbornly refused to go to the hospital for treatment.


    That was his face. What a good face! How could he not cherish the envious handsome face that many people dreamed of?


    Seeing this scene, Winnie was in a daze for a moment. When she came to her senses, she immediately rushed over.


    Both Ross and the manager were surprised to see Winnie.


    The difference was that after being surprised, Ross moved his body and turned around with his slender hand covering the injured half of his face. His back was to her, as if he wanted to hide his embarrassment from her.


    "Although you are a distinguished guest, you should also care about him. Please help to persuade him. His face is injured, and the blade is not shallow. He must see a doctor." The manager was at a loss what to do and couldn''t persuade him, but he saw a rescuer falling from the sky. He quickly said.


    Glancing at the man with his back to her, Winnie said to the manager next to her, "manager, I want to have a talk with him alone. Please go out first."


    "¡­ Okay. "


    The manager was still worried, but there was no other way. He just hoped that Ross could be obedient for the sake of her.


    After the manager left, Winnie threw her bag on the sofa and sat beside Ross. "Turn around and let me see how badly you are hurt."


    But Ross not only refused, but also moved closer to the sofa.


    "I''m your sponsor. If you get injured, it must be my loss. I have the right to know how much I have lost, right?" She said in a slightly sweet tone.


    Ross''s body trembled, but he still didn''t turn around. "I don''t want you to see it. It''s ugly."


    "Since you know it''s ugly, why don''t you go to the hospital?"


    "Media, media." He said in a trembling voice. This tone was not because he was afraid, but because of the pain on his face.


    Although the wound had been treated simply, the pain made his nerve endings tremble. At this time, he was only trying to speak. "There is a rule in the Night Phoenix, that is, man... I can''t know your real identity, but now I know it. "


    Now that he knew it, he h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    time, he was afraid that she would see his ugly face now. He wanted to cover it with his hand, but his hand was stopped by her. His heart was inexplicably stirred.


    Winnie held his hand to prevent him from touching the wound on his face. "Don''t touch it. Be careful of infection. Let''s go to the hospital right now. The injury is serious and we can''t delay it. If necessary, we will go to Korea tonight. "


    "¡­"


    After saying that, she didn''t give him a chance to refuse. She pulled him up from the sofa with strength and said, "where are your usual clothes? Prepare some casually. Never mind. Don''t waste any more time. You can buy those things again. "


    Ross could see that she was a little flustered, but she was barely able to hold on, trying to keep herself calm in an orderly way.


    He comforted her, "in fact, it''s just a flesh wound. It doesn''t matter. You... Don''t be nervous, and don''t be afraid. "


    "Who said it didn''t matter?" She suddenly shouted. Even she herself was frightened. Soon she realized her gaffe. She touched her forehead and whispered, "go to the hospital with me now. Go with me now. Your skin and body are given by your parents. You are injured but refused to be treated. You not only feel sorry for yourself, but also your parents. "


    Speaking of his parents, Ross fell into silence. His eyes gradually dimmed, and his hands on both sides of his suit pants were constantly clenched. He said in a low voice, "I know, I''ll go to the hospital with you."


    All of a sudden, her hanging heart was relieved. "Well, that''s right. This is my good brother."


    Ross felt that her care for him seemed to have exceeded the relationship between the two of them. He asked carefully, "can you tell me your full name? What''s your name?"

 Chapter 519 They Want You To Divorce Your Wife!

    With surprise in her eyes, Winnie asked with a smile, "since you have known my identity, why don''t you know my name?"


    At first, she thought that the people of the Night Phoenix would tell him her identity, but now it seemed that it was not. If the people of the Night Phoenix told him, it would not just let Ross know her identity.


    She felt something was wrong, so she stopped smiling and asked seriously, "Ross, tell me the truth. What''s wrong with your face?"


    For a moment, Ross looked embarrassed and didn''t know where to start.


    Most importantly, Ross didn''t know who the man was, but heard a man''s voice, "so this is the toy boy that the mayor''s wife has kept for twenty million. He is really good-looking, white skinned and beautiful."


    This was exactly what the man had said at that time.


    It was precisely because of this sentence that he knew Winnie''s identity, and it was also because of this sentence that he had a guess in his heart that the person who attacked him might be her...


    But, would it?


    But except for this possibility, he really couldn''t think of a second person.


    Ross knew that he couldn''t tell her without evidence, and the identity of the person he suspected was too special.


    Jacob was an excellent man at the top and loved by the people. Jin City was getting more and more prosperous under his control. He was the youngest mayor in history.


    However, such a man, who was regarded as a good mayor by many people, was not a good man.


    What Winnie said yesterday was clear to his ears. It turned out that there was a woman outside pregnant with Jacob''s child.


    In this way, Ross understood why Winnie came to the Night Phoenix and kept him because of the unfortunate marriage.


    Of course, Winnie didn''t know what was on Ross''s mind, but she could tell from his expression that he had something on his mind. She frowned slightly.


    "Why don''t you say anything? Don''t you even know who did it?"


    "¡­ I don''t know. " He shook his head.


    Although Ross had a special identity, Ross had seen a lot of people.


    But he was facing some rich women who came here to vent their emotions. It was easy to understand their joy, anger and sorrow, and naturally he did not learn to hide his thoughts.


    In Winnie''s eyes, he only said two words, "I am lying."


    But now she didn''t want to force him to tell the truth. She believed that he had his own reason not to tell her.


    Besides, it was not the right time. The top priority was to go to the hospital.


    When the two walked out of the room together, the manager, who had been waiting outside the door, was rel


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the answer."


    "Do you really want to know?" Ross was still a little hesitant.


    "Of course." "You''re my man. If someone dares to hurt you, of course I''ll stand up for you. I don''t know who he is. How can I stand up for you?"


    Ross'' amber eyes froze. "If I say that man is your husband, what will you do?"


    All of a sudden, Winnie tightened her grip on the steering wheel. Although her expression didn''t change, the light in her eyes had changed.


    At this time, she thought of the unusual behavior of Jacob today, and also remembered that she seemed to see Ross on the way to the Night Phoenix, and she heard his phone call during dinner...


    It was a coincidence that they met at the right time and place.


    She smiled with a beautiful smile, "no matter who it is, I will do the same."


    If it was really done by Jacob, she would just go back like this. There must be a cause and effect.


    At the same time and in a different place.


    When Jacob arrived at the door of the office of the city hall, Mark was already waiting there. As soon as he saw his Boss enter the office with a dark face, his back suddenly felt cold.


    Jacob walked to his desk and sat down elegantly. Without raising his head, he said, "let the public relations department deal with it when the news spreads."


    "Boss, in the current situation, we should ask the public relations department for help." Mark''s face was tense, "today''s suggestion box you made public almost collapsed. It''s full of emails from citizens."


    Jacob''s face changed slightly. He raised his eyes, which were as dark as ink. His eyes were more calm than tonight''s night. "What did they write?"


    Mark raised his head and replied, "well, they want you to divorce Mrs. Winnie!"

 Chapter 520 Dont You Like Jacob At All

    "Okay."


    Jacob only responded indifferently. There was no superfluous expression on his calm handsome face. The emails were as light as a breeze to him.


    Just a blow, nothing was left.


    Mark thought he didn''t make it clear, or the mayor was absent-minded just now, so he didn''t hear what he said.


    So he raised his voice and said, "Mr. Mayor, the public opinion is that you and your wife should divorce. Otherwise, they will vote for you in the upcoming new mayor election."


    "Okay."


    Jacob replied lightly, still with the same expression as before.


    At this time, Mark was a little flustered. For the first time, he couldn''t understand what his Boss meant. Did he mean to ignore this matter?


    If he didn''t pay attention to it, the gossip would definitely not disappear. Instead, it would become more and more intense, and it would continue to an irreversible situation.


    "Mayor..."


    Mark asked in confusion, but stopped talking at the right time. He saw the man''s sharp and deep eyes looking at him.


    Jacob said in a low voice, "marriage is not a game."


    Mark was confused. Of course he knew that marriage was not a game.


    However, Mrs. Winnie had gone too far. Even if she wanted to keep a man outside, she could do it secretly, but she did it openly and undisguisedly.


    This... Didn''t she do it on purpose to embarrass her husband?


    Was he worried about the Gu Clan behind her? In fact, Mark also didn''t understand why the mayor allowed her to do such a thing. It was just a marriage between government and business.


    Mark couldn''t understand the couple as well.


    He couldn''t understand at all.


    "The night in Jin City is very beautiful. Do you like the day or night in Jin City?" At this time, Jacob stood up from his chair and walked to the huge French window. He looked at the night outside the city hall with his clear eyes and said.


    Mark was a little stunned, "each has its own merits. If I have to choose one, I''ll choose daytime."


    "Why is it daytime, not at night?" Asked Jacob.


    Mark touched his head with embarrassment, "because I''m afraid of darkness."


    "Oh, I see." With his arms crossed over his chest, Jacob overlooked the Kingdom beneath his feet.


    "In fact, whether it''s day or night, it''s the same in this city. Just as the public has a problem with my marriage, do you think divorce is really a solution? More importantly, what they want is a good mayor who will listen to them. "


    Mark didn''t understand. Did he mean that if there was a first time, there would be a second time?


    Once the public''s suggestion was adopted, they would continue to criticize the mayor''s private life and turn it into a vicious circle.


    n''s best skills.


    "Mark, the Secretary of the mayor."


    Ann was confused, "Why are you spying on him? It was better to monitor the mayor directly. Anyway, I''m also interested in the mayor. "


    "¡­ You are no match for Jacob. I have been married to him for a year, but I haven''t figured out what kind of person he is. I have no choice but to stay away from him. " These words were often used to remind Winnie that the more she couldn''t see through a man, the more dangerous he would be.


    Ann was still young, so she was not as experienced as Winnie. In her opinion, Jacob was a gentle and elegant man, but he looked too serious. If he was a little, a little bad, he would be more popular with women.


    Besides, the man in the abstinent department was also her dish.


    In fact, it was really difficult for her to understand how could her sister live under the same roof with a man like Jacob, who could show his masculine charm in every move, but not fall in love with him.


    Ann supported her head with one hand, "sister, can I ask you something? You must tell me the truth."


    "Go ahead."


    "Don''t you like Jacob at all? A little bit?" Ann asked.


    In her opinion, when faced with such a man, even if they didn''t say anything else, when they were playing love, didn''t their hearts beat out of balance at all?


    Winnie answered without hesitation, "No."


    "why?" Ann was a little confused, "that''s impossible. Are you sure you are a woman? Or... Are you interested in something else? "


    With vigilance in her eyes, Ann pulled her clothes unnaturally and said, "I, I tell you, I like men, and the woman who can''t resist men is me."


    Puff!


    Winnie was amused by her words, but there was a trace of sadness on her face in an instant. "My heart is dead, and there is no cure."

 Chapter 521 The Hotel I Sent You To More Than Two Months Ago

    Ann didn''t expect Winnie to answer this question.


    Ann suddenly became a little curious and asked, "sister, it seems that you have been hurt by love."


    With a gleam in her eyes, a brilliant smile appeared on Winnie''s beautiful face. "I''m lying to you. You''re so gullible."


    "Ah!" Ann muttered, "sister, you are so bad. Your expression just now really scared me. I thought you had someone in your heart, so you turned a blind eye to the mayor."


    "Ann, you think too much. I won''t fall in love with him. "


    She said firmly, "in fact, I''m very similar to Jacob. If he can be honest with me, I''d like to be friends with him."


    Ann was a little confused. She forced a smile and asked, "just friends?"


    "Or confidant."


    "How can a man and a woman become confidant? I don''t believe that a man and a woman can be simple friends, let alone confidant. In fact, there is no such a creature as male bestie at all."


    Ann smacked her lips and said, "sister, you said I was innocent. I think you are innocent. I didn''t expect you to be so innocent."


    For a moment, Winnie seemed to be in another world, a world that no one else could enter.


    After a while, Ann heard her say, "if you have the time to argue with me, you''d better hurry up and find out the person I want to monitor. Mark is a very cautious person. You must be careful. "


    Ann stopped smiling and nodded, "don''t worry. I haven''t failed to monitor others yet. He is just Mark. I''m not afraid."


    "Don''t talk too much." "It''s not easy to deal with Mark."


    "Okay, okay! I know. I''ll be careful. " Ann answered. Then she sprang up from her chair and asked, "sister, why did you ask me to keep watch on Mark for no reason?"


    Thinking of Ross who was still lying in the hospital, Winnie couldn''t help clenching her hands. "Something happened to Ross yesterday. I suspect..."


    "Do you suspect that Mark did it?" At this time, Ann also realized the seriousness of the matter. Something flashed through he


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ith a smile. When she saw a bunch of lucky crystals in it, her eyes lit up. "Cousin, how do you know I want such a lucky crystal? Oh my God! This crystal is so beautiful. Thank you, cousin. "


    "I''m glad you like it." Jacob asked calmly, "why haven''t the others arrived yet?"


    Candy paused for a moment, and then put the box away carefully. With a smile, she said, "everyone is here. I didn''t invite the other students. Cousin, Becky is my best friend. I have always mentioned you in front of her. She has always been... She admires you! "


    Hearing this, Becky blushed instantly. "Candy, what are you talking about? I didn''t... I didn''t."


    "Becky, why are you so shy? If I don''t have a blood relationship with my cousin, I will also like him." Candy said jokingly.


    At this time, Jacob was very calm, even if the little girl said she admired him frankly.


    When he was drinking water, Candy winked at Becky.


    After that, Candy stood up from the chair and said, "cousin, I''ll go out with Becky to order. Please sit here for a while."


    Jacob nodded indifferently.


    After Candy and Becky walked out of the room, Becky began to feel uneasy. Her legs couldn''t help trembling. "Candy, I think we''d better not do that. I don''t want to destroy other people''s relationship, nor do I want to be a mistress."

 Chapter 522 For Example, Divorce Me To Block Everyones Mouth

    "How dare you back off at this critical moment?" Candy said in a low voice, "Becky, trust me. You did nothing wrong. Think about the baby in your belly, think about my cousin. Look, he has so many negative news because of that woman now. No one likes that woman in the Gong Clan, especially my grandfather. Last time, that woman almost killed my grandfather. "


    Gritting her lips, Becky recalled the last time she met that woman. Winnie was dressed in an exquisite Chanel suit and wore a thick make-up. Although she was beautiful, she still looked uncomfortable.


    "I... am I really helping him?"


    Candy nodded, "of course you are helping my cousin. As long as that woman divorces my cousin, those negative news will slowly dissipate. Becky, you are so obedient and sensible, and I like you so much. My grandfather will also be very satisfied with you, and most importantly... Now you have my cousin''s child. My grandfather has always wanted a great grandson, so he will definitely accept you. "


    "What about your cousin? What would he think of me if I did that? Would he think that I was... A bad woman? " Becky asked cautiously.


    "Of course not. My cousin looks cold, but in fact, he is kind. As long as you are good to him and stand on his side, he will be moved by you and slowly accept you." Knowing what she was worried about, Candy comforted her. You are so adorable. It''s impossible that he doesn''t like you. "


    Hearing this, Becky felt much relieved. She reached out to touch her belly and said, "Baby, I''ll try my best."


    Jacob was not good at drinking, so he was easy to get drunk.


    At first, Candy was worried that things wouldn''t go so smoothly. The two girls tried hard to carry the drunken Jacob into the prepared room. Candy didn''t expect that even God was helping them.


    Jacob lay on the bed with a slightly flushed face. Then Becky unbuttoned two buttons of her shirt, and lay on the bed too, lying in his arms...


    Candy took out her phone and quickly took several photos. She knew it might be wrong to do so, but her cousin was not a good match for that woman.


    Since her grandfather didn''t like that woman, she would drive her out of the Gong Clan directly.


    It was not right, but it was all for her cousin.


    Said Candy.


    Although Ross''s wound was not shallow, the hospital said that he could return to the state before he was injured. Now half of her face was still swollen, so he had to infuse anti-inflammatory liquid into it first. After the swelling was alleviated, the operation could be performed.


    In the evening, when Winnie went back to the Gong Clan''s mansion to freshen up and changed into clean clothes and was about to go to the hospital, she received a call unexpectedly.


    And this phone call was from the woman who had looked for her last time, who was Jacob''s mistress.


    Although Winnie didn''t want to deal with someone insignificant to her at this time, she still agreed to meet her in the coffee shop.


    Winnie had a hunch that he was here to challenge her.


    At seven o''clock, Winnie showed up at the coffee shop on time. Wearing a pair of super black sunglasses, she lifted up the Pearl curtain at the door o


    this kind of relationship, nor can you. In your eyes, material is the most important thing, and what I pursue is spiritual giving. "


    "It''s so touching. I''m almost crying. Well, I wish you can be with him as you wish, and live happily with him for a hundred years. "


    "¡­"


    After saying that, Winnie took out two hundred dollar bills from her bag, put them on the table and left directly.


    Huh!


    Don''t need anything but spirit?


    Everyone had experienced this kind of relationship...


    After she left, Becky immediately called Candy and reported the situation to her.


    After leaving the cafe, Winnie went to the hospital again. She didn''t go back to the Gong Clan''s mansion until nine o''clock in the evening.


    To her surprise, as soon as she changed her shoes and entered the main hall, she saw Jacob sitting there in a crescent colored pajama. A modest man, perhaps hearing the noise, looked at the position where she was standing and greeted, "you''re back."


    For her, she had no stand to blame, so she walked over as if nothing had happened.


    In contrast to his upright sitting posture, Winnie threw her slippers casually, and then shrank her feet onto the sofa. With one hand supporting her head, she asked, "does the mayor know who is the most popular news in Jin City now?"


    He smiled, "you and me."


    "What''s your plan?" She continued to ask.


    "Nothing."


    "What?" She frowned, "the mayor is a good official. How can you not act? It''s not in line with your image."


    "Then what do you think I should do?"


    She looked at his side face, which had a clear outline and delicate skin. Just as Ann said, the mayor also had a good appearance. At the moment she appreciated it, she thought of Ross and the little girl, and her eyes darkened in an instant.


    She said, "I have a good idea."


    "Okay, go ahead."


    "For example, you can divorce me to block everyone''s mouth."


    At this time, she clearly felt that the man''s body was instantly tense. He stopped drinking tea, and then she saw him turn his head towards her. His black eyes were deep and bottomless.


    He said, "say it again."

 Chapter 523 The Child Between Us Two

    Winnie ran her fingers through her waist length hair and said casually, "I asked you to divorce me!"


    The air around Jacob changed from gentle to cold. He didn''t say anything but stared at her.


    He looked at her as if she had done something outrageous and he was furious.


    "Don''t look like that, as if I owe you a lot of money. Winnie was used to being casual. With one hand supporting her head, her eyelids became heavier and heavier. She couldn''t help yawning. You are the biggest beneficiary, aren''t you? Now almost everyone in Jin City wants you to divorce me. "


    "Including you?" Jacob''s face suddenly turned cold.


    She glanced at him indifferently, stretched herself and got down from the sofa without scruple. She put her hands on her waist and looked at him sideways.


    "Of course. In fact, this step will happen sooner or later. Does the mayor really want to be with me for a lifetime? "


    How happy and terrible the three words were in her life! She was really afraid of them now.


    Jacob leaned over and put the teacup back on the tea table. Then he stood up from her side and asked, "didn''t you make this decision for that Ross?"


    Hearing this, Winnie turned to look at him, trying to guess what he was thinking at the moment.


    After a while, she answered, "if the mayor thinks so, I don''t deny that I have considered him. Don''t worry. As long as the mayor agrees, I won''t cause you any trouble, and you can defeat other competitors in the next mayor election. "


    "Mr. Gong, it''s a good deal."


    "For the man named Ross, you are really willing to pay for it." Jacob said indifferently, as if he was really talking about a business. But in an instant, his handsome face was incomparably sharp. He looked down at her and said, "but I won''t agree to your proposal."


    Winnie was shocked. She really didn''t expect him to refuse so decisively. She thought he would at least consider it, but she didn''t expect...


    "Why? Now I''m a burden to you. It''s only good for you to divorce me, and there''s no harm. Why don''t you agree, Jacob? "


    In fact, she wanted to say, "Jacob, are you out of your mind or stuck in the door?"?


    With ferocity and ferocity hidden in his eyes, Jacob said, "if I divorce you, I will never find someone as smart as you. And... I don''t need a woman to maintain my career. "


    Winnie knew clearly that the first half of the sentence was a lie, and the latter half was the truth.


    She stood there, frowning and thinking, but she couldn''t figure out the reason why he refused to divorce at this time.


    In the public, the public was dissatisfied with her as the wife of the mayor. They had accumulated public indignation. The public indignation would naturally dissipate, and it was absolutely good for him to run for the next mayor if Jacob divorced her, In private, he already had a woman outside, and that woman was pregnant with his child. If he divorced her, the girl, he and their baby could reunite, which was also good for him.


    But why didn''t he agree?


    Why?


    Seeing that he was about to go upstairs, Winnie was flustered and followed him. She opened her arms and blocked his way.


    She frowned and said, "if you worry about my parents, I can promise you that they won''t object."


    He glanced at her indifferently and said nothing. He just bypassed her and continued to go upstairs.


    Winnie stamped her feet and followed him again, as if she would never give up if he didn''t promise her today. She continued to stand in front of him and said, "Jacob, did you hear what I said? If you divorce me, you can not only live up to the people, but al


    ked incredulously at the man who was eating breakfast slowly.


    "What are you talking about? I... I don''t understand. Are you kidding me, our baby? "


    "I..." She pointed at herself and then at him. "you and me?"


    In fact, not only Winnie was shocked, but also Maggie, who was standing next to her. She didn''t expect that a man who didn''t like children would take the initiative to ask for a child. It was really inconceivable.


    But they had never been in the same room since they got married. If they wanted a child, at least they had to live together first.


    At this time, Jacob''s eyes flashed, "yes, the child of the two of us."


    "No way!"


    Winnie stood up abruptly, with unspeakable anger on her face. "Jacob, last time when I went to the Gong Clan, I have made it clear that I will not have a child, nor will I have a child with you. Besides, you don''t lack women to give birth to babies for you. "


    Jacob took a sip of milk gracefully. Compared with her excitement, he was too calm and unmoved. "The woman outside is not my wife, and her child is certainly not comparable to yours."


    It seemed that he indirectly admitted that the girl was pregnant with his child.


    Winnie smiled and said sarcastically, "I can try my best to cooperate with you on other things. But it''s impossible for us to have a child. "


    But obviously, Jacob turned a deaf ear to her words. He raised his eyes, deep and bottomless, like a black hole in the universe. "Don''t you want to have breakfast?"


    He asked her.


    She glanced at him. He actually thought that after he said this idea, she still had the appetite to eat... Breakfast?


    "No, I have no appetite."


    After finishing the last sandwich on the plate, Jacob turned around and said to Maggie next to him, "Mrs. Winnie has no appetite. Remove all these."


    Maggie was stunned... "Yes, sir. "


    In fact, how could Winnie not be hungry? At the moment, she was really hungry to death, but she did not want to show weakness in front of Jacob, so she said she was not hungry!


    After Maggie had all the delicious breakfast removed, Jacob also stood up from the chair.


    Seeing that he was leaving, Winnie immediately followed him as last night.


    He had long legs and walked fast. She didn''t like any sports, so it was a little difficult for her to catch up with him.


    When Jacob went back to his room, she followed him into the bathroom...

 Chapter 524 Our Marriage Has Never Been Fake

    Even Winnie didn''t realize the change of the place, and her mind was completely confused.


    Staring at the man''s back, she said, "Jacob, even if you don''t agree, I will divorce you. I''m a lawyer, and a good one. I know better than you how to deal with this case."


    "Oh?" Jacob raised his voice. Staring at her delicate face, he suddenly called her, "Honey."


    "What?"


    This was not the first time Jacob had called her like this, but it was definitely the first time he had called her without acting!


    Winnie didn''t know what was wrong with this man?


    It was abnormal recently and frequently.


    "Are you crazy?" Her mind was in a mess. She didn''t know what she was talking about, especially when she saw him approaching her. Subconsciously, she could only retreat.


    Satisfied with the expression on her face, Jacob approached her with a smile.


    "If honey wants to take a shower with me, I don''t mind. This bathroom is very spacious and should be very enjoyable."


    "¡­"


    Irritated by him in an instant, her face turned a little red because of anger. "Jacob, if you dare to do so, I will let you pay the price in the future."


    "The price?" As he spoke, he put his hands on her slender shoulder armor. "How do you want me to pay the price, honey? Our marriage has never been fake, hasn''t it? "


    For the first time, Winnie clearly realized that he was not as slender as he looked. On the contrary, he had great strength. It seemed that he casually put his hand on her shoulder, but she could not get rid of him at all.


    It was not that Winnie didn''t want to get rid of him, but that she was too weak in front of him.


    "Jacob, let go of me!"


    Now he really pissed her off. What did he take her for? There was already a woman outside who was pregnant with his child, and now he said that their marriage was not fake.


    Of course it was fake. It was fake from the beginning!


    Jacob didn''t intend to let her go. Instead, he tightened his grip and said, "no, what can you do?"


    "You!" Feeling the man''s approach, Winnie pushed him away with her hand and dodged left and right. She restrained herself and shouted, "Jacob, are you fucking crazy? I, I''m not the woman you can do whatever you want outside. Get out of my way! "


    He had been respectful to her since they


    e sweating more and more.


    Half an hour later, the old house was right in front of them.


    As soon as the car stopped, Winnie immediately unfastened the seat belt and grabbed the door. This man must be crazy.


    Last time he drove like a snail crawling, but today he drove like a racing car.


    At this time, a man was walking out of the gate of the old house.


    It was Butler Liu. He walked out in a black Chinese robe. When he saw Winnie, he greeted her respectfully, "my lady."


    She was a little unhappy, so she just nodded slightly without saying anything.


    With a smile on his handsome face, Jacob looked into the eyes of the old housekeeper. "Butler Liu, where is Grandpa?" At this time, Jacob walked up to her. When she was about to dodge subconsciously, he grabbed her hand and wrapped it tightly.


    Butler Liu took a look at the two people''s hands and said, "Master is waiting for you. Please follow me."


    Winnie didn''t know what was going on, but she had to follow him in.


    Led by Butler Liu, as soon as Jacob and Winnie entered the main hall, they heard the crisp voice of Candy.


    "Grandfather, please uphold justice for Becky! Becky is a good girl, simple and kind-hearted. No matter what, it''s a big blow to her. "


    With her eyes fixed on the sofa, Winnie saw Master Gong sitting on the sofa with a darkened face, with his hands holding a walking stick, and opposite him sat Candy who had just spoken, and...


    The woman she had met not long ago.


    It turned out that Candy knew this woman.

 Chapter 525 You Have Everything. She Is Just An Orphan

    No wonder Candy could call her name, but Winnie didn''t know her name at all.


    Becky was really as docile as her name.


    Winnie turned to look at the man next to her. Seeing his sullen face, she chuckled and said, "Mr. Gong, it seems that you have to divorce me."


    Jacob didn''t say anything. He turned around and glanced at her with a mysterious expression.


    Winnie thought that she might never see through this man!


    At this time, Candy''s voice came again, "cousin. Why did you bring her with you? "


    The word "she" naturally referred to Winnie.


    Becky was shocked, but shy. She frowned and turned her head to the side. She could see their hands clearly... They clenched together.


    Did Candy misunderstand him?


    In fact, their relationship was not as bad as the rumor. Otherwise, why did they hold hands?


    Without saying a word, Jacob calmly walked over with the woman beside him. They sat on another sofa, as if an affectionate couple were preparing to face the hardships of life together.


    As soon as the two sat down, Master Gong angrily pointed at Becky with his walking stick. "Do you know this woman?"


    Jacob glanced at him indifferently, "yes."


    "She said she was pregnant with your child for more than two months. Will you admit it?"


    Master Gong used to be irritable and irritable since he joined the army. Although he didn''t like Winnie, it didn''t mean that he would accept a woman who was willing to be a mistress after breaking up other people''s families.


    Jacob frowned. He slightly loosened his grip on Winnie''s hand and looked up at Becky, who was sitting opposite to him, with sharp eyes.


    Becky felt uneasy under his gaze, clenching her fists tightly, "... Cousin might not remember it. You were drunk that night. Because of something urgent, I sent you to the hotel alone. Then... "


    "I''m drunk. Are you drunk too?" Jacob asked coldly.


    "Of course, I''m not drunk." Becky immediately raised her eyes, "but, I have been secretly in love with you. So I didn''t refuse. I know it''s not good for me to do so, but the child is innocent. I only hope that you can accept the child. "


    Although Master Gong was not old enough, he really cared about his great grandson. He thought even if this girl was telling a lie, it wouldn''t last long. After all, t


    cky who came back with her. Winnie went straight into her room, took out her suitcase from the wardrobe and began to pack up.


    When she was about to clean up, someone knocked on her open door.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw Becky standing there hesitantly. "What can I do for you?"


    Becky looked at her unnaturally, "yes, I''m sorry. I mean no harm. I just... Although Candy said you are not a good person, I don''t think you are so bad. "


    "Oh, thank you." "I remember you said I was a vicious woman."


    "¡­"


    Becky was a little embarrassed, "I''m sorry for my impoliteness to you last time. Don''t worry. I don''t want to occupy your position by living here. I..."


    "Sorry, I don''t want to talk to you now." "Didn''t you see that I was sorting things out? Besides, I don''t care about what happened between you and Jacob, so you don''t have to explain to me. Please leave now! "


    Becky was not stupid. Standing at the door for a long time, she also noticed that this room was not the master bedroom, but a single side bedroom. In other words, Jacob did not live with her.


    They slept in separate rooms


    Becky continued, "then I won''t bother you anymore. If you need me to do anything, you can call me at any time."


    Winnie nodded perfunctorily. This girl was really pitiful. Being a mistress in public was not annoying.


    Could an innocent face really do whatever she wanted?


    As soon as she picked up the clothes at hand, she heard a soft voice from outside.


    "Cousin, I''m sorry! I didn''t mean it. "

 Chapter 526 On Quarrelling, They Make Up

    Out of curiosity, Winnie went to the door and poked her head out.


    The woman was standing in front of the man, looking up at him. Even if Winnie didn''t see the expression on the woman''s face, she could guess that the woman must be shy and timid.


    At this time, the man''s hand gently put on the woman''s slender waist, as if the two were looking at each other affectionately.


    Somehow, her heart was pricked by something.


    In a trance, the clothes in her hand were held tightly by her, and she was so frozen there.


    With a blush on her face, Becky stared at the arrogant man in front of her.


    "Cousin, I didn''t mean to hit you just now. I just..."


    The man calmly glanced at her face, and then looked straight ahead of him.


    At the same time, Becky also turned her head and saw the woman''s delicate and cold face.


    She was shocked and immediately stepped back from the man. She explained with her hands clenched, "please don''t get me wrong. I walked accidentally just now and almost bumped into my cousin. He pitied me for being pregnant, so he helped me up out of kindness."


    "I have eyes. You can continue."


    After saying that, Winnie suddenly chuckled again. She looked at the man who had not said a word from beginning to end, slammed the door, went back to the room to pack, and was ready to leave.


    But a few minutes later, she heard a knock on the door.


    She didn''t have time to talk to him, nor did she want to talk to him. She just sped up her luggage.


    The door was pushed open, and the man walked in with a handsome face, and closed the door with one hand. The sound of the door closing was very gentle, but at the same time, it made the hand of the woman who was tidying up her clothes pause.


    Winnie stood by the bed and turned around after a few seconds. The man crossed his arms over his chest and casually leaned against the door. He looked at the suitcase at her hand and asked coldly, "are you leaving?"


    "Of course I have to go." She said lightly, "why don''t I leave and stay?"


    The two of them stared at each other, and then neither of them said a word.


    After a long time, Jacob lowered his hand and walked up to her. He took the clothes from her hand and said, "you are the wife of Jacob and the hostess of the Gong Clan''s mansion, so you can''t leave."


    "Jacob, don''t go too far!" Winnie didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. He actually wanted her to stay in the Gong Clan''s mansion. "The most annoying thing in my life is that someone forced me to do something I don''t want to do. I have to leave today. No one can stop me!"


    The man said


    e here and you. "


    "I have said that I can''t." He was still calm, "Honey."


    "We are not..."


    Before she could finish her words, the man had already quickly carried her on his shoulder. She had never thought that a gentle man like him would be so... Crazy action.


    Both of them were shocked. Maggie covered her mouth with her hands. How could Mr. Jacob suddenly become like this... No rules.


    It was not a gentleman to carry a woman on his shoulder like this.


    Before Jacob left, he didn''t forget to tell her, "my lady''s luggage."


    "Oh, okay," Maggie responded immediately.


    Winnie wanted to struggle, but the man''s hands held her legs tightly. What she could do was to beat his back with her hands, but her hands hurt badly, just like smashing an iron stone. At this time, ordinary women might shout and ask him to put her down.


    But she couldn''t.


    It would be too embarrassing, and what''s more, it would alert other people in the mansion.


    Should she let a group of people see how embarrassed she was when she was carried on the man''s shoulder?


    Walking to the door of the master bedroom, Jacob stopped. He turned around, took the suitcase from Maggie and said, "you go downstairs first."


    Maggie had never seen Jacob like this. She was so scared that she didn''t dare to breathe. She took a few steps back quickly and then turned around to leave.


    Then, Jacob opened the door directly. As he continued to grasp the woman''s legs with one hand, he threw the suitcase beside him into the room. While striding into the room, he locked the door.


    In the blink of an eye, Winnie was thrown onto the bed. She felt dizzy. When she was about to stand up with her hands, she felt the weight on her body was heavier...

 Chapter 527 Make Room for Mistress

    She was pressed back on the bed.


    He had done something impolite to her in the bathroom of his room before, but he stopped at last.


    At that time, Winnie felt that he just wanted to tease her and didn''t really want to do anything to her.


    But this time it was totally different.


    She could clearly feel that the hormone in his body was getting thicker and thicker, and even encroached on her whole body, as if something had spread to her heart.


    She held her breath and didn''t dare to move.


    After a while, she gritted her teeth and said, "Jacob, don''t do anything stupid. If you dare to do anything to me, I will sue you."


    Even if she said such harsh words, she did not dare to struggle. She was afraid that the more she resisted, the more strange the desire of the man would be aroused.


    The man''s eyes were so dark that she had no choice but to seek help in a hurry. "Besides, if Becky knows what you have done to me in this situation, she must be very sad. She is so weak. Maybe she will be sad and depressed. Even if you don''t think about her, you should think about the baby in her belly. "


    "If a mother is in a bad mood, it will also affect the fetus."


    "I feel that honey seems to be very scared?" Jacob deliberately bent down and touched the tip of her nose. "You used Becky as an excuse again and again. You are so sure that she has such a great influence on me."


    With her pupils trembling, their breath intertwined. Winnie could clearly smell the mint scent on his body, mixed with a faint smoke, which inexplicably made her heart more and more depressed.


    For the first time, she softened her arrogant posture in front of him. "I don''t like men to touch me. Please let me go."


    The man smiled and reached out to touch her face. His cold fingertips made her feel like a climbing snake. The more he smiled, the more frightening she would be.


    He said, "Honey, it''s good for you to sleep here."


    "What do you mean?" She understood what he meant.


    Jacob stood up with one hand. Before he turned over and left, he reached out and gently touched the tip of her nose. Somehow, he felt like he was spoiling a little animal.


    Winnie didn''t like him to touch her so casually, with a flash of resistance and rejection in her eyes.


    "You sleep on the bed, and I sleep on the floor." Then he stood up.


    He was tall and unattainable.


    "But I don''t mind if honey is willing to share half of the bed with me."


    Hearing this, her heart trembled. Winnie looked at the man''s handsome face carefully. "We really don''t need to sleep on the same bed?"


    ced at the luggage case that was quietly waiting aside and said, "sister, are you making room for the mistress? Are you still the sister I know! Even if you don''t love the mayor, do you lose your dignity? The mistress has come, but you are dragging your suitcase and leaving in dejection. This is too... Are you so weak? "


    "What else can I do? Fight with her like a rascal?"


    Ann muttered, "if I were you, I would definitely have a fight with her. Let''s kick the bastard out of her belly first. Don''t tell me that the child is innocent. Is she reasonable to be a fucking mistress?"


    "Well, let''s go out first." Winnie had been dizzy before, and now she couldn''t feel anything as Ann said.


    "I have to deal with my work first. I have to go to the hospital later. Ross is there alone. I''m worried about him. "


    "Sister, do you really want to dump the mayor and be with Ross?" Ann was about to go out, but when she mentioned Ross, the gossip in her heart spread again. Ann pouted and said.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I take him as my brother."


    "Well, you take him as your brother, but he may not take you as his sister." Then Ann stood up from the chair lazily and said, "sister, don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you really treat Ross as your brother, you''d better keep a distance from him. It''s good for both you and him. "


    ''Does Dylan like me?''


    How could it be possible...


    About three hours later, Winnie dragged her luggage to the parking lot.


    As soon as she walked out of the elevator and was about to walk towards her car, someone quickly walked to her side, and that person stretched out his arm to block her way.


    She stared at the man in front of her and frowned, "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 528 Are Jacobs Men All So Arrogant

    "Hello, madam. It''s Mr. Jacob who asked me to wait here for you." Mark said with a good attitude, "I don''t know where madam is going now. I can send you there."


    Clenching her fists, Winnie forgot that Jacob had asked Mark to pick her up, but he said it was time for dinner. It was too early now.


    "No, thanks. I can go there myself. Don''t bother you." After thinking for a while, Winnie refused.


    Mark smiled politely, but didn''t intend to leave. He said, "Madam, I''ve also done what Mr. Jacob told me. Please don''t make things difficult for me. Sir said that from now on, no matter where you go, I have to follow you. "


    "No matter where I go?" It was hard for Winnie to believe it. She tried her best to control her temper and asked, "what''s this? Are you spying on me?"


    Mark''s face changed slightly. He looked up without being noticed and said slowly, "if it''s about surveillance, the girl madam ordered was obvious."


    After saying that, Mark immediately lowered his eyes and said, "Madam, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to offend you, but please don''t misunderstand Mr. Jacob''s kindness. Mr. Jacob didn''t mean to do that."


    With her eyes wide open, Mark''s words hit the nail on the head. It was her fault to do it first, but how did he know that someone was watching him?


    Now that he knew, did it mean that Jacob also knew?


    "Well... How do you know that I have someone monitor you? " Winnie asked awkwardly, "and does your sir know about it?"


    Mark didn''t move his eyes and said calmly, "please find a reliable and professional person next time when you want to do this. I won''t hide anything from Mr. Jacob."


    "¡­ Ann''s tracking skill is first-rate. " A sense of frustration rose in her heart. Was there such a big gap between the people around her and those around Jacob?


    Since this man said that Ann was unreliable and lacked professional skills?


    There were so many divorce cases in the law office, and half of the credit actually belonged to Ann.


    Her technology of tracking and photographing the scum was absolutely first-rate. Ann had never been found and his braid had been pulled.


    Obviously, Mark didn''t agree with Winnie''s words. His eyes flashed with disdain. In an instant, he returned to normal. "Madam, where are you going? I''ll drive you there."


    "I have my own car." She pointed at the dazzling car not far away.


    Mark nodded, "then please have a look around yourself. Do you feel anything wrong?"


    "¡­ What do you mean? " Winnie looked around and didn''t find anything unusual.


    When she was more confused, she saw something flickering not far away. It was...


    Camera lens!


    Mark said seriously again, "madam, it''s a reporter."


    T


    arely emotional, but now she looked so weak now. He wanted to hold her in her arms and cherish her tenderness.


    "Ross, I can send you abroad if you want." Winnie said with a smile.


    "You haven''t told me your name yet. What''s your name?" He thought she must have a name as beautiful as her.


    In a trance, it seemed that something was pulled out. Someone had asked her like this before, "Miss, what''s your name?"


    "Miss, you don''t need to spend so much money for me."


    "Miss, have we met before?"


    "¡­"


    It was hard for Winnie to tell who the man in front of her was. She smiled as usual. "My surname is Gu. Winnie. "


    "It''s a good name." Ross''s eyes lit up, "just like you."


    A moment later, when Winnie felt something was wrong with her, she immediately released her hand and tried her best to get rid of the memory.


    "Really? In fact, when my mother gave me this name, she wanted me to be quiet and reserved. She didn''t expect me to be so noisy. "


    "Your voice is very pleasant to hear. It''s neither too loud nor too soft, nor pretentious. You should talk more." Ross''s eyebrows curved, and there was endless tenderness and affection in his eyes. "Only when people talk more will they be happy. Leaving your worries in the mortal world will naturally open your mind."


    "You''re so young, but you talk like a Buddhist."


    But Ross said, "so I''m not young."


    The sudden eye contact made Winnie unable to move her eyes away. She was so familiar with such burning and erratic eyes.


    "Zile zile zile zile eu alerg girl Mile mile mile mile pe maidan¡­¡­"


    The sudden sound of the music instantly broke everything. The two looked at the door at the same time.


    Mark took out his phone from his pocket in a hurry and waved his hand, "sorry, I have to answer the phone."

 Chapter 529 Imperial Warfare Drama

    The call came from Jacob.


    Mark walked to the depths of the hospital corridor and pressed the answer key, "sir."


    "Mark, where are you now?"


    Mark looked at the direction of the ward and answered in a low voice, "madam is in the first hospital. she is visiting a patient."


    "Ross?"


    "¡­ Yes. " Mark replied with hesitation.


    "You can continue to stay there. No matter what madam needs, you can help her."


    "Sir, I see."


    "Sir?" Mark hesitated.


    "What? Anything else?"


    "No, No."


    Mark''s expression changed slightly. In fact, he really wanted to ask why sir would be so indulgent to his wife.


    But on second thought, he shouldn''t have asked such a question. He believed that there must be a reason for Mr. Jacob to do so.


    After that, Jacob hung up the phone. Mark put the phone back into his pocket and slowly walked towards the ward.


    At this time, Ross was sleeping soundly in the ward, while Winnie was sitting on the edge of the bed. The bed was next to the window, and wisps of sunlight penetrated through the hollow gap of the window and floated to the two people.


    In the clear and bright sunshine, an idea came to Mark''s mind that they were a couple.


    But his master was just...


    Hearing the noise, Winnie turned to look at the door, "Mark, have you finished the phone call?"


    Mark was stunned and then answered, "yes, I have finished."


    "Let''s go. Ross is asleep." Then she stood up from the chair and continued, "please send me to the Gong Clan''s mansion."


    Mark had a keen observation. He didn''t forget that Winnie carried her luggage with her. It was obvious that she was going to move out of the Gong Clan''s mansion, but why did she take the initiative to go back now?


    "Are you confused?" Winnie knew what was on Mark''s mind. She smiled and said, "actually, it''s easy to understand. I don''t want things to get worse. Ross will have a surgery soon. I don''t want to disturb him. That''s all. "


    Up to now, the real face of Ross had not been reported. She believed that it was not because the reporter''s ability was not enough, but because someone had used some means not to let him know.


    "But please, Mark, tell the mayor that my return to the Gong Clan''s mansion doesn''t mean that I will compromise. I won''t change my decision."


    Mark thought he was a good speaker, so he accepted the order gladly, "Madam, I see."


    It was still early when Winnie returned to the Gong Clan''s mansion. As usual, she took her luggage to her room, rummaged through clean clothes and went to the bathroom to take a shower. After that, she came out at three o''c


    w how to restrain herself after marriage. Alas! But you are clean, obedient and quiet. You are a good match for our master. "


    Becky blushed with shame. She looked down at her hands and said, "how, how can I deserve it? I''m just an orphan."


    "The Gong Clan values character, not family." Maggie smiled and said, "you''re completely wet. Go to your room and change your wet clothes, or you''ll get sick. You are pregnant with the great grandson that Master Gong has been looking forward to for a long time. There must be no accident. "


    "Maggie..." Becky wanted to say something but hesitated, "I don''t know if I should ask you something."


    "Go ahead."


    Becky bit her lips, "I found that Mr. Jacob and Mrs. Winnie didn''t sleep in the same room. They have just been married for one year, haven''t they? How could a newly married woman sleep in separate rooms? "


    Maggie looked around and whispered in her ear carefully, "I''m not afraid to tell you that they have never slept in the same room before. They have been sleeping in separate rooms since they got married. Mr. Jacob ordered us not to talk about it casually. "


    "Ah! Really? " Becky was surprised, "Mrs. Winnie is so beautiful. Don''t Mr. Jacob fall in love with her?"


    "I don''t think it''s beautiful to wear so much makeup. I have served her for so long, but I have never seen her without makeup. Every time I see her face with heavy makeup. "


    "I think you are more beautiful than her. You are smart, and your skin is so white without makeup and a little pink."


    "I... how dare I compare with Mrs. Winnie? Who am I? Who is she?"


    As soon as Becky finished speaking, she suddenly looked up and saw a person standing at the door.


    "Cousin, you are back!"

 Chapter 530 Im Allergic To Men

    With his dark eyes and indifferent expression, he walked in, took a look at Becky, who was wet all over, and frowned. "What happened?" With a bag in one hand, Jacob stood at the door.


    Maggie didn''t expect that Mr. Jacob would come back at this time. She was stunned for a while before she realized what had happened. She immediately stood up from the sofa and said, "...sir. Why did you come back so early today... Do you want to know what happened to miss Li? She... She just fell down. "


    Frowning, Jacob said, "Maggie, ask Dr. Jeo to come here and check Miss Li."


    "Dr. Jeo?" Maggie was a little surprised. After all, this family doctor was rarely alerted. Other than Master Gong, the rest of the family members generally did not dare to bother him.


    But now, Mr. Jacob took the initiative to invite him to have a check. It could be imagined that he attached great importance to Becky.


    Sure enough, it was different to have a baby in her belly.


    Jacob nodded. He looked at his watch and said, "he should be at home at this time."


    "Okay." Maggie bowed and immediately made a phone call.


    "Sir, Miss Li fell heavily just now. You must have Dr. Jeo examined her carefully later. If anything happens to the baby, it will be bad." When she passed by Becky, she suddenly thought of something. She turned around and said.


    After saying that, Maggie gave a meaningful look at Becky and left.


    Although the living room was spacious, Becky felt suffocated because the man''s eyes were too sharp.


    He seemed to be able to see through her at a glance.


    Jacob walked over indifferently and asked, "how did you fall?"


    "¡­ I was cleaning the floor just now, and then Mrs. Winnie came back. She... " Becky wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    "What''s wrong with her? Go on." Jacob narrowed his eyes and asked, "do you want to say that she pushed you to the ground?"


    Becky was stunned, with a gleam of innocence in her eyes. "No, no, No. I know Mrs. Winnie didn''t mean to do that. It''s not what you thought. She didn''t do anything to me. "


    At this time, Maggie, who had just finished the phone call, went back to the living room. Seeing that there were tears in Becky''s eyes, Maggie was softhearted. She heard what they said and looked at Becky and said, "Sir, Miss Li is too kind, but I have seen what happened. It was indeed when Mrs. Winnie wanted to pull Miss Li up, Miss Li fell down."


    Finally, she added, "I don''t know if Mrs. Winnie did it on purpose."


    "Maggie, you''re being oversensitive." Jacob said in a low voice.


    Maggie trembled and lowered her head. "I''m sorry, sir. I know."


    Jacob asked again, "when will Dr. Jeo come?"


    "Dr. Jeo said he would be here soon." "He sa


    tle stunned. "Jacob, I didn''t expect you to get married and have your own children since I haven''t seen you for two years. However, your taste has not changed for so many years. You still like this delicate and beautiful woman... "


    Hearing this, Becky lowered her head shyly. She stood up from the sofa with a little embarrassment and said, "Hello, I''m Becky Li. You can call me Becky from now on."


    "Becky, what a good name! It suits your temperament very well." Jeo praised sincerely.


    His words made Becky blush, "thank you. But you misunderstood. I''m not his wife. How can I deserve him?"


    "You are not his wife, but he made you pregnant..." Jeo turned to look at the mysterious eyes of Jacob and smiled, "I didn''t expect you, an old tree, to make a girl pregnant before marriage."


    All of a sudden, Jacob''s eyes turned sharp. "I asked you to come here to check if there is anything wrong with her body, not to let you talk nonsense here."


    "Okay." Jeo shrugged helplessly. Then he looked at Becky and said with a cheeky smile, "Miss Li, you have to think it over. He doesn''t understand amorous feelings, doesn''t show tenderness to women, nor does he amuse girls. You and he will be bored."


    "Jeo!" Jacob changed his tone of voice, which was full of reproach.


    "Okay, I know." Shaking his head, Jeo walked to Becky and said with a smile, "Miss Li, please stretch out your hand."


    "...?" Becky didn''t expect such a unordinary dressed man to be a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Jeo nodded and said, "both hands are okay."


    Puzzled, Becky stretched out her right hand. After a long while, Jeo nodded and said, "judging from the pulse, she is indeed pregnant, but..."


    "But what?" Becky looked anxious. In fact, she was also afraid that the fall just now would make the baby in danger.

 Chapter 531 Maybe A Monster

    Jeo narrowed his eyes and smiled at her. "You are weak, so it''s God''s blessing that you can be pregnant. But you just fell again. You might not hurt, but the one in your belly is seriously injured."


    Becky''s face froze in an instant, and her eyes were full of worry. She touched her belly with her trembling hands.


    "Mr. Jeo, don''t scare me. I don''t feel uncomfortable except that my waist is a little sore. After pregnancy... Doesn''t woman always feel sore in her waist? "


    "Ha ha." Jeo shook his head and chuckled, "if there is an embryo like this, there will also be waist aches."


    Hearing this, Becky was so frightened that her eyes widened. "Well, DR. Jeo, please help me. Please help my child. He can''t be in danger. Please."


    "Of course, I will do my best." With a big smile on his face, Jeo said, "after all... I have been friends with Jacob for many years. "


    After saying that, Jeo stood up and turned his head to look at the man standing aside calmly. "Hey, this is your child. Why are you not in a hurry? I have never seen a father like you."


    Jacob''s face was calm, and there was no waves in his eyes, but he could still beat people''s heart slowly. He opened his mouth and said calmly, "I believe in your medical skills. You will never let the child be hurt."


    "Well, I like what you said." As he spoke, Jeo opened the medical kit and took out a pen and paper. "I''ll prescribe some Chinese medicine first. Boil two bowls of Chinese medicine to one bowl and take it."


    Hearing that, Maggie was a little indignant and said, "I knew Mrs. Winnie meant to do that. Miss Li''s baby is really in danger..."


    Jeo was quietly writing the prescription when he heard Maggie''s words. He paused and raised his head. "Mrs. Winnie? Who is she? Grandma Gong? "


    "Of course not. How could Grandma Gong do such a thing? If she knows that Mr. Jacob has a child, I don''t know how happy she will be!" "Mr. Jeo, you haven''t been to the mansion for a long time. In fact..."


    As a smart woman, Maggie didn''t go on. Instead, she took a look at Jacob and found that he didn''t look unhappy. Then she said, "in fact, Mr. Jacob has been married a year ago."


    "Really?" Jeo was stunned for a moment. "Damn it! Jacob, you didn''t invite me to your wedding. What kind of friend are you?"


    It was well known that the youngest mayor in history married the eldest daughter of the Gu Clan in Jin City, but Jeo was an exception. He often traveled around the world and rarely stayed at home. As soon as he returned to Jin City, he went into her lab to make some mess.


    For some people, he was a freak living in seclusion.


    Jacob said in a low voice, "the one who invites y


    e didn''t know, and she couldn''t figure it out either.


    After saying that, Winnie shook her head and left. Looking at her handsome face, Jeo really wanted to whistle at her.


    Ha ha, after all, there are not many women who dare to challenge Jacob.


    Jeo smiled, "didn''t you say that you would go to the night club with me?"


    After a graceful pause, Winnie turned to him and said, "I wanted to go, but I''m not in the mood now. Maybe another day!"


    As soon as Winnie left, Jeo wiped his mouth and said, "where did you marry this woman? She is too hot. Can you stand it?"


    "Gu Clan." Jacob made a gesture of "please" and then sat on the sofa. "It''s my business whether I can stand it or not."


    "Yes, yes, it''s all your business." Jeo looked at the Gong Clan''s mansion and sighed, "it''s still the same here as before. The environment is still the same, but people have changed too much. I still remember the first time you moved out of the Gong Clan and came to this mansion. It was also the tea table where we played cards together. "


    "How many years have passed?"


    "I thought you would..."


    "Jeo, are you tired?" Jacob suddenly interrupted him, "it''s rare to see you. Don''t mention the past."


    Jeo gritted his teeth and nodded repeatedly. "You''re right. No one likes to mention those trivial things, so we won''t mention them anymore. Tell me, why did you suddenly marry a woman? Do you mean the Gu Clan in Jin City? "


    "Yes."


    "Which other Gu Clan could it be?" Jacob''s eyes suddenly darkened. "Except for the Gu Clan, which other clan has the financial resources to compete with the Shen Clan?"


    At the mention of the Shen Clan, Jeo became more serious. "Yates Shen? Well, you are active in the political circle, and so is he. He is really haunting you. "

 Chapter 532 Madam, I Want To Have A Talk With You

    "Why does he hate you so much?" "Generally speaking, you are not a good person. Look at me, I am so popular. As soon as sister-in-law saw me, she asked me to go to the night club. You can imagine how popular I am." Jeo grinned cheekily and said.


    Jacob cast a cold glance at him and said, "yes, you still talk to me in the end."


    The implication was obvious.


    Jeo was speechless.


    No matter how irritated Jacob was, he would use his cold handsome face to make the other side suffer for several days without eating in the past. Jacob didn''t want to argue with others at all.


    He just said one sentence and Jacob fought back. It seemed that... That sister-in-law held a different position in his heart.


    "Ha ha." "One is your wife, and the other is a woman with your child. I really don''t understand what you are doing." Jeo chuckled. "But I have a vague feeling that one day, it will be very lively, ha ha. "


    Jacob didn''t take his words seriously. He glanced at him and asked, "stay for dinner today?"


    "Nonsense!" Jeo was in high spirits. "I don''t care about anything in the Gong Clan''s mansion. I only care about your chef. The number one chef of Jin City is on duty here. Of course I have to have a good meal before leaving."


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Jacob said, "welcome. It doesn''t matter if you live here for a long time."


    "Really?" Jeo continued, "are you sure I can stay here for a long time?"


    "Well, as long as you are happy."


    Jeo looked around and said happily, "then it''s a happy decision. I''ll stay here for a few days and by the way, I can help you look after the baby in Becky''s belly."


    "But then again, is the baby really yours?"


    Jacob turned to look at him, his eyes quietly flashing across the wave and the sand shore. The obvious and implied meaning was hard for Jeo to see clearly.


    "Let''s not talk about it anymore. The truth will come out one day. I''ll wait patiently. Maybe this process will be more interesting than the result." Jeo frowned, but soon he smiled again.


    "Jeo."


    Jacob called him.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" "It''s strange for you to call me like that. I have goose bumps all over my body." Jeo frowned and said in confusion.


    Jacob said calmly, "if you want to live here, you''d better go back and get some clothes to change."


    "Oh, that''s right. I''ll go back to fetch some daily necessities after dinner. "


    At dinner time, it was a maid who brought the dinner to Winnie''s room.


    Although Becky didn''t feel well, she slowly went downstairs with the help of Maggie and ate something perfunctorily.


    After dinner,


    rs. Winnie, I really envy you. You have a nice family, a beautiful face, a good job and a good ability. Not like me. I''m not good in everything and I''m so weak in character. "


    At this moment, Winnie felt like she was in heaven and then in hell. Becky used to call her vicious woman, a bad woman, but now she began to envy her?


    "Yes, I admit that I''m excellent, but it''s not because of the environment I grew up in. I haven''t asked for any money from my family since high school. I have to rely on myself, get school scholarships, and go out to work to pay my tuition and living expenses. "


    It reminded Winnie of her youth. Although she was as busy as a dog, she was also very full. At that time, she didn''t feel tired of doing anything, and she was as excited as being beaten chicken blood every day.


    "So I decided to learn from you in the future." Becky nodded with a smile, "I also want to be an excellent woman."


    Glancing at the Chinese medicine which was slowly cooling down on the table, Winnie said, "drink it first!"


    "Okay." Becky nodded with a smile, "but I''m afraid of bitterness since I was a child. I''ll bring some preserves first."


    After saying that, Becky opened the bedside table and took out a jar from it. "Mrs. Winnie, would you like to eat? There are ice sugar snowballs in it. In fact, hawthorn berries are wrapped with a layer of sugar. They are very delicious. Would you like to have some? "


    "No, thanks. I don''t like Hawthorn berries. They are what pregnant women like to eat."


    "Well, then I can only enjoy it alone." Becky said with a smile. Then she picked up the bowl beside her and drank up all the medicine in it...


    Then she put the snowball into her mouth and smiled sweetly, "yummy."

 Chapter 533 Jacob, Say It Again!

    Her innocent and beautiful smile made Winnie happy for a while.


    She had to admit that it was hard to hate a girl like Becky. As a woman, she thought so, not to mention a man...


    She thought that although Becky and Jacob had drunken sex, it could be seen from the fact that Jacob was willing to let Becky live in the Gong Clan''s mansion that he absolutely didn''t hate her.


    On the contrary, he should like her a little.


    Obedient and sensible girls would always be liked inexplicably.


    With a faint smile on her face, although her delicate eyebrows were less dignified, Winnie was still noble. She said, "have a good rest after taking the medicine. Good night."


    "Good night." Becky continued to smile sweetly, "Mrs. Winnie, wish you a good dream."


    "You too."


    The next morning, Maggie woke up from her dream. Her first reaction was to jump up from the chair.


    She looked around and made sure where she was. Then she patted her head and asked, "what happened? I slept here last night?"


    Then she immediately ran to the furnace to check the medicinal herbs she had fried last night. At this time, the can of the medicinal herbs was still there, but there was no medicinal herbs in it.


    It seemed that someone had poured the medicine clean last night.


    She didn''t give it to anyone with a false hand, and also told other servants not to touch it randomly. Maggie frowned. Because the medicine was related to the problem of the children of the Gong Clan, she looked very carefully.


    Who would come over and pour the soup?


    Without thinking too much, Maggie put the dregs of the medicine aside and found that it was late. She immediately walked out of the kitchen and came to Becky''s room on the second floor.


    Maggie gently knocked on the door, but there was no response. She knocked hard again, but was pulled open, slowly opening a gap.


    Huh?


    Miss Li, didn''t you close the door last night?


    As Maggie pushed the door open, she smelled the fragrance of medicine floating in the room. The bowl was put on the bedside table, and there were a few ice sugar snowballs next to it.


    Last night, Becky went downstairs to the kitchen and poured some medicine for her. After drinking it, she felt bitter and began to eat ice cream and snowball. Maggie thought.


    Walking over, Maggie leaned over and called, "Miss Li, Miss Li."


    Because of the close distance, Maggie could see clearly what was shining on Becky''s forehead, which was a thin layer of cold sweat sticking to her skin.


    Maggie was a thoughtful person. She immediately realized that something was wrong. She frowned and tried to wake Becky up with her hands. "Miss Li, Miss Li, wake up."


    Becky didn''t


    not. Anyway, this is the truth."


    "Miss Li would not have had a miscarriage last night if she had only sent the medicine." Jeo said honestly, "maybe there is something we have ignored in it."


    With a slight smile on her lips, Winnie clenched her fists and her fingernails touched her palms. "You are so judicious. Why don''t you just say that it was me who did it? I deliberately put something in her soup, which made her almost miscarried..."


    "No! I didn''t mean that. " Jeo touched his ear and said awkwardly, "I''m just talking about the matter. After all, there is a problem, and we have to solve it!"


    "Right? Jacob. "


    Sitting on the sofa, Jacob wore a blue and white shirt and a black tie, which made him look particularly young. At this time, he was holding a mobile phone with a cigarette end slowly burning, but he did not smoke for a long time.


    Finally, he leaned over and stubbed out the cigarette in the ashtray. "Did you do it?" All of a sudden, he looked at the woman sitting on the right with his dark eyes. His handsome face, which was as cold as spring, had an inappropriate smile on it.


    "Jacob, say it again?"


    Her heart trembled. Winnie gritted her teeth and glared at his face.


    "Let me ask you, did you do it?" He asked indifferently, "if you did it, it doesn''t matter to admit it."


    "Ha ha." Winnie was amused. A moment ago, she thought he would believe her, but she didn''t expect that he would make her fall so hard that she didn''t even know herself.


    "Jacob, although we have reached an agreement on our marriage, I always thought that you should know my personality. Do you think I would do such a shameless thing?"


    "Let me tell you, if I really did it, the baby would have turned into a pool of blood. How could it still be safe in her belly!"

 Chapter 534 House Arrest

    These words shocked four people. Maggie frowned and wondered why there was such a vicious woman in the world. What did Winnie mean by saying that Becky''s child would have already turned into a pool of blood?


    Was it his fault that Miss Li''s baby was so lucky?


    Thinking of this, Maggie was more convinced that the woman with heavy makeup in front of her, without any regret, and that she still refused to admit that she had done something wrong was the "murderer".


    What Winnie hated most was being wronged, and more hated being wronged inexplicably.


    Jacob was silent from beginning to end. He just asked, "did you do it?"


    But then he added, "if you did it, it doesn''t matter to admit it."


    "It''s not a big deal if you can correct your mistake." In the eyes of others, this might be because he attached great importance to the attitude. If it was you who did it, then admitting it meant that you knew your fault. In the future, you should correct it.


    However, if she didn''t admit her fault, the problem would be more serious.


    As a man, Jeo could only judge Jacob by himself. He thought Jacob should be anger. Jeo knew Jacob well. After all, they had been friends for many years. But he couldn''t figure out what Jacob was thinking at the moment.


    How could his expression be so calm?


    The more expressionless Jacob was, the more... They couldn''t irritate him now.


    "In fact, there is no big problem. It was my negligence just now. Miss Li took the medicine and ate two Hawthorn berries wrapped in sugar and frost. The Hawthorn berries have a certain stimulation to the uterus. Maybe it is also because of this..." Jeo didn''t want things to get worse, so he tried to smooth things over.


    In fact, two Hawthorn berries couldn''t cause such a serious bleeding situation, and it was after drinking the soup he made.


    Jacob turned his head and glared at Jeo. He said indifferently, "since when you become so negligent? Should I call you quack in the future?"


    Jeo grinned roguishly, "honey, is it necessary for you to speak so viciously? I just want to ease your relationship? It was not a big deal. If you want her to admit it, you need to show her the evidence. How can a guess be true? "


    The word "honey" made Jacob frown, which was quite disgusting.


    "There are not many people who have dealt with that bowl of medicine. You, Maggie, and her, and the rest is Becky." He moved a little away from Jeo and said slowly, "one of you did something wrong."


    Jeo suddenly felt that there was something wrong with his words. He looked serious and shook his hands constantly. "It''s not me. It''s not me. It''s definitely not me."


    After Jeo, Maggie also looked nervous. She held the cross around her neck devoutly and said, "Sir, please trust me. I have been tr


    o phone?


    Did Jacob take it away when she was carried upstairs by him?


    "Bastard, bastard, bastard!"


    Winnie looked around and found that the design of the room was simplified and a little monotonous, which made people feel empty. "What kind of person lives in what kind of room? Bastard!"


    In an instant, she realized that she couldn''t just sit there and wait for death. He just said that he would come back to bring her lunch at noon, so she had to take advantage of that opportunity to go out of this room.


    Because the master bedroom was different from other rooms, only Jacob could open this room. The key to open the door was his fingerprint.


    Yes, she had to go out at that time.


    The news that Winnie was under house arrest soon spread in the mansion. All the servants were discussing secretly, saying that the identity of the mayor''s wife might be changed.


    Soon, the news spread to the ears of Becky, who was taking care of the fetus at ease. In the afternoon, she sat quietly by the window in the room, her body shining with sunshine.


    When Maggie walked in with a clean quilt, she saw such a scene. She couldn''t help but sigh, "Miss Li, you are so beautiful."


    "You must be joking." Becky turned her head and smiled, "how can I be called beautiful with my appearance? Mrs. Winnie is really a beauty."


    "Miss Li, don''t mention her." Maggie put the clean quilt into the cupboard and said with a smile, "Mr. Jacob has punished Mrs. Winnie this morning for Miss Li''s matter. From now on! Let''s see how she can still mess around in the Gong Clan''s mansion. "


    After saying that, seeing that Becky was still quiet, she walked over with a smile, leaned over and whispered in her ear, "Miss Li, you don''t know that now all the servants in the Gong Clan''s mansion are talking behind their backs... Maybe you will replace her! "

 Chapter 535 Arrogant And Spoiled

    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Becky was a little annoyed with shyness. "Miss Maggie, please don''t speak ill of Mrs. Winnie in the future, okay?"


    Maggie smiled helplessly. "Miss Li, you are so kind. Mrs. Winnie has treated you so badly, but you still speak for her. Fortunately, sir is on your side. "


    Becky''s heart trembled slightly, "... How did Mr. Jacob punish Mrs. Winnie? "


    "Ha ha, it sounds interesting. Mr. Jacob even grounded Mrs. Winnie in his room and said that no one could let her out without his permission."


    "In fact, once Mr. Jacob''s room is locked, no one can open the door. When it''s time for dinner, Mr. Jacob will come back to bring food to Mrs. Winnie. I''m wondering how long it will take to lock her up. "


    Hearing this, Becky held her slender and white hand tighter and tighter. "Will cousin send it to her in person?"


    "Well, Mr. Jacob said he would send the food to Mrs. Winnie. Who knows?" Maggie thought about it and said, "although Mrs. Winnie is not decent, after all, she is Mr. Jacob'' wife. Mr. Jacob will always consider her face. At least, he won''t embarrass her too much in front of the servants."


    Becky looked sideways, and the beam of light just shone on half of her face, which was a little cold.


    "Miss Maggie, you have said that Mr. Jacob and Mrs. Winnie have never slept in the same room, so do you really think this is a punishment?"


    Instead of arrogant and spoiled?


    A man grounded a woman in his room and served three meals by himself, so... It was another privilege that no one else could have.


    Maggie was a little stunned. "Miss Li, you''re overthinking. Didn''t you see Mr. Jacob''s expression after he knew that you almost had an abortion this morning? I''m afraid when I think about it now."


    "Really?" Becky said perfunctorily, and then stopped talking. She sat quietly on the chair, with one hand on her abdomen and the other on the armrest.


    At noon, Jacob drove his scrapped car back to the Gong Clan''s mansion at twelve o''clock.


    As soon as he stepped into the restaurant, he saw Jeo''s plump face, which was filled with food in the empty space.


    Jeo was almost choked to death when he saw the man coming back. "honey, I thought you were joking, but I didn''t expect you to come back specially to send a meal. Have you eaten yourself?"


    "Fast food at work." Glancing at the food on the table and then at the remains of Jeo, Jeo frowned and asked, "do you want to make me break the bank?"


    "Of course not!" Jeo burped and said with a cheeky smile, "even if I can make you poor, you still have my sister-in-law? I have nothing to do here, but I''ve made up for you two. Sister-in-law is really a he


    oticing herself.


    After dinner, she put the bowl and chopsticks back on the tray and looked up at the man with different eyes.


    Although it was easy to understand, there was no lust in his eyes. As expected, a man like Jacob could not use a honey trap, because he would not be fooled, and might even make you lose confidence in your appearance.


    Winnie didn''t want to expose herself any more. She buttoned up her open collar gracefully and said seriously, "let me out."


    "No."


    "I have never thought of harming Becky, let alone killing her." She said seriously, "even if she is pregnant with your child and you let her live in the Gong Clan''s mansion, it doesn''t make any difference to me. Except for a little self-esteem damage, I don''t feel uncomfortable at all. Is it because of a little self-esteem that I will destroy an innocent life?"


    "If you really think I''m a vicious woman, then I have nothing to say."


    "Self-esteem?" Jacob said the word indifferently.


    She frowned, "does the mayor think that I don''t even deserve to say the word of self-esteem?"


    At this moment, he suddenly took the tray beside him, walked out of the room quickly and slammed the door. The loud slam of the door shocked Winnie...


    This damn man, he must be insane!


    She wanted to have a good talk with him and explain it clearly. Why did he end up with a quarrel in the end?


    Looking at the closed door, she felt frustrated. She bent her legs and buried her face in it.


    She thought that a few hours later, it would be evening...


    What should she do then?


    Do they really sleep on the same bed?


    As soon as Jacob walked to the stairway with the tray in his hand, he was stopped by Becky, who was rushing over from the depths of the corridor.


    "Cousin, please wait."

 Chapter 536 One represents Light And The Other Represents Darkness

    Jacob turned to her and asked, "what''s up?"


    Becky bit her lips and looked at the tray in his hand, "did you bring lunch to Mrs. Winnie just now?"


    Jacob nodded, his eyes cold and frightening. "Yes."


    Becky was frightened by his eyes, but she didn''t dare to go on. She could only falter out of words.


    "¡­ Sir, please don''t treat her like that. I think... She is innocent. "


    "Oh?" Jacob raised his eyebrows, his eyes flickering. "If she really did it, don''t you blame her?"


    Becky lowered her head slightly and twisted her hands, "it''s all my fault. I destroyed your relationship, so it''s reasonable for her to treat me like this."


    "Really?" Jacob raised his tone slightly, but it was hard to tell whether he was happy or angry. "It seems that you are really kind. Please keep it well."


    After saying that, Jacob turned around and was about to leave, but he was stopped by Becky for the second time.


    "Sir, don''t you like me to call you cousin?" Becky said sadly, "if you don''t like it, I won''t call you that anymore."


    Jacob chuckled, "speaking of this, it reminds me of one thing. After you moved in the Gong Clan''s mansion, it seems that Candy hasn''t come to see you. Aren''t you two in good relationship?"


    "¡­ Yes! But I don''t want to bother her too much. She said she wanted to see me, but I refused her. " Said Becky.


    After that, Jacob didn''t say anything more. A cold light flashed across his dark eyes and he left in steady steps.


    At this time, Becky dared to slowly raise her head and look at his back. She couldn''t understand what he was thinking at all.


    Just because she didn''t understand, she felt an indescribable fear and trepidation living in the Gong Clan''s mansion.


    She had a feeling that something bad would happen one day.


    Jacob didn''t stay in the Gong Clan''s mansion for too long. It was already half past one when he returned to the city hall, which happened to start working in the afternoon.


    As the Chief Secretary of the mayor, Mark entered the office with the materials around him after seeing Jacob come back.


    As the mayor''s office, it was not as rich as the office of a big plutocrat. The office of Jacob was simple and proper. If the city hall was not moved three years ago, his current office would not be as elegant as that of a local boss of Jin City.


    Mark had been working for Jacob for many years, so he was used to Jacob''s way of doing things. As soon as he entered the room, he didn''t hesitate and went straight to the point.


    "Sir, the


    s, there were countless people who followed him. He always held a high position in the public. Some girls even regarded him as a prince charming, infatuated with his brutality and barbarity.


    In a VIP sauna room in Jin City, the man was lying on the bed casually. His strong wheat colored skin and thin sweat, even if he didn''t see the front, made him full of male hormones.


    At this time, the masseuse''s slender and white fingers were kneading and pressing on his back.


    From time to time, the man would sigh with satisfaction, and tease with extravagance, "you are so good at massage, and your skills in bed must be good."


    "Mr. Shen, you are so good at joking. I''ve heard that your female companions are all first-class beauties. I''m afraid that you won''t like my appearance." The woman in the same cool clothes said with a charming smile.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the man turned over and directly pressed the woman down.


    Although the woman''s face was not qualified, she had a hot figure, especially when she was wearing a low necked dress...


    The man lowered his head to smell the fragrance around her neck and whispered, "well, I like your smell, too. So generally speaking, you are a little to my appetite."


    "¡­ Mr. Shen. " The woman had already felt the man''s change. "I''m not selling my body. Please let me go."


    She was just kidding. She didn''t expect that this man would really come, and how could his desire come so fast...


    In an instant, the man''s eyes were filled with horror. He held the woman''s slender wrist tighter and tighter, with a force that could be broken. He smiled charming. "You want to sleep with me. Don''t pretend."

 Chapter 537 Thats My Wife

    Two hours later...


    After finishing his work, Yates put on his shirt and trousers, took the sunglasses aside and put them on his face. After that, he turned to look at the woman behind him who was half naked.


    The blush on the woman''s face hadn''t completely disappeared. There were tears on her cheeks, and her body couldn''t help trembling.


    Yates looked at her and smiled evilly, "I didn''t expect you to be a virgin. Don''t worry. I won''t treat you unfairly. At least I will give you a reasonable price. "


    The woman''s face was pale, but she bit her lips and couldn''t say anything. In other words, she was completely shocked there.


    Yates opened the door and walked out. At this time, there was already someone waiting respectfully outside. The man was wearing black clothes, black trousers and super black sunglasses. At first glance, others would think that he was a gangster.


    "Austin." Yates called lazily.


    The man in black answered quickly, "yes, Mr. Shen."


    "The woman inside makes me feel good. If she is willing to be with me for three months, she will get a lot of benefits." Yates took out a cigarette from his pocket, raised his eyebrows and lit it. "If she doesn''t want to, just give her some money."


    "Yes, Mr. Shen."


    "There is one more thing. I asked you to follow Jacob''s wife before. Apart from the fact that she has a toy boy, is there any other new findings?" Yates asked his assistant, Austin.


    "Not yet. But there was something strange yesterday. It was Mark, the Secretary of Jacob, who sent that woman to the first hospital yesterday."


    After saying that, Austin observed the expression of his boss and found that he did not seem to be angry, so he continued.


    "Mr. Shen, I don''t think Jacob is that easy to deal with. Has he already known our plan?"


    Yates''s face was full of smile, and there was an indescribable power of bewitchment on his slightly evil handsome face. "So what? He will be done by then."


    "¡­ Mr. Shen, I think we''d better be more careful. Although the news about the relationship between Jacob and his wife has spread all over the city, he hasn''t clarify it to the media. Maybe he has some measures that we don''t know. " Austin was absolutely afraid of Jacob.


    Because compared with Yates, the kind of man like Jacob who couldn''t pry into his mind was really terrible.


    Yates]''s lips twitched and his eyes darkened. "I know too much about Jacob. Don''t worry. He won''t clarify it. He is a man with a clear distinction between the company and the public. He won''t explain anything to the public because of his private


    ow, she was simply a drag on Mr. Jacob.


    The gap came out...


    Maggie carefully helped Becky to the dining room. As Maggie said, Jacob was sitting upright in the dining room, and Jeo, who was sitting on his left and right, was watching her walk into the dining room with a smile.


    He waved his hand and greeted, "Hi! Miss Li. "


    "Hello, Mr. Jeo." Becky also nodded politely. Then she looked at the calm man next to her and said respectfully, "good evening, sir."


    Then she naturally walked to the right side of Jacob. When she wanted to sit down, the silent man suddenly said, "Miss Li, that''s my wife''s seat. You can sit next to Jeo."


    At this moment, Becky felt as if she had been slapped hard in the face silently.


    Most importantly, she couldn''t show any displeasure. Embarrassed, she stood up from the chair and apologized, "Sir, I''m sorry. I didn''t know it was..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Jacob interrupted her directly, "those who don''t know will not be punished, but if they know, it''s not right to do so."


    If Becky had doubted the meaning of Jacob''s words before, she would have guessed that he meant something else...


    Or, in fact, he had already found something wrong with her?


    It shouldn''t be possible.


    It was reasonable for her to get involved with him because of Candy, and it should not be doubted. The only thing that would make him suspicious was probably the baby in her belly.


    Yes, it was the baby in her belly.


    She ignored that how could a man like Jacob easily believe it


    Trembling with fear, Becky sat down next to Jeo. But to her surprise, as soon as she sat down, Jeo turned around and smiled at her.


    And he asked, "Miss Li, do you have any habit of using perfume?"

 Chapter 538 Fall On His Laps

    "Perfume?"


    Becky didn''t respond for a while, "no, I''m not used to using perfume. Now that I am pregnant, I won''t be able to use perfume. They said perfume would be bad for the baby. "


    Jeo nodded with a smile. Then he looked at Jacob, who was sitting on the host seat, "Jacob, what do you think of this matter? "


    Jacob waved his hand in a relaxed manner. "You don''t need to ask me. If you have any questions, you can ask her directly. Well, you can have dinner together. I''ll go upstairs to send the food. "


    "¡­ Are you sure you are just going to deliver the meal, not to have dinner with anyone? " Jeo teased with a smile. For him, some people were really too coquettish.


    At the same time, he was a little confused.


    If Jacob really liked his wife, then his taste would really change a lot.


    Becky heard what Joe said without missing anything. She looked up at the direction of Jacob, and then quickly lowered her eyes, lost in thought.


    It seemed that she hadn''t done enough.


    Because Jacob had never believed her from the very beginning.


    After Jacob carefully picked up some dishes and left, Jeo began to ask, "Miss Li, since you don''t use perfume, why is there a smell of musk in your room?"


    "Musk? How could it be possible? How could there be musk in my room? Mr. Jeo, you must have made a mistake. " Becky''s eyes darkened, and her hands on her knees clenched unconsciously. "Why did Mr. Jeo suddenly ask this?"


    "These are some fiber I extracted from your daily clothes, and then examined it. The final result is that there are many ingredients of musk in it." With a smile, Jeo took out something like gauze from the pocket of his shirt, put it on the table, pointed at it and said.


    "You should know that the musk is most likely used to make perfume in the modern times, and another use of it is to cause infertility, or... Miscarriage. " As he spoke, Jeo took a look at the expression on her face. Seeing that there was no change in her expression, he continued, "Miss Li, did you direct it yourself?"


    Becky suddenly stood up from the chair, "of course not. Mr. Jeo, why do you have such a vicious idea. The baby in my belly is my own flesh and blood. How can I do anything to him? Please don''t slander me like that, Mr. Jeo. "


    "Even if there is Musk on my clothes, what does it mean? Does it mean that I am a heartless mother?" Becky was not as weak as she used to be. She suddenly became sharp tongued. Even Maggie, who was silent beside, was shocked and opened her eyes wide.


    "I know that Mr. Jacob didn''t believe that the child was his from the beginning. It doesn''t matter. It doe


    , and I answered it for you."


    "¡­" Hearing his words, she was almost choked. "What do you mean by ''help''? You stole my phone in secret. Do you know what you did? Steal! Give me back my phone. "


    This man had gone too far. He not only grounded her, but also took her phone and answered her phone!


    All of a sudden, the smile in Jacob''s eyes faded away with a serious look on his face. "Then what''s your behavior? What does it mean to add me as a stranger?"


    "¡­"


    "You even checked my address book!" Now, Winnie had no appetite to eat anything, and her tone became a little arrogant.


    "Strangers mean strangers. Irrelevant strangers, aren''t we in this relationship?"


    Not far away, the woman''s delicate flying eyebrows, the corners of her mouth slightly curved, her bright black eyes, and her slightly sullen expression made her look particularly... especially.


    "Bring it to me." She added in a stern voice, "do you want me to go and get it too? You put me under house arrest and took my phone first. Now it''s time for you to apologize. "


    Jacob continued sitting there, looking at her with a faint smile.


    Winnie couldn''t stand his hesitation any more. She put aside the bowl and chopsticks, quickly walked up to him, glared at him, and was about to grab the phone...


    However, she was held into his arms by a sudden force full of mint fragrance, and even fell on his legs before she could get the phone, When she realized this, she really wanted to greet the God!


    She was not a shy woman. She just sat on the man''s legs. If it was someone else, she would not feel uncomfortable, and might even flirt with him.


    But now, she was sitting on Jacob''s lap...


    Unconsciously, she felt as if something was exploding in her brain!

 Chapter 539 What You Want But Cant Get

    She didn''t know what had happened to Jacob recently. Why did he always do something strange? He had pressed her on the bed last time, and this time...


    Such intimate behavior should only be done between couples. Why did he pull her on his laps?


    "Jacob, what''s wrong with you recently?" Winnie tried to break free from his grip, but failed because she was not 1/5 of his strength.


    Not only that, she was held more and more tightly by him.


    It was so close that she could hardly breathe.


    She felt that there was a man''s hormone around her, which went into her internal organs and slowly and deeply disintegrated her reason.


    A moment later, she heard the man ask in a low voice, "what''s wrong with me?"


    "Of course I''m asking you. Are you short of women recently?" "That''s right. During the pregnancy, even if you want, you can''t. I can understand." Perhaps it was because she was too surprised at his recent abnormality that she became a little straightforward for a moment.


    At this time, the man''s eyes had changed, but she did not see her back to him.


    She continued, "but you shouldn''t have any feelings for me, your partner, even if you need it. By the way, Jacob, there is one thing I haven''t told you... In fact, I''m a man. "


    "You know my parents have opposite sex twins, don''t you? In fact, that''s not the truth. My mother wants opposite sex twins so much that she treats one of them who is close to girls as a girl since childhood. That''s why I''m so straightforward. I don''t know how shy and reserved girls are. "


    After saying that, Winnie no longer struggled and resisted. Instead, she took the initiative to adjust her sitting position, from the front to the side. She put her arms around his neck, looking into his four eyes affectionately. She smiled and said, "if the mayor doesn''t mind that I''m a man, I can also suffer for a whole night, right?"


    As soon as she saw his eyes, Winnie was slightly stunned for a while, but soon she came back to her senses.


    She had never seen a person who was more capable than her. She didn''t believe that Jacob could continue to be calm and collected if she behaved like this?


    As she expected, Jacob didn''t behave like a gentleman this time. At this time, his face was full of destructive sternness.


    He stared fiercely at the woman in front of him, watching her acting and pretending to be stupid in front of him. He knew that she didn''t like to be restricted by nature. He could ignore the past, but today she really went too far. Did she think he was a fool to say that?


    "A ma


    ng is that I am also leisurely. My career gives me a sense of accomplishment, which is something that can''t be bought with any money."


    "Well, you keep it." "There are not many women who make money like you," said Jacob in a tone full of old cadres


    "¡­ Are you sure you are praising me? " She felt a little strange. "Why do I feel that you dislike my stink of copper?"


    "It''s not a big deal to be rich," said Jacob.


    "As officials, you don''t care about this. You just want the people in the world to be too sensitive. Anyway, I can''t understand. You get a little salary every month, but you worry about the city and the people every day. You always do something hard and thankless." Winnie was not sure whether his words were true or not.


    "Well, what you said makes sense. In fact, it''s all right. The most annoying thing is that someone at home always doesn''t cooperate and likes to make trouble."


    "¡­"


    As Jacob didn''t talk in this way in usual, she didn''t realize what he meant.


    She nodded, seeming not to understand. Then she remembered something and said excitedly, "Now it''s my turn to ask. What about you? Do you have something you want but can''t get? For example... love. Don''t tell me that you haven''t had any relationship at your age. There must be at least two or three of them, right? "


    It was a long night. Anyway, it was boring to have nothing to do. It was not impossible to ask about gossip, just to kill time.


    "Just one."


    He answered.


    "How could there be only one?" she asked in disbelief


    Although Jacob was a little serious, such a cold and arrogant man should be very popular, especially those with good grades, followed by a lot of fans.


    "Yes, one."

 Chapter 540 Squeezed Toothpaste For Her

    "Only one!"


    It was a pity.


    "A high-ranking official like the mayor should have many girls chasing after him at school, right?"


    The Gong Clan had been politicians for generations. Jacob''s grandfather used to be the General Commander of a military region in Jin City, and Jacob''s father had also made outstanding political achievements when he was young. Unfortunately, he was seriously ill and died young.


    "No, I''m just an ordinary college student at school, and very inconspicuous." Jacob continued to shake the folding fan in his hand.


    "No way!" Why couldn''t Winnie trust him? It was hard to hide his temperament on purpose, wasn''t it?


    "Nothing is impossible in this world." Jacob stood up from the cane chair and put the folding fan back on the bedside table as he spoke. Then he walked to the tatami and lay quietly on it. He pulled up the quilt and covered himself meticulously.


    Although he did it in one go, in her eyes, a man like him... He was really an old fogyish image.


    He was only thirty years old. How could he live like an old man of forty or fifty years old.


    He was emotionless and peaceful as if she had seen an amiable old man.


    At the same time, it suddenly occurred to Winnie what he would be like at that time since he had been in love seriously.


    Would he send his girlfriend to the dormitory building after the evening class and then the two kiss and say goodbye reluctantly?


    Would he send a message to his girlfriend in the middle of the night, but the message only had three words: "I love you."


    Would he run around the campus excitedly because he received the chocolate made by his girlfriend?


    Would she play Because I Love You with the old guitar in front of everyone in order to surprise his girlfriend?


    Would they secretly hold hands and talk to each other with their eyes in the quiet library?


    At this time, Winnie was also lying on the bed quietly. She did not extinguish the light in the room, staring at the ceiling. "Jacob, are you asleep?"


    "No."


    "Jacob, when did your story happen? In college?" She didn''t know if she was asking someone else''s story or using it to reflect herself.


    "Yes."


    In fact, Winnie had felt that it was a story that had happened during the University...


    She asked, "then why weren''t you together?"


    "It''s late. Let''s go to bed."


    "¡­"


    Obviously, some stories could only be pointed to the end, and no more in-depth sharing would be impossible.


    She knew how it felt, so his


    today. I have a lot of work to deal with recently. It saves time."


    "Since you want to save time, why don''t you leave now? I''m not used to your service, haha! "


    At this time, Jacob still kept calm. He just took out his phone from his pocket and threw it on the bed. "Your phone."


    With excitement, Winnie took the phone with both hands and feet and called Ann immediately. She didn''t go to the law office yesterday and didn''t tell Ann to ask for leave. Ann must be very anxious.


    After a while, Ann''s sleepy voice came from the other end of the phone, "Hello! Well, I know... The mayor has said that he wants you to rest for a few days. Don''t worry. I''m in the law office. Don''t worry... "


    Hearing this voice, she realized that Ann must have worked late last night. "Ann, is there anything wrong with the law office yesterday?"


    "No, everything goes well."


    "Sister, I''m so sleepy now. I''ll call you back when I wake up. Bye!"


    Before she could stop Ann, the phone was hung up.


    At the same time, looking at the door, Jacob had left and closed the door.


    After waiting quietly for half an hour, Winnie received a call from Ann. She answered the phone in a hurry and shouted excitedly, "Ann, are you awake?"


    "Yes! Don''t speak so loudly, okay?" Ann complained on the other end of the phone, "sister, what are you doing? It''s early in the morning. Why don''t you sleep well?"


    "You called me yesterday. Did Jacob answer it?"


    "Well, what''s wrong? It''s reasonable for a husband to answer a phone call for his wife! "


    "Did you... Did you say anything else to him? Or did he say anything else to you?"


    Winnie felt herself incoherent.

 Chapter 541 A Little Funny

    Obviously, Ann paused for a while at the other end of the phone and then asked, "sister, what''s wrong with you? It doesn''t sound like you to ask such a question. "


    Her words also made Winnie stunned. "Oh, nothing."


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t say anything, nor did the mayor ask anything." Ann said on the other end of the phone, "but if the mayor asks, I guess I will say it too! Sister, I really admire you. How can you be so calm when you live with such a man? "


    "If I were you, I would have been fascinated by him. You don''t know how charming his voice was when I talked to him yesterday. As a voice control, I can''t resist it at all!"


    "¡­"


    In ten minutes, Ann kept talking about Jacob on the other end of the phone. Ann didn''t like him before, and even a little... Hateful.


    Of course, one of the reasons why Ann hated Jacob was that Winnie often mocked him in front of her...


    "Have you finished?" Winnie sighed


    "Well, I''ve finished." Ann felt as if she was talking endlessly, so she asked, "sister, why did you call me?"


    "I''m under house arrest by Jacob. Please help me get out of here. Ross will have an operation soon. I can''t stay in the Gong Clan''s mansion all the time."


    "Sister, you always have the most tricky ideas. You can''t do anything about it, and of course I can''t."


    Hearing this, Winnie slightly clenched her mobile phone and took a look at the closed door. If she answered that she had no choice but to meet Jacob, would she look a little coward?


    Since she had never been led by anyone, for the first time, Winnie felt that there was someone stronger than her.


    Just like yesterday, she was supposed to be angry with him and even speak ill of him, but she didn''t. moreover, the two of them chatted like friends.


    Although she had thought that if he was willing to be honest with her, he could be her male confidant.


    But it was just a joke. It would be so strange if it really happened!


    "Sister, sister, are you still here?" Ann called her on the other end of the phone.


    "I''m here. Can you do me a favor? Go to the hospital to see what''s going on with Ross and when he can have an operation. By the way, be careful not to be followed by reporters when you go there. "


    "Ouch, once someone stalks me, I can find it immediately!" Ann said smugly on the phone.


    Hearing Ann''s words, Winnie was speechless. At this moment, she suddenly thought of what Mark had said. If Ann knew that Mark had belittled Ann in front of her, she would definitely be furious.


    Thinking of that scene, Winnie


    n the tray and said, "you''re right. It''s the same as yesterday. If... If you don''t like it, I''ll change to another one. "


    She didn''t expect that he really took the same food as yesterday. It was said that Jacob the mayor of Jin City was resourceful and thoughtful, but in such a matter... He was a little funny.


    Didn''t he know that no matter how delicious the food was, she would get tired of it?


    However, she was not tired of it. Just when Jacob was about to open the door and go downstairs to change, she stopped him. She held his white shirt sleeve and said, "it''s not enough. Just eat this. Thank you!"


    After saying that, she wanted to take one of the dishes, but she heard the man say, "wait, this is yours, meat."


    "¡­"


    At this time, Winnie looked at it carefully and found that it was really...


    Although the two dishes were noodles with jam, the ingredients in them were different.


    She smiled, took another plate and asked casually, " Why don''t you eat meat? I mean it''s not bad for your health? It''s good for your health to take in some protein. "


    Anyway, no flesh and no lust. It was the first time for Winnie to meet such a young man who was vegetarian.


    Jacob'' eyes darkened. "Are you caring about me?"


    "¡­"


    She was a little speechless at once. "I''m just a little curious. After all, even the monk breaks a religious precept every day, but you don''t eat meat."


    "What do you mean by breaking a religious precept? A monk getting married or eating meat?"


    Being asked again, Winnie was speechless. She forced a smile and said, "yes, both. Anyway, it means the same."


    "Honey, it means there is a one hundred and eight thousand mile gap between it..."

 Chapter 542 If He Agrees To Divorce, She Will Give Him A Good Career

    When Winnie was eating noodles, she was stunned. She looked up at the man''s face, only to find that he looked indifferent.


    She thought his way of thinking was definitely different from hers...


    So it was not what she thought.


    He was so serious as if he was releasing an academic thesis.


    Of course, she had to be a good student, just to listen to an academic thesis, and her thoughts could not be so dirty.


    "Well, I''m just a nobody. How can I be compared with you?" "It''s the first time that I have eaten such delicious food made of bacon. The chefs in the Gong Clan''s mansion are really amazing. After we divorce, can you treat him as alimony for me?" As she spoke, Winnie took another bite of the instant noodles with soy sauce regardless of her image.


    "I don''t want anything else but him, okay?"


    "¡­"


    Jacob frowned, and there was a short sharp light on his handsome face. "As long as a cook in the Gong Clan''s mansion, you don''t want anything else?"


    Since her mouth was full of spaghetti, she couldn''t make any sound but nodded with a smile.


    After she finished eating the noodles, she asked, "did the mayor mean that you agreed to divorce me?"


    How smart Jacob was! How could not he know why she said that? But she had never known the real reason why he was willing to marry her?


    "If divorce is your real thought, I... Agree. " He suddenly loosened his grip and said, "but before that, you''d better eat up the instant noodles with jam and stop talking."


    His words surprised Winnie immediately. She really didn''t know what he was thinking. Didn''t he disagree before?


    Why did he say yes today?


    She wanted to ask why, but she didn''t say anything later and continued to eat.


    There was no need to know each other so clearly since they would be strangers in the future.


    After dinner, Winnie took a piece of tissue and wiped her mouth. At the same time, she made a decision in her heart, "since you are so kind and righteous, of course I can''t be ruthless to you. Although we can''t make a deal, we are still friends. "


    "I know you grounded me here because you didn''t want me to visit Ross again. Now the reporters are keeping an eye on him. Once I do so, I don''t know how much more information I will add to them. " Speaking of this, her expression became more serious. "Next Saturday, I decide to hold a press conference, and at that time, I will clarify everything. The scandal between me and Ross will not affect your campaign for the mayor, but will let you get more support for the election."


    There was still no change in Jacob''s eyes. If he ha


    . Compared with Becky''s conservative dressing style, Winnie was indeed a little bold.


    In particular, the clothes she was wearing now were too shabby. Standing next to Becky, Becky looked more like... Princess...


    Becky''s legs trembled with fear as she was not sure if Winnie had heard the conversation between her and Jacob.


    "Mrs. Winnie, you are out?"


    Turning her head and smoothing her long hair, Winnie asked, "are you unhappy to see me?"


    "How could it be?" Becky clenched her fists and said, "I''ve told sir before that you wouldn''t hurt me. But he didn''t believe me and insisted on punishing you so that you could take this as a warning."


    "Did he really say that?" "I wanted to help him, but now I don''t. What kind of man wronged a good man indiscriminately?"


    Hearing this, Becky''s eyes lit up. "Madam, what do you mean by saying that you are going to help sir? Sir is so powerful, how could he need..."


    "Nothing." "By the way, where is Jeo? I want to see him."


    Becky knew where Jeo was. She smiled and replied, "Mr. Jeo is probably on the horse farm. He often goes there."


    "A house farm?" Winnie had never been to the house farm since she moved in. She only knew that it was behind here. "Well, I''ll go to find him. Thank you!"


    After saying that, she walked away directly. But after taking three or four steps, she suddenly turned around and looked at Becky behind her. Her eyes were a little sharp. "By the way, shouldn''t you stay in bed to protect yourself from miscarriage? You can walk as you like?"


    Becky was nervous, " Well, Mr. Jeo is a good doctor, so I''m fine now. Thank you for your concern, Mrs. Winnie. "


    "Really?" Winnie looked at the innocent girl up and down and said...

 Chapter 543 Dont You Think Everyone Likes Me

    "You''d better have a good rest. If anything happens again, you will wrongly accuse others."


    Becky tensed up and said awkwardly, "I, I know. I will have a good rest. Mrs. Winnie, please don''t get me wrong. I don''t think it''s you... "


    "It doesn''t matter. Since it has happened, I don''t care what others will think."


    All of a sudden, Becky fell into silence again. She could feel that although the tone of Winnie words was not harsh, it was not as polite as before. It should be said that Winnie was a little alienated.


    "Mrs. Winnie, I''m really sorry. It''s my fault that Mr. Jacob misunderstood you." Becky said euphemistically, "I will explain it clearly to sir."


    "What do you mean by your own negligence?"


    "After taking the medicine, I felt bitter, so I ate Hawthorn berries. In addition, I wore clothes with musk from nowhere, so the two of them were together, and then..." Becky paused and said sadly, "I was so careless that I almost killed my baby."


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    "¡­"


    Looking at Becky in front of her, Winnie asked with a complicated expression, "really?"


    If so, why didn''t Jacob mention it in front of her, or he didn''t know it yet?


    "How do you know there is musk on your clothes?" Asked Winnie.


    Becky raised her eyes and said, "Mr. Jeo told me that he found the musk on my daily clothes and that I was deliberately leading and performing a good play. His words really broke my heart. I... How could I hurt my own child? "


    It never occurred to Winnie that Jeo would be so straightforward. How could he think that it was all Becky''s idea?


    It was impossible for her to hurt her own flesh and blood no matter how cruel a woman was, , not to mention a soft girl like Becky. Becky seemed to fall down with a gust of wind, and it was impossible for her to do such a cruel thing.


    "Don''t mind. Maybe he didn''t mean that." "I''m going to talk to him."


    Hearing this, Becky was a little nervous. She asked timidly, "madam, do you believe me?"


    She was really afraid that Jeo would say something improper to Winnie.


    Therefore, she had to be prepared at this time.


    "Although I don''t know you well, you don''t look like that kind of woman, do you?"


    "¡­ Of course not. " Becky choked, "how could I be that kind of woman!"


    "Yes, I think so."


    "¡­"


    Winnie didn''t say anything more to Becky, but directly ran to the house hall after that.


    She ran to the house farm in one breath and was shocked by what she saw.


    This was not the farm house that the mayor of a city should have. It was clearly a commander who was a tycoon...


    In fact, she had always been wondering how Jacob coul


    It took a long time for Winnie to come back to her senses. She blushed with shyness. Fortunately, she had a thick make-up, so no one could see her face no matter how red it was.


    "¡­ My relationship with him is very pure, not as dirty as you think. I''m also curious. How could a person like Jacob have a friend like you? Are you complementary to each other? Well, maybe. "


    "Hey, hey, hey! What''s wrong with my character? Don''t you think that everyone likes me? " Jeo turned his head proudly. It was hard to tell that he was a famous doctor of traditional Chinese medicine from his expression.


    At this moment, it occurred to Winnie that her real purpose of coming to the racetrack was not to ride a horse, but to find a physical examination and recuperate her body by the way. Becky, who had lost so much blood, could get out of bed so soon. Presumably, Mr. Jeo was not a common person. Of course, good resources could not be wasted.


    "Jeo, can you take my pulse after I finish riding?" Winnie asked politely.


    Jeo''s body was as strong as a soldier''s. "Don''t mention it. It''s okay for many times."


    Although he liked the delicate and soft girl like Becky, compared with the charming and heroic woman in front of him, Becky looked a little monotonous and had no sense of hierarchy. The most important thing was that she was too ordinary.


    But the eldest daughter of the Gu consortium in front of him was different. She was so special.


    Of course, she didn''t know what was on Jeo''s mind. She kicked the horse belly forcefully with her legs, turned around gracefully, and then rode out wildly...


    She hadn''t had such a feeling of running in the wind for a long time. She really liked it.


    She even liked to run all the way to the end of the world...

 Chapter 544 It Was Only I Hit Him

    While Winnie was riding a horse, Jeo went into the stable and chatted with the staff who usually fed the horses. Jeo also asked him about the situation of Elsa.


    Elsa was the exclusive mount of Jacob. No one else could ride it except him. Even the people who feed it often were careful to get along with it.


    Jeo didn''t like horses very much, but when he saw a rare good horse, he wanted to conquer it. And Elsa was just like this for him.


    He was so arrogant and spoiled it, but unfortunately, it was useless.


    When the horse keeper saw Jeo standing next to the stable, he said, "Mr. Jeo, you are still so infatuated with the Elsa."


    "Exactly." Jeo touched Else''s white hair and said, "I have loved it for so long, but it has always been cold and ruthless to me. Alas!"


    When Jeo walked into the Gong Clan''s mansion and saw Elsa for the first time, he had thought that it would be a great honor if he could ride the horse and run as fast as he could, but every time it returned its ruthless hooves...


    "I''m curious. Is it true that no one can ride it except its owner?" Jeo said reluctantly.


    The man who was feeding the horse smiled and said, "I''ve worked here for a long time. I''ve never seen anyone else to be close to Elsa except Mr. Jacob. I feed it every day, and it is still very cold to me. "


    "Well, maybe Elsa is as cold as her master."


    "Yes, Mr. Jacob is a cold man, so is Else..."


    The two of them started to talk. It was not until more than an hour later that Jeo remembered why hasn''t Winnie come back on the horse yet?


    At this time, the staff of the stable beside him was not there. Jeo was a little worried for a moment. Without thinking too much, he directly pulled a horse from the stable, turned over and chased after Winnie.


    He couldn''t let anything happen to her, or he really felt that Jacob would kill him.


    However, he would see precipices and waves when Jeo reached the end of the road. That was a dead end. He couldn''t go on running.


    After an hour''s search, Jeo still found nothing, and it seemed that Winnie had disappeared from the world.


    Jeo didn''t know where she had gone.


    Jeo thought that maybe she had left the Gong Clan''s mansion on her horse secretly.


    It was not until Jacob went back to the mansion after work and heard Jeo''s explanation of what had happened and he gave him a hard punch that Jeo realized that it wasn''t that Jacob would be angry, it was...


    When Jeo told him that Winnie must have left here secretly and that she was no longer here, Jacob went to the desperate area of the racetrack alone with a flashlight.


    He went down along the crooked path, and there were dozens of small caves, large and small. Finally, he found her in the smallest cave.


    Her hair was disheveled by the sea wind at the same time. She sat on the stone with her legs crossed and looked at the s


    after hearing the news. The two of them bumped into each other, and their four eyes met.


    The two of them were both surprised.


    Jeo was surprised that Jacob had found her, but what surprised Winnie was... Jeo''s left eye was injured.


    She pointed at his left eye and asked, "what''s wrong with your eyes? They were fine when I saw you in the daytime! You fought with someone in such a short time. "


    As soon as she said that, Jeo got angry. He curled his lips and happened to see the man slowly walking over. He pouted and said in a spoiled manner, "well, it''s the man behind you. It''s really strange."


    Puzzled, Winnie turned her head and saw Jacob slowly walking towards her with a bag in one hand. When he walked in, she asked, "why did you fight?"


    You are an adult. How can you fight?


    Glancing at Jeo coldly, Jacob said, "it''s not a fight. It was only I hit him."


    Jeo was so angry that he almost lost his breath. "Jacob, you, you..."


    Jacob shook off his hand, turned to look at Winnie and said with a smile, "go to bed early. Good night."


    "Oh, good night."


    "¡­"


    Jacob went straight to his room after saying that. At the same time, Jeo came up with an idea. He quickly held Winnie in his arms and said with a snicker, "Jacob, today honey told me everything about you. Since she is not married, I can pursue her boldly. You won''t object, will you?"


    I don''t believe that you will not be heartbroken if I say so.


    However, Winnie didn''t expect that Jeo would suddenly appear. When she was about to push him away, she heard Jeo whispering, "sister in law, cooperate with me. Maybe we will get something unexpected!"


    At this time, her heart suddenly trembled. This kind of sound only she could hear overlapped with the sound of the man''s shoes in front of her...


    As Jeo expected, Jacob suddenly stopped and stood there in silence for a few seconds. Then he turned around.

 Chapter 545 You Cant Touch Her

    Wearing a white shirt, Jacob looked neither elegant nor noble, especially when he walked back slowly but steadily from the other end.


    The pace made Winnie''s heart tremble, not to mention Jeo beside her, who had already been scared out of his wits.


    Subconsciously, Jeo covered his not injured eyes with his hands to prevent it from being hurt. He poked Winnie beside him with his elbow and said cowardly, "sister in law, I''m leaving now."


    As soon as he finished his words, Jacob walked up to them. Different from Jeo''s expectation, Jacob didn''t beat him again. Instead, he stared at Winnie...


    At this time, his stare made Winnie nervous. She smiled awkwardly and pulled Jeo''s sleeve. She turned her head and said, "You are just kidding, right?"


    "No, No. I''m serious. Of course I can pursue you since you have an arranged marriage and you have no unclear relationship. "


    Although Jeo was scared to death, his dignity was also very important. How could he say that he wanted to chase her a moment ago and beg for mercy the next moment? This kind of thing could never happen by his side.


    However, if the opponent was Jacob, it didn''t matter if he would beg for mercy...


    Before Jeo could figure out what to do, Jacob asked indifferently, "will you let him chase you?"


    Of course, the question was not to Jeo, but to the woman standing beside Jeo, who was also shocked.


    "¡­ I don''t hate being chased by men. Isn''t it another way to show a woman''s excellence? " She squinted, turned her head to look at Jeo, whose face had turned livid, and said, "besides, Jeo is very humorous. I like his humor."


    Jeo winked at Winnie. He was in a dilemma. Was it necessary to play such a big game? This was not the real version of adding fuel to the fire.


    A sly smile appeared on Winnie''s face. Now that someone dared to take advantage of her, she had to be worthy of his appreciation and raise the price again.


    But she didn''t expect that the price would be...


    In an instant, someone hooked her neck. A cold thing stuck to her lips when she was caught off guard.


    With her eyes wide open, she didn''t expect that Jacob would do such a "childish" thing.


    It was a light kiss, so shallow that it only lasted for a moment.


    But this was the first time that she was shocked, because it was not like what the calm and restrained Jacob would do.


    Seeing this scene, Jeo couldn''t help but gasp.


    But this kiss was too... In less than five seconds.


    Jacob withdrew his lips from her, lowered his head and took out a square towel in suit he carried with him to wipe the corners of his mouth. He said in a calm tone, "You can''t touch her now since


    s Ann came over, she had told me about your situation, so it doesn''t matter."


    For his considerate, of course, Winnie liked it. She lowered her eyes and smiled, "Ann, did she speak ill of me?"


    "Of course not. She said a lot of good words to me."


    "¡­"


    "Really?" "When will the operation start?" she asked.


    Ross looked at the clock on the wall and said, "there is still an hour before the operation."


    Looking at the boy whose face was disfigured in front of her, she suddenly remembered what Ann had said to her, and the infusion that the two had gotten along with each other before. She began to feel uneasy. "Ross, when you recover, I will send you to Milan."


    "Why? I don''t want to go to Milan. It''s good here." Ross refused firmly, "my contract is not due yet. If I leave now, I have to pay a lot of liquidated damages, so I can''t leave."


    In her opinion, a talented boy like Ross couldn''t be buried in a place like Night Phoenix. "You don''t need to worry about that. I will help you deal with it. After you recover, you will go to Milan immediately. If you make some achievements there, you can come back and give yourself a chance. "


    "¡­ Although you often come to visit Night Phoenix, you actually look down upon the man working there, don''t you? " Ross asked cautiously.


    When he saw that she was slightly stunned, he just fixed his eyes on her and did not give him an answer immediately...


    Such a silence made his heart sink into an icy lake.


    "No!" Winnie said in a clear voice, "in that case, shouldn''t we women who pay attention to you be looked down upon? What''s wrong with you? You just want to make a living! "


    Hearing her words, Ross was so excited that he reached out to hold her hand and said with burning eyes, "Winnie, I..."

 Chapter 546 She Has Lost Her Heart

    "Speaking of Milan, I remember a classmate of mine is there. I''ll contact her first. After all, you are not familiar with this place."


    Ross was also a person with a clear mind. How could he not see Winnie''s escape from him.


    In fact, it was not the right time to express his feelings now.


    He let go of her hand and said, "you don''t have to be so good to me. We are neither relatives nor friends. You have crossed the line by doing this, understand?"


    "Who said it''s unnecessary? Why do you think I''m so good to you? In fact, I have a purpose." She smiled at him and said, "after you become famous, I will pay you back in double. How about this? Do you dare to agree to this deal?"


    Ross couldn''t resist this smiling face, and the smile seemed to have a sense of bewitchment. He nodded subconsciously. "What if I still fail after I go to Milan? The money you spent on me will be in vain."


    "I''m not afraid at all. If you are really unlucky, then..." After a while, Winnie seemed to think of an answer. She raised her eyebrows and said, "you won''t get married for the rest of your life. Just be a massage man and pay off your debt. What do you think?"


    "¡­"


    Only she could think of such a special way to compensate, and only she dared to do so.


    But it was undoubtedly a good thing for him.


    Staying with her for the rest of her life seemed to be a good job.


    "Okay, I promise you." Ross agreed, "I won''t let you down, Winnie."


    "I think so. Come on."


    Unconsciously, the two had been talking for a long time. Winnie turned her head and looked at the clock. There were still fifteen minutes left before the operation.


    At the same time, the door of the ward was also pushed open from the outside. The surgeon came in with a nurse. The routine process explained the risks during the operation, and they signed the corresponding agreement...


    After Ross was wheeled into the operating room, Winnie stood outside waiting quietly.


    It was self-evident that Winnie was anxious. Although she wasn''t sure if Jacob did it, she was sure that... She had something to do with it.


    She was responsible for this matter.


    Ross had always felt that she had given him too much, but in fact, it had never been like this. On the contrary, Ross had given her irreplaceable.


    The plastic surgery lasted about three hours.


    Three hours later, the light of the operating room went out, and sleeping Ross was pushed out by the nurse. After confirming that the operation was successful, Winnie left with relief.


    After all, tomorrow was too important for her.


    The news that the wife of the mayor of Jin City was going to hold a press conference had already been spread in Jin City.


    The major media were also ready to fight for the headline.


    On Saturday, the press conference was already packed with people.


    Although there were staff maintaining order, there were still chaotic scenes.


    One day, wearing a creamy white Channel suit and a British veil cap of the same style, when Winnie was escorted to the press conference with security guards, Jacob had already been sitting there quietly, and behind him was Mark.


    Winnie walked gracefully and sat next to Jacob. Looking at dozens of reporters with equipment in their hands, she said calmly, "Hello, everyone. I''m Mrs. Gu."


    At this time, Jacob winked at Mark beside him.


    Mark took the hint, put his hands behind his back and said calmly, "Dear journalists, you can start to ask questions now."


    As soon as he finished speaking, someone stood up first.


    wanted to drive home by herself, but she agreed to take the special car in the city hall for the last time.


    She walked to the car and leaned against it. When she was about to fix her makeup with the cosmetics in her bag, a bright car came over not far away. The strong light just irritated her eyes...


    When she was about to lose her temper, the light suddenly dimmed. She looked carefully and saw a limited edition extended car, with the window half down...


    In a trance, she seemed to see a side face that would never appear again.


    All the cosmetics in her hands fell to the ground. She followed the car crazily and cried out in pain behind the car, "Lang, Lang..."


    "Don''t go. Don''t leave me. I miss you so much. Please don''t leave. Come back! "


    "¡­"


    Winnie didn''t know whether what she saw in front of her was real or illusory because she missed him too much.


    She didn''t know where she had gone. Did that car really exist?


    When she came to her senses, Winnie found herself on the open road of the earth. In a panic, she quickly moved to the side, wiped the tears on her face, and bit her lips to calm down.


    "That''s impossible. That must be an illusion. Lang will never appear again. Never."


    At this time, her phone rang in her bag. She answered the phone with her trembling hands, " Hello! "


    "Is that Winnie?" The voice of the middle-aged man.


    "Yes, I am. Who are you? "


    "I''m sorry to bother you. Here is the thing. I''m the new president of H University. The anniversary of H University will be held in a week, so I want to invite you to attend it." The man on the other end of the line said, "of course I also hope that you can bring your husband with you. There are not many people who can achieve good results in a relationship in college..."


    "Mr. principal, I think you have misunderstood. I and Lang failed... "


    At this time, Winnie also felt that the world began to be reversed, barely supporting herself from falling when she mentioned this name,.


    "Well, according to the information, your current Sir is called Jacob, which is not wrong. Mr. Jacob once studied in our school for a master''s degree for three years. "


    Hearing this, Winnie clenched her phone. Why didn''t she know that Jacob graduated from H University.


    At this time, she didn''t know that a car was rushing towards her not far away

 Chapter 547 Bait And Switch

    Today''s press conference was already very wonderful, but all the media would never expect that a second shocking news would be released less than an hour after the press conference.


    After the press conference... Winnie had a car accident happened.


    However, because it was soon secretly blocked, no one knew whether the car accident was serious or not.


    Even the places outside the hospital were cordoned off. Not to mention people, even a fly was difficult to fly in.


    While everyone was amazed, the International Department of the first hospital of Jin City was in an awkward situation.


    The patient only had slight bruises and a slight concussion on her body, and there were no other complicated diseases that needed to be dealt with.


    But in this case, the patient was inexplicably... lost her memory.


    In the ward, the woman lying on the bed was wearing a hospital gown. Her almond eyes were full of doubts and timidity. "I... I really don''t know you. I have a headache and want to sleep now. Can you go out? "


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Celia wanted to touch her. But when she saw the stranger in her eyes, her hand froze in the air. "Winnie, I''m your mother. How can you not know me?"


    "They are your father, brother and sister." Pointing at the people behind her, Celia said, "you are really my daughter!"


    Winnie raised her head and looked at the three people behind her. They were a middle-aged man with a cold face, a man in a black suit with sharp eyes, and a girl dressed in fashion.


    Dad? Younger brother? Younger sister?


    But in her memory, there was really no impression. She... She didn''t remember them.


    "Sorry, I really... I can''t remember. " As she spoke, Winnie lowered her head slowly, trying to find some familiar fragments from the depths of her memory, even just a little.


    But she really couldn''t remember anything.


    Xenia didn''t believe that her smart sister would fall into such a ridiculous amnesia trap.


    She strode forward, with her almond shaped eyes wide open, which looked a little funny. Like a little detective, she looked up and down at the woman in front of Winnie, pursed her lips and said, " Why do I feel like she has changed into another person although she does look like my devil sister? Dad, mom, brother, don''t you think so? "


    When did her devil sister show such a weak look? Winnie was always like a little hedgehog covered with spikes.


    "So, what do you want to say?" asked Willie.


    "So, I want to ask if this is my elder sister or not. Maybe it''s just a fake. Now the plastic surgery is so developed, and it


    m Jacob in the major media, and she had taken all the blame alone. Ordinary people certainly didn''t want to get involved in this mess.


    However, Jacob was not an ordinary person. Moreover, he was the mayor. If he really didn''t care at all, the media would say that he was cold and ruthless.


    So he would visit her as usual.


    At this time, Carlos'' eyes darkened. "At that time, no matter what Jacob will do, we will not let him get what he wants."


    "Dad, what are you doing?" "Don''t you want them to see each other again?"


    Carlos snorted coldly, "he made my daughter suffer so much. Why should I let he meet Winnie again?"


    "Since he wants a divorce, it''s better not to contact each other. I''m wrong about Jacob!"


    Not long after he finished speaking, Celia walked to the side of the two. She frowned and looked at the father and son in front of her. "What are you talking about?"


    "Mom, why are you here?"


    "You have been out for so long. I just want to come out and see what you are talking about. Something I shouldn''t know. " "Don''t try to do any paternity test on Winnie. I can recognize my own daughter. She is our daughter." Celia said deliberately.


    "Maybe she is a little different now, because she has lost her memory. When she remembers, everything will return to normal."


    Carlos immediately comforted her, "all right, all right. If you don''t nod, how can we dare to make decisions without permission? Let''s go inside to see our daughter. Xenia is alone inside. Who knows what she is going to say? "


    Celia thought for a while and agreed. She was a little worried and immediately turned to the ward.


    Before she entered, she heard a scream from the ward¡ª¡ª


    "Ah! Take it away, take it away. "

 Chapter 548 Did You See It She Was Crying

    Hearing the voice, Celia rushed into the room in a hurry and saw Xenia''s snake in her hand, which was frightening her eldest daughter.


    The pet snake had no poison.


    But obviously, her eldest daughter was so scared that she shrank to the corner of the bed and trembled.


    Out of instinct as a mother, Celia rushed over and held her in her arms. "Winnie, don''t be afraid. Don''t be afraid. That''s Xenia''s snake. Don''t you remember? You used to like snakes very much. Can''t you remember anything? "


    After saying that, she scolded the little daughter who was playing a trick aside, "what''s wrong with you? Put away your snake. Why do you take her with you all day long?"


    With her lips trembling, Winnie looked at the snake with fear.


    "¡­ Do you think I liked snakes before? "


    "Yes!" Celia replied, "you liked to study all kinds of snakes with Xenia before."


    However, at this time, Xenia had no choice but to put her snake back into her backpack. She shrugged her shoulders and said, "sister, you are really a coward after losing your memory. It''s just a little snake that makes you so afraid. Is there any mistake?"


    Celia glared at Xenia and said, "don''t stay here anymore. If you can''t help, it will cause more trouble."


    With an innocent look on her face, Xenia said, "Mom, I also want my sister to recover as soon as possible. Maybe her brain will recover after more stimulation! But now that you drive me away, I''ll really leave. Anyway, she seems to be fine in other aspects except that she can''t remember anything. "


    "Go, go!" Celia waved her hand and said, "besides, you''d better behave yourself recently. Don''t make any trouble. I don''t have time to deal with the aftermath."


    "I know, I know. I must be very well behaved these days, okay?"


    Celia nodded with satisfaction and watched her daughter leave the ward happily.


    Then she looked down at her eldest daughter in her arms. What was wrong with her daughter? Did she change what she liked before after she lost her memory?


    What about the things she didn''t like before?


    Thinking of this, Celia couldn''t help but feel sad and held Winnie tightly in her arms.


    "My Winnie, I''m here. Don''t be afraid and sad. I''ll always be with you."


    Hearing this, when Winnie smelled the light fragrance of the woman, she felt warm. She slowly raised her head and asked, "are you really my mother?"


    Hearing this, Celia was overjoyed. She stroked Winnie''s long hair again and again, "of course I''m your mother. You''re the child I gave birth to. Winnie, I know you can''t remember anything now, but it doesn''t matter. Everything will be fine.


    After saying that, Jacob didn''t stay any longer. He turned around and walked out of the office. His back looked a little bleak.


    When he returned to the city hall, Mark had already got the surveillance video. Mark waited outside the office and walked up to Jacob as soon as he saw him. "Sir, does Miss Su know?"


    Shaking his head, Jacob asked, "have you got your things?"


    "Yes, I got it." Then Mark took out the video and said, "the staff there said that we had to return it in two hours."


    Jacob took the video from Mark''s hand and went straight to his office. The mayor''s office was equipped with all kinds of equipment, which should be said to be fully equipped. He put the videotape into the instrument, and the first scene was blurred, and then gradually became clear.


    He adjusted the date to eight o''clock to nine o''clock this morning...


    At this time, it was the image of Winnie coming out of the elevator. Her steps were elegant and her back was enchanting. She walked to the car and stood by the car, taking out her cosmetics¡ª¡ª


    At this time, a strong light of a car appeared in the screen, which made the whole screen covered with a veil again.


    After that, Winnie ran away with the car and disappeared from his sight. Just like at this time, she seemed to have been separated from his world.


    Staring at the scene, Jacob was stunned!


    Mark frowned and said, "Sir, madam seems to have seen someone. The light should be a car. As long as we find out how many people parked their cars there on that day and check them one by one, we will definitely find out something. "


    "Sir?"


    Seeing that Jacob didn''t respond, Mark called him again.


    However, Jacob murmured, "did you see that? She was crying at that time."

 Chapter 549 Sell You A Piece Of News

    Was she crying?


    Mark got close to watch the repeatedly played video, but he really saw nothing except that madam ran out of the parking lot with the car.


    Even her clothes were blurry, let alone her tears.


    "Sir, don''t blame me for my poor eyesight. I really didn''t notice that madam was crying." Mark said awkwardly.


    At this time, Jacob loosened his grip on the instrument and said calmly, "Mark, return the surveillance video back and bring back the license plate number of the parking lot as you said."


    Mark bowed and nodded, "Okay, I see, sir."


    Mark suddenly remembered something when he walked out with the video in his hand. Then he turned around and said, "Sir, last night, Ximena called me and said that she wanted to take an annual leave earlier and come back... Do you want her to come to work tomorrow? "


    Because too many things had happened in just a few days, Mark had to admit that in some places, women were much more efficient than men.


    For example, when he went to get the video today, he had been arguing with the other party for a long time. If Ximena was there, it would be easy for her to get it.


    Rubbing his eyebrows, Jacob said, "Okay, let her go to work tomorrow."


    "Okay, I''ll inform her later."


    Mark turned around and left. When he closed the door, he saw the man sitting inside with his eyes closed and deep in thought. He couldn''t help frowning.


    He felt that this time the matter was more serious than anything in the past.


    At noon, Jacob unexpectedly received a guest who was not as he expected.


    As soon as Xenia entered Jacob''s office, she put her feet in black boots on his table, took out her snake from her bag and played with her from time to time.


    She chewed gum and put on a young and beautiful makeup. She smiled and called, "brother-in-law."


    "Well." Jacob replied softly.


    "Oh, you did!" "My sister made it clear at the press conference. You and she are not a couple anymore."


    Jacob had a certain understanding of the youngest daughter of the Gu Clan. Compared with Winnie, she should be evil. She had never called him before, so it must not be a coincidence to come here at this time.


    "What''s up?"


    "Can''t I come and see my brother-in-law? After all, many women can have sex with her brother in law... "


    "Shut up! Do you believe that I will throw you out right now? " Jacob interrupted her.


    oying one."


    Mark, of course, heard that. He frowned and looked at his own clothes, which didn''t seem to look old...


    It could only be said that nowadays young people''s thoughts were changing too fast.


    Mark knocked on the door helplessly and walked into the office. Jacob''s depressed expression was no longer suppressed, and he took the initiative to greet, "you''re back?"


    "¡­ Okay. " Mark hesitated and walked over, "Sir, I have a heavy burden to ask. I haven''t got the information about the entrance and exit of the parking lot. The staff there said that someone had gone to take it, so he gave the original copy to the other party."


    Jacob seemed not to care about it any more. "Well, I see."


    Mark was even more confused. He suddenly thought of the young girl he had just met outside the door. "Sir, I just ran into a girl outside. Who is she?"


    "The youngest daughter of Gu Clan, Xenia."


    "Oh, no wonder!" Mark felt as if he had just woken up from a dream, "She''s madam''s sister."


    At this time, an idea flashed in Mark''s mind, "is she here to tell Sir about Madam''s current situation?"


    It must be. If not, how could Mr. Jacob change his expression so quickly?


    "Is madam okay now?"


    Jacob picked up the documents on the table and said, "well, she should be fine for the time being. Let''s let it go first. The mayor election will be held next month. We can''t be careless. "


    "Okay." Mark nodded.


    Since madam had made such a big sacrifice, it must be flawless for Jacob to run for the mayor.


    Just as Mark thought so, the phone on Jacob''s phone rang...

 Chapter 550 His Handsome Face

    It was...


    Jacob answered the phone calmly, "hello."


    The call didn''t last long, much shorter than other times.


    But after hanging up the phone, Jacob didn''t look good. He looked at Mark in front of his desk and said, "the superior will come to Jin City to inspect once a week."


    "Inspection? Inspect the election? " Mark was also shocked, "it''s obvious that they heard some rumors, so they come here to find out the truth, right? Sir, what should we do? "


    Jacob put his hands on the table against his chin and said, "if we don''t do anything wrong, we don''t need to panic. As usual, ask all departments to receive and provide the materials needed during the inspection."


    Mark nodded, "yes, I know."


    "Mark, you have been busy these days. You must be tired." It was rare for Jacob to say something to comfort him.


    Mark smiled awkwardly, "in fact, I''m just running errands, and Mr. Jacob is more stressed. Recently, we will come together for business and personal affairs. When everything is settled, you really need to have a good rest. "


    Jacob thought for a while and said, "yes, I do have this idea."


    At this time, he took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. As before, the other party was still powered off.


    Just now, Xenia had made it clear that Carlos had been involved in this matter. How could he miss the step of confiscating Winnie''s mobile phone.


    Or she had decided not to contact him anymore and changed her phone number?


    Putting the phone aside, Jacob took out the photo given by Xenia and handed it to Mark, "ask them to find this person as soon as possible."


    Mark took a look at the photo. Although he didn''t know why Jacob wanted to see this person, he still nodded respectfully. "Yes, I''ll do it right away."


    Jacob didn''t drive back to the mansion until dusk. When he went back to the main hall, he saw Becky, Jeo and Maggie waiting there.


    With a complicated look on her face, Maggie asked, "Sir, since you''re back, let''s have dinner now."


    "You guys eat. I''m not hungry." Jacob felt a little tired and wanted to go upstairs directly.


    Jeo stopped him. "We watched the press conference and the follow-up report. How is she now?"


    "She should be fine." Jacob''s eyes darkened.


    At this time, Jeo also breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s good that she is fine. Then do you really decide to end up like this?"


    Obviously, he had feelings for Winnie!


    However, it seemed that Winnie was alienated from him...


    "I don''t want to talk about it for the time being. I''ll go upstairs and have a rest." Jacob said to him. Then he turned to look at Maggie and said, "you don''t need to prepare dinner for me."


    In the past, Maggie really h


    be with Mr. Jacob righteously, it is also his fortune. "


    Hearing the praise, Becky''s face turned redder. "Thank you, Miss Maggie."


    "Oh, you said that Mr. Jacob likes to drink the hibiscus and vegetable soup, right? I guess all the ingredients I prepared now are correct, right?"


    Looking at the neatly placed food materials on the chopping block, Maggie''s eyes flashed with joy. "The cutting skill is very good. I didn''t expect Miss Li to cook. It seems to be quite good."


    "Because I am an orphan... So I did a lot. " Becky''s eyes darkened and said, "if my family is a little better, I might not have done a lot. How could my fingers be as thick as ten fingers now?"


    Knowing that she had said something wrong, Maggie quickly changed the topic and said, "well, Miss Li, take your time. Come on."


    "Okay, I will. Thank you, Miss Maggie."


    Half an hour later, Becky brought the freshly made hibiscus and vegetable soup upstairs. As far as she knew, Jacob should be in the study at this time.


    So she went to the door of the study and knocked on it. But after a few knocks, there was no sound inside.


    Becky frowned and twisted the doorknob, only to find that the door was not locked. She walked in with the tray, and the light inside was dim.


    In this setting, Becky saw that Jacob, dressed in a white shirt, sat on the chair and closed his eyes, seeming to be asleep.


    She didn''t dare to make any noise for fear of waking him up, but she couldn''t suppress the feeling of being close to him. She put the tray on the table and walked over carefully


    She leaned down and slowly reached out her hand, her slender fingers reaching out to touch the handsome face that she had dreamed of touching.


    Now she felt that he was so close.


    It was so close that she could feel it.

 Chapter 551 You Have Lost Your IQ

    Becky couldn''t hide her joy that she would really touch him soon.


    At this moment, a gust of wind blew in from the open window, with a chill rolling up a few pages of information on the table that were not suppressed.


    The paper fell to the ground with the wind. Becky was afraid that Jacob would be awakened, so she quickly withdrew her hand and took a few steps back to pick it up.


    She took a closer look and was surprised to find that it was a speech about the campaign for the mayor of Jin City.


    This draft should be extremely confidential although she didn''t know the specific operating process.


    Thinking of this, Becky''s heart trembled. She held her breath and looked back at the man sitting there. Seeing that his eyes were still closed, she... She boldly took out her mobile phone from her pocket and quickly photographed the content of the draft.


    Well...


    It should be useful to that person.


    Maybe she could get some information about her mother if she gave it to him.


    Therefore, she couldn''t let go of this opportunity.


    After finishing photographing, Becky quickly picked up the documents on the ground, and then walked to Jacob again as if nothing had happened. She put the documents in her hands on the table, and then stared at the handsome face that was very close to her


    At this moment, she was not satisfied with just standing there and watching. Since no one would see, and since Jacob was sleeping so soundly, she might be able to secretly...


    Becky couldn''t help but lean down, but at this time, Jacob opened his eyes and said in a lazy voice, "Miss Li, what are you doing here?"


    Becky was shocked and stepped back with her eyes wide open. After a while, she came back to her senses from panic. She took the hibiscus and vegetable soup on the table with a smile and said, "Sir, you haven''t had dinner, so I cooked this specially for you. Have some."


    Glancing at the soup in her hand, Jacob said, "thank you. You can keep this."


    "¡­ I''ve been cooking for a while. I didn''t dare to wake you up because you are asleep. It''ll be cold if you don''t drink it anymore. " Becky said shyly.


    The implication was obvious, that was, she didn''t want to leave and wanted to see him drink soup.


    Expressionlessly, Jacob took the soup from her hand and took a spoonful of it. "Thank you."


    Hearing this, Becky said with a big smile, "it''s my pleasure to do something for you."


    "Sir, you look very tired. Go to bed early after drinking the soup. I''ll go out first."


    "Okay."


    "¡­"


    After Becky went out, Jacob took a look at the soup in h


    like me can only be trampled!"


    Hearing this, the doubt in Winnie''s eyes deepened. She walked over, took Xenia''s hand and pulled her to the bedside. "Tell me, I am... A genius? "


    "Yes!" "You and my brother are boy and girl twins. You were born about half an hour earlier than my brother, but you two are both super abnormal. Oh, no, I mean super smart."


    After that, Xenia recounted Winnie''s brilliant records from childhood to adulthood. The more Xenia recounted, the more she felt that living with such a smart woman was another kind of abuse to women.


    At this moment, Xenia felt that her heart had been hit ten thousand times.


    Why did she agree to talk about the past?


    It''s...


    Winnie was also shocked by her previous achievements. She didn''t expect herself to be so excellent at that time, but...


    She took a look at the bookshelf in the room, and then walked over to take out a book from it. She couldn''t understand the words outside the book, and then turned a few pages, but she still couldn''t understand.


    She held the book in her hand and turned around in a daze. She looked at the same confused Xenia, "did I read this book before?"


    "Of course, or who else could it be?" "You used to live in this room. Of course these books are yours."


    Then Xenia took the book and turned a few pages with a smile. "Oh, this is the story you liked to tell me when you were a child, The Little Prince, in English only."


    "¡­ But I don''t understand. " "I can''t understand a single word in this book," Winnie said in disbelief...


    "You, you say it again."


    "I said I couldn''t understand a word of this book."


    "Oh my God! You not only lost your memory, but also your IQ!"


    Winnie was speechless...

 Chapter 552 I Want To See Him

    "Do you know that you have a law firm? You are one of the best lawyers in Jin City?"


    Winnie shook her head.


    "Do you know that you can speak English, French, German and Arabic?"


    Winnie shook her head.


    "Do you know that you make more money than Willie every year?"


    Winnie shook her head.


    "It doesn''t matter even if you don''t know that. But do you know that you have a husband now?"


    The shock in Winnie''s eyes surged. She had never thought that she was married, but she had no impression of her so-called husband at all.


    She didn''t even remember her parents who brought her up. How could she remember her husband?


    "Oh," she said softly. She didn''t seem to be interested in this husband. After all, she couldn''t remember anything now.


    At this time, thinking of the deal between her and Jacob, Xenia thought for a while and decided to take out her mobile phone from her pocket. Then she switched to the video of the press conference last time and showed it to Winnie.


    "Look, the man sitting next to you is your current husband."


    Confused, Winnie took the phone. The video was very clear. She saw herself sitting there in a white elegant suit, with a veil covering her face. From the video, she could only see her chin exposed outside.


    But there was no doubt that it was herself.


    The man sitting next to her looked very rigorous in his dressing. He had a handsome face with a clear outline, and was very handsome. Especially his sharp eyes, even through the screen, one could feel the inexplicable sharpness.


    She didn''t expect her husband to be such a strict man.


    He didn''t seem to like laughing.


    Finally, she stood up from the chair and said something to the reporters downstairs


    The content of her words also shocked her How could she keep a toy boy?


    And she admitted it in front of so many people!


    Observing the expression on Winnie''s face silently, Xenia held back her laughter and said, "sister, are you scared by yourself in the past? Hahaha... You used to be that kind of person. You could do whatever you wanted, and you didn''t care what others thought or what they thought. "


    "Really?" Looking down at herself in the video, it was not difficult to find that she was really different from what Winnie was now...


    "Did I divorce him now?"


    "No, not yet. But I think it will be soon. Dad will take care of it. By that time, you don''t ne


    aste after she lost her memory? "


    Taking a sip of the soup, Xenia smiled and said, "not only that, my sister is much more stupid than before. She couldn''t even read the books in the bookshelf of her own room. Maybe! She''s not true... "


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Celia cast a sidelong glance at her daughter and said worriedly, "She is Winnie. Now I''m not afraid of anything else. I''m afraid that her situation will become more and more serious."


    "Mom, don''t think too much. God blesses the good. Although she looks like a fool now, she is very cute. Memory is sometimes a burden. If she loses it, she will lose it! "


    Hearing this, Celia frowned and said, "little girl, you are talking nonsense again. I''m sure your sister doesn''t want to lose her memory. She must be very sad. "


    "Even if she is sad, it won''t help!" "Mom, I have a plan. Maybe I can help my sister regain her memory," Xenia said, squinting at her mother


    Hearing this, Celia''s eyes lit up. "What method?"


    "Father doesn''t allow sister to meet brother-in-law, so this method can only end in vain." Xenia pretended to be depressed and said, "in fact, I think my brother-in-law should be able to help my sister. After all, they are a couple. Mom, do you think so? "


    "What''s the fun between husband and wife? Mom, don''t you know that kind of thing best? That''s how dad treat you! "


    "¡­"


    Celia didn''t expect that her little daughter would be so shameless. Celia was about to teach her a lesson, but before she could say anything, the little girl had already taken the initiative...


    "Mom, why are you blushing?"

 Chapter 553 She Has Another Man By Her Side

    Only then did Celia realize that she was fooled by her daughter.


    It was both funny and annoying. Finally, Celia could only shake her head helplessly and poked Xenia''s forehead, saying, "you, with such a character, be careful not to get married."


    Xenia turned her head to one side and frowned, "I''ve already had a crush on someone. When I get him back, I''ll give birth to a grandson or granddaughter for you. Mom, do you think I''m more filial than my sister and brother? "


    "Ha ha." Celia smiled perfunctorily, "but you are much more outrageous than them."


    "Of course not!" "I didn''t do anything to keep a toy boy, but my sister did..."


    Celia was pissed off. Celia tweaked her ear and said, "don''t say anything else... Is it really feasible? "


    "I don''t know how it works, but it''s better than doing nothing!" "Mom, please trust me. She is my sister. Do you think I will hurt her?"


    Celia thought for a while and sighed, "maybe your sister was too strong before, so she is now like this. Now I have no other choice. Just do as you said! But you also know your father''s temper. If he knows it... I may not really be able to speak. "


    "Ouch!" With her arms around Celia''s neck, Xenia said sweetly, "haven''t you and father remarried yet? If he really finds out, you can threaten him with this. He won''t dare! "


    "¡­"


    Sometimes, Celia really didn''t know what kind of three children she had.


    It was really troublesome for her.


    In fact, Xenia didn''t have any superb method. Her method was quite simple. She just took Winnie out of the manor for a very ordinary reason.


    However, before the two of them stepped out of the door, a voice came from behind, "where are you going?"


    Xenia''s heart was hanging in the air. Hadn''t she asked her mother to send dad away?


    Did... The plan failed?


    The two women, hand in hand, turned around at the same time. "Dad, sister said she wanted to go out for a walk. It''s too boring to stay at home all the time, so I want to take her out for a walk. Ha ha!"


    Carlos looked at his eldest daughter and asked, "Winnie, is that so?"


    "Yes." Her face turned red immediately as soon as she finished her words... "It''s a little boring here."


    Xenia turned to look at her. Her sister was so innocent now. She use


    im and served him a meal and sweet and sour spareribs.


    It was the first time that he had noticed a girl who was completely absent-minded. The fragrance of her hair lingered in his nose.


    The third time he met her was in the library of the school. She was wearing black hair and reading a book attentively in the corridor. He walked over and brushed past her, and accidentally saw the name of the book - The Little Prince.


    When they met for the fourth time, he was ready to say hello, but unfortunately...


    There was already another man standing beside her.


    Lang was a well-known talent and school hunk in H University. He was modest, upright and courteous.


    It was a good match for her, and it was also a good news in everyone''s eyes.


    Better than Jacob.


    He turned around and gave his best wishes.


    However, his eyes would still stop for her from time to time...


    For example, he occasionally saw them hugging and kissing at the door of the girls'' dormitory.


    For example, when he ran at night, he saw that she gave the chocolate she made herself as a gift to the happy boy. The boy ran excitedly on the playground.


    For example, he saw a boy singing a beautiful English song in the girls'' dormitory to surprise her...


    For example, they were reading a Book hand in hand in the library, and their eyes met.


    In the past, Jacob didn''t understand the word "envy", but at that time, he understood what it really meant from inside to outside...


    He really envied the boy named Lang.

 Chapter 554 My Name Is Jacob Gong, Your Husband

    "Brother in law, I''m serious, but... Can''t you rule out the possibility that she might get lost? "


    "Lost?" Jacob frowned, "your sister is not a person who doesn''t know the way."


    Obviously, he didn''t believe it at all.


    "Well, well, anyway... My sister is a little different now. She... What should I say? She''s a little special now, quite special. "


    "Cut the crap. Let''s get to the point." Jacob raised his voice again, "I still have the news about Agni."


    "What do you mean?" "I''m telling the truth. I was going to go with my sister, but my father stopped me and asked her to see you alone. Then I gave the address to my sister... I didn''t expect that she hadn''t arrived after walking for nearly two hours. "


    "It turns out that her IQ is really lost now..."


    Jacob''s eyes darkened, and his tone was full of doubts. "What did you say?"


    "Well, you''ll know it soon anyway. It doesn''t matter if I tell you." "Brother in law, you''d better be mentally prepared. Now my elder sister doesn''t remember anyone, including my father, mother, brother, me and of course you. She can''t remember anyone."


    "What''s more..."


    Xenia wanted to say that my sister not only lost her memory, but also became stupid. Xenia thought it was better to give up and leave some surprise.


    So she didn''t continue.


    At this time, Jacob was completely frozen in place. A glimmer of light flashed through his deep eyes. "What, what did you say?"


    "My sister... She has lost her memory and seems to be in a serious condition. "


    Jacob didn''t expect this to happen. Without saying anything, he hung up the phone and rushed out of the room.


    Two hours... She hadn''t been here for two hours.


    Oh, memory loss?


    How could you lose your memory, Winnie?


    Even if you forget the whole world, you won''t forget that person, right? The person who can make you cry and laugh.


    Jacob rushed to the underground parking lot, got on the car, started the car quickly and drove in the direction from the Gu Clan to here.


    He wasn''t sure if Winnie had chosen this path


    However, it seemed that he couldn''t think of any other way for a moment.


    He didn''t dare to drive too fast for fear of missing Winnie. He could only drive slowly and steadily, even if the horn behind was loud enough.


    At the same time, he was also wondering how credible what Xenia said. After all, Xenia was not an ordinary simple girl, and her little plan was too shrewd.


    Along the way, it was like looking for a needle in a haystack. There was no trace of Winnie.


    After searching for half an hour, Jacob gave up this way. He parked his car in the nearby parking lot


    woman in front of him. Although her aura was not as intense as before, and her eyes were not as sharp as before, when he looked deep, she had the same firm expression as her before.


    "... Why are you looking at me like that? "


    "Let me tell you. I come to see you because maybe you can help me recall the past, but now it seems to be ineffective. My father will arrange for someone to talk to you about our divorce... Well, that''s it! Bye! "


    It was so horrible that the man in front of her seemed to eat her up.


    Oh, no!


    How did he know she was here?


    With this doubt, Winnie wanted to pass him and leave.


    But now she found that he had completely blocked her way. It should be said that she was circled in a narrow range by his arm.


    Jacob looked down at her and asked, "do you want me to help you recall the past?"


    She bit her lips and looked up to avoid eye contact, "yes."


    He asked again, "you can do whatever I want without regret?"


    "Uh, yes..."


    The most important thing now was to remember. The process could only be ignored.


    "Really?"


    He was sure again.


    "Yes, it''s true."


    "Okay, I see."


    Before she could figure out what he meant, she felt something wrong...


    He kissed her with his cold lips.


    She opened her eyes wide and closed her lips subconsciously...


    She wanted to push him away with her hands, but she couldn''t.


    She didn''t know what had happened. She only knew that it was a long, long kiss with the fragrance of mint tobacco.


    At this moment, her heart rate was out of balance.


    After the kiss, the man gently wiped the lipstick on the woman''s lips that had been used up. He smiled and said, "if you don''t remember me, you can recognize me again. My name is Jacob Gong, your husband."

 Chapter 555 It Must Be You Who Treat Me Badly

    Winnie''s breath was unstable and her eyes were misty. She didn''t understand why this man who was about to divorce her would do such an intimate thing to her at this time.


    The doubt in her eyes was so obvious that Jacob couldn''t help but smile.


    He suddenly pulled the distance between the two people just when she thought he wanted to do something to her again. He took her hand holding her bag, looked down at her injured knee on her right foot, frowned and said, "let''s go."


    "¡­ Where are we going? " Her hand was wrapped in his palm, and she followed him. She looked at his tall back and walked step by step.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    The man didn''t say a word and just pulled her.


    She followed him and didn''t know his expression. It was just because she didn''t know his expression that her heart was in a mess.


    Walking through the long street, he led her to the car. She watched him carefully open the door for her.


    Winnie stared at the car in front of her and didn''t know what to do for a moment?


    Noticing what she was thinking, Jacob took the bag from her hand and whispered in her ear, "afraid?"


    The warm breath of his breath sprayed on her ears, making Winnie subconsciously want to avoid that kind of limpness and numbness. "You, can you speak not so close to me?"


    "¡­ You weren''t so afraid of me before. " He smiled. No wonder that Xenia said it was quite different.


    He thought it was reasonable to look at Winnie now. In the past, she didn''t look like an injured rabbit.


    When it came to the past, Winnie immediately had a desire to know. She raised her head sideways, and the tip of her nose accidentally hit his chin. She felt a little painful and frowned. "I heard from Xenia that I was very bold in the past?"


    "Well, boldest!" Jacob said meaningfully, "get in the car first. Do you want to have a long conversation with me here?"


    "¡­"


    Of course not.


    Winnie was helped into the car by him. Then he gently put his bag on her knees, carefully avoiding the scars, and said, "sit well."


    "Oh..."


    How could Winnie know that she had never been so obedient before, just like a quiet doll.


    It was not early when the two of them arrived, and it was just lunch time.


    The lunch was very simple. Jacob ordered sweet and sour spareribs, hibiscus and vegetable soup, and two bowls of rice.


    Compared with her extravagance and waste in the past, Winnie looked more ordinary now.


    She not only ate with relish, but also looked satisfied.


    She curled up in a corner of the sofa with her bag in her arms after dinner, while the man sat beside her and put her right


    ing that, he walked to the door of the box before she got up. He reached out to hold the doorknob and said in a quiet voice, "don''t worry. Sooner or later, you will remember what happened in the past. It''s just a matter of time."


    Winnie didn''t know why he said so firmly, as if he knew something, or as if he just guessed out of nowhere.


    On the way back to the manor, it rained heavily in the sky of Jin City.


    The rain blurred the road, as if there were many barriers.


    Hearing the loud thunder, Winnie unconsciously leaned towards the direction of Jacob, looking out of the window at the rain that was falling.


    "The rain will come soon. Be careful when you go back later. The road is slippery when it rains."


    "This is the first time you care about me." said Jacob. Looking straight ahead, he was in a better mood. "Since you are worried that I will be in danger when I go back, why don''t you let me stay overnight?"


    "What?" Winnie turned her head in surprise. "Don''t be so snobbish. Even if I agree, my parents will probably object. Now my father... "


    Then she lowered her voice.


    Xenia told her that her father was in favor of their divorce and had a lot of opinions on him.


    In this case, it was impossible for Jacob to stay overnight.


    Thinking of this, why did she feel a little disappointed?


    Did she really not want to divorce him?


    When Winnie was confused, the car had already arrived at the main gate of the manor. Jacob stopped the car, took the rain set and got off immediately. He opened the door for Winnie and looked up at her, "be careful. It''s raining heavily."


    At this time, her eyes were fixed on his half body. Most of his body was outside the umbrella, and his clothes were completely wet.

 Chapter 556 I Have Feelings

    He even didn''t care about himself in order to hold an umbrella for her.


    Looking at the big hands that stretched out, without any hesitation, Winnie dived into his arms, tightly held his waist and pulled him into the umbrella.


    She looked up at him with a smile, "Together."


    They were a couple, so it shouldn''t be a big deal for them to be so close?


    But Winnie still felt a little strange, because she couldn''t remember.


    But she was sure about the kiss in the alley not long ago. She felt it.


    So, the man she was going to divorce was actually...


    At this time, the man held her waist tightly.


    She looked up in surprise and saw his bright eyes. "Are you afraid that I will catch a cold?"


    Obviously, she didn''t want him to get wet in the rain.


    "Yes, of course." Her tone was slow, as if she wanted to admit it, but she didn''t want to.


    To be honest, she was really conflicted.


    She didn''t know why she wanted a divorce in the past, but now she... She really didn''t want to make a clean break with this man.


    At least it was still too early to divorce.


    Jacob held her tightly in his arms with a charming smile on his face. "You''ve really changed. You won''t admit it so directly in the past."


    "What?" She didn''t understand. Her eyes were full of curiosity. "How can I admit it if I don''t admit it directly?"


    Jacob held her with one hand and continued to walk forward with the umbrella in the other. "Well, take it easy. This is the first step to find yourself again."


    ''Find myself back?''


    Hearing this, Winnie lowered her eyes and asked, "do you really want me to remember what happened in the past?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?" Wasn''t she looking good now?


    Did he think she was too stupid now?


    Jacob''s eyes darkened, but he didn''t answer. He just carefully escorted her to the eaves at the door. "I''m leaving. Call me if you need anything."


    Winnie looked at his completely wet clothes and said, "wait, don''t go. Come in and change your clothes, or you will catch a cold. Your figure looks like Willie. You should be able to wear his clothes. "


    "Well, of course if you don''t want to..."


    Before she could finish her words, Jacob rushed up quickly, and the two bodies clung to each other again. "Who says I don''t want to? I''m just afraid that you will regret."


    "I just let you in to change your clothes. How can I go back on my word?" Her heart was pounding, but Winnie still pretended to be calm and said, "let''s go in."


    "Okay..."


    They saw a tall figure at the door when the two of them were about to enter the room.


    Carlos stood there with his arms crossed over his


    , the two of them could kiss.


    He did it without hesitation, but before he tasted the delicious food, he heard a woman''s voice, "I''m sorry, but can you close the door next time?"


    Hearing this, Winnie immediately pushed away the man in front of her and looked at the door, where her mother was standing with clothes.


    Although Celia felt embarrassed, on second thought, they were a couple after all. It was not a big deal for them to be a little intimate. The most important thing was that Winnie was still in the same situation.


    Maybe as Xenia said, Jacob could remind her of the past.


    Blushing with shyness, Winnie wanted to tuck herself in the quilt. However, Jacob didn''t think it was a big deal. He walked generously to Celia and said politely, "Mom, thank you!"


    "You''re welcome." Celia said with a smile.


    In fact, she was quite satisfied with her son-in-law. Although he was in that position, sometimes he looked more like a professor in a university or a literary man.


    It was always a white shirt and black work pants.


    Jacob dressed like someone when he was young!


    "In that case, I won''t bother you anymore." Celia handed the clothes to Jacob and said, "stay for dinner today. Although the trick is a little old, it''s still useful to me. As a mother, I can''t refuse a man who is good to my daughter. Jacob, do you understand what I mean? "


    "Yes, I understand."


    Celia nodded with satisfaction, "I''ll call you at dinner."


    After saying that, she went out directly. Before leaving, she reminded the man with her eyes that if he wanted to do something, he''d better lock the door first.


    Jacob understood what was going on. After his mother-in-law left, he locked the door and turned to the confused woman...

 Chapter 557 Anthomaniac

    When Winnie saw him approaching her, her heart trembled inexplicably. She stumbled and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Are you expecting me to do something to you?"


    At this time, Jacob suddenly stopped, turned around and was about to leave.


    Seeing this, Winnie immediately got up from the bed and said, "Hello! Where are you going? "


    He pointed to the bathroom with a smile and said, "of course I''m going to change my clothes. Do you want me to change here?"


    "No, No."


    Her face flushed. What was she thinking about?


    Just now, she thought he was leaving. Just for a moment, she was so nervous.


    Jacob seemed to have read her mind. He walked over with a smile, with infinite affection in his eyes. He reached out and touched her slightly stunned face.


    "I''ll come to accompany you when it''s done. Just one minute."


    "¡­"


    One Minute?


    Winnie only heard the sound of the door opening and closing while she was still doubting the authenticity of his words, and then the door opening...


    Then, someone stood in front of her in a black shirt.


    Because she had lost her memory, she didn''t remember what Jacob had worn before.


    The only thing engraved in her mind was the way he wore a rigorous suit coat in the video, and the gentle and elegant man in a white shirt today.


    And now he... But it was another impression.


    He was quiet, reserved, kind, charming and elegant.


    It never occurred to Winnie that he had changed so much after he changed her clothes.


    When she took a quick glance at the man in front of her, she found that the man in front of her was indeed not the type that would make her eyes brighten. But when she looked at him a few more times, she inexplicably felt her heart beat faster and her eyes were unconsciously attracted by him.


    ''What''s wrong with me?''


    ''Was I anthomaniac?''


    At this time, the man had approached her. He pretended around unintentionally and said, "it''s still early for dinner, right? What are we doing now?"


    "What? What are you doing?" Feeling his breath, Winnie subconsciously dodged and moved to the other side. "Just, just wait for dinner! What else can we do? "


    Jacob turned his head to look at her side face. Her skin was a little pink after she had no makeup. In fact, he knew that she was not the same person as before...


    As he said, she would remember everything one day.


    One day...


    Thinking of this, Jacob gave up the idea of touching her. He turned around and looked at the bookshelves in the room. "Reading seems to be a good way to kill time."


    "Okay." Winnie answered casually and was frustrated, "no


    her as much as he wanted.


    At the same time, there was a knock on the door. Startled, Winnie immediately pushed the man away. She tucked her long hair behind her ear and said in a trembling voice, "someone is here. Open the door quickly."


    Reluctantly, Jacob left his lips, bent down and pecked before he turned to open the door.


    When he opened the door, he saw Xenia standing at the door. Xenia squinted and said with a smile, "Hi! Brother in law, my mother asked me to ask you to have dinner downstairs. "


    After saying that, she poked her head into the room and saw her elder sister sitting on the bed, as if she had just been loved.


    "¡­ Did I interrupt you? If so, it''s a sin, brother-in-law! Will you blame me? "


    Obviously, Jacob had answered her with an expression.


    "Brother in law, don''t forget. When will you give me the information?"


    "Yes, very soon."


    "That''s good..."


    Although Winnie was shy now, Xenia couldn''t help teasing her. Winnie quickly tidied up her clothes and walked to the door. Lowering her eyes, she said, "let''s go downstairs for dinner."


    Jacob nodded, "yes."


    Then he reached out and held her hand.


    Looking at their movements, some ideas came to Xenia''s mind. It seemed that sometimes memory loss was really a good thing. The relationship between the two people in front of her seemed to be progressing well!


    When the three of them came to the porch of the stairs, it suddenly occurred to Winnie that she should ask, "Xenia, dinner seems to be much earlier than usual today."


    "Yes." "It''s dad''s idea. He said that if brother in law eats well, dad can ask him to go back early. He doesn''t want brother in law to say that he wants to stay overnight if it''s too late."


    "¡­"

 Chapter 558 Im Willing To Go Back With Him

    It was so embarrassing.


    Winnie slightly turned her head to look at the person beside her. But when she turned around, she felt that the hand holding her suddenly tightened.


    This kind of delicate but somewhat domineering small action immediately made her cheeks hot.


    She was getting more and more confused about what the man beside her was thinking.


    Did he like her?


    It seemed that he liked her, but in fact, he just liked her.


    She couldn''t figure it out.


    The most important thing was that she couldn''t remember anything about the past. Who knew how they were in the past?


    Others might not know the feelings between a couple.


    So she couldn''t ask anyone for the most accurate feeling.


    However, at this moment, the one who could feel the most accurately was herself... She didn''t remember anything.


    Thinking of this, Winnie really wanted to knock her head directly. She thought maybe she could remember something with a knock unintentionally.


    At this time, the three of them had arrived at the dining room. Two elders were already sitting there, and Willie was sitting aside with a straight face.


    Winnie could tell that they must have had an uneasy meal.


    As the hostess, Celia showed her elegance. When everyone was here, she said to the Butler behind her, "serve the dishes!"


    Soon, the dishes were served.


    It was not until Winnie saw the dishes that she found that the western food she had today looked delicious and tempting.


    There were so many dishes that she wanted to taste them.


    Finally, her eyes fell on the farthest Italy noodles from her. When she was about to get up to take it, someone moved the Italy noodles from his plate to her plate.


    "I haven''t eaten yet. You eat." Jacob said.


    Turning her head to look at the man''s smiling face, Winnie lowered her head shyly and said, "okay."


    Her voice was as low as a mosquito''s.


    How did he know she wanted to eat this? Had he been observing her since she sat down?


    Or was she too greedy?


    Cutting the roast chicken in her plate, Xenia smiled and said, "Care about us who are single, okay? Hello! Brother, are you jealous? If you are jealous, why don''t you bring a woman back some other day? "


    "Your mouth is full of food, why don''t you stop talking."


    "You can bring Miss Hilary back." Xenia was not afraid of "death".


    "Really?" Celia caught the point, "Willie, you and Hilary..."


    "Mom, don''t listen to her nonsense. She likes to make trouble out of nothing."


    Before Celia could


    She held his tight hand.


    "Well, Jacob is right. If they don''t want to divorce, Winnie really can''t live in her mother''s house all the time."


    "The most important thing is that the two of them don''t look like a couple who want to divorce. You said that losing memory might not be a bad thing for Winnie, so let it go, okay?"


    "¡­"


    "Celia..."


    "All for the sake of our child''s happiness. Since you have scruples, let Winnie choose by herself." Then, Celia turned to look at her daughter, who was a little far away from her, and asked, "Winnie, would you like to go back with Jacob?"


    Hearing that, the expression on her face froze. Winnie turned her head and looked into the man''s eyes. She was the reflection in his dark eyes. "I, I will, I will go back with him."


    She wanted to see what their home was like and maybe it could remind her of something.


    Carlos asked in a low voice, "Winnie, think it over. You won''t be wronged by your parents, but you may be wronged if you go somewhere else."


    "Yes, I''ve made up my mind."


    She believed that he would not let her suffer.


    After dinner, Jacob was called to the study by Carlos. The two closed the door and had a long conversation.


    At the same time, in the room, Winnie was also caught by Xenia. Xenia asked with a cheeky smile, "sister, do you suddenly have feelings for my brother-in-law?"


    "¡­ Suddenly? " ''Didn''t she have any feelings for him before? '' Winnie wondered?


    "Forget it. You don''t remember anything now. No matter what I say, it''s useless."


    "Okay." As Winnie scratched her hair, she happened to see a book on the table. "Xenia, let me ask you. What does IchliebeDich mean? "

 Chapter 559 My Mind Is Full Of I Love You

    "Do you mean the German IchliebeDich?"


    "Yes."


    With expectation in her eyes, Winnie said, "it''s the German IchliebeDich. It should be read in this way. I just learned it. I''m not sure whether this pronunciation is accurate or not."


    "Oh, if it''s really IchliebeDich, then it means I love you."


    After thinking for a while, Xenia was not very familiar with German, but she could speak some daily German.


    If the pronunciation was right, IchliebeDich meant "I love you".


    Hearing the translation, Winnie felt her scalp tingling, really numb.


    She was sure that her pronunciation was not standard, or Xenia''s German was also ordinary. Anyway, there must be something wrong.


    If IchliebeDich really means I love you, then she told Jacob so many times before dinner...


    With a bang in her head, Winnie blushed like the setting sun.


    "Sister, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Is there any aftereffect of the car accident? Your face is so red. Do you have a fever?"


    "Well, the temperature is normal too. Sister, you are so innocent now, aren''t you?"


    With her hands on her cheeks and her bright eyes rolling flexibly, Winnie asked, "was I not innocent before?"


    "More than that. You can go to the night club, drink, smoke and chase handsome men easily, okay?"


    Xenia listed all her previous achievements, "sister, you are the famous Witch of Jin City. People who like you like you very much, and there are many people who are jealous of you. Anyway, they can be divided into two levels! "


    "But you always do what you like. You don''t care what others think or say..."


    At this time, Winnie had an impulse to hold her head. "It sounds really strange. Why did he marry me before? Men... Don''t they like sensible girls? "


    "Oh, don''t you forget it?" Xenia pretended to be surprised and said, "you are right. Men like that kind of girl more. As for why my brother-in-law wants to marry you, I don''t know either. The real reason may only be known by himself! "


    "¡­"


    At this time, the door of the room was pushed open. Celia came in with a plate of fruit and said, "Winnie, Jacob has just left. He asked me to tell you that he would ask his assistant to pick you up here tomorrow."


    "Ah! Did he leave? " "Why didn''t he tell me before he left?"


    With her head on her hand, Xenia picked up a freshly cleaned cherry and said, "sister, you are so clingy now. Remember, the best way to deal with men is to keep a distance. Don''t b


    r has told me about Mrs. Winnie''s situation. By the way, Mrs. Winnie, is your luggage here? Let''s go! "


    "Okay." "Please wait for a moment, Assistant Lin. I''ll tell my parents."


    With a big smile on her face, Ximena said, "my lady, you don''t have to be so polite. You used to call me Ximena, so I''ll wait for you outside."


    "Okay."


    When Winnie walked out of the manor, Ximena got off the car and opened the door for her. "Mrs. Winnie, please!"


    Getting into the car, Winnie looked at Ximena who was driving on the driver''s seat and asked, "Ximena, have you always been his assistant?"


    "Yes! I came to Mr. Jacob''s side later than Mark, but it has been a long time. Oh, Mark is Mr. Jacob''s secretary in the city hall. Mrs. Winnie may not remember him. "


    "Yes, I really don''t remember. Where are we going now? "


    Ximena replied, "Sir specially asked me to take you to his other small apartment, so we are going there now."


    "Didn''t he and I live there before?" Confused, Winnie asked.


    "You and Mr. Jacob used to live in the Gong Clan''s mansion."


    The Gong Clan''s mansion?


    "Then why don''t we live in the Gong Clan''s mansion now but change a place?"


    Now that she had lost her memory, it should be easier for her to recall the past when she lived in the previous place!


    "I don''t know. I just did what sir said. If Mrs. Winnie is confused, you can ask him face to face."


    "¡­ Okay. "


    Soon, the two arrived at the apartment. The apartment was located in the suburb of Jin City. Although it was not in the urban area, it was quiet and beautiful. It was a very suitable apartment for a family of three.

 Chapter 560 A Strange Lady

    Thinking of the family of three, an idea suddenly came to her mind.


    If they had a child, they would be a family of three.


    At the thought of this, Winnie''s face turned red.


    Standing next to her, Ximena tittered, covering her mouth with her hand. Sure enough, the lady now was very different from before. If it was in the past, Mrs. Winnie would only make others blush from time to time. How could she be so shy now.


    "Mrs. Winnie, how is the environment here? If you are not satisfied with it, Mr. Jacob will change another one for you."


    Winnie looked around and said with a smile, "no, I think it''s good here. The scenery is good and quiet. Let''s just stay here. It''s too troublesome to change."


    "As long as you like it." Ximena smiled and said, "madam, let me help you take your luggage to the master bedroom, okay?"


    At this time, Winnie was staring at the human shaped statue in the living room in a daze, so she didn''t hear clearly what Ximena had said. She just replied lightly, "yes.".


    When Ximena put her luggage back to the living room, she saw that Winnie was still standing beside the statue, seeming to be observing something.


    Confused, Ximena walked over and asked, "Mrs. Winnie, is there anything wrong?"


    Touching her chin, Winnie frowned and asked, "Miss Lin, don''t you think... Is this statue very ugly? "


    "Uh, is it ugly?" Raising her eyes to look at the statue as tall as a person in the living room, Ximena''s eyes darkened. "I don''t think it''s ugly. I just feel that it''s a little creepy in the living room."


    "It makes me feel cold..."


    She felt weird when she looked at anything recently. She felt gloomy and frightening everywhere.


    Maybe it was because the nightmare in her childhood had begun to spread in her heart again.


    "No, I don''t think so. I just feel a little ugly." Winnie said. "Is this statue placed here by Jacob? "


    "This is Mr. Jacob''s house. I think it should be his." Ximena replied.


    "Oh, his taste is really strange to ordinary people!" Then Winnie thought of another thing, "Miss Lin, he arranged me here. What about him? Will he live here or in the Gong Clan''s mansion?"


    "¡­"


    For a moment, Ximena didn''t know how to answer this question. Mark told her that there seemed to be a woman named Li living in the Gong Clan''s mansion.


    It was said that the woman had the support of Master Gong.


    It could be imagined how hard the background was...


    "Well, what''s wrong? Why don''t you answer me?"


    Although Winnie had lost her memory, it didn''t mean that s


    tea, she clearly saw the unhappy expression on the lady''s face.


    Somehow, she had an indescribable fear when she saw this lady.


    After putting two cups of tea in front of the sofa, Winnie pushed one of them to the lady and said politely with a smile, "please have some tea."


    The lady glanced at the cup of tea, but didn''t reach out for it. She turned to look at Winnie, "are you the elder lady of the Gu Clan?"


    "¡­ yes. " As soon as she met the sharp eyes, Winnie shrank subconsciously. "What''s up, madam?"


    The lady turned her head and raised her perfect neck like a swan''s neck. "Don''t you know me?"


    "I had a car accident a few days ago, so I don''t remember anything about the past." Winnie said honestly, "have I met you before, madam?"


    At this moment, the lady suddenly stood up and looked down at Winnie, with unshakable dignity in her eyes. "Since you don''t know me, I can''t drink this cup of tea either. let''s go! "


    The middle-aged man bowed and said, "yes, madam.


    For a moment, Winnie was completely confused. Such a lady came and left immediately. What did she mean by saying that?


    Although her mind was full of doubts, Winnie still sent THEM to the door.


    "Then you... Take care. "


    Obviously, they didn''t care about her reaction.


    Winnie bit her lips and closed the door. Who on earth was it?


    They must have known her, but she really had no impression of them.


    Noticing that the food on the dining table in the living room, Winnie decided to fill her stomach first. She would ask Jacob later... Maybe he knew them.


    She walked to the table and took a bite. Then she heard the doorbell ringing again...


    And the ringtone was obviously urgent.

 Chapter 561 Winnie, Do You Care About Me

    She stood up and ran to the door to open it.


    She saw the man''s anxious handsome face as soon as she opened the door. The first reaction when he saw her was to grab her hand, and then flash into the room, asking, "are you okay?"


    "I am fine?"


    Confused by his question, Winnie looked into his eyes and asked, "you look anxious. What happened?"


    Jacob didn''t answer immediately. He just looked at the empty living room. When he saw that there was really no one in it, he breathed a sigh of relief. "Oh, nothing. Have you had lunch yet? "


    "I''m eating." She pointed at the table and complained, "I was disturbed for two times during lunch. I''m going to continue eating now."


    Watching her turn around and leave, Winnie''s slim figure suddenly overlapped in his memory. He couldn''t help but walk over and hold her in his arms from behind. Smelling the faint fragrance from her hair, he said, "let me eat with you, okay?"


    Winnie was shocked by his sudden intimacy. She did not answer immediately, but looked down at the big hands on her waist. "I... I just made some rice casually. Have you eaten yet? "


    "No." He rushed here as soon as he got the news, leaving nothing else behind.


    "Then, what do you want to eat? I''ll go to the kitchen and cook for you. " After saying that, Winnie tried to get rid of his hand, but failed. Instead, she was held more tightly by the man behind her. She frowned and said, "or are you not hungry?"


    "I''m hungry."


    The voice came from behind her with inexplicable charm.


    "Then let go of me!" She muttered, "how can I get you something to eat if you don''t let me go?"


    "Winnie."


    He called her from behind.


    Hearing his low but gentle voice, she suddenly felt warm in her heart. "What... What''s wrong with you?"


    Jacob''s eyes were completely fixed on the tea table in the living room at this time. He asked, "someone came just now?"


    "Yes." She nodded, "A man and a woman came here just now. The woman looked like the master, and the man should be an attendant. They knew me, but I didn''t remember them at all... I was about to ask you. "


    "And their words are also strange."


    Slowly, Jacob let go of her hand and led her to the table with one hand. "What did they say to you?"


    "In fact, they didn''t say anything." Winnie took the chopsticks aside and said, "she tell me that since I don''t know her, she can''t drink the tea I made."


    Frowning, Jacob asked, "so she didn''t drink?"


    "No, I didn''t. They just sat down and left." She took a bite of the food on the plate and turned to him. "To be


    her entire reason. She felt that she couldn''t control herself.


    She clumsily began to respond slowly, with her hands encircling the man''s neck...


    No one knew how long the two of them had been "eating" each other. When the situation became more and more intense, Jacob''s mobile phone rang inappropriately to break the atmosphere.


    In an instant, Winnie came back to her senses and pushed the man beside her away. "Your... Your phone is ringing."


    With an obvious unsatisfied look on his handsome face, Jacob was reluctant to let go of her, but still held her tightly. Then he took out his phone with the other hand and asked, "Mark, what''s up?"


    "I''m sorry to bother you now, sir." Mark said, "here is the thing. The official spokesperson of Yates said that they would hold a press conference tomorrow afternoon... Some good gossips are going to be revealed. "


    "Sir, I''m a little worried now..."


    Jacob frowned and said, "Okay, I see. I''ll be back in about thirty minutes."


    "Yes, sir."


    After hanging up the phone, Jacob had to let go of the girl in his arms reluctantly. He touched her tender lips and said, "now I have to go back. Be obedient here. If you feel bored, you can watch TV, okay? "


    "Okay." "Will you come here for dinner?"


    "I''ll try."


    Winnie knew what he meant. So she said yes and stood up from his legs.


    "Then you should go now. Business is the most important."


    Looking at her, Jacob reached out and held her in his arms. "Although business is important, there are some private affairs that can''t be delayed."


    He kissed her cheek and turned away after saying that.


    After watching him leave, she fell into boredom again until that person called her¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 562 I Just Want To Cook For You

    After leaving the apartment, Jacob didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he sat in his car, took a cigarette and drove to the city hall.


    As soon as he arrived at the city hall and entered the office, the two people, Mark and Ximena, came in one after another.


    The two looked at each other, and then looked at Jacob, who was already sitting upright in front of the desk. The two of them slowly became serious.


    Mark took the lead and took a step forward. He bowed to Jacob and said, "Sir, Yates won''t hold a press conference for no reason."


    "He always has a reason to do things, of course not for no reason." Jacob asked indifferently, "when will it be held tomorrow?"


    "It said that it will start at half past one in the afternoon and last two hours."


    Ximena didn''t like Mark''s way of dawdling. She couldn''t help but walk forward and speak out her thoughts directly.


    "Sir, I think we must stop Yates''s press conference tomorrow. According to our understanding of him, since he said so, he must have some information that is disadvantageous to you. "


    "The current situation has finally eased. At this time, no more accidents can happen, or everything will fall short of success."


    "If the scumbag Yates is really chosen, it will be more horrible than going to hell of eighteen stories. Sir, we must stop him! "


    Mark looked sideways at Ximena and found that there was imperceptible hatred in her calm face. Such an expression would appear every time when mentioning Yates...


    "Ximena, sir has his own plan. Don''t be so excited." Mark said calmly.


    Knowing that what she said just now seemed to overstep her identity, Ximena lowered her eyes slightly, clenched her hands and nodded. "I''m sorry, sir. I was too excited just now."


    "It doesn''t matter." Jacob nodded with a smile. "About the press conference tomorrow, you two go to the scene. I think... He must be looking forward to seeing me there. "


    In this way, it will be more interesting to slap my face.


    Mark immediately took the order, "yes, sir."


    After that, Jacob looked at Ximena, whose face had not fully recovered, and said, "Ximena, you go out first. I have something to talk with Mark alone."


    Ximena raised her eyes and nodded, "yes, sir."


    After Ximena left, Jacob stood up gracefully from the main chair and walked to the window. After a while, he said, "Mark, from now on to the press conference of Yates tomorrow, you must keep an eye on Ximena."


    "Sir?" Mark looked a little surprised. "Although Ximena is impulsive sometimes, she won''t lose her sense of propriety. If she knows it, she will beat me to death! "


    Raising his eyebrows slightly,


    .


    He was afraid that she would suffocate if he continued to stay inside.


    A strange force pulled Winnie out. When she came to her senses, she had been pulled to the living room.


    She looked over and saw the man''s gloomy and handsome face. She smiled awkwardly and took off the veil covering her face, with a turner in her hand. "You''re back. It''s so early. I haven''t prepared dinner yet!"


    Jacob looked her up and down, and finally fixed his eyes on her face stained with flour. He asked seriously, "are you cooking dinner or burning the house?"


    It didn''t matter if the house was burned. What he was afraid of was that she would hurt herself.


    After saying that, he didn''t give her a chance to explain. He stretched out his hand and let her walk around in front of him. Then he looked around her body and finally felt relieved after making sure that there was nothing wrong with her. "Don''t enter the kitchen again."


    "¡­ Why are you so angry? "


    Winnie had thought that when he came back, he saw her cook dinner for him and he would be moved to a pulp. She didn''t expect his tone to be so harsh.


    "I... I just want to cook a decent dinner for you. Do you think I like cooking? I''ve become so stupid that I can''t even understand the menu... "


    "¡­"


    At this moment, Jacob couldn''t express his feelings. Seeing her like this, his eyes suddenly became very soft. He pulled her into his arms with one hand, letting her face covered with flour rub against his clothes.


    She resisted and said, "my face is dirty, full of flour."


    But he insisted on holding her even tighter. He had no intention of letting her go. "Winnie, we have always been like this, always. It''s good."


    At this time, Winnie pushed him away, her face full of unwillingness.

 Chapter 563 Live And Let Die

    Jacob didn''t expect that she would push him away. A moment of astonishment flashed through his eyes. He didn''t come to his senses until he saw the soft smile on her face.


    At this time, she laughed more sweetly. "Look at you... What should I do? " She pointed at the flour on his chest and asked, "so dirty?"


    Jacob looked down and said, "yes, it''s really dirty."


    "So you can''t hold me like this all the time..." She held his hand.


    Jacob reached out and pinched the tip of her nose, but at this moment, his mobile phone rang again inappropriately.


    "Who is it?"


    Jacob took out his phone from his pocket. When he saw the caller ID was Mark, he immediately answered the phone. "Mark, what''s wrong?"


    "Sir, I... Ximena is missing. "


    Mark''s tone was full of anxiety.


    Hearing this, Jacob''s face also froze. He grabbed Winnie''s hand subconsciously and said, "didn''t I tell you to keep an eye on her?"


    "Yes!" Mark said with regret, "she asked me to invite her to dinner today, so I did. I didn''t expect her to get me drunk. Sir, what should we do now? Did Ximena go to see Yates? "


    Mark used to be calm and composed, but now he was completely at a loss and didn''t know what to do.


    Jacob pressed his forehead and said, "I see. You go to the hotel first. I''ll be there soon."


    After saying that, Jacob directly hung up the phone. He turned his head and looked into the worried eyes of Winnie. "Winnie, I have something to deal with now. Stay here and wait for me to come back, okay?"


    "Is it important?"


    "Yes, it''s very important." He nodded, bent over and kissed her forehead to comfort her, "don''t worry. Just wait for me to come back."


    After saying that, without caring about the flour stained clothes, Jacob turned around and left quickly...


    ''Ximena, don''t do anything stupid.''


    On the other side, in the hotel.


    Yates sat upright on the sofa with a glass of wine in his hand. He was dressed in a black suit, and his hair was meticulously combed back. There was a most cruel smile on his handsome face, which was seven percent cold and three percent evil.


    There were several strong men around him, all in suits. They were all coveting the woman who had lost her mind because of the drug.


    The woman''s clothes had been almost stripped off, which could be said to be torn apart, and were also sprinkled with wine...


    Such a scene...


    She looked particularly charming after drinking, and few men could resist it although the woman was not


    ure appeared at the door at this time. When he saw what was going on inside, his eyes burst out with killing intent. He shouted madly, "Yates, you son of a bitch! I''m going to kill you! I''m going to kill you!"


    At this time, Ximena had been tortured terribly. Her slender and white limbs were covered with traces of being treated cruelly.


    Her body was in a mess, but her face was still red because of the drug.


    Mark couldn''t stand it anymore. He ran to her, took off his coat and held her tightly in his arms.


    "Silly Ximena, how could you be so silly? You know what kind of person he is, but you still come to him. Why? Why are you doing this?"


    The woman didn''t respond at all. She seemed to be trapped in endless nightmares and no longer wake up.


    Yates liked this kind of scene. When his men were about to rush in, he lit a cigarette and waved at them, indicating them to leave and took a drag lazily.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t waste my time on women. As long as I enjoy myself, I will give her as much as I can. I''m not stingy."


    Then he took out a cheque from his pocket...


    All of a sudden, his wrist was gripped by a strong force, and Jacob''s icy eyes were filled with cruelty.


    "Yates, since it''s your turn to start the battle, you''d better be prepared for the worst!"


    "Come on! I''m not afraid of you! " Yates also glared at him, "either I will kill you, or you will kill me. Anyway, there is only one person between us. Let''s see who is more lucky!"


    Jacob''s eyes were fixed on the man. When the man let out a low groan of pain, he slowly loosened his grip and said, "I''m afraid my hands will dirty when I deal with you!"

 Chapter 564 Relatives

    Yates clenched his teeth and suppressed the posture of fighting with the other party. He slightly glanced at the woman in Mark''s arms and smiled evilly, "dirty? You are the one who is really dirty. "


    Mark was burning with hatred. Hearing this, he almost picked up the fruit knife on the tea table and rushed to stab Yates to death, but his reason told him not to do so.


    A scum like Yates must be punished by the law.


    He believed that Jacob must have the same thought as him.


    At this time, Jacob was as angry and painful as Mark, but the more painful he was, the calmer he would be, and even more emotionless.


    A moment later, he walked up to Mark and reached out his hand to touch Ximena''s face. "Mark, let''s take her out of here."


    "Okay." Mark lowered his head and felt a sharp pain in his eyes. "Ximena, I''ll take you away from here. I''ll avenge you!"


    In everyone''s eyes, a handsome and elegant man walked in front of them, and his expression was extremely cold.


    They all knew who he was. He was the mayor of Jin City.


    He was a man who should never be offended unless they had no choice.


    And their Mr. Shen not only provoked, but also completely provoked. It seemed that this war without smoke began.


    After the servant left, Austin immediately walked into the box and saw his Boss was already wounded, smoking and drinking on the sofa.


    He frowned and walked over, "Mr. Shen, are you okay? Do you need me to take you to the hospital?"


    "Well, what can I do?" Yates took a drag on his cigarette and said, "please hire a first-class makeup artist for me. The press conference will be held as scheduled tomorrow."


    "Okay, I see," said Austin, lowering his head


    "But Mr. Shen, aren''t you worried that Jacob will let you go?" "If that woman sue you, we..."


    "Whatever!" Yates flicked off the cigarette butt in his hand and said, "will I be humiliated then, or she will be humiliated, or... Jacob? "


    "What do you think will happen to Jacob if this matter continues to escalate?"


    "Mr. Shen means you don''t care about anything, but Jacob is different. He cares too much about people and things."


    At this moment, Yates said with absolute certainty, "so, he can''t win me, nor can he win me."


    Walking out of the hotel, Jacob drove the car himself, while Mark sat in the back seat with the unconscious Ximena in his arms.


    Looking from the rearview mirror, Jacob saw that Mark was holding her tightly, as if she would lose her life if he let her go at this moment.


    Half an hour later, the three arrived at


    her heart...


    No girl could be completely strong after this kind of thing happened.


    None.


    "Ximena, you have to know that once you decide to do so, your future life... Will be different. "


    Mark felt depressed and said in a hoarse voice, "I know it''s the right choice to sue Yates, but it''s not easy."


    "I know." "But as long as I sue him, Mr. Jacob will be fine. Mark, I don''t think it''s a bad idea to sacrifice me to avenge many people. "


    Suddenly, an idea flashed through Mark''s mind. He had doubted it for a long time and dared not ask it before, because he was too afraid to expose it...


    But now it was different.


    He was eager to make sure.


    "Ximena, tell me the truth. Do you like Mr. Jacob?"


    If she didn''t like him, why was she still thinking about him at this time?


    After a pause, Ximena slowly turned her body sideways, trying not to show her fragility in front of others.


    "In fact, I knew Mr. Jacob earlier than you did. When I was a child, my rented house was forced to be demolished. My parents took the lead in arguing with the developer and an accident happened. The two of them were crushed to death by a truck."


    "Later... Mr. Jacob funded my study, and I also worked very hard. With the best performance, I was admitted to the city hall and could work for him. "


    "So Mr. Jacob is not only my admirer, but also my only family."


    Mark didn''t expect that there would be such a story. He clenched his hands and asked, "does Mr. Jacob know your identity?"


    "I... I don''t know." "Maybe he knows, or maybe he doesn''t. It doesn''t matter to me. What matters is that I can help him. "


    "Mark, Mr. Jacob is really the kindest person I''ve ever seen..."

 Chapter 565 No Matter How Good The Place Is, You Are Not There

    Hearing what she said, Mark knew that she had already had a firm and unchanged idea.


    So he stopped persuading her. He just sat there quietly and looked at her back, lost in thought.


    After a long silence in the ward, Mark sighed, "what are you going to do with the first step?"


    It was not easy to deal with Yates. The Shen Clan had enough money to hire a winning lawyer to defend them, and they were skillful in confusing right and wrong.


    Closing her eyes, Ximena thought for a while and said, "the first step is to hire the best lawyer in Jin City."


    The best lawyer in Jin city?


    At this time, a person flashed through Mark''s mind, but that person''s situation should not be suitable for the time being.


    When Jacob returned to his apartment, it was already nine o''clock in the evening.


    There was still a strong smell of smoke in the apartment, but it was obviously much better than before.


    At this time, the TV in the living room was still playing a series, and the person who was watching TV on the sofa had fallen asleep quietly.


    Jacob slowed down his pace for fear of waking her up.


    But what he didn''t know was that when he opened the door with the key, someone had already noticed and had a "false sleep"


    He bent down and was about to touch her tender lips when the sleeping girl opened her smiling eyes.


    She smiled as bright as spring and unrestrained, "ha ha, did I lie to you?"


    "You did lie to me. Good at acting." He reached out and touched her nose. Then he simply picked her up from the sofa and held her in his arms. "Winnie, I want to discuss something with you."


    Touching the buttons of his shirt, she said again and again, "what a coincidence! I also have something to discuss with you. Then, do you want to tell me first or me now?"


    "Okay, go ahead." Jacob tensed up, "ladies first."


    Looking at his strange expression, she said, "no, you can tell me first. I''ll hear what it is and then decide whether to tell me or not."


    "Okay, I''ll tell you first." Touching her hand, Jacob said, "Winnie, go back to your parents'' house for a while. I have something to deal with recently, okay?"


    "Why?" She didn''t expect that he would say that.


    "Is it business? If it is business, don''t worry. I won''t affect your work. You go to work on time and then get off work on time. If you occasionally work overtime, I can accept it!"


    This time, Jacob didn''t agree. He insisted, "Winnie, you''d better go back to your own home. I''m relieved."


    "You... I have told you that I don''t want to live with my parents. " As she spoke, Winnie stepped back from h


    d, you look like my uncle."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she immediately covered her mouth with her hand. With a shy look on her face, she actually said the word "husband" directly from her mouth.


    It was really direct...


    In fact, she was not the only one who was surprised. Jacob was also surprised. After a short period of tension, he immediately regained his composure, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. His smile could no longer be dissolved.


    He stepped forward and gently picked her up from the sofa. "It''s late. It''s time to sleep."


    "Okay." Winnie curled up in his arms, reached out and played with the buttons of his pajama collar. She smiled and said, "I wanted to divorce before, so I must be seriously ill."


    All of a sudden, the man tightened his arms. A sharp light flashed through his deep eyes. He didn''t say anything but continued to take her into the room.


    After entering the room, he put her on the bed.


    Then he took out a cushion and a quilt from the cabinet and lay down on the ground.


    Winnie had never been so shocked before!


    Her original expectation disappeared. She suddenly stood up from the bed and looked at the man who had closed his eyes, confused. "Jacob, what are you doing?"


    "Sleep." He said.


    "I know you are sleeping." She jumped out of the bed with her hands and feet, jumped to his side, and looked down at him. "Why don''t you sleep on the bed? Is it cooler on the ground?"


    They were a couple. Shouldn''t they sleep on the same bed?


    Why did he sleep on the floor?


    The man slowly opened his eyes. From his point of view, he could see her slender and perfect calf all the way up...


    She was wearing loose pajamas, which could be seen clearly!

 Chapter 566 Being Immersed In Love

    He turned over to avoid her invisible temptation, but his voice was hoarse. "Winnie, go to bed early."


    "No, I don''t want to sleep."


    She was almost pissed off. How could he on the ground but she sleeps on the bed?


    If so, what kind of couple could they be?


    There were some things that could not be changed even if one lost her memory, such as stubbornness.


    She went straight into his quilt and hugged his waist from behind without saying a word. Her face rubbed against his back, lazier than a cat.


    "If you sleep on the ground, then I sleep on the ground too."


    Feeling her soft body and smelling the light fragrance of her body, Jacob felt a little impulsive out of instinct.


    However, if he couldn''t restrain this impulse, there were too many temptations around him.


    "Okay, let''s sleep together." Jacob said with a smile at the corners of his mouth, "it''s warmer for two people to sleep together."


    Unable to bear it, Winnie pounded on his back and said, "Jacob, how could you be like this? I have taken the initiative. What else do you want me to do... Is there anything wrong with you? "


    Jacob was speechless...


    He didn''t say anything after that. He just closed his eyes to calm himself down and didn''t feel the trouble she brought to him.


    He had thought that her attraction would not make him irritable and depressed. Obviously, he had underestimated her ability.


    Or perhaps it was because he had overestimated his own willpower that he resisted the urge to press her under his body and ravage her after reciting the Diamond Sutra in his heart for a long time...


    That night, Winnie had a sound sleep.


    However, Jacob only slept for two or three hours, and the rest of the time was spent with the Buddhist texts.


    In the morning, before she woke up, Jacob made two sandwiches, heated some milk and left a note. After breakfast, he went to the city hall early.


    When she got up, it was almost noon. Winnie ate up what he had cooked as lunch, and then quickly rushed to the law office.


    She had no impression of this law office at all.


    If she hadn''t received a call from Ann yesterday noon, she wouldn''t have known that she was really that powerful.


    She owned one of the best law firms in the city.


    She felt that she was too capable and was too smart in the past.


    Now she really felt a little ashamed.


    Winnie took the elevator upstairs. As soon as she arrived at the office floor, she felt the gaze on her.


    These gazes seemed a little complicated. With her current intelligence, she


    re joking. Who knows whether you were joking or not? You used to be so unpredictable."


    At this time, Ann didn''t know that in fact, the words "heart is dead, and there is no cure" had pierced into the heart of Winnie.


    Winnie suddenly felt a pain in her heart, which slowly turned into bitterness. She wanted to cry loudly.


    But she couldn''t cry at all.


    At this wonderful moment, Ann shook her hand two times in front of her and asked, "sister, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing, nothing." "It''s just what you said that makes me feel strange."


    "Okay." Ann smiled and said, "tell me, what''s going on between you and the mayor? Do you two get along well with each other after you lose your memory?"


    As soon as she mentioned this, Winnie became a deflated ball. She slammed herself into the sofa and sighed.


    "No, I haven''t made any progress, but it should be much better than before!"


    "Well, what do you think now?" Ann asked in confusion, "you didn''t like him before you lost your memory. Do you like him now?"


    With a sweet smile, Winnie said, "I think so. He is really a man of taste, and he is very considerate about many things. The only drawback is that... He looks a little old-fashioned. Let me tell you secretly. His pajamas are probably older than my father''s. "


    "Sister, do you know what''s on your face now?"


    Ann said lazily.


    "What?" Touching her face, Winnie said, "I looked in the mirror before I went out today. My face is very clean."


    Ann was really going to be tortured to death by such a worrying IQ. She emphasized again, "I mean you are in love now There are indeed no words on your face, but judging from your expression, I can know that... "

 Chapter 567 Opponents Case

    "I''m in love!"


    "Is it really that obvious?"


    "It''s not just obvious!" Ann exaggerated deliberately, "it''s so obvious, okay?"


    "Really?" Without any disguise or embarrassment, Winnie admitted it boldly.


    "Well, I''m in love now, and I enjoy it very much. The mayor is a good man. If I can be with him all the time, I should feel very happy. "


    Ann rubbed her forehead and said, "but have you..."


    "I''m sorry!" At this time, a young girl in charge of administration appeared at the door of the office. She smiled awkwardly and said, "Ms. Gu, Ms. Su, a gentleman named Zhao is looking for you outside."


    At this time, Ann seemed to have smelled the smell of money. She winked at Winnie, "sister, business is coming."


    Business?


    Ann said to the executive, "let him in. Don''t go to the reception room. Let''s talk in this office."


    "Okay, Ms. Su."


    Not long after, a tall figure appeared at the door. The man in black suit walked into the office unhurriedly, which just showed his style.


    Ann greeted him first and nodded, "nice to meet you, Mr. Zhao."


    "Hello, I''m Ken Zhao." The man reached out his hand and shook it. "I came here for no reason today. I heard that Ms. Gu is the best fighter in the city."


    After saying that, Ken moved his eyes from Ann to Winnie, who was standing quietly aside.


    He walked up to her and reached out his hand politely, "Ms. Gu, you are still so charming."


    "Hello." Embarrassed, Winnie reached out her hand and asked, "have you seen me before?"


    "Of course, I have the honor to meet Ms. Gu once. It has left a deep impression on me. " Ken said seriously, "Ms. Gu, I hope you can take over the case of Mr. Shen."


    Winnie had lost her memory and had no idea how to deal with the case. She looked at Ann, trying to get a solution from her eyes.


    Ann winked at her, indicating that they should sit down and have a talk.


    "Oh, I see." "Mr. Zhao, please sit down first. We need to have a general understanding of the situation first. I hope you don''t mind." With a guilty conscience, Winnie twisted her hands and said.


    Ken nodded, "no, that''s what I should do. Ms. Gu, please."


    "Please, please."


    Said Winnie politely.


    After the three of them sat down to have a talk, the executive brought tea and pastry.


    Winnie had completely forgotten how to deal with her clients, so the task of contr


    o look at Winnie. Seeing that Winnie was in a daze, she seemed to be lost in thought. Anyway, Winnie was not online.


    Forget it. The law office was basically in a mess.


    And this situation might continue for a long time...


    Alas!


    At the same time, Winnie slowly reached out and took the check from Ken. She looked down at the number on the check and said with a smile, "Okay, we take over the case. Please go back and tell Mr. Shen that I will try my best. "


    "Okay." Ken nodded and said, "I''ll send the evidence we have to your law office later."


    Now Ann was completely confused. What was going on?


    Winnie couldn''t figure out the designer of this model a moment ago, but now she took it over at once. Did she think it was as easy as playing house in the court?


    Or did she have a certain impression of how to go to court?


    After Ken left, Ann asked excitedly, "sister, are you sure you want to fight this case?"


    "Of course." "Didn''t Mr. Zhao say that Mr. Shen was wronged? Since he was wronged, of course I should help him! "


    "Am I wrong?"


    "¡­"


    Ann was speechless.


    She scratched her hair helplessly and walked to her side. "Sister, do you know who that Yates is? He... Alas! Forget it. Since you have accepted it, just accept it. We just need to do our best to live up to our conscience. As for whether we are guilty or not, it''s a matter of the court. "


    "Sister, what are you going to do?"


    Putting the check into Ann''s hand, Winnie said innocently, "it''s not me. I don''t know how to do it. Of course it''s you who do it."


    "What?"

 Chapter 568 Dont Cherish

    Ann swallowed hard, completely stunned and unable to speak for a long time.


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Winnie shook her hand in front of Ann''s eyes for two times and asked, "what''s wrong? You also lost your memory like me?"


    All of a sudden, her hand was caught. It was Ann who looked at her with pleading eyes.


    "Sister, don''t be kidding. It''s a big joke for me that you asked me to defend Yates in court. I''m sorry. I can''t accept it. "


    "Why?" "You are a lawyer and you are experienced. I can''t do anything now, so I have to rely on you!"


    Ann looked down at the check in her hand and said, "then let''s send the check back and tell them that we won''t take this case."


    "¡­ Okay. " After thinking for a while, Winnie said, "then send it back."


    Ann rolled her eyes secretly, "sister, do you know that Yates is a competitor of your husband?"


    "I didn''t know before, but now I know."


    Winnie had heard it from the conversation between her and the man called Ken.


    "That''s good." Ann touched her short hair and said, "it feels a little complicated. I''m not sure if there''s any plot in it, so the best way to deal with it is to clear it!"


    After saying that, Ann said with a little embarrassment, "although I was quite interested in the five million, it''s better to return it now."


    As if Winnie didn''t understand what she meant, Winnie nodded and said, "okay."


    In fact, Ken didn''t come to the law office alone this time. Yates himself was in a Rolls-Royce not far from the law office.


    "Mr. Shen, Ms. Gu agrees." After Ken got in the car, he nodded at Yates and said.


    "Oh?" Yates'' eyes flashed with doubt, "I didn''t expect her to answer it so soon. That woman is smart. Did she say anything else, such as conditions?"


    Speaking of this, Ken remembered that the woman he met in the law office today seemed to be strange. It should be said that she was a little different from the famous lawyer, and there was also a difference in her appearance.


    He didn''t care at that time. He just thought that whether a woman wore makeup or not depended on her preferences.


    "She didn''t say anything, but..."


    Ken wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. He didn''t know where the strange thing came from.


    Yates frowned, "but what?"


    "But I think Winnie I saw today is a little strange." Ken recalled what he had talked to her today.


    Yates was intrigued, "what? Tell me. "


    "Mr. Shen, although I''ve met Winnie once, she should be a capable woman with bold behavior." Ken said se


    er hand back, he had already let go of her hand and smiled at her. "Kissing is the most respectful etiquette for girls you like."


    "¡­"


    Ann knew that her sister couldn''t deal with such a man at all. She held Winnie in her arms and said with a smile, "since Mr. Shen, you are here in person, please take this check back. We won''t take the case."


    "Really?" Yates was a little surprised, "why? Is it because I''m a competitor of Mr. Jacob?"


    "Well, not really." For a while, Ann couldn''t find any other reason to prevaricate, so she made up an excuse, "some time ago, our Ms. Gu had a car accident, and her injury hasn''t fully recovered yet, so she won''t take any case for the time being."


    After saying that, she gave herself a thumbs up secretly. How clever she was.


    At this time, Yates looked at Winnie again with a worried expression, "I see. Ms. Gu really needs a good rest. After all, there are many cases that need an elite like her to deal with!"


    Since Yates entered the office, Winnie felt uncomfortable all over. The way this man looked at her was so strange.


    There seemed to be endless inquiry!


    Hearing this, Ann quickly handed the check to him, "then please put the check away, Mr. Shen."


    Yates glanced at the check of 5 million and then reached out to brush it away. "Well, five million is just a gift for Ms. Gu. It''s really nothing to me."


    "I won''t get paid for nothing." "Mr. Shen, please take it back."


    Yates stepped forward with a smile, deliberately closing the distance between the two, "ha ha, Ms. Gu is not only beautiful, but also has a pleasant voice. The mayor is really lucky..."


    "Unfortunately, he doesn''t know how to cherish it!"

 Chapter 569 The Real Hostess Of The Gong Clans Mansion

    These words hit Winnie''s heart hard. She suddenly remembered the night last night.


    She held Jacob in her arms and slept the whole night. He didn''t move at all.


    Looking at the white and beautiful woman in front of him and seeing her frown slightly, Yates knew that what he said had a certain impact on her. It seemed that Becky''s clue was very useful.


    "Mr. Shen, what do you mean by that?" Winnie''s heart skipped a beat.


    Yates narrowed his eyes, "if you are interested in knowing some secrets of your husband, the mayor, would you like to have dinner with me? Oh, it''s still early for dinner. How about afternoon tea? "


    "His secret?"


    She didn''t deny that she wanted to know.


    "Yes." Yates''s expression was like a very subtle light, "don''t you want to know? Or is it because you are going to divorce soon that you don''t care anymore? "


    But at this time, Winnie blurted out, "no, I won''t divorce him."


    At the same time, Yates seemed to be able to confirm his thoughts.


    "Okay, I''ll have an afternoon tea with you." Winnie said firmly, "but it''s just afternoon tea."


    Hearing this, Ann was anxious, "sister, you..."


    "It doesn''t matter." "I believe Mr. Shen is a man who keeps his promise. How about this? Does Mr. Shen mind having more people? Just take her as a bystander... "


    Yates smiled again and turned to look at Ann, "I don''t mind as long as there are beauties."


    "Well, that''s good."


    Then Winnie looked at Ann and said in a low voice, "are you relieved now? Let''s go and see what secrets he will tell about Jacob. "


    In a trance, Ann suddenly felt that the woman in front of her seemed to be the previous one.


    But she was different from the previous one.


    Where is the difference?


    Maybe it was because in the past, Winnie didn''t care about Jacob at all.


    But now, it seemed that she had a crush on Jacob ...


    Ann sighed that the fate between people was so wonderful that it happened in the blink of an eye.


    Finally, the place for afternoon tea was chosen in The Monarch Hotel. Yates was a regular guest here. As soon as he entered the room, someone came in and wanted to serve him, but he finally ordered him to go out.


    Ann didn''t know what Yates was up to, but judging from his expression, it was definitely not a good thing.


    Yates was so considerate that he treated the two of them as distinguished guests. After making tea and drinking tea, Winnie asked first, "Mr. Shen, can you tell me now?"


    "Ms. Gu, don''t worry!" Yates smiled and said, "can''t you see that I really want to make friends with you? In


    Jacob loves her, there is also a third party who intervenes in my marriage with him... "


    Winnie was so active last night, but he didn''t respond at all. Maybe it had something to do with this woman.


    Winnie wanted to see her, and she had to.


    Ann swallowed subconsciously, "sister, are you sure?"


    "Yes!"


    "Let''s go. It''s late now. You should give her a slap in the face when we came to the showdown."


    Speaking of fighting, Ann was in a state of excitement. She twisted her shoulders. Recently, she had been going to the gym to exercise, and it seemed that it could be useful.


    Then, the two of them drove to the Gong Clan''s mansion. It only took them half an hour to get there.


    After arriving at the destination, Winnie still had no impression of the surrounding environment. Thinking that she would not lose the competition, she deliberately walked into the door with her head held high.


    Winnie met a middle-aged foreign woman in an orthodox maid''s dress coming over as soon as she entered.


    The woman called her in a strange tone as soon as she saw her, "madam."


    "Who are you?" "Forget it. Whoever you are, I''ll ask you where the pregnant woman is. Ask her to come out as soon as possible!"


    Looking at the woman in front of her, Maggie felt a little strange, because Winnie didn''t wear makeup today.


    "Madam, Miss Li is here..."


    Maggie pointed to a table by the window in the room. There was a woman sitting quietly there in a white cashmere dress. She had long black hair and a beautiful face without any makeup, which made her quiet face more tranquil.


    From Winnie''s point of view, it seemed that the woman in front of her was the real hostess of the Gong Clan''s mansion.

 Chapter 570 It Was This Woman Called Becky Who Should Leave

    At the same time, Becky also looked at the woman who had disappeared for a period of time and suddenly appeared in the Gong Clan''s mansion.


    Then she walked over obediently and greeted, "Mrs. Winnie, you''re back."


    The woman in front of Winnie was quite strange to her, so Winnie looked her up and down and had to admit that she was really a quiet and beautiful woman.


    Unlike the sharp edges on her face, the woman in front of her was the real Oriental beauty, with an oval face, a cherry mouth, and a pair of soft eyes.


    "Are you the woman called Becky Li?" "Becky Li who is pregnant with Jacob''s child?"


    Hearing this, Maggie was a little stunned. Hadn''t Mrs. Winnie met Miss Li before?


    It sounded like they had met for the first time.


    A smile flashed across Becky''s eyes. She slowly raised her head and said, "yes, madam. I''m Becky."


    Not long ago, Yates called and said that the current Winnie was a little different.


    He asked her to observe carefully and report to him as soon as the result came out.


    At that time, Becky wanted to ask him what he meant, but he had already hung up the phone. Now it seemed that he was referring to this!


    Winnie, did not remember her.


    "Then get out of here and leave the Gong Clan''s mansion right now." Suddenly, Winnie raised her voice.


    She didn''t know what she thought before she lost her memory. Now she really didn''t want to see this woman at all.


    "Mrs. Winnie, what do you mean? It''s Master Gong''s idea that I live here, and sir didn''t ask me to leave. "


    "Can''t I let you go?"


    ''Does Jacob really have feelings for this woman? ''Winnie wondered?


    Why did he ask Winnie to live in an apartment near the suburb?


    Frowning, Maggie stepped forward and stood in front of Becky to protect her. "Mrs. Winnie, please don''t do this to miss li. She is pregnant now, so she can''t bear your shouting."


    "If anything happens to the baby, I can''t explain to Master Gong."


    Hearing this, Winnie finally realized that she was using the baby in her belly to suppress her, and also using Master Gong to suppress her.


    Unfortunately...


    Winnie pushed away the foreign woman in front of her, and directly took Becky''s hand. "Let''s go. Leave here. I don''t want to see you now, at least not now!"


    Winnie, who was always calm on the way here, suddenly took action to pull Becky away.


    For a moment, Ann didn''t know whom to help.


    The woman called Becky looked so weak that she might be able to lie in bed for several days even if she was slapped.


    "Calm down, sister!" "After all, she


    ll correct myself and try my best to be a good daughter-in-law in the future." Winnie said sincerely.


    Hearing this, the lady frowned deeper. "Aren''t you going to divorce Jacob now?"


    "Yes, I won''t divorce him." "I like him. I don''t want to break up with him, so we won''t divorce."


    Becky clenched her fists and wondered what was going on?


    Didn''t the press conference make it clear that they would divorce...


    Was it because Winnie lost her memory and now...


    The lady was very angry. "You can''t be the daughter-in-law of our family as you like. Let me tell you, whether you want it or not, you and Jacob can''t continue to be a couple. "


    "You should blame yourself for not having a baby in a year."


    Hearing this, Ann was furious. Where the hell was this old lady from? In such an era, a mother should be valued by her son?


    "I..."


    Suddenly, Winnie didn''t know how to refute.


    She couldn''t even confirm whether she had really been with Jacob in the past year?


    Thinking of last night, her heart sank.


    "Nothing else? Get out of here if you don''t have anything to say. " The lady suddenly said with extreme displeasure.


    Becky comforted her timely, "Auntie, don''t be angry. It will do harm to your health. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, Mrs. Winnie has done this to me not once or two times... "


    "What?" The lady''s eyes became sharp. "It seems that the rumor is true. Winnie Gu is not only shameless, but also arrogant, willful and obstinate."


    Winnie didn''t remember how she treated Becky in the past. Winnie didn''t think she had done anything wrong. It was Becky who broke her family first.


    "Mom, I won''t leave. It''s this woman called Becky who should leave!"


    "Bang!"

 Chapter 571 I Found That You Have Been...

    Someone picked up the ashtray on the tea table and threw it at someone!


    The sound of the ashtray falling on the ground was not clear, but it was frightening!


    Ann was dumbfounded. What did that old woman do just now? She threw Winnie with an ashtray?


    She looked elegant and dignified, but Ann didn''t expect her character to be so violent.


    Becky also exclaimed. She didn''t expect that Jacob''s mom would suddenly make a move.


    "You are not qualified to call me mom. You''d better never mention this word in front of me." The lady pulled a long face.


    At this time, Winnie felt a little dizzy, because the ashtray just fell on her forehead. Although the strength was not very strong, the pain was inevitable.


    It was really surprising that she fought with her mother-in-law for the first time.


    She didn''t want to make it difficult for Jacob because of the conflict between her and his mother, so she endured it for the time being.


    They might be forcibly charged with disrespecting the elders if they said the same words to each other.


    However, as long as she thought of the baby in the belly of the woman called Becky...


    She felt so heartbroken...


    "Becky, let''s go." The lady suddenly stood up from the sofa and pulled Becky up as well. "Someone is annoying when we looks at her. Let''s ignore her. By the way, the yoga exercise you introduced to me last time is really good. It has been effective in just a few days. "


    "¡­"


    Looking at the women who looked like a mother and a daughter walking away, Winnie suddenly felt sad. Was she really so annoying?


    "Oh my God! Your forehead is bleeding now. " Ann hurriedly took out a tissue from her bag and said, "is that old woman crazy? You are her daughter-in-law. She not only doesn''t care about you, but also beat you. Becky is really not easy to deal with. How could she be so happy? "


    "Fortunately, it''s just a little scrape. Won''t you be disfigured if she forces you a little more?"


    As if falling into chaos, Winnie didn''t say anything for a long time. She stared at the carpet in a daze, letting Ann fiddle with her forehead.


    Suddenly, she made up her mind, "Ann, I want to move back here."


    "What?" Ann asked in disbelief, "are you crazy? That old woman is so mean to you. If you live here, won''t you be mistreated by her every day? "


    "No, absolutely not."


    "Listen to me. If I really decide to be with Jacob, his mother will be my mother. Maybe she has heard some rumors about me, or maybe she doesn''t know me well, so she needs to get along with me more. "


    "Sister, do you forget that Becky is pregnant?" Ann didn''t know how to deal with this kind of family affairs, but if she put herself in a position, she would definitely turn against her and leave immediately.


    "Of course I remember, but I want to hear his explanation. Didn''t you tell me before that I wasn''t sure the child was his? "


    "Yes, but..."


    "All right!" "Go to the apartment with me to get my clothes, okay! Forget it. My clothes should be in this mansion. Don''t bother to come and go. "


    Ann pouted, "have you really made up your mind?"


    "Well, it''s decided!" "I don''t believe that I can''t get rid of this troublesome mother-in-law. Becky is okay, so am I. "


    Hearing this, Ann frowned at once, "sister, please don''t degrade yourself, okay? You are the daughter of the Gu Clan, and you are definitely not a lazy rich two generation. You are so excellent that many


    .


    He rushed in, grabbed her wrist and took her out of the kitchen without saying anything.


    It never occurred to Winnie that Jacob would come back at this time and catch her right in front of him. What''s more, he looked so angry.


    Why was he angry?


    Wasn''t she supposed to be angry?


    "Didn''t I tell you not to go anywhere?" Although Jacob was angry, he reached out to touch her injured forehead and asked, "does it hurt?"


    At first, Winnie was going to be pissed off, but when she saw his action, she was less angry. She even threw herself into his arms, grabbed his collar and said with grievance.


    "Ouch! It hurts. You bastard! You not only made other women pregnant, but also let her live in the Gong Clan''s mansion. And your mother, how could she be so bad tempered? I think my temper is not good enough. I didn''t expect her to be more outrageous than me. "


    Touching her slender back, Jacob asked, "did you quarrel with her?"


    "Not really." "For the sake of your mother, I won''t make a fuss with her. Besides, I''ve decided to get along well with her so that you won''t be embarrassed. Am I a good girl?"


    Hearing this, Jacob''s heart trembled. He raised her chin gently and said, "don''t you want to ask me about Becky? Or... You don''t care as much as before? "


    "Of course I do." "But I''m not that stupid. You''re not that stupid. It''s impossible for you to do such a thing in your current position. Besides, if you really do such a thing, you are basically a scumbag. Does it mean that I am too blind to fall in love with a scumbag? "


    "So I have made a conclusion over and over again. I feel that there must be something hidden in it..."


    After saying that, her eyes lit up, waiting for the man to praise her for being smart.


    Unfortunately, the man did not give any response after waiting for a long time. He just looked at her with a pair of deep eyes, as if to see the depths of her eyes.


    "Jacob, aren''t you happy to have such a smart and sensible wife? Even if you are not happy, you should praise me at this time, shouldn''t you? "


    This man really didn''t understand amorous feelings at all. He just stared at her dully at such a good opportunity just now.


    "Winnie."


    He suddenly called her.


    "What?"


    "I found that you have been... Seduce me. "

 Chapter 572 Difficult

    Hearing this, Winnie was instantly ashamed and annoyed. She released her hand from his shirt, pouted, as if complaining and acting like a spoiled child.


    "No. Who would seduce you? I don''t have time. I''m very busy."


    "Oh, I got it wrong."


    Jacob said that on purpose, but deep in his eyes, he had clearly convicted her of a "small crime".


    He calmed down and asked, "Okay, now tell me, why are you here? Have you forgotten what I told you before? "


    Winnie''s eyes wandered, wondering what reason she should use to prevaricate, but the man had already reached out his hand to gently pinch her chin and said with a smile, "Winnie, you can''t lie now, so it''s better to tell the truth."


    "All right!" She shook off his hand and said, "your competitor, Yates, told me that you not only cheated on me, but also made other girl pregnant with your child. So I came here with Ann to have a look."


    "That''s it."


    Jacob''s eyes darkened. He looked down at her and said word by word, "have you met Yates Shen?"


    "Uh... Yes. " At this time, it was impossible for her to think of other words to be perfunctory. She could only tell the truth, "today when you go to work, I secretly went to the law office. Then Yates'' assistant came to ask me to handle the case, about a forced annihilation case."


    Hearing this, Jacob''s eyes froze in an instant. He was even more excited and grabbed her arms tightly. "Have you taken that case?"


    "No." "I don''t remember anything now. How can I take it? What if I lose? Won''t I put an innocent person into prison?"


    "Do you think he is innocent?" The corners of Jacob''s mouth twitched. "Everyone in the world can be innocent, but Yates will never."


    "¡­"


    "Jacob, what''s wrong with you?" "Why are you so excited when you mention him? His assistant said that the woman set him up on purpose and wanted to extort money from him. Isn''t that true? "


    Shaking his head, Jacob said, "don''t get involved in this matter, okay?"


    "Okay." "I think the first step for the two of us to be together is to be honest with each other. You can''t hide anything from me, and I won''t hide anything from you," Winnie said.


    Jacob was convinced by her serious expression, but he couldn''t help teasing her what she had just said.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to hide it from me? If I didn''t show up here, would you not tell me about your meeting with Yates? "


    "¡­"


    Well, she admitted that she did think so.


    "You have nothing to say, huh?"


    Winnie smiled awkwardly, "then you didn''t tell me why you came here all of a sudden. Who on earth tipped you off?"


    dy Gong said excitedly again, "I''ll say it for the last time. You are not qualified to call me mom. This is the Gong Clan''s mansion, not your Gu Clan. You''d better know your identity. You can''t do anything you want. "


    Becky felt a little happy in her heart, but she didn''t show it on her face. Instead, she put in a good word for Winnie on purpose. "Aunt, don''t be angry. Mrs. Winnie also wants to take care of you. Please don''t drive her away. If she leaves, Mr. Jacob may be unhappy. "


    Lady Gong frowned, but then said calmly, "Jacob is not a child who has forgotten his mother after getting married. What''s more, this woman is not a member of the Gong Clan right away. He won''t fall out with me for her."


    "Becky, you are so kind and it''s easy for you to suffer losses. Why do you speak for her? I heard from Maggie that she almost made you have a miscarriage before, and you speak for such a vicious woman..."


    "You silly girl!"


    ''What does she mean? Winnie frowned.


    Did she almost make Becky lose her baby?


    The dinner had been served one after another at this time, but Lady Gong was not in the mood to eat anything. She turned to Becky, "Becky, let''s go! Let''s go somewhere else. Since someone likes to stay here, let her stay here alone. "


    "Aren''t you trying to please me, Winnie Gu? Then I''ll give you a chance. If you can stay here the whole night, maybe I can consider being nice to you. "


    It was obviously difficult!


    For a moment, Winnie didn''t respond. She just looked at the two people standing side by side with a pair of beautiful eyes.


    "Well, I know you didn''t mean it. Since you don''t mean it, just forget it! Becky, let''s go... "


    Winnie gritted her teeth and said, "I, I know."

 Chapter 573 Im Waiting For You

    Becky turned her head to look at the direction of Winnie, and saw that Winnie clenched her fists, as if she was gritting her teeth to endure, and unconsciously raised the corners of her mouth slightly.


    She didn''t expect that the arrogant woman would be so embarrassed. She had to admit that she was in a good mood now.


    Becky hid her true thoughts and said heartlessly, "aunt, I don''t think it''s a good idea."


    "What''s wrong? Just let her stand for one night."


    Lady Gong didn''t take it seriously at all. "She almost miscarried your child before. This is her commandment. It''s enough for her! Becky, let''s go, hurry up. "


    Then she took Becky''s hand and left resolutely.


    About five minutes later, when Maggie passed by the restaurant with a bowl of soup, she saw that the person was still standing there. She walked over and said, "Mrs. Winnie, why do you have to do this? Let''s go. Lady Gong won''t change her mind."


    "But why?" "I didn''t do anything wrong. Why did Lady Gong treat Becky so well instead of me?"


    "Of course. Miss Li is kind-hearted and sincere. Everyone will like her." Maggie narrowed her eyes and smiled.


    "I also firmly believe that one day Mr. Jacob will slowly accept Miss Li..."


    "¡­"


    In the past, Winnie could keep calm no matter what others said, but when she heard this, she was really pissed off.


    If Jacob was right in front of her, she would definitely give him a hard bite.


    She wanted to vent her anger.


    "I will teach him a lesson and make him suffer so much when he comes back tonight."


    Winnie murmured.


    Maggie didn''t hear what she said clearly. "Mrs. Winnie, what were you talking about just now?"


    "No, I didn''t say anything."


    Maggie was confused. She thought that she heard Winnie talking just now...


    However, it didn''t matter. Whatever she said, Winnie would only be a loser in the future.


    She didn''t want her to waste more time on Winnie.


    Winnie stood there for a long time.


    Not only hadn''t Winnie had dinner, but she only had a little at lunch time. After st


    m, "let me deal with it by myself. You know that the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law is a world level problem. Don''t get involved in it and make it more complicated."


    "Okay, but now you have to go upstairs with me." Jacob put forward a condition that he couldn''t let his wife really stand here for a night.


    "No way. If I go upstairs with you now, I will break my promise."


    "Well, since you don''t want to, I''ll tell her directly." Jacob was about to go upstairs, but his hand was grabbed by someone behind him before he took two steps.


    Pursing her lips, Winnie reluctantly compromised, "well, I''ll go upstairs with you. But tomorrow I''ll get up early and pretend to be standing here all night. I don''t know if I can muddle through in this way?"


    "¡­"


    But she didn''t think it was a good idea.


    Without giving her time to think, Jacob took her hand and went upstairs. The two of them came to the door of the master bedroom. He quickly opened the door and took her in, and then slammed the door.


    He threw his briefcase on the bed casually and ordered her, "go to take a shower."


    It took her a long time to react, but he was still wearing a gloomy face. Winnie obediently went to the wardrobe, opened the door, picked up a pajama from it, and then slipped into the bathroom.


    When she entered the bathroom, she found...

 Chapter 574 Very Hungry

    This Pajama was really peculiar, revealing and seemed to be very old.


    Winnie didn''t expect herself to be so dramatic in the past.


    But it was better than nothing.


    Winnie took a quick shower and made do with Jacob''s cleanser because she didn''t have her own cleanser.


    She had thought that a man like him wouldn''t use facial cleanser, and it would only be a simple wash with water...


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but picture the seductive scene that Jaco got up early in the morning, went to the bathroom, took a shower and brushed his teeth.


    Last time, he went to bed in a room. He got up early. When she got up, he had already gone to work.


    So she didn''t see such a wonderful scene.


    She swore to herself that she would wake up earlier than him tomorrow morning.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door, and Winnie immediately threw the messy picture in her mind. She pulled the bath towel to cover her chest, and then went to open the door.


    Jacob stood there, with one hand holding the bag. he raised his eyebrows slightly, "have you finished? Come out and have a talk with me. "


    "Okay." Winnie felt that she would be scolded by him.


    As soon as she walked out, she followed him closely. When she saw the bed, she immediately jumped up, rolled into the quilt with her hands and feet, pulled the quilt up to her chest, and looked at the man with a pair of beautiful eyes.


    "Let''s make a deal first. You can scold me, but you can''t scold me too much. My heart can''t stand it."


    After saying that, she pinched her two earlobes again... It seemed that she was just a kid.


    Jacob wanted to teach her a lesson, but when he saw her so cute, he couldn''t help laughing, but he tried his best to make himself look very serious.


    "Before I left today, I told you to stay away from my mother and Becky. Did you hear what I said?"


    "Yes!" She giggled, "it''s just that the left ear goes in and the right ear goes out."


    "¡­"


    "Winnie!" Jacob raised his voice, "you are not a child anymore. Don''t do something that always makes me worried."


    At this time, Winnie also felt wronged. Although he cared about her...


    She still felt sad.


    Unconsciously, Winnie pulled up the quilt to cover her face. She didn''t want to see him. If he wanted to teach her a lesson, just do as he wanted!


    Seeing her reaction, Jacob could do nothing but s


    des.


    Lady Gong looked up at Winnie and said, "you don''t know the rules. What are you wearing?"


    The clothes that Winnie wore today were randomly picked up from the wardrobe, and the style was indeed very unique, just like a street hooligan, with a few holes in a pair of jeans.


    Seeing her, Jacob waved at her with a smile, "come here and have breakfast."


    "Okay." Winnie wanted to walk over, but she just took a step forward...


    "Who said she could have breakfast with us?" Lady Gong stopped her and said seriously, "just stand there."


    At this time, Becky felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. When she was about to speak, she saw that the man opposite her had a long face.


    So she immediately stopped talking. In this case, she''d better not say anything, lest she get into trouble.


    Jacob coughed slightly and took a sip of milk. "Mother, Winnie is my wife. You shouldn''t have treated her like this."


    "What did I do to her?" Lady Gong sneered, "what? She reported to you in one night. I didn''t force her to stand there as a punishment yesterday, but she stood there voluntarily."


    "Oh, right! Maggie told me that she didn''t stand there for the whole night and left after three hours. She is the woman who doesn''t keep her promise. We have all kinds of wives. You have to hang on her?"


    Jacob took off the napkin, stood up from his seat without hesitation, took his coat and walked to Winnie. "Winnie, let''s go."


    "Jacob, how dare you leave? If you leave now, you are not my son. Don''t regard me Jessie Su as your mother all your life! "

 Chapter 575 Why Should I Raise Your Child

    Hearing this, Winnie held Jacob''s hand and stopped him.


    She really didn''t want the relationship between the two of them to be stiff because of her.


    Jacob turned around and looked at her with a gloomy and handsome face. "Let''s go to the original apartment."


    "No."


    But Winnie shook her head and said, "I want to live here. Don''t be afraid that I will be wronged. It doesn''t matter. There must be a process."


    "Maybe it''s a little difficult now, but it''s going to be better. Trust me, okay?"


    Jacob frowned and said, "you don''t have to suffer any grievance for me."


    "No, No. I''m so optimistic. How can I feel wronged? I don''t feel wronged at all."


    With a strong optimistic and cheerful spirit, Winnie whispered in Jacob''s ear, "don''t do this. The more you do this, the more your mother will think that I''m stirring up trouble. In the future, you''d better not like me so much, and you''d better hate me in front of her."


    Jacob was speechless...


    For Jacob, Winnie in front of him was getting more and more strange, but he had another sense of familiarity that he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    He knew what she was thinking, so he turned around and sat back on the chair. He ate the other half of the breakfast with his deep eyes.


    At first, Jessie was in a rage, but now her anger had faded a little, but she still had a straight face towards Winnie. "Even if you don''t divorce now, it doesn''t mean that I will admit you as my daughter-in-law. Since you insist on staying in the Gong Clan''s mansion, just keep it. After all, I only have one more maid. "


    "Mother." Jacob raised his eyebrows, "watch your language, please."


    "What''s wrong with my words? Isn''t it true? She is the daughter-in-law that the Gong Clan doesn''t want, but she doesn''t want to leave. I have treated her like this, but she still wants to beg for my favor. This is called bitch. "


    Bang!


    The glass of milk in Jacob''s hand was thrown heavily on the table, making a dull sound, just like the atmosphere in the dining room at this time.


    "Mother, I will only say it this time." "I won''t divorce Winnie, neither now nor in the future. It''s your business what kind of daughter-in-law you want. It has nothing to do with me." said Jacob harshly.


    After saying that, Jacob took a meaningful look at Becky, who was sitting opposite to him and looked pale.


    Being stared at by him, Becky trembled all over. Subconsciously, she wanted to hide her guilt. She lowered her eyes slightly and looked at eve, saying, "aunt, don''t be angry. It''s not good for your health. Mr. Jacob likes Mrs. Winnie so much.


    haggard.


    Pressing down her doubts, Winnie walked in. When she saw the bruised face of Ximena lying on the bed, her surprise could not be described in words.


    "What happened?" "Who made you look like this?"


    This girl just met her not long ago. How could she be like this in a twinkling of an eye?


    Since the accident of Ximena, Mark had become a regular visitor to the hospital. He traveled between the city hall and the hospital and rarely had time to take care of himself. At this time, he really looked as if he had aged ten years all of a sudden.


    He nodded at Winnie and said, "madam, I heard some rumors that Yates had looked for you?"


    "Yes." "He did come to me and asked me to help him with a lawsuit about a forced annihilation case, but I didn''t take it."


    "Is it..."


    A piece of information flashed through her mind, but Winnie didn''t dare to confirm it.


    She thought it was definitely not what she thought.


    Impossible.


    Looking at the silent and stunned Ximena, Mark felt an indescribable pain in his heart. "Mrs. Winnie, you are the best lawyer in Jin City. Please take care of ximena''s case. Only you can solve all the problems. "


    "Is Ximena really... Is it Yates..."


    "Yes, it''s that bastard!"


    Mark gritted his teeth and said, "I want to kill him now, but I know I can''t do that. A scumbag like Yates should be punished according to the law. He has done so many bad things, and one day he will pay for it."


    Although Winnie didn''t know much about Ximena, she felt the sunshine on Ximena''s body at that time, which was as positive as the sunflowers.


    But now, Ximena was actually destroyed into such a desolate appearance.


    The pain went deep into her bones and cut into her belly.

 Chapter 576 What If You Have No Feelings For Jacob

    Although Ximena looked strong, Winnie knew very well that no woman could be calm in such a situation.


    She didn''t know how to comfort her, because no matter how much she said, it was impossible to retrieve what had happened. She walked to the bedside.


    "Ximena, as long as I can help, just say it."


    "Madam, please take my case." "Because only in this way can we win."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to help, but I can''t do anything in the current situation. I really don''t know how to deal with a case. I can''t remember at all."


    Seeing that she refused, Ximena stood up excitedly. "Mrs. Winnie, please listen to me. This is the only way now."


    At this time, Mark also came up, with a faint worry in his eyes. "Mrs. Winnie, Ximena is right. Now only you help her win the case can we solve all the problems."


    "I don''t understand." "Why should I take this case? I think it''s too risky."


    Mark took a look at Ximena and continued, "I think you should know the press conference that Yates slandered Mr. Jacob yesterday, so the situation is very bad for sir now. The public''s heart has been transferred to Yates."


    "At this time, only Ximena... Only in this way can we completely destroy him. "


    "If Mrs. Winnie handle this case and stand on the side of justice, the public''s impression of Mrs. Winnie will also change. Perhaps they can be shaken. This is the way to completely solve all the problems."


    "¡­"


    "No, I can''t do that. I don''t have the ability to do that. Ximena, if I were who I used to be, maybe I could tell you confidently that everything was on me, but now... I really can''t do anything about it. "


    "Madam, even if you don''t do it for Ximena, you should do it for sir."


    Mark tried to persuade her again, "Sir, you certainly don''t want to use the matter of Ximena to defeat Yates. I guess now sir might have given up the plan to compete with Yates."


    "Maybe Mrs. Winnie has lost your memory, so you don''t know how much sir has done for the whole Jin City, but I know very well that I, Mark, dare to say that there is no one in the younger generation who can be so excellent than sir. If that bastard Yates really succeeded, people would suffer. "


    At this moment, Winnie was speechless, because she really didn''t know what to say.


    Jacob had never told her anything about work, and she didn''t know how much pressure he had to bear every day.


    Did Mark say that he had given up the campaign?


    She didn''t know, and even didn''t dare to call him to confirm...


    extremely sad story hidden in her heart, a story that no one else could touch.


    She believed that her words "heart is dead and there is no cure" were not just a joke.


    "Well, I''ve made up my mind. Let''s do it. Ha ha, if I become the former Winnie, if I really have no feelings for Jacob, will he be very sad? "


    "Think about it. It seems a little exciting!"


    "Sister... Are you sure that only the mayor will be sad? "


    Hearing this, Winnie was stunned for a moment. Her eyes were covered with a thin mist, and then she smiled brightly.


    "Only ghosts will feel sad. Well, take me to the rehabilitation training. What did I do in the past, beauty? Manicure? "


    "Hey! You really underestimated yourself in the past. What you said is what ordinary women can do... You are a little weird in the past. "


    Then Ann threw her helmet to Winnie and said, "if you really want to know, just go with me. But be careful not to be scared by yourself in the past."


    "¡­"


    Looking at the helmet in her hand, Winnie''s heart jolted, but she still obediently got on the motorcycle and put her arms around Ann''s waist.


    "You are a girl. Why do you drive this kind of motorcycle? It''s not beautiful. Get a car to drive!"


    "Sister, you used to drive these two motorbikes. But you gave them to me because you didn''t want them." Ann sighed, "your taste in beauty is really... Normal... "


    "It turns out that I have a good taste before!"


    "Yes, here we go."


    Ann suddenly said.


    Before Winnie could fully react, she felt her body pulled by a force, and then her whole body shuttled into the strong wind...


    She didn''t expect herself to be so cool in the past!

 Chapter 577 I Want To Get Jacob!

    Ann drove too fast. When the two arrived at the destination, Winnie felt that her hair was in a mess, as if she had just jumped into the air, and she could not look straight at them.


    She jumped out of the car and looked at the shop door in front of her and the surrounding environment. The first impression she had was that it was a place where young people nowadays liked to gather.


    "Well, where am I?"


    After taking a few steps forward, Winnie frowned and said, "the style is really special."


    After parking her motorbike, Ann walked over with one hand in the bag and whistled, "this is the most famous night club in Jin City. It has a membership system. Ordinary people really can''t get in."


    "Okay." Looking around carefully, Winnie tried to recall something, but she couldn''t remember anything.


    Ann looked at her watch and said, "well, it''s still early, but we can go inside and have a look to see if you have any impression?"


    As she spoke, she pulled the person beside her and wanted to go in, but she couldn''t. "sister, what''s wrong with you? Come with me! "


    "I didn''t come here often before, did I?" Winnie asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, you are a frequent visitor. I was seduced here by you." Ann scratched her hair and said, "I used to be a very pure and good girl. Since I hooked up with you, I have become a different person in the eyes of others. Alas! As a matter of fact, you should be responsible for me. "


    "I can''t remember anything now. If I have to be responsible, I have to wait until I remember it. Don''t you think so?"


    "That''s right." Ann smiled and said, "can we go in now?"


    Looking at the outside of the antique shop, Winnie hesitated. But at the thought of regaining her memory as soon as possible, she gritted her teeth and followed Ann into the shop.


    It was not the opening time yet, so there was no one else inside. Only a few staff were carefully preparing.


    At this time, one of them saw Ann and Winnie and immediately put down the things in his hands to welcome them.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I thought you have changed your bad habits and come back to play."


    The one who spoke was a young man who was also well-dressed. He was wearing a pair of nose rings, earrings and lavender makeup. He looked strange. At least, the unique aesthetic taste could not be appreciated by Winnie now.


    "Hi! Adam, long time no see. " Ann also greeted warmly, "something happened recently, so my sister and I didn''t come. The business of the shop should be good recently, right?


    you lost your memory."


    "What?" "What did you just say? Did I sleep in separate bedrooms with Jacob before?"


    Ann nodded, "yes. Didn''t I tell you before? You and he have reached an agreement to get married. It''s just a game. You are not a real couple! "


    "¡­"


    It was a thunderbolt to Winnie. She had always thought that she had been with Jacob before.


    Now it seemed that there were still many things that were different from what she thought.


    When Winnie was drunk, she took out her phone and called Jacob. It took Jacob a long time to answer the phone...


    "What? What''s up? "


    "Where are you now? I''m going to see you. "


    "At work." Jacob said, "... Did you drink? "


    "Yes, I drank a little. Honey, I miss you. I want to see you. Can I go to your office now? "


    "¡­"


    In an instant, the other side began to be silent, and even kept silent for a long time.


    Just when Winnie thought the man over there might have fallen asleep, she heard again, "it''s not convenient for you to come here. Where are you now? I''ll go to see you."


    "Ah, I... I''m in the room of the Angelina Tree Village. I''ll send the room number to you later. " "Oh, the signal of my phone doesn''t seem to be good. I have to hang up! Honey, see you later. "


    After saying that, she immediately hung up the phone. She turned around and looked at Ann with a red face. "Ann, send me to the Angelina Tree Village now."


    "Well, what are you going to do?" Ann shivered, "I''m so scared."


    Winnie felt hot all over her body, and her eyes were blurred. As expected, she couldn''t touch the wine too much, but fortunately, it was the wine, or how could she have the courage...


    "I want to get Jacob!"

 Chapter 578 Tattoo

    For a moment, Ann didn''t react. By the time she reacted, Winnie had already sat on the back seat of her motorbike.


    "I must do it when I''m drunk. Alas, I''m a girl. Why should I take the initiative? What''s wrong with my dull husband? "


    "Dull husband?"


    The corners of Ann''s mouth twitched. "Sister, I guess only you can say that the mayor is dull. Why do you say that?"


    "It can be said that... Calm! "


    Winnie had to get there before Jacob went to the Angelina Tree Village and book a private room. She had no time to continue chatting with Ann on the road and urged, "let''s go. We don''t have time!"


    "Okay." Ann replied, "but you''d better think it over. Don''t regret it after you really get the mayor!"


    Looking at Ann''s head, as if she was about to fall asleep, Winnie shook her head and said, "No, no. I won''t go back on my word."


    "Then I can rest assured." Then, Ann got in the car and pulled her hands, "hold me tight. Be careful not to fall down."


    "Ann, your waist is so thin. Men must like it very much..." With her head tilted to one side, Winnie leaned against her back, held her waist tightly with both hands, and said with a smile.


    Ann was speechless...


    Her sister was becoming more and more ridiculous...


    Not long after they left, Adam came out of the shop with a plastic bag, humming.


    At this time, a car came from not far away, a luxury car that was expensive and few people in the Becky City could afford.


    The sound of the car made Adam stop. When he turned his head and was surprised, the car had stopped beside him. The window was half closed slowly. It was faintly visible that a man in a black suit and black sunglasses was in the car...


    Adam frowned. Why did he come again?


    "Hey! Didn''t I tell you last time? I won''t go to your place. Although I''m not capable, I know how to express my loyalty. Don''t waste your efforts. "


    The man reached out and handed over a check. "Our boss is very sincere. This is a little gift from him. As long as you are willing to go to our place, you will benefit a lot in the future."


    Adam didn''t want to take it, but he was curious about how much it was worth. Then he took it. When he saw the number on the check, he was stunned...


    It should be said that he would never make so much money in his life and next life and...


    Ten million...


    "Are... Are you doing something illegal?" Adam asked cautiously.


    "don''t worry. Our boss is definitely a good citizen with good discipline." The man smiled and said.


    "Then why did you give me so much money?" Adam said warily, "I don''t believe it."


    "You have t


    t to reach into the man''s shirt, it was suddenly pressed by a big hand.


    "Winnie, do you know what you are doing?"


    "I know!" Winnie narrowed her eyes and fawned over him with a drunken face. "I want to be with you forever. Since you don''t want to take the initiative, let me take the initiative."


    "¡­"


    There was only his tender mouth left in front of him. His deep eyes bent down and entangled with her. The man had always been good at restraining himself, but now he was out of line.


    Their lips met...


    He smelled her strong smell of alcohol, which made him slowly indulge in the beautiful dream she made.


    Not knowing when, half of Winnie''s clothes had been taken off.


    Her shoulders were so tender and white, leaving a mark that only belonged to him.


    Jacob held her slender shoulder. Just a simple touch made him almost lose his mind...


    Until he felt something on the skin under his palm.


    His lips stopped in an instant.


    His hand seemed to be frozen there.


    Jacob woke up in an instant, and his eyes suddenly became clear. He suddenly turned the woman''s slippery body over...


    Her white and beautiful back could not only make people daydream, but also make people ''commit crimes''.


    There was a black snow lotus tattoo on the woman''s right shoulder.


    The center of the snow lotus flower was wrapped by two English letters, L and L.


    Lang Li...


    Not knowing why Jacob stopped, Winnie turned around in confusion, only to find that the man had already stood on the edge of the bed and began to tidy up his clothes...


    "What... What''s wrong with you?"


    She asked.


    A fierce gale flashed through Jacob''s eyes. He said in the most alienated tone, "I have something to deal with. I''m leaving."

 Chapter 579 Just Wait There

    Then, Winnie was stunned. She suddenly felt that she was so cheap that he refused to accept her even if she did like this.


    Since she was so humble and Jacob was not willing to appreciate her kindness, there was no need to continue to humiliate herself.


    She pouted and pulled the quilt aside calmly to roll herself in, not letting the shame continue to swell.


    In this way, she sat on the edge of the bed and said softly, "then you can go to work first!"


    "Okay."


    Jacob answered briefly and turned to take a look at her. It seemed that he didn''t go to comfort her like before.


    This time, he left as if he had never appeared here.


    After Jacob left, Winnie sat on the edge of the bed in a daze for a long time, tears streaming down her face. She felt very uncomfortable, but she didn''t know what was bothering her...


    She cried until her eyes were swollen and her nose was red. Then she stood up and went to the bathroom to wash the cold water. She didn''t leave until she tidied herself up.


    She knew there was something between her and Jacob.


    But she didn''t know what it was.


    After leaving, Winnie had woken up. She called Ann and said that she would go to the law office to discuss with her about how to deal with Ximena''s case.


    Ann was shocked on the phone. It could be told from her tone that Ann didn''t want her to get involved in this mess.


    But Winnie knew clearly that if she was willing to do it, she would kill three birds with one stone.


    She had helped Ximena and Jacob, and at the same time, she could help herself find those lost memories.


    As soon as she arrived at the law office, Ann quickly prepared some dry food and some documents that she needed to see in court.


    Winnie really couldn''t remember how to defend herself, so she had to start from zero.


    The only lucky thing for her now was that all the documents she needed to read were Chinese, not foreign language that she was completely unfamiliar with now.


    At this time, Ann had found something wrong with her. She stood beside Winnie and asked, "sister, what''s wrong with your eyes?"


    "I cried." Without hiding anything, Winnie looked at the documents and asked, "aren''t your eyes swollen after crying?"


    "Well, of course it will be swollen." Ann smiled awkwardly, "I mean why are you crying? Didn''t you say that you were going to get the mayor? Did you have a fight? "


    There was a faint pain in her heart, but Winnie didn''t know how to answer. She just smiled and said, "don''t mention him. Let''s get down to business! Where do you think we should get involved in this case? According to the information you showed me, Yates has s


    he would pick her up. Should she show some attitude later, in case he thought she was so easy to be bullied?


    Thinking of this, Winnie heard a knock on the door. She looked up and saw Ann standing there.


    "Sister, it''s time to go home. Shall I drive you home?"


    "No, thanks." "He said he would pick me up from work. Go back quickly. Be careful on the way."


    Ann gave a meaningful smile and said, "oh my God! You were unhappy not long ago. How could you make it up so soon? It seems that the mayor is really good at playing tricks. He just plays it quietly. "


    "¡­ No. " Winnie denied directly. It sounded like she was manipulated by him.


    This kind of feeling made her feel very bad.


    Ann smiled and said, "OK!" Then she left.


    After that, Winnie also walked out of the office with her bag. Three minutes later, someone drove a modern car here.


    With a perfunctory expression, Winnie got on the car. When she got on the car, she wanted to fasten the seat belt. But before she could reach out her hand, the man had stretched out his long arm and said, "let me help you."


    "Who wants your help?" Winnie admitted that she was losing her temper now, but she just wanted to make a scene. She grabbed the poor seat belt from his hand and said, "I''ll do it myself."


    With a helpless smile, Jacob reached out his hand and rubbed her hair. "You look like a child now."


    "Who is like a child?" She sniffed, "Jacob, do you know that sometimes you are really annoying? Who do you think you are? Why do you ignore me so much?"


    Jacob started the car calmly, turned his head and squinted, "you mean what happened during the day?"


    Without saying a word, Winnie glared at the front.


    "Winnie, do you know that you have forgotten something important?"

 Chapter 580 Winnie, Im Moved

    Obviously, Winnie didn''t take his words seriously. After a long time, she didn''t say anything and just ignored him.


    Jacob didn''t get annoyed. He just drove in an orderly way with a faint smile at the corners of his mouth. "What are you going to do in the law office?"


    "I am bored. I go there to have fun and see if I can remember anything."


    Then she looked out of the window and frowned, "this is not the way back to the Gong Clan''s mansion. Where are you going?"


    "I didn''t say I would go back to the Gong Clan''s mansion." "Aren''t you angry?" said Jacob with a frank smile? I''ll coax you if you are angry... "


    It didn''t sound like the mayor would say that...


    Turning her head to look at him, Winnie was obviously not so angry anymore. "Since you know I''m angry, why do you...?"


    "What''s wrong with me?" Jacob asked deliberately.


    "How can you be so bad? You know what I''m thinking, but you still do it on purpose." "You are bullying the patient, understand?"


    Jacob smiled and said, "Winnie, I just said that you forgot something important."


    "Forget it. I don''t care whether it''s important or not." "Do you really care that I have forgotten those important things?"


    Jacob nodded, "I do care. I''ll take you to the hospital this weekend. If you can''t remember it on your own, you can only ask the doctor for help. They have encountered a lot of similar situations, and maybe there is a way."


    "Why do you have to remind me of the past?"


    "Isn''t it good now? Although I''m not that smart, I don''t have any trouble... If you don''t piss me off, I won''t have any trouble at all. "


    Jacob smiled, "so I''m your biggest trouble now?"


    "Yes, that''s it." She didn''t deny, "you are indeed my biggest trouble now."


    "¡­"


    Jacob suggested, "then I''ll take you to eat something as your biggest trouble?"


    She was confused. "Don''t you want to go back to the Gong Clan''s mansion for dinner?"


    "Even if you go back there, you may not eat happily." Jacob said meaningfully, "besides, it''s not easy for me to take you out for a meal."


    Hearing this, Winnie felt much better in an instant. "Since you have done a good job, I will try my best not to be so angry. Where are we going to eat now? "


    "You used to go to the Night Phoenix, but we won''t go there today." As he spoke, Jacob stopped the car in front of a small restaurant. "Let''s eat here. They are all home cooked dishes, but they are very clean and affordable. I hope you don''t thi


    ple in Jin City?"


    "If I am not the mayor, I can spend more time with you. Isn''t it good?"


    "Of course it''s good. But why did you make such a sudden decision?"


    "Yates arranged Becky by my side and used Ximena to irritate me. He just wanted me to compete with him." Jacob said, "in that case, it''s also the best way to fight back by giving up the position of the mayor..."


    Looking at the handsome man in front of her, she suddenly felt that he seemed to have seen through everything, but stealthily devoured the prey.


    "Then who is the father of Becky''s baby?" "Is it Yates''?" Winnie asked curiously.


    "If it''s really him, then it''s really too dirty."


    Jacob smiled, "as long as it''s not mine. As for whose it is, I don''t care."


    "¡­ You. " "I suddenly realized that playing tricks in front of you was so ridiculous"


    Jacob continued, "Winnie, so you don''t have to take that case."


    "You know that?" She was shocked. "How did you know? I... I think it''s good to hide it. There should be no flaws. "


    "In fact, it''s not difficult to guess. Mark and Ximena are both my people. I know very well how loyal they are to me... I also know how capable they are. The campaign is approaching, and the current situation is indeed disadvantageous to me. If they see that I haven''t taken any action for a long time, they will definitely worry about me. At this time, the best way is to help me with Ximena''s case... "


    "Besides, you are in the law office today. If I think about it, I can almost know the result. Do you think so?"


    "¡­"


    "Jacob, you are really boring. I can''t even give you a surprise."


    "Winnie, I''m moved."

 Chapter 581 That Bastard Was My Best Friend

    Jacob looked at her with such sincere eyes, and what he said was only very simple. But suddenly Winnie felt that he was more handsome and charming than ever.


    She seemed to realize why Mark and Ximena would support this Boss so much. He was calm, neither arrogant nor irritable, but only comfortable.


    Yes, it was always comfortable to be with Jacob.


    When he came to pick her up today, Winnie was obviously angry, but as soon as she got close to him, her temper slowly subsided. Jacob dispelled this anger simply.


    She thought that maybe this was the real charm of the man in front of her.


    His temperament and demeanor allowed him to be easily noticed even when he was in a crowd.


    "Winnie, why are you staring at me?"


    Jacob shook his head and smiled. "It seems that you always like to see me recently."


    Winnie immediately came to her senses and scratched her hair awkwardly. "No, I didn''t look at you."


    After saying that, she saw his smiling eyes, and then bit her lips to surrender. "Well, I am indeed looking at you. Jacob, sometimes I really think I have seen you somewhere. "


    "Well, maybe it''s something deep in your memory." Jacob replied, "in fact, those memories haven''t disappeared in your mind. They are just classified and filed up in a corner by you. Sooner or later, you will open them yourself."


    Speaking of memory...


    The thought of what Ann had said today made Winnie''s heart sink.


    "Ann said... If I remember what happened in the past, I might not like you anymore. "


    After saying that, she observed the expression on his face, without missing anything. "If that''s true, what will you do?"


    "I will let you go."


    He answered without hesitation.


    It was straightforward, but it stimulated the deep of Winnie''s heart. For some reason, there was a saying in her mind that when a person really fell in love with a person, he or she would try every means to possess him or her.


    But the man in front of her was so gentle and rational to her. At most, he only liked her.


    He was too far away from love...


    Thinking of this, Winnie didn''t ask any more questions. She just sat there quietly and ate slowly, accepting the food he gave her from time to time.


    But she was still very curious. Who was Sana mentioned by Yates just now?


    It was obviously a woman''s name, and from the name, it should be a very beautiful woman.


    Although she was curious, she didn''t ask. After dinner, the two of them left the restaurant hand in hand.


    When they got in the car, he drove steadily, with beautiful light music flowing in the car.


    The music flowed in the narrow spa


    s, Jacob, the youngest mayor in the history of Jin City, had given up the chance to run for the post.


    It was said that his decision irritated the higher authorities, who quickly issued an order, which was to demote him to the acting mayor.


    And he had to be transferred to the rural area for two years.


    As for the candidates of the new mayor, it was self-evident that they didn''t need to be revealed.


    Yates won without a fight...


    Everyone thought that Yates would be happy secretly, but no one knew that he didn''t sleep all night and smashed his study into pieces.


    The most ironic thing was that before that, he had been studying the secret file that Becky had passed on to him... A speech of the mayor''s election.


    Jacob''s move shocked many people, including the Gu Clan, the Gong Clan, and a group of related people.


    That afternoon, on the second day after Jacob received the assignment, he sat on the sofa in the living room in a simple pajamas, with Jessie and Master Gong sitting in front of him.


    Beside him sat Winnie, and opposite him sat Becky.


    Standing aside, Maggie didn''t dare to breathe heavily, because the expression on Master Gong''s face was so frightening.


    "Jacob, you want to humiliate the whole family, don''t you?"


    With a cane in his hand, Master Gong said in a sharp voice.


    But at this time, Jacob seemed very calm. "Grandpa, I can''t always occupy the position of the mayor. There will always be old people and new people."


    "But the new comer is definitely not that bastard Yates!" Grandpa Ling said angrily, "don''t you know what kind of person he is?"


    Jacob smiled from the bottom of his heart. "A long time ago, that bastard was my best friend..."


    "Grandpa, have you forgotten?"

 Chapter 582 The Baby Is Mine

    It never occurred to Winnie that Yates was Jacob''s best friend.


    Since they used to be good friends, why did they become so stiff now? Did Yates hate him?


    When they met outside the restaurant last time, Yates'' behavior was obviously full of hatred...


    But what on earth caused the two of them to completely break up?


    She really wanted to know the reason.


    At this time, Master Gong''s eyes darkened slightly. "Of course I haven''t forgotten. It''s just because I haven''t forgotten myself that I want to remind you what kind of person Yates is, but you are still letting him go now..."


    "Grandpa, let''s not talk about this today." Jacob''s face changed slightly. "Let''s talk about Miss Li."


    Hearing this, Becky''s expression was obviously trembling. There was a flash of worry in her eyes, and more importantly, she wanted to escape at once.


    She didn''t expect that either. It should be said that Yates didn''t expect that Jacob would quit the campaign at this time. The invisible chess move made them panic and lose.


    With a frown, Master Gong turned to look at Becky, who was sitting on pins and needles. "What''s wrong with her?"


    "Miss Li, are you going to tell us by yourself?" As he spoke, Jacob''s eyes widened. He looked directly at the guilty face of Becky and said, "or let me speak for you."


    Noticing that something was wrong, Jessie frowned and said, "Jacob, you don''t have to beat around the bush. You can say whatever you want to say. Becky is pregnant with your child. Will she hurt you? "


    "When did I admit that the child is mine?" Jacob asked coldly.


    "What do you mean by that? Will she frame you up for no reason?" With an excited look on her face, Jessie said, "you just want to get rid of Becky for the woman beside you, so you can even give up your own flesh and blood."


    "¡­"


    Jacob sneered, "Grandpa, I know you are stubborn. Once you make up your mind, you won''t change your attitude easily. That''s also one of the reasons why I''m willing to let Becky marry into our family. I wanted to report the result to you after five months, but who can control human nature? "


    "Maybe at that time, a small life will really be killed innocently..."


    Jacob''s voice was neither loud nor low, but it directly knocked into Becky''s heart. Her hands were constantly twisting, and she felt cold all over... What should she do now?


    It turned out that Jacob knew everything.


    He was just acting.


    If he was not sure, he wouldn''t say that now. So if she still wanted to hide it, she would really have no choice but to die...


    But she was


    ow she knows she is wrong. Please forgive her!"


    At this time, Jessie took a look at Becky, who was lying at her feet. Seeing her red and swollen eyes and her little face full of tears, Jessie felt heartbroken.


    Apart from cheating, Becky didn''t seem to have done anything wrong. Instead, she had been teaching her yoga, and sometimes she would cook desserts for her


    In fact, she really liked this little girl. If she could really be a daughter-in-law...


    Jessie had thought that Becky would have a happy daughter-in-law in the future, but now it seemed that there was no hope. It was just that they were not meant to be together.


    "Dad, don''t be angry. I think it''s better to give her some money to get rid of her directly. Otherwise, people outside will say that you are ruthless to a weak girl."


    Said Jessie.


    Hearing this, Becky raised her tearful face and said, "no, please don''t drive me away. Even if I have to work in the Gong Clan, I will definitely be beaten to death by Yates when I go back. I beg you..."


    "I... Maybe I deserve it, but my child is innocent. Please take me in... "


    "¡­"


    Seeing this, Winnie felt sour in her heart. When she was about to ask for help, Jacob turned around and shook his head at her. Then she pouted and kept silent.


    For Winnie, Becky must be pitiful. Even if she was really wrong, the baby in her belly was indeed innocent.


    People like Yates might do something crazy.


    Thinking of the day when he was angry, she felt a chill on her back. It was so horrible.


    If Becky get out of the Gong Clan now, she might really be blamed.


    In this inexplicable silence, a voice suddenly came from outside the living room.


    "Grandpa, the baby is mine."

 Chapter 583 I Will Marry Her

    At the same time, a tall figure appeared at the door of the living room.


    The man wore a simple T-shirt and jeans, and a pair of white canvas shoes, which were quite different from the suit that Jacob wore. He wore casual and unrestrained clothes, and with a pair of glasses on his handsome face, he looked like a star.


    After he took off his sunglasses, Winnie was even more surprised as if she had seen another Jacob.


    After a closer look, she was sure that the two were not the same person.


    "What''s wrong with you, Vincent? You like to make jokes on other things, but you even take the blame for this kind of thing?" Seeing the man who suddenly appeared there, Jessie glared at him angrily.


    Vincent?


    Vincent?


    Could it be...


    Winnie frowned and looked at the man beside her. She wanted to get the answer from his face, but Jacob frowned and seemed to have fallen into doubts.


    "Mom." The man walked in with one hand in the bag, sat beside Jessie with a smile, and said with a smile, "I''m not kidding. The baby in her belly is really mine..."


    "Vincent, what are you talking about?" "You have been with me in America for a long time. How could you have a child with her?"


    Master Gong also chimed in, "don''t go too far in other things. Don''t play with such things."


    Becky didn''t dare to look up at the man, but she could tell from his voice that... It was very similar to the man who had sex with her that night...


    But how could it be so coincident?


    No, there must be some mistake.


    Vincent lowered his head and looked at the woman who was still lying on the ground, unwilling to raise her head. He lifted her chin with an evil smile, but there was a sinister light in his eyes.


    "Do you still remember me? My slave... "


    The word "slave" was deeply imprinted in Becky''s mind. She looked at the man in front of her in disbelief. He looked very similar to Jacob, but their temperament was different.


    It could be said to be one good and one evil!


    "What? You forgot it so soon?" "You''re really something. How dare you provoke my brother and pretend to be his child with my child? How dare you! Huh? "


    At this time, Becky was completely confused. She had never thought that the man with her in the United States that night would be... Jacob''s younger brother.


    Then the baby in her belly was really the flesh and blood of the Gong Clan?


    This...


    It seemed impossible. It seemed that God had played a big joke on her all of a sudden. It was more like he had given her an olive branch and brought good luck to her.


    But this man looked much more sinister than Jacob. She w


    es and calm temperament, Jacob said, "you appeared at the right time."


    "In fact, I''ve been observing her secretly for a long time. You should thank me for doing this. At least, you won''t be so troublesome."


    "So, you really decide to marry her?" Jacob frowned, "she is not a simple woman. Are you sure?"


    Vincent burst into laughter. "How capable can she be? Isn''t she just a woman? What''s more, my brother dares to marry the famous lady in Jin City, but I will marry an unknown illegitimate daughter. What am I afraid of... "


    "Since you have made up your mind, I have nothing to say."


    After saying that, Jacob stood up from his seat, walked out of the study and went to the master bedroom.


    He came to the room and saw the woman sitting in front of the dressing table and combing her long hair. Seeing him coming back from the mirror, she squinted and smiled. "Alas, I didn''t expect to see the TV show today."


    "You are optimistic." Pulling his tie, Jacob took off his suit jacket and glanced at her. "Are you really not worried?"


    "What am I worried about?" "Although Becky lied to us first, she wanted to know where her mother was. I think I can forgive her. Besides, she will be your sister-in-law soon. As her brother, you should be more tolerant! "


    With a gleam shining in his eyes, Jacob said, "if she can really be a well behaved sister-in-law, of course it''s no problem..."


    "I''m just afraid..."


    Before he could say anything, he smelled a faint fragrance, and then the woman''s arms wrapped around his neck.


    "Mr. Gong, how can you not think so much? At least this matter was solved now... As for you, are you sure you want to give up the position of mayor? "


    "What''s more, what does the acting mayor mean?"

 Chapter 584 Disappearance

    Jacob said after thinking for a while, "don''t you think the best way to defeat Yates is to win without a fight? What he wants is to compete with me. Now I give up directly. I think... He must be in a bad mood. "


    "Acting mayor is just a piece of cake."


    "Really?"


    "Why do I sound like a hard job?"


    He reached out and rubbed her hair. "Don''t worry. Well, what are you going to do now? Sleep? Or go out with me? "


    "Go out for a walk?" "Do you want to go on a date with me?"


    He didn''t deny, "you don''t want to?"


    "HMM... I don''t think so. But I don''t want to go out today. Aren''t you very free from now on? We can go out at any time. We won''t go anywhere today and go to bed early. "


    Winnie played with his tie and suddenly thought of something. "By the way, when will we go shopping? I want to buy you some clothes and change your old pajamas."


    Jacob''s eyes darkened. He smoothed her messy hair and looked at her tenderly. "Okay, whatever you say..."


    After that, Winnie really fell asleep. Before she fell asleep, she made a very bold request.


    That was to ask someone to sing a lullaby.


    She had thought that Jacob would object directly, but she didn''t expect that he not only accepted it happily, but also did it well.


    Jacob''s voice was clear and melodious, which made people feel at ease, especially when he restrained his malicious aura all over his body.


    Therefore, it didn''t take long for Winnie to fall asleep.


    In her dream, there was still a beautiful university life, green lawn, a school track full of youth, a crowded canteen and a particularly quiet library.


    She didn''t know how long she had slept. The only feeling she had was that the whole bedroom was empty when she woke up.


    Sitting on the bed blankly, Winnie looked around but didn''t find anyone.


    She thought that maybe she had a dream just now. In the dream, he sang a lullaby for her.


    No, it wasn''t a dream. She lowered her head and sniffed her clothes. There was still his smell on her clothes.


    The fragrance of mint. She found that every time she had an intimate contact with him, her clothes would be stained with his smell after several encounters.


    She got out of bed quickly, took her phone from the bedside table and dialed his number.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is not in the service area. Please try again later."


    "¡­"


    She called him several times, but he still didn''t answer.


    Winnie quickly got up from the bed, quickly freshened up, casually put on a coat and rushed out of the door.


    For a moment, she didn''t know where to go. She just wanted to find him.


    But she didn''t know where to find him.


    When she rushed out of the room, she saw Maggie passing by with a bowl of soup medicine. She walked up to her and grabbed Maggie. She frowned and asked, "Maggie, did you see Mr. Jacob?"


    "Sir?" "I''m just a maid. How can I know where Mr. Jacob is? As his wife, don''t you know?" Maggie also frowned, and then reached out to take away her hand.


    Her words made Winnie feel like a fishbone stuck in her throat. She didn''t know how to answer. Yes! She was his wife. Where had he gone? Why should she ask a servant?


    Besides, why was she so panic when she suddenly couldn''t see him?


    Maybe he just went out for a while and went out to buy something. He would come back soon...


    But why couldn''t she get through to him and he wasn''t at the service area?


    Lowering her eyes slowly, she said, "Okay, I know. Go ahead with your work!"


    "My lady, you are not the only master at home now. Lady Gong and Miss Li also need my service. I''m really busy." "Miss Li is going to be the second young master''s wife. In addition, she is pregnant with the second you


    e security guard interrupted impatiently, "even if you are the wife of the mayor, it''s the same if you want to see the mayor in the city hall. So hurry up and don''t waste time with us. We don''t know how many people like you we have to deal with every day. It''s too tired."


    "Then please tell me, is the mayor inside now?"


    As long as he was inside, she was afraid that he would really disappear without being noticed.


    The security guard shook his head with a smile. "Miss, do you seldom watch news? The old mayor hasn''t resigned, and the new mayor hasn''t taken office. Besides, it''s time to get off work. The mayor is not inside, so hurry up and don''t wander around here. It''s no good. "


    In the past, Winnie didn''t find it difficult to see him, but now she really knew it.


    But he was not here.


    It suddenly occurred to Winnie that... It seemed that he had been assigned to a basic level unit?


    "By the way, has your old mayor been transferred to a remote place?"


    The two security guards looked at each other and didn''t expect that such a high opportunity would be known by the ordinary people?


    In order to keep it a secret, the two of them shook their heads at the same time.


    ''Did I make a mistake? ''she wondered?


    Impossible!


    "Hey! Why don''t you leave? Do you really want us to drive you away? " One of the security guards seemed to have worn out his patience. "It''s not good for us two to drive you away. Don''t say that we bully weak women."


    As he spoke, he looked fierce and aggressive.


    In fact, Winnie was not afraid of them. She knew that they were just bluffing her and would not really do anything to her.


    She smiled awkwardly, "Okay, I''ll leave now."


    When she turned around, the two security guards standing behind her frowned at the same time.


    One of them said, "Hey! I think she looks familiar. Is she really the wife of the mayor? "


    "What''s that look in your eyes?" Another one said, "if she is really the mayor''s wife, how could she not know where the mayor is?"


    "Well, you are right. Then why do you frown? "


    "¡­ I''m wondering if she is a big star since she is so beautiful. You know my daughter is a Star chaser. I am afraid that I will miss the opportunity to ask for her autograph.


    "¡­"


    After leaving the city hall slowly, Winnie was once again in a daze. She didn''t know where to go, so she tried to call Jacob again.


    But it was still the same as before. The phone was not in the service area.

 Chapter 585 Jacob, You Bastard

    Was the signal there bad?


    By the way, she could ask Mark. He must know. Why didn''t she think of it just now?


    "You''re such a fool." Winnie said to herself.


    Then she quickly took out her phone and dialed Mark''s number. The phone was soon answered.


    "Mark, do you know where he is?"


    "Well, I don''t know." Mark wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. "Madam, what can I do for you?"


    It never occurred to her that Mark didn''t know it. But she could tell from his words that he must know something, but...


    "Mark, I don''t have anything to talk to him. I just found him missing after I woke up, and I couldn''t get through to him, so I want to ask you."


    "My lady, I''m sorry. I don''t know where the mayor is either."


    "But Mark, I feel like you know something, but you don''t tell me." "Did he prevent you from telling me?"


    "... Since madam have already guessed it, then don''t ask. Just wait quietly for a while. Maybe the mayor will come back. "


    Hearing this, Winnie was sure that what she had guessed was true. She suddenly felt worried and held the phone tightly. "Mark, did he do something risky? If not, I believe he won''t say anything to me... "


    "Mark, right?"


    All of a sudden, Mark was shocked by her firm tone. He began to hesitate and didn''t know how to answer.


    As the Chief Secretary of the mayor, of course he knew where he went. Even if he would resign as the mayor soon.


    But he couldn''t tell her, because it was the mayor''s concern.


    Of course, it was one of his jobs.


    "Madam, I am very..."


    "Mark, come and have a look. Look at this..."


    At this time, the phone was interrupted. In a panic, Mark hung up the phone and turned to work.


    He saw the staff who came with him before when he turned around, full of eggs and vegetables leaves, standing in front of him with a sad face, and there was blood on his forehead.


    Mark frowned, "what''s wrong? Was it thrown away by those people? "


    The young man standing in front of Mark was a new comer. He had just worked for three months and his name was Jeremy Lu. Unlike other young people, he could suffer much.


    He was very patient.


    This task was difficult, but he was willing to voluntarily come. It could be imagined that the young man was really a person who did things.


    Hearing that, Jeremy lifted his sleeve and smelled it. Then he grinned and said, "Mr. Mark, just throw it as they like. Everyone has a temper and needs to vent it, but what they throw is still stinky eggs. It''s really stinky."


    "You''re a good boy. You know how to have fun in bitterness." Mark patted him on the shoulder and added, "I think this matter will be settled soon. You don''t have to work so hard."


    "No, I have to wash myself as soon as possible, or I''ll stink to death," said Jeremy, rubbing his hair.


    After saying that, he turned around and ran into the inner room...


    Just a few steps, he suddenly remembered that water was a rare thing in this village. He immediately stopped and turned around to say helplessly.


    "Mr. Mark, how much water do we have? If I clean it up, will we fall into... You know how it feels to be in a dese


    hey didn''t care about the money, but they couldn''t demolish this place, or they would fight with us." Mark replied directly.


    It was the first time that Jacob had seen such a situation. He couldn''t find a fast solution for a while, so he could only squat in this place and slowly... Until they were willing to sign it.


    "Mark, have a good rest. Thank you for your hard work these days." He looked at the sky outside and said.


    "I don''t feel tired." Mark felt a little embarrassed and said, "it''s very hard for you, sir. You are about to resign, but you are still forced to do such a thing. Didn''t you do it on purpose? I don''t know what the leader is thinking... "


    Jacob put away the materials and said, "the task is the task. We just need to complete it. Don''t think about anything else."


    Then he patted Mark''s shoulder and said, "take some rest. Tomorrow you have to accompany me to visit every family, and I will talk to them in person."


    "Okay."


    At the same time, in the Jin City a thousand miles away, Winnie turned on the light in her room and tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.


    She called Mark during the day, but why did he hang up all of a sudden? Then she called him again, but he couldn''t answer.


    This made her feel very bad and uneasy. She always felt that something bad would happen.


    Now, except for Mark, perhaps only Ximena knew where Jacob was.


    But for some reason, Winnie didn''t want to face her since she met her in the hospital that day.


    It should be said that she didn''t want to face the girl who was treated cruelly by Yates. Such a sunny girl was now like a flower without sunshine, slowly withering in the dark mud.


    Anyone who saw it would feel heartbroken.


    At this moment, her phone, which had been put on the bedside table, rang. Winnie quickly stood up and took the phone. "Jacob, you finally called me. You bastard..." She answered it without checking the caller ID.


    "Madam, it''s me, not sir."


    The woman''s voice on the other end of the phone was very light, like a gust of cold wind, inexplicably weird in the late night...

 Chapter 586 Haunted

    Clenching her phone tightly, Winnie walked to the window and looked out. "Is that Ximena? I also want to see you. "


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Ximena said on the phone in a low voice, as if it would disappear at any time, "is Mrs. Winnie looking for me for Mr. Qi?"


    "It''s really because of him. Ximena, do you know where he is? Or do you know where Mark is? "


    "Mrs. Winnie, please come to the hospital to talk to me tomorrow. And I also have something to ask you for help."


    After a short pause, Winnie finally agreed, "Okay, I''ll go to the hospital to see you tomorrow. Ximena, go to bed early. Health is the most important. "


    "Okay, thank you."


    After hanging up the phone, Winnie couldn''t fall asleep any more. She was a little confused why Ximena called her at this time. Was she sleepless as her?


    On the second day, Winnie went to the hospital early and knocked on the door. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Ximena standing by the bed in a hospital gown.


    "Mrs. Winnie, you are here." Hearing the voice, she turned around slowly and her face was as pale as paper.


    With some fruits in her hands, Winnie said, "well, I don''t know what you like to eat, so I bought some fruits randomly. Where should I put them?"


    Ximena replied, "thank you, madam. You can put the fruit on the bedside table."


    "Okay." Smiling, Winnie nodded and walked to the bedside table. When she was about to put the fruit on the table, she saw a newspaper on it.


    The water in "Apricot Village" was heavily polluted. The high-level officials of Jin City were trying to mobilize local residents to agree on the removal, but local residents preferred to die than to follow, and the situation was getting worse and worse...


    Seeing this, a trace of doubt flashed through her eyes. Winnie put down the fruit in her hand and picked up the newspaper. "The news on this?"


    "Madam, sir and Mark went there."


    "This is the last task assigned to him by the superior before he resigns." Ximena said firmly, pointing at the word "Apricot Village" on the newspaper.


    Winnie had been worried, but now when she saw what was written on the newspaper, she was even more upset. After reading it carefully, this feeling immediately deepened.


    "That place seems to be very dangerous. The villagers are not willing to cooperate. But how do you know where they went, Ximena? "


    "I''ve also received the notice from the superior that I''m going there. But because of my physical condition, sir doesn''t allow me to go there." "Mrs. Winnie, I''m fine. Can you help me get out of the hospital and then we go together? I know you are worried about Mr. Jacob. "


    "Ximena, I think you''d better not go there. You don''t look good," Winnie said, looking at her up and dow


    ere was a ghost in the village. Sir, Mr. Mark, why did the door close just now? "


    Hearing this, Mark glared at him and said, "you are also a person who has accepted new thoughts. How can you still believe such a thing? Where does the ghost come from in this world? I tell you, the most terrible person in this world is not a ghost, but a person who hides a ghost in their hearts. Can you believe the things on the Internet? Don''t frighten yourself. "


    "Mr. Mark, you can''t defeat everyone in a short time. The miraculous thing is indeed very strange. There are so many unsolved mysteries in the world, and some are miraculous. Many scientists can''t explain them." "For example, Apricot Village is gloomy and desolate since we came in. Besides, every family here is weird and seems to have some secrets..."


    In fact, Mark also found out about it, but he felt that it was because of the isolation from the outside world. As for the door just now, it should be blown by the wind!


    Anyway, he didn''t believe there was a ghost in the world. If there was a ghost, it was just a human''s disguise.


    Just as the two of them were talking, Jacob kept pursing his lips. He frowned as if he was thinking about something important.


    In the middle of the road, he suddenly stopped and looked straight at the stone road in front of him. "Mark, is there any specific report about the landslide of Apricot Village?"


    "Yes, yes." Mark was a little embarrassed, "but..."


    Jacob asked, "but what?"


    Mark said seriously, "but those reports have reached the corresponding age of keeping, so they have been destroyed by the Archives Bureau. Now what can be found is only some reports about that time, so the information is very scarce."


    At this moment, Jeremy, who was standing aside, suddenly screamed, "ah! Someone is moving there! "

 Chapter 587 Being Poisoned

    "It seems to be a woman!"


    Jeremy shouted again.


    At this time, Jacob and Mark looked over. They didn''t even see a fly, let alone a figure.


    "What''s wrong with you? You''ve been suspicious all the time today. Were you silly because you were smashed by stinky eggs yesterday?" Mark shook his hand and knocked on Jeremy''s head.


    With a puzzled look on his face, Jeremy looked around and said, "well, there is indeed nothing. But I saw a woman standing here just now."


    "Did I really have a hallucination? Did I scare myself?"


    "Well, let''s go back first. Mr. Jacob seems to have found a clue. We have to cooperate with him. You should be prepared for long-term struggle." Mark walked over and patted him on the shoulder.


    Jeremy was a little confused. It was his dream to work with his idol, but when this day came, he was a little at a loss, afraid that he didn''t do well in any aspect.


    He would leave a bad impression on his idol!


    When the three of them returned to their temporary residence, it was almost noon. There was a local aunt who specialized in cooking at the place where they lived, but unfortunately, she was dumb and couldn''t read. She was a woman who did farm work, but the food she cooked was fresh and delicious.


    As soon as they came back, she came out one end of the food with a gentle smile on her face.


    "Wow, we have cooked more today. It''s good." Jeremy was so hungry that he ran to the table as soon as he saw the dishes. When he saw the dishes, he was even happier.


    "Of course we should add more dishes if there are more people." At this time, Mark came over and said with a smile.


    After saying that, he turned to look at Boss beside him, "Sir, I''m sorry. You can''t cook delicious food in this countryside."


    Glancing at the dishes on the table, which were basically vegetables, Jacob nodded and said, "they suit my taste. Very good."


    "Mr. Mark, it turns out that Mr. Jacob really eats everything. Does he like this kind of food?"


    "Sir only eats vegetables. Look, there is only one meat dish here. The rest are vegetables. Of course Sir will like them."


    "What?" Jeremy was a little shocked. For a man who like meat most, he really couldn''t understand the self abuse of not eating meat. "Mr. Jacob is really different. He has already eaten vegetables at such a young age."


    Mark felt that the boy was talking more and more, so he raised his hand and knocked on his head again. "You talk so much. Eat quickly and gag your mouth."


    After that, Jacob asked the two drivers to have dinner together.


    Compared with the others who gobbled down the food, Jacob looked as if he was having a mourning. In addition, he didn''t eat much, so he finis


    rpness in it. "Jeremy, I heard you say that there was a ghost here before?"


    "Okay." "I accidentally found it when I searched the information online. It said that someone had seen a female ghost in red here... Her black hair is fluttering and her face is pale. "


    Hearing this, Jeremy suddenly felt a chill on his back. He suddenly realized the figure he saw in the daytime today...


    It seemed to be the case.


    But if it was really a ghost, how could it appear in the daytime?


    Shouldn''t it be at night?


    "Is it before or after the landslide?" Jacob asked again.


    Jeremy wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "... It seems that the ghost didn''t appear until the mountain fell. There are still some netizens saying that the ghost was the person who died at that time. Because of the unfinished wish, the soul has been wandering in the world and can''t be detached. "


    Mark never believed in ghosts, but what happened today was really weird.


    The old woman who suddenly made threatening gestures like a crazy woman, the shadow that was seen by Jeremy, and the fact that Jeremy was almost poisoned...


    Thinking of this, he felt a chill on his back.


    He looked at himself tremblingly and said in a low voice, "Sir, is there really a ghost?"


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Jacob revealed an intoxicating smile for no reason. Such a smile was even attractive to Jeremy, who was a man. It seemed that he could calm down by looking at it like this and would not think of anything weird.


    "Knock, knock, knock..."


    Mark stood up and went to open the door. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Lin standing outside in horror, with his trembling hands pointing at the gate of the courtyard. "Mr. Mark... There are two people outside. I''m scared. Go and have a look. "

 Chapter 588 Jacob, Why Are You So Angry

    Hearing what Lin said, Jeremy subconsciously tensed up and asked, "is there really anything unclean?"


    Jacob turned his head and glanced at him. He just shook his head with a smile and did not answer.


    He said to Mark at the door, "Mr. Mark, go and have a look."


    In fact, Mark was a little scared, but he had to go. When he walked out of the door, he asked Lin, "Why are you so scared? A ghost or a human? "


    Lin was a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to express it clearly. "It''s not a ghost. Of course it''s a human. Mr. Mark, you can go to see first. "


    In this way, Mark was even more confused. He walked quickly to the door and wanted to see who it was.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw two people who seemed to have just come out of the quagmire. They were covered in mud all over their bodies, and so were their faces. Only two rolling eyes were exposed...


    He was sure that the two men in front of him were not ghosts, but human beings, and they looked very scary.


    "Who are you?"


    "Winnie, can''t you really recognize me?"


    Hearing the voice, Mark couldn''t believe it. "Madam, Ximena?"


    "Yes!" Enduring the pain all over her body, Winnie went straight in and said, "what a bad luck for Ximena and me! We not only lost our luggage, but also felt pain all over our bodies. Ah! Mark, please help Ximena in. Does she hurt? "


    At this time, Mark was stunned there. He was not prepared at all. After a long time, he came to help Ximena, who was still standing outside in a daze.


    "Ximena, what''s wrong with you? Didn''t I tell you not to come? But you not only came here, but also brought madam with you. "


    Just as Winnie had said, Ximena did fall heavily. Most importantly, some of her wounds hadn''t healed yet, and with the long journey and the fall, her hurt was bad.


    She walked in slowly and said, "you can''t let me stay in the hospital all the time. Proper activities are also good, and I know you and Mr. Jacob need help."


    "Then you can come. Why do you bring Mrs. Winnie with you?" Mark said with a bit of blame, "you know that Mr. Jacob is here, and he deliberately hides it from Mrs. Winnie."


    Ximena shook her head helplessly, "Mark, you are so stupid. If I come here without permission, sir will not scold me to death, but it''s different to take madam with me. She is the one who can bear..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, two people came out of the room. One of them was Jeremy, who hadn''t figured out the situation yet, and the other was Jacob, who was wearing an angry face.


    Jacob looked at the dirty woman in front of him and said angrily, "come in with me!"


    Her heart jolted, "well... I''m dirty. Let me wash my body first, okay? "


    "Cut the crap!" "Come in," said Jacob.


    "Oh..."


    Jeremy had never seen the mayor so angry, so he was a little confused who this woman was?


    He walked to Mark, looked up and down at the muddy people next to him, and whispered, "Mr. Mark, who are these two? And the person who just entered the room with Mr. Jacob. Why is Mr. Jacob so angry at her?"


    Mark glared at Jeremy and said, "Curiosity kills the cat. Have you ever heard of it? It''s none of your business. Go and prepare some bath water. "


    "Oh, okay." Joseph touched his head, mumbled something and then walked away.


    "Who is this young man?"


    "He is a fresh graduate. He just


    ruined her...


    He would never forget it.


    Ximena smiled and said, "Mark, the clothes that my wife and I have changed have been lost. Can you bring me a clean one to wear?"


    "Of course." Mark agreed without hesitation, "you go to take a shower first. I''ll bring it to you later."


    "Okay, thank you!"


    At the same time, Jacob also moved the bathtub into the room and washed it with water. Then he poured the hot water into it and prepared a clean bath towel. "Well, come and wash it!"


    At this time, another question came to her mind. Although it was not open-air, it was not hidden, because at least Winnie could not block him outside. If she took a shower, he would see everything?


    She looked away for a long time, but she didn''t move. She just stood there with her head down.


    Knowing what she was worried about, Jacob said, "I''m outside. Take your time. Call me when you finish."


    She mumbled, "aren''t you with me?"


    "I''ll be with you outside."


    "Oh... Go out now. I''m going to take a shower. "


    After casting a glance at her, Jacob walked towards the door. When he was about to reach the door, he was still worried. He turned to her and said, "call me if you need anything."


    She raised her little hand and urged, "I know, I know. Get out, get out."


    Jacob opened the door and got out of the room.


    As soon as he got out, he didn''t dare to go too far. He moved a chair in the yard and sat directly at the door.


    Upon seeing this, Jeremy became more curious. He walked quietly to Mark, and at this time, Mark was also a "bodyguard", so when Jeremy asked for the first time, he didn''t hear it, and his eyes were completely fixed on the woman over there...


    Although he couldn''t see anything.


    "Hey! Mr. Mark! " "What happened between you and Mr. Jacob?"


    Mark came to his senses at once and knocked on Jeremy''s shoulder. "Why are you shouting so loudly? Don''t you see that I''m busy now?"


    "Are you kidding me? Where are you busy?" "Tell me, who are those two people? Look at Mr. Jacob, he is standing at the door now!"


    Mark was also convinced, "isn''t it obvious? The one in the room is Mr. Jacob''s wife, and the one outside is... "


    "Oh, I know, I know." "She is your girlfriend, isn''t she?"

 Chapter 589 The Mayor Will Be More Handsome If He Goes To Bed Early

    "No."


    Mark looked at the direction of Ximena and said, "she is not my girlfriend. We are just colleagues."


    "It doesn''t look like at all. Mr. Mark, are you secretly in love with her? "


    "Shut up!"


    Mark found that Jeremy talked a lot today.


    At this time, it was completely dark. The moon was covered by dark clouds, revealing only a faint silver color. It looked extremely gloomy and terrible in the quiet col.


    At this time, several screams came from the room...


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    Jacob stood up and rushed into the room. There was no one in the bathtub. Winnie was wearing his white shirt and his suit pants. Because the trousers were too long, they had covered the back of her feet.


    In this way, her white and tender feet were partly hidden and partly visible, extraordinarily cute and charming. However, this outfit revealed another heroic temperament on her for no reason, especially her hair was still wet at this time.


    At this time, her eyes were trembling and looking at him, with tears in her eyes. She pointed at the direction of the bathtub with her little hand.


    "Well, there is a dead mouse in it."


    Frowning, Jacob walked over and saw a dead mouse floating on the water...


    At this time, the people who also heard the scream outside the door also stood outside, trying to see what happened in the room?


    It never occurred to Jeremy that the dirty woman would be a beautiful fairy walking down from an oil painting after she was washed clean.


    He couldn''t help but be amazed by her beauty. He looked straight at her, but before he could see enough, his eyes were blocked by someone.


    It was the cold and handsome face of his idol.


    "Get out!"


    Jacob put his hands on the door frame to block the situation inside.


    Mark asked with concern, "Sir, is it okay that madam called you so sadly just now?"


    "She is fine."


    Jacob pulled the dead mouse in front of them and said, "she''s afraid of rats.


    here."


    "It''s just a map. Why are you so sure?"


    "Some ancient tycoons and aristocrats pay attention to this thing. It''s called geomancy in our era." As Jacob spoke, his handsome eyebrows suddenly wrinkled. "This position is obviously a good dragon hole. I think they won''t let it go."


    Winnie was even more confused, "but even so, what does it have to do with your discussion about the demolishing? It seems to be two different things and should be handled by two departments. "


    "No." "It''s an inseparable thing," said Jacob firmly.


    After saying that, he turned his head and saw her looking at himself shyly...


    He asked, "what''s wrong?"


    She raised her head and smiled, "I just think the mayor was so handsome just now."


    "Am I not handsome in usual?" The man asked with a smile.


    The man was wearing a simple white shirt and black work pants. He was tall and handsome, and there was a cold temperament in his refined manner.


    Winnie was a little obsessed with him. He was handsome in usual, but in fact, he was more mature and reserved than many men just because he could analyze and solve problems wisely, not to mention other outstanding conditions.


    "Both you are handsome!" Winnie smiled, "but if the mayor is willing to go to bed early, he may be more handsome."

 Chapter 590 Silly Girl

    After folding the topographic map, Jacob looked up at her and reached out to touch her wet hair at her temples.


    "Winnie, don''t try to flirt with me, okay?"


    "So you know I''m flirting with you."


    "I thought you didn''t understand at all!" Winnie smiled.


    "No, of course I know. But..."


    Before he could finish his words, Jacob felt a bite on his lips. It was the woman''s lips that kissed him hard.


    She clumsily began to kiss him, sometimes naughty, sometimes teasing.


    He didn''t move and let her kiss him. In fact, he also missed her very much...


    It was just that he restrained.


    However, at this time, he was a little unable to suppress the burning flames in his chest. When she touched him, he narrowed his eyes and frowned. He quickly wrapped his arms around her waist with one hand, and then pressed her against the wall in messy steps.


    The man''s breath was dangerous. "Winnie, you started it first."


    Winnie had always thought that Jacob was a man who had no desire for anything, but now she could clearly see burning desire in his eyes.


    All of a sudden, she was enlightened and said boldly, "yes, I provoked you..."


    The last word was swallowed in the man''s mouth. Compared with her initiative just now, he was more like a jackal at this time, as if to directly crush her.


    In this passionate kiss, Winnie opened her eyes a little and saw the man''s closed eyes...


    She was overjoyed that she could finally take him on her side.


    Then she suddenly pushed her hands in front of him and said with a smile, "I''m so tired after a whole day''s journey. I have to go to bed. Good night."


    At this time, the man could not be described as burning in the bathtub, but his body had indeed been tightened. He squinted and approached, trying to grab her back into his arms...


    "Hey! I said I was tired. You can''t force me. "


    "Naughty girl..." Soon, Jacob realized that she did it on purpose. He narrowed his eyes and whispered in her ear.


    Then, in her shock, he held her up and walked towards the bed step by step...


    After the two of them lay down at the same time, she naturally nestled in his arms and felt his heartbeat in the quiet night. "Don''t drive me away tomorrow, okay?"


    "No way!"


    "Why?"


    "No way!"


    "Why?"


    "¡­"


    Jacob lowered his eyes and saw her hair. It was dark and bright. Most of her soft body was leaning against him, and her li


    as a big red flowery shirt and trousers. To be honest, Winnie was a little resistant to it. She really couldn''t wear this kind of colored clothes, and she didn''t want to try it. She always felt that it didn''t match her.


    She reluctantly took the clothes, turned around and entered the room. For a while, she seemed to have no other choice. After changing her clothes, there was no mirror to look at, so when she came out, she was very nervous.


    Especially when she saw everyone''s surprised expression, her face was even redder.


    She held back her shyness and walked over. "It''s my first time to wear this kind of clothes. I know it''s not beautiful. Maybe I''m a little silly, but... You will get used to it. This is breakfast, right? And... It''s very rich... "


    Then she sat down next to Jacob, picked up a bun and began to eat.


    After a few bites, she raised her head and looked at Ximena, who was sitting opposite her. Seeing that she was wearing a white embroidered shirt, Winnie bent down and looked at her lower body. It was a navy blue jeans.


    Although it was not fashionable clothes, it was much more beautiful than the big floral shirt Winnie was wearing.


    She asked curiously, "Ximena, where did you get your clothes?"


    "Lily''s daughter-in-law..."


    "Can I change my clothes?" With an embarrassed smile on her face, Winnie said, "at least I can change to a normal one."


    Glancing at the man who was eating breakfast calmly, Ximena shook her head with a smile and said, "No."


    "Why?"


    "Because... Mr. Jacob said he wanted to see you wearing it. "


    ''What the hell?''

 Chapter 591 You Look Pretty In Floral Clothes

    She turned to look at the man who was drinking porridge quietly and found that he didn''t move his eyes and brows


    "Hey! What''s wrong with you? Why do you want to see me wearing floral clothes? "


    Then Winnie looked down at herself again...


    "Why not?" The man turned around and asked with a faint smile in his eyes.


    The smile was so obvious in his eyes... A smile that successfully amused the kitten instantly filled her chest with anger, but now there were so many people, and several pairs of eyes were staring at her.


    So she had to hold back her anger. At least she couldn''t embarrass him, right?


    But she didn''t expect that...


    "You look pretty in floral clothes."


    After saying that, the man reached out to touch her hair, stood up and left.


    Her face went red. Winnie lowered her head and continued to eat bun. When she came to her senses, she saw that the man had already walked to the door.


    She immediately put down the things in her hands and ran to him. She grabbed his sleeve and said, "I''ll go with you."


    She knew that he was going to the east of Apricot Village, which was the dragon shape picture they talked about last night.


    At this time, Mark and Jeremy had brought some mountain climbing equipment and some self-defense equipment. The two looked at each other as soon as they saw the situation at the door, with a playful smile flashing in their eyes, and waited there.


    "Where are you going?" Taking a look at the things they carried with them, Ximena frowned and asked.


    "Sir said that he wanted to go to the mountain behind to have a look. Maybe he would find something." "It''s not a big deal to waste time here. Every family is unwilling to cooperate with us, so we have to find another way." Mark put the dagger on his waist and said.


    Hearing this, Ximena slowly put down her chopsticks and said, "then I''ll go with you."


    "Stop it, okay?" Mark said helplessly, "it''s good that Sir is willing to let you stay. Just stay here. It''s not for fun. If it''s not good, someone will die."


    "Yes, yes. I was in danger yesterday. This village is really weird." Thinking of what happened yesterday, Jeremy was still scared.


    Why was he poisoned? Why were the others all right?


    He had thought that Jacob would give him an explanation, but he hadn''t heard any news until now.


    Did Mr. Jacob forget that he was almost killed?


    "No matter what, you are discriminating against women. I am also an important member of this mission. You can''t deprive me of my rights." Ximena was stubborn. She stood up from the chair and said firmly.


    "You!" Mark w


    ithin the time limit, they will suffer in the end. Do you understand? "


    Jeremy shook his head, his eyes full of fear, "Mr. Mark, please trust me. I really feel that this place is not clean... Let''s hurry up. Maybe someone will die. "


    "You!"


    Mark really wanted to beat him up!


    At this time, Jacob came over and said, "Mark, let go of him."


    "Sir... This brat is always suspicious. I thought he was a good man, but I didn''t expect him to be so timid to believe ghosts! "


    Jacob smiled gracefully, "maybe what he said is true. There are indeed ghosts in the world."


    Mark didn''t expect that his boss, who always believed in science, would also think so...


    "What?"


    Hearing this, the originally vacant eyes of Jeremy were immediately focused. "Sir, do you believe what I said? Let me tell you, this village is really weird. Some of the news about ghosts on the Internet must be true. "


    Jacob''s eyes darkened. "I don''t know if the rumor on the Internet is true, but there must be something wrong."


    Winnie was so excited when she heard the word "miraculous". She ran over and looked at the nether papers scattered aside, her eyes shining...


    "Is this Apricot Village really haunted?"


    Seeing the curious look on her face, Jacob replied directly, "no, they are all scared away by your look now."


    "¡­ What do you mean? "


    Was she more horrible than a ghost now?


    Looking down at the clothes on her, Winnie raised her head and shouted at him angrily, "you chose this for me. Now you say it''s not beautiful..."


    Jacob chuckled, "did I say it''s not beautiful? Winnie, I advise you to wear this style all the time... It suits you. "


    Winnie felt a little helpless. How could he praise others like that?

 Chapter 592 Tom, youre back

    Soon, they arrived at the mountain behind the east of Apricot Village.


    "Yes, it''s here. Everyone, look carefully at what''s different about this place." Then, Jacob took out the topographic map from his backpack and said.


    The mountain was huge. It was muddy because it had rained. There seemed to be nothing special about it.


    At this moment, Winnie suddenly found a row of footprints. She said in surprise, "Hello! Come here and have a look. There are a row of footprints here. "


    Hearing the noise, they immediately ran over. Mark put his feet on the ground and compared them.


    "It''s much smaller than my feet. Sir, I think this footprint should be left by a woman... "


    "This place is deserted. Who else will come here except us?"


    "Mrs. Winnie, did you step on the footprint just now? Did you forget it?"


    "No, I''m not that forgetful... Uh! Although I did lose my memory, I didn''t choose to lose it. "


    At this time, Jacob squatted down. He measured the footprints with his hands and then compared them with that of Winnie. Then he said, "you have been following us for so long. Come out!"


    "¡­"


    "Who are you talking to? There seems to be no one here except us."


    Jacob smiled at Winnie, stood up and said, "Lily, come out!"


    "What?" Mark was shocked, "is Lily here too?"


    "Sir, is the person I saw just now Lily?"


    "But why did Lily follow us?"


    After saying that, Jacob looked around and shouted, "Lily, come out quickly. I know it''s you. Let''s talk about it later."


    The voice echoed in the mountain, but there was no figure, but strangely quiet.


    After looking at the footprints carefully, Winnie said to Jacob, "are you wrong? No one came out. Maybe it''s not Lily. Isn''t Lily a mute? She has no reason to follow us! "


    However, it seemed that Jacob didn''t hear her. He walked a few steps to the place full of nether paper and said again, "Lily, come out. I know it''s you."


    At this time, an idea flashed in Mark''s mind. He looked at Jeremy and remembered that yesterday, Jeremy was suddenly poisoned by food. The only person who could poison the food without being noticed was...


    If the person who poisoned him really wanted someone''s life, perhaps Jeremy would really lose his life.


    Perhaps she just wanted to make people feel scared and then leave.


    Or... At that time, the person who wanted to poison was not Jeremy, but...


    Thinking of this, Mark suddenly had an answer in his mind. No wonder Mr. Jacob didn''t deal with what happened yesterday, and no wonder he kept calm. It turned out that he wanted to lure th


    Alina?


    This name was so beautiful. Winnie didn''t expect that there would be such a beautiful name in this seemingly backward village.


    The woman who called Alina didn''t seem to hear it. She was still humming a folk song, over and over again, happily humming.


    "Alina, I feel sorry for you. Please don''t do that, okay? People can''t be revived after death, and the living should continue to move forward. "


    "Mom..."


    The woman suddenly called out. Her voice was soft and beautiful, like a spring sliding into the heart of people in this cold mountain.


    "Tom is still alive. He asked me to wait for him to come back, and then we will go into the city and settle down there. We will take you to enjoy our life after we make money."


    "Mom, Tom is not dead. He is really alive. I saw him last night! Look, he''s here. He''s still smiling at us. "


    As she spoke, the woman pointed at the tombstone with her pale and thin fingers.


    As a person who didn''t believe in ghosts, Winnie shivered. She leaned against the man subconsciously and held his arm tightly.


    Jacob glanced at her and knew that she was a little scared. Then he patted her hand and said, "don''t be afraid."


    His voice was soft and gentle, and his clear voice was particularly attractive.


    At this moment, the woman called Alina suddenly changed. She seemed to be shocked and froze there...


    Then, she raised her head slowly, and her face was covered by her hair. Maybe it was because she couldn''t see, she pushed the hair away with her trembling hands.


    In an instant, an extremely beautiful face appeared in front of them.


    It was a face more beautiful than a female demon.


    While Alina was saying, "Tom, you''re back."

 Chapter 593 Full Of Possessiveness

    This call seemed to come from a distant space.


    At the same time, Jacob and Winnie looked at the tombstone behind Alina. There were four words carved on it, "the tombstone of Tom."


    Feeling sorry for her, Lily squatted down and said, "Alina, you''ve got the wrong person. He''s not Tom. Tom''s already dead."


    "No, mom. Look, he is really Tom. He really came back this time." As she spoke, the skinny woman stood up from the ground. She stretched out her arm to Jacob with a gentle smile on her face. "Tom, can you hug me? I''m Alina, the one you love most."


    Seeing this, Winnie frowned and stepped forward to block the man''s way.


    "Hey! Don''t call me husband, okay? He is not Tom, and his wife is not Alina either. His name is Jacob, and his wife is me, and only me, Winnie. Do you hear that? "


    Her words were full of possessiveness. From Jacob''s point of view, he saw Winnie mumbling and the posture that Winnie would kick her if she really held him over...


    Jacob couldn''t help but want to laugh in his heart. In the past, it was impossible for Winnie to be like this, and only now would she be like this.


    Alina looked at the woman in front of her with a somewhat vacant expression. She pointed at her and said, "this... The clothes are mine. Tom, you must have mistaken me for someone else. I''m Alina. Do you recognize the woman in my clothes as me? "


    "Tom... I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. They all said you were dead, and mom also said you were dead. But I know you are alive. You will come back one day - "


    As she spoke, the woman slowly walked forward. Her eyes were no longer soft, as if she had just crawled out of an abyss full of evil spirits.


    Jacob frowned and stood in front of Winnie to protect her. He looked into Alina''s eyes and said, "I''m not your Tom. You must have mistaken me for someone else."


    Then he looked at Lily, who looked sad, and asked, "Lily, what''s wrong with your daughter-in-law?"


    "Since my son died, she has been missing him so much that she has become like this. Sometimes she is sober, sometimes she is confused, living half human and half ghost, and she always says that my son will come back."


    "A dead person can''t be revived. How can a dead person come back?"


    "¡­"


    At this time, the woman had already walked to the front of Jacob. She suddenly rushed into his arms, tightly holding his body with both hands, and whispered in a soft and sweet voice, "Tom, my Tom. Even the smell on your body is the same. It''s mint mixed with the smell of tobacco. Why don''t you say you are not Tom? Why are you still as bad as before and like to tease me? "


    When Winnie was about to break free from Alina


    "I just don''t want to be persecuted by Mr. Yang." While saying that, Lily showed a trace of panic on her face. "In order to let us keep the secret, Mr. Yang threatened us that if we tell others that there are treasures in the village, we will be punished. There were also relevant departments to investigate this before, but every time they came here, they were too greedy and couldn''t help us at all."


    "Oh, I see."


    "He is just a village head. You have so many people. Why are you afraid of him?" Winnie thought there was something wrong.


    At this time, Lily''s face was gloomy. "You don''t know that Mr. Yang knows some Mystic Arts. Although he can''t remove the corpse, he can curse. There were also people who wanted to go outside to report, but they all died... So we dare not, so we can only be confined in this dark place. "


    "What on earth does he want to do?" The sense of justice in Winnie''s chest was rising. "Does he want to monopolize the treasures in the mountain? By rights, these treasures should belong to the country, as cultural relics. You didn''t report it to the superior after you found it. The only possibility is that you want..."


    Lily lowered her head and admitted, "at the beginning, we did want to monopolize it, but after the landslide, we knew that not everyone can get this treasure, so we don''t have that dream. But Mr. Yang didn''t give up, and he still tried to find out what treasure is in it."


    "¡­"


    Winnie was surprised that there was such a shocking secret hidden in this inconspicuous Apricot Village.


    Now it seemed that it was not just because of greed and unwilling to tear down the house. There should be a murder case in it.


    Die an untimely death? Winnie didn''t believe it.


    It must kill them to keep their mouth shut!

 Chapter 594 A Bad Woman Deserves No Good Return

    Almost at the same time, Jacob also looked up at Winnie. When their eyes met, there was an inexplicable tacit understanding between the two.


    After all, it was not a place to talk about business in the wilderness. Later, the four of them went down the mountain together.


    However, the situation was different this time when they went down the mountain. When they went up, Jacob took care of and supported Winnie all the way.


    Now she had to follow Lily down the mountain, and behind them was Jacob, who was pestered by Alina.


    Lily said a little apologetically, "Mrs. Winnie, please forgive her. Alina is a poor child. It took her a lot of time to have Tom to take care of her. This blow is too heavy for her."


    "Okay, I know." If it weren''t for this, Winnie would have picked up the kitchen knife and killed her!


    Oh! Not so cruel, but she wouldn''t be as safe as she was now.


    Thinking of this, Winnie still felt a little uncomfortable and turned her head to look back.


    Alina leaned against the man''s chest and held his arm.


    They looked like a perfect couple...


    Jacob''s expression was cold, but he didn''t reject it.


    The more she looked at it, the angrier she became. Winnie turned her head away.


    Winnie kept telling herself to be calm and not to make a fuss with them.


    When the four of them arrived at the place where they stood, Mark and Jeremy were already waiting at the door. Seeing them coming, the two of them had an indescribable expression on their faces... Be struck with fright.


    Jeremy was even more outrageous. He almost thought that he had seen a ghost in broad daylight, and his legs trembled with fear. It was not until they approached that Jeremy saw clearly that although the woman looked like a ghost, her appearance... In fact, she was more like a female demon cultivating in a deep mountain.


    After that, he took a look at her feet again. It was said that ghosts had no feet, but the woman who was slowly approaching him had a pair of feet. Then he was sure that she was not a ghost.


    In the yard, several people were sitting around. Alina was still clinging to Jacob, while Winnie was sitting opposite them. She asked herself to turn her head away from them.


    Lily took a look at everyone and said, "I''m sorry. I lied to you before, and it was me who poisoned the mayor last time. I wanted to know... Is he as timid as those officials before? "


    "What?" "Oh, it''s really you, Lily. Your acting skill is really good."


    Lily rubbed her hands and smiled awkwardly, "I have no choice. In order to make Mr. Yang less vigilant against me."


    Everyone was still confused and didn''t know the whole story. Later, Lily told them every


    front of her eyes and then fainted.


    When she woke up again, her hands and feet had been tied and thrown on a pile of firewood. The room was very empty, and there was an old lamp hanging above her head.


    Then she heard a ghostly female voice, "you wake up?"


    With astonishment, she looked over and saw Alina standing there with her hair down. Dressed in red, she was like a ghost. Her face was covered by her hair, and the expression on her face could not be seen clearly.


    But because she couldn''t see it clearly, it looked more horrible and weird.


    "What... What the hell are you doing? Why did you kidnap me? Are you a ghost or a human? "


    "Does it matter whether I am a human or a ghost?" "I only know that Tom loves me, not you... But why did you take her love? You are a bad woman, and a bad woman has no good return. "


    "Alina, listen to me. It''s really not Tom. You''ve mistaken him for someone else. Let go of me quickly. Don''t do stupid things. You''re breaking the law, understand?"


    As she spoke, Winnie tried to break free, but her hands and feet were tied too tightly that she could do nothing.


    At this time, Alina was anxious. "Nonsense! He is obviously Tom. I won''t mistake him. You bad woman wants to separate us. I''m going to kill you!"


    "¡­"


    At the same time, a dagger appeared in Alina''s hand. She slowly walked towards Winnie, just like a ghost that would only appear at midnight.


    "Alina, don''t do stupid things. People can''t be reborn after death. Why do you have to do that? You are still so young and have a good life. You can still be happy..."


    Hearing this, Alina suddenly stopped and lifted up her messy hair with one hand.


    Suddenly, a face with an evil smile appeared in front of Winnie.


    She gasped and her heart almost stopped!

 Chapter 595 You Dont Love Him!

    "Don''t do stupid things, Alina!"


    It was the first time that Winnie felt scared after she lost her memory. "Even if you kill me, it can''t change the fact that Tom is dead. You can''t let anyone... Replace him. Alina, you are deceiving yourself. "


    Winnie didn''t know whether it was useful to say these words to her now, but anyway, she needed to try her best.


    She believed that a woman who once had a true love would not be so bad, nor would she do anything harmful.


    And the reason why Alina would kidnap her was that Alina was too afraid of losing Tom.


    The man she thought he was Tom...


    At this time, her hand holding the dagger began to tremble, and the look in Alina''s eyes gradually changed from ferocity to sadness. She seemed to be hesitating, but it didn''t seem to be. Everything about her was a little unpredictable.


    At this time, Winnie didn''t know what to do. It seemed that she could only gamble once.


    "Alina, listen to me. He is really not your Tom. Maybe you can''t let Tom go, but... He is really not. If he is, how could he not admit that he loves you so much? "


    All of a sudden, it seemed that Alina was seriously stimulated. She raised her hand with the dagger quickly and stabbed down hard...


    The sharp object stopped in both sides of their eyes. Alina said with difficulty, "why do you say that? Why... He is Tom. He is. "


    "They are obviously the same people!"


    At last, Alina screamed hysterically.


    "You don''t like him. You don''t love him. Why can''t he become my Tom? Why?"


    Looking at the dagger that was about to pierce her eyes, Winnie said in fear, "no, I love him. I love him. He is my husband, of course I love him."


    "No, No." Alina held the dagger in her hands and trembled. "You don''t love him. You don''t love him. You can''t lie to me. You love another man, not him. Since you don''t love him, why can''t I treat him as Tom? Why? "


    "You bad woman..."


    It seemed that Winnie had been struck by lightning all of a sudden. She suddenly felt that she was in a trance. Alina in front of her became more and more confused, and then she seemed to see a man faintly.


    Yes, a man, who was wearing a white shirt and a plaid vest outside


    Winnie wanted to see his face clearly, but it was blurry. She could only see his short hair.


    Who is he?


    Why did she suddenly see him?


    She knew this man was not Jacob, not...


    Because he didn''t feel like Jacob.


    This man¡ª¡ª


    It seemed very bad.


    This feeling seemed to exist in


    was also scared out of her wits. The dagger suddenly fell to the ground. She hurriedly hugged the man who was about to fall to the ground.


    "I''m sorry, Tom! Why did you rush over? I don''t want to hurt you, Tom... Tom... "


    Enduring the pain in his abdomen, Jacob gritted his teeth and said, "Alina, it''s time to wake up. Don''t lie to yourself anymore. I''m not your Tom."


    It seemed that a beautiful dream had been shattered, and the magnificent fairy tale had become an unacceptable fact.


    "Why? Why? Why is God so cruel to me? "


    Winnie was so frightened that she froze there. She saw his abdomen bleeding continuously...


    But he smiled and looked at her with bright eyes. "Winnie, come here. Do you really want me to bleed to death?"


    "¡­ Jacob, why did you take the stab for me? Are you an idiot? "


    "You big fool!"


    "¡­"


    At this time, Jacob had lost too much blood and fainted, unconscious.


    When Jacob woke up again, it was already three days later in the hospital bed of the county hospital.


    The hospital was not very well equipped, but considering his identity, he was still arranged an single ward, a hospital bed and a bed partner.


    When he woke up, he saw Winnie in a white shirt and light blue jeans peeling an apple on the chair.


    He laughed, "did you peel the apple for me?"


    Winnie''s hand holding the fruit knife paused.


    She raised her head slowly with tears in her eyes and pursed her lips, as if complaining why it took him so long to wake up...


    But in an instant, she threw the thing in her hand into his arms and said, "do you know how worried I am?"


    "I really thought you would be the same as Tom..."

 Chapter 596 Shave Him All His Life

    Winnie pounced on Jacob just now and pressed him directly to the injured position. He groaned in pain and grinned, "Winnie, you are trying to murder your own husband."


    "I''m sorry to press your wound. But you shouldn''t have pounced on me at that time. Do you know it''s dangerous? "


    As she spoke, Winnie moved a little away from his wound, but still threw herself on him and had no intention of leaving.


    "Fortunately, the dagger didn''t hurt your vital part, or the situation is hard to imagine."


    Jacob continued to smile, "what will you do if I really die?"


    "Will it be like what Alina has done to Tom? Will you become insane because you can''t forget me?"


    "I won''t." Pursing her lips, Winnie looked at his chin. Since he had slept in bed for a few days, there were some stubble on his chin. She reached out her hand to touch it, which made people feel a sting in the palm. "Mr. Gong, it''s time for you to get up and shave. It''s a little harsh."


    "Winnie, please help me. Just take it as a reward for me taking a stab for you, okay?"


    Hearing this, Winnie slowly stood up and saw the tenderness in the man''s eyes. "Don''t you care about your life so much? Do you want me to help you shave in return? "


    Even a tiny bit of kindness needed to be repaid by a spring!


    Not to mention saving her life!


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Jacob said, "I haven''t added the deadline yet. Of course, one time is not enough... I think my lifetime is almost over. "


    A lifetime!


    All of a sudden, the expression on her face was not as cheerful as when she first saw him wake up, but covered with a layer of mist.


    Feeling a little uncomfortable, Winnie turned to the man and said, "Jacob, do you know? When I was locked up by Alina, she said something strange to me. "


    "Well, what do you mean?"


    "Well, do you really want to hear it?" She looked up at him with a faint smile. "I''m afraid you will be sad if I tell you."


    Jacob touched her face and said, "tell me, maybe I won''t be sad."


    The moment the two looked at each other, Winnie immediately looked away and said, "she said that she really could see something else. Do you believe it?"


    "The saying of the God of ghosts is reverent, but whether you believe it or not is up to you." Jacob continued. "I used to have a very mysterious friend. What happened to him can''t be described as science, but I don''t know whether he is smart or not."


    "I didn''t expect the mayor to have that kind of friend. I thought all your friends were the same type as you."


    "¡­"


    Jacob asked again, "Winnie, you haven''t answered my question yet."


    "If I really


    The discharge from the hospital was smooth, but the doctor repeatedly told her that he couldn''t take a shower, so he must be accompanied to take a shower. The wound was still healing, and once it touched water, it was easy to be infected.


    As a family member, Winnie carefully wrote down all the words the doctor said, and then returned to the Jin City with Mark, Ximena and Jeremy.


    On the way, Jeremy was still thinking about what happened to Alina. The more he thought about it, the more entangled he became. He said, "I don''t know how many villages like this are left. It''s really harmful. But now everything is fine. I believe that those villagers will gradually recover in the future. "


    "Okay." Mark then echoed, "I was really scared to death. It turns out that Alina is really insane. If she had been treated earlier, she might not have been like that. Both of them are too backward."


    But at this time, Winnie was staring ahead with mist in her eyes. "Do you really think she is insane?"


    "Of course!" Mark said, "No one in the world can see ghosts. If there is one, he must have a heart disease."


    All of a sudden, the light in her eyes was fixed. Winnie said, "maybe it''s because Alina has seen too many ghosts that she is insane..."


    "In this way, she recognizes Jacob as Tom."


    When she said the last sentence, she looked at the man beside her.


    Jacob looked sideways at her and said, "don''t think about it anymore. We still have to go on with our journey. Go to sleep first. I''ll call you when we arrive. "


    "I''m not tired. Have a rest!"


    Winnie didn''t want to tell him that she had been dreaming the whole night since Alina had said those strange words to her.


    In those dreams, the same man would always appear.

 Chapter 597 Just Like, Not Love

    The news that Jacob was injured in Apricot Village spread quickly in the Gong Clan. Not long after he returned to the Gong Clan''s mansion, he received the news that Joanna and Candy came to visit him.


    In the room, Jacob was lying on the bed. His face was a little pale, but he was in a good mood. With a smile on his handsome face, he felt a little satisfied when he saw that Winnie was busy in the room.


    Joanna stood aside, full of worry. "Jacob, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. When we meet again, you lie on the bed. Why do you have to give up the campaign and accept such a hard and thankless job? "


    "Aunt." Jacob took the tea from Winnie and said, "We all work for the common people, regardless of the importance."


    "Jacob, don''t blame me for being nosy." As she spoke, she took a look at Winnie and hesitated, "how could it be the same? One is the dignified mayor of Jin City, and the other is just a charlady. How could it be the same? Jacob, listen to your aunt''s advice. You should hold something tightly in your hand. As for women, there are many good women in the world. There is no need to only have one in your eyes. Men are just like cats who want to eat fish. "


    Of course, Winnie knew what she meant. In other people''s eyes, maybe she was the reason why Jacob gave up the competition...


    After all, she had a bad reputation. Ordinary people didn''t like her as the wife of the mayor, but Jacob insisted on not divorcing her. That was the only result. He gave up the position and was willing to be ordinary.


    At this time, Jacob looked up at Winnie with a soothing smile. Seeing that she was also calm, he didn''t worry about anything.


    Now they... Sometimes, some things could no longer make them estrange.


    Usually, Candy would cry out loud when she relied on her baby, but now it was very quiet, because she didn''t expect that the baby in Becky''s belly... It was Vincent''s, and she still couldn''t digest it.


    How could it be Vincent''s?


    If it was from Vincent, did it mean that Becky had lied to her before?


    She took her as her best friend. How could Becky play with her like this?


    Noticing her daughter''s difference, Joanna turned her head and said, "Candy, why don''t you say anything? You should also persuade your cousin. Look, he is so despondent and depraved now."


    "What? Oh, mom... Cousin has his own thoughts. Don''t worry. " Candy said absentmindedly. Then she scratched her hair and said, "mother, my cousin must need a rest. Let''s go first."


    Joanna frowned, "Candy, what''s wrong with you? It''s strange today. Is it because of the matter of


    d with a complicated look in his eyes.


    "Yes, it''s because of me."


    "Well... Do you think my brother did this because he loves you? "


    "¡­"


    Without saying a word, Winnie just stood there and listened to him quietly.


    With a smile, Vincent revealed a row of white teeth. "My sister-in-law should know what kind of person my brother is. In fact, no matter who is in danger, my brother will stand out. Not to mention his wife, even a stranger would do that at a critical moment. "


    Clenching her teeth, Winnie said firmly, "I know better than you whether he loves me or not."


    "Huh! Yes, you are right. " Vincent suddenly burst into laughter, which was full of sarcasm. "Sister in law is also an adult. If a man really loves a woman, how can he suppress the feeling that is stronger than a volcanic eruption? In fact, in my opinion, brother just likes sister in law, not love."


    At this moment, Winnie really wanted to be ashamed into anger, but she knew that she couldn''t do that, so she chose to smile, which could even overshadow the bright sunshine in the day.


    "In fact, sometimes it''s enough to like someone. For a person like your brother, it''s enough."


    "Really? I think you are deceiving yourself. Don''t you want to be loved by my brother? "


    "A man like my brother loves a woman crazily. How happy that woman should be... He is willing to do everything for that woman. He did everything for her just to make her smile. Do you think this woman is the happiest woman in the world... "


    "Shut up! Shut up! "


    Almost at the same time, in a high-end box in Jin City, Yates looked at the photo in his hand and couldn''t help but cry.


    "Austin, prepare a private plane for me. I''m flying to San Francisco now..."

 Chapter 598 Are You Happy

    At this time, the mayor''s enthronement ceremony would be held soon. Austin looked out of the window at the sky and frowned slightly. Wasn''t it not good for him to leave at this time?


    "Mr. Shen, there may be a conflict with our schedule to San Francisco now. Please think twice."


    The battle with Jacob was a victory without a fight. Although this result was a little unexpected, anyway, they won.


    Yates stretched out his hand to touch the photo, but his usually violent and obedient eyes showed a little tenderness and warmth.


    "Austin, do you know who she is?"


    Austin''s body sank. He looked at the photo and shook his head. "Mr. Shen, I don''t know."


    Austin only knew that Yates had been looking for this woman all over the world, both at home and abroad.


    Sometimes when Mr. Shen saw some women who looked like her, they would be classified as special mistresses. However, he would get bored after playing for a month and then order him to pay for it.


    Austin had a guess in his mind, but he didn''t think it was true... He was very clear about how Yates deals with women.


    Yates was a good scumbag.


    Of course, this was Yates'' private affair. As a subordinate, Austin had no right to say anything. As a boss, Yates was generous and kept his promise. It was good for his subordinate.


    Yates suddenly smiled like a child, "I''m willing to do anything for her, so do you think I care about the title of mayor?"


    "Compared with her, that thing is worthless!"


    Hearing this, Austin was a little shocked. It turned out that his guess was right.


    This woman was really...


    In the past few days, the Gong Clan''s mansion was very quiet, which made Winnie a little uncomfortable.


    In the past few days when Jacob was resting, Winnie would lie in his arms every afternoon. The two of them read a book casually. Sometimes she didn''t want to read it by herself, so she asked him to read it for her.


    The mayor had always been gentle and spoiled her, so he was willing to do so.


    However, Winnie also found that this kind of thing was poisonous and would be addicted to it as time went by. For example, later it gradually became that she couldn''t hear his voice, and she couldn''t take a nap.


    Therefore, sometimes she really hated and loved him, more like some kind of drug, addicted and deep into the bone.


    She thought that it was good for them to be like this. If she didn''t regain her memory, she would just stay with him quietly all the time.


    She didn''t care and think too much. It was really good to be a fool without trouble.


    But sometimes, what Alina and Jacob had said echoed in her mind over


    "Since you are happy, you don''t need to take those words seriously. Just live your current life well."


    "¡­ But I''m curious. "


    She said honestly, "I''m curious about whether you really can... And whether what you said is true or not. I''m even more curious why you know that I''m here today, and even know what clothes I''m wearing. Who are you? "


    At this time, Alina seemed to be lost in thought, and her eyes slowly lost the original clear. "In fact, I don''t know myself. Sometimes I''m sober, sometimes confused, and sometimes I have some strange dreams. Then I go through those dreams, see some strange people, and they tell me some stories. Some people will ask me for help, some I can do it, and some I can''t. If I can''t do it, they will get angry, and then I will pay with my body. "


    "Alina..."


    "Now that you are fine, you can leave the hospital with me and live a normal life. The outside world is big. You can start over."


    However, Alina refused, "no, I''m fine here. It''s very quiet here and there are not so many people to disturb me. Since Tom left, I haven''t been so happy for a long time. I don''t want to leave here..."


    "Go back and live a good life."


    The smile on the woman''s face was so happy that Winnie didn''t want to destroy it, so she decided not to persuade her to change her mind.


    But when she turned around and left, Winnie seemed to hear what the woman said, which was unclear and she did not hear it clearly.


    Alina watched Winnie walking out of the ward slowly. She didn''t take out the album from the window until the door was closed...


    It was raining heavily on the album. A man was kneeling in front of the tomb and digging with his hands, heartbroken.


    "I hope you won''t come to me again. Never."

 Chapter 599 He Is Married

    San Francisco.


    When Yates arrived in San Francisco, it was already the evening of the second day. Without hesitation, he rushed to the place shown in the photo, a quiet town.


    Looking at the white house in front of him, his heart beat so fast as if it could come out of his mouth. Everything was too unreal, as if he was in a dream.


    He walked into the courtyard, where there were green grass, a green and yellow inlaid swing, and a beautiful little girl who was playing the swing.


    The little girl was very beautiful. She had the pure Asian bloodline and wore a white dress. As soon as she saw him, she jumped off the swing and rushed into the room, shouting in English, "Mom, mom, there''s a strange uncle outside."


    Not long after, a slim figure walked out of the room. She was dressed in a white suit, with long black hair on her shoulder, thin eyebrows, big eyes, and oval face. Although she was not very outstanding, inexplicably she looked gentle and touching, which was unforgettable at a glance.


    Yates had forgotten what crying was, but his eyes were red.


    "Sana, my Sana..." He threw down his coat and ran towards the woman. Whether she wanted it or not, he held her in his arms and said.


    The woman''s expression was dull, but there was obvious surprise in her eyes.


    She raised her hand slightly to hug him, but in the end, she didn''t. She just let him hold her in his arms.


    Yates didn''t know how long he had hugged her, but he was reluctant to let her go. He held her face and said with difficulty, "it''s so good to be hugged again... How are you? "


    The woman didn''t make a sound. She just smiled, and a flash of pain flashed through her eyes.


    The pain made Yates release her at once. He smiled bitterly and said, "are you disappointed? Are you thinking... Why is it not him who rushed to you, but me. Sana, do you still miss him? "


    "Come in!" "Yates, long time no see." With a faint smile on her face, Sana Tao''s orange like temperament bloomed at this moment. She was neither arrogant nor rash, and her words could always comfort people''s mind. Then she said.


    Long time no see...


    They had been apart for six years.


    "Cindy, call uncle in Chinese." Then Sana took the little girl''s hand and said to her.


    The little girl named Cindy raised her head with a smile. "Hello, uncle."


    Maybe it was because she grew up abroad all year round that she couldn''t speak Chinese clearly, but she was very cute.


    "Cindy! Can you tell me your full name?" Looking at the little girl, Yates'' eyes became deeper and deeper. He squatted down and to


    He was married!


    Jacob, who else in the world can make you willing to marry!


    She had to admit that she was very curious.


    After lying on the bed for two weeks and being taken good care of by Winnie, Jacob had recovered. In the past two weeks, the two of them had been glued to each other, showing incomparable affection and admiration to others.


    In the afternoon, the two of them huddled together as usual. Now that Winnie couldn''t understand the German, Jacob was serving as a translation for her.


    She said she was sleepy, so she found a random posture and lay in his arms...


    Seeing that she was asleep, he picked her up and put her on the bed. Then he walked out of the room to help her get the dessert she wanted to eat after waking up.


    When he was about to leave, her phone rang. Winnie woke up and answered the phone in a daze, "Hello! Who is it? "


    "Sister, it''s me!"


    Ann said.


    "Yes. What''s wrong?"


    "Sister, something happened. Do you still remember Yates'' case? "


    Hearing the word "Yates", Winnie immediately got up from the bed. She rubbed her eyes and said, "I remember. What''s wrong with that case?"


    "Damn it! Yates was so shameless that he changed the plaintiff into a defendant. The defendant changed the plaintiff and took Ximena to the court, saying that she designed him and blackmailed him for money. Damn it! I''ve seen shameless people, but I''ve never seen such a shameless person. It''s humiliating! "


    "¡­"


    "Isn''t he going to be the mayor now? How could he do such a shameless thing... Hello! Are you listening? "


    What Ann said was also a shock to Winnie. Anyway, she would not let anything happen to Ximena. But why didn''t she see any news about this case?

 Chapter 600 She Is As Beautiful As My Mother

    After hearing this, Winnie decided to go to the law office to discuss with Ann tomorrow morning. Although it was not appropriate for her to accept the order now, she could do something for her.


    She had mentioned to Jacob about going to the law office, but she didn''t tell him exactly why she needed to go there.


    On the one hand, she was afraid that Jacob would not let her get involved. On the other hand, she thought that since Yates had made such a big move, it was impossible for him not to know. Two.


    Even if the news hadn''t reached his ears yet, it was only a small circle and he would know it soon. So it was better to keep it a secret.


    On the second day, after breakfast, Winnie went out. During this period of time, Lady Gong was very concerned about the baby, so she didn''t ask where Winnie would go.


    When she was driving, Winnie suddenly felt a little thirsty. She looked around and found that there was no water. At this time, she happened to see a convenience store not far away, and there was a parking lot near it. She parked the car, walked into the convenience store and bought a bottle of coke that she had been craving for a long time.


    In the Gong Clan''s mansion, this kind of soda was a forbidden product. In addition, Jacob had been staring at her, so she didn''t have the chance to drink it. She had been thinking about it for a long time.


    Walking out of the convenience store, Winnie couldn''t wait to take a sip. After a burp, she showed a satisfied smile, looked at the bottle in her hand and said, "the mayor doesn''t drink this kind of drink. It''s a great loss of fun in his life!"


    However, it seemed that he had no fun at all. If she hadn''t accompanied him during his recovery, he would have been very bored.


    At this time, when she was about to get on the car with a drink, she felt someone pulling her skirt. She lowered her head and saw a little girl standing there.


    "Aunt, I''m separated from my mother. Can you help me find my mother?" She raised her head, with a hint of uneasiness in her eyes. Her little hand grabbed her dress and swayed it.


    "What?" It was the first time that Winnie had encountered such a thing, and she was instantly stunned. She looked around, and found that they were all people coming and going. Was she a little guilty? "if you are separated with your mother, you can call the police. I can''t help you!"


    Cindy tugged at the hemline of Winnie''s dress and refused to let her go. "The policeman is so fierce. I don''t want to see him. Auntie, can you help me find my mother? "


    "I... I don''t know how to find it for you." "Here, I''ll give you the phone. You can call your mother yourself. You should know your mother''s phone number, right?" Confused, Winnie took out her phone and said.


    Cindy looked at her phone and pouted, "Auntie, mom and I just ca


    long hair down to her shoulder standing there in a cotton suit. She had a pair of eyes that seemed to be able to talk and wore light nude makeup. She was not only beautiful, but also looked comfortable. Winnie had to admit that she was a woman that would be hard to forget when anyone saw her.


    Sure enough, Cindy''s mother was very beautiful.


    With sweat on her face, Sana said, "Cindy, you scared me to death. Don''t run around in the future, okay? It''s easy to be taken away by bad guys. "


    "Okay." Cindy nodded. Then she looked at the direction where Winnie was sitting and said with a smile, "Mom, that beautiful aunt helped me find my mom, and she even invited me to have ice cream, but I really only ate a little."


    Then Cindy stretched out her small hand to measure the size of it. "It''s really just a little."


    Sana looked at the woman standing there with big waves. She was wearing an elegant white dress, and her eyebrows and eyes were as delicate as dolls. Her face was completely bare, and her skin was as good as porcelain.


    Sana had been abroad for a long time and was used to the angular face. She was a little uncomfortable when she came back. But when she saw the woman in front of her, she felt like she was in a country with blonde hair and blue eyes again. It was really rare to find such a clear outline of a person in Asia, and it was hard to forget at a glance.


    Holding Cindy''s hand, she walked over with a smile and nodded, "thank you for helping Cindy."


    "It''s just a piece of cake." "Don''t run around next time. I have to go now. Bye!" Then Winnie squatted down and touched Cindy''s head.


    Cindy shook her hand and said, "bye! Auntie, can I see you again? "


    "Uh... It depends on fate. "


    Sana noticed that Cindy seemed to be a little special to her, so she asked curiously, "may I have your name? I can also come to thank you in the future."

 Chapter 601 Pregnant With An Enemys Child

    Touching Cindy''s head, Winnie smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. You''re too polite. It''s just a piece of cake."


    "Okay, Cindy. It''s time to go. Bye!"


    Cindy pouted, "bye!"


    Then, Winnie quickly left the mall and went to the law office.


    Not long after Sana and Sana walked out of the mall, a Rolls-Royce phantom came to pick them up. Of course, it was Yates.


    "I got lost with Cindy when we were shopping just now. I was so scared." After getting on the car and seeing Yates, Sana sighed.


    "Really, Cindy?" Yates reached out and touched Cindy''s hair, "don''t run around in the future. You are the apple of your mother''s eye. If you really disappear, your mother will definitely ask me for help. At that time, uncle Shen really has no choice."


    Cindy was a smart girl. In fact, she had already known that this generous uncle in front of her liked her mother.


    Although he was good to his mother and her, she wanted... A real father, not an uncle.


    Obviously, Yates'' flattery didn''t work on Cindy. She looked out of the window and said, "Mom, it''s so beautiful and lively here. I like it. Can we stay here?"


    Cindy''s words hit Yates''s nail on the head. He looked at the woman at the same time and saw a flicker of hesitation on her beautiful face, so he persuaded her.


    "Sana, you haven''t been back for a long time. You can stay here for a while after my case is over. Don''t leave so soon."


    "Ha ha." "Yates, do you think your case can be finished soon? Why can''t you get rid of those messy habits at such an old age? The words "clean yourself" are really not in your dictionary... "


    Yates scratched his hair and showed a rare embarrassment on his handsome face. "Sana, only you dare to say that to me now. Others don''t even dare to say anything when they see me, and sometimes I feel bored."


    "The baby is here. Watch your mouth..."


    "Sorry, sorry!" Yates smiled and apologized. He thought only the woman in front of him could make him like this, except her, there would be no second woman in the world.


    Sana looked at him and asked seriously, "how is your case going now? Can you tell me honestly, are you the victim or that girl is the victim? "


    "Is there any difference?" Yates spread out his hands and said indifferently, "do you know how many women want to play tricks on me in a year? I don''t know if Ximena is one of them. She is just a little smarter than other women. It seems that she is the victim. "


    Sana didn''t agree with his words, but after all, they had b


    is chest still fluctuating with anger. "For the sake of Mrs. Winnie, I won''t make a fuss with you today."


    "Well, I should say that. I don''t want to argue with you for the sake of my sister. You are just like a mad dog. I''m speechless..."


    After the battle finally ended, the four of them walked to the sofa and sat opposite the two of them.


    "Don''t worry, Ximena. We''re here. Everything will be fine."


    "Yes, a scumbag like Yates will definitely get his retribution. Don''t be afraid. We will back you up." Ann said, patting her chest.


    With a forced smile, Ximena said, "thank you, everyone!"


    Then she picked up the tea cup on the table with her trembling hands and took a sip absent mindedly. But as soon as she drank the water, she felt like vomiting. She tried her best to hold it back...


    At this time, she only felt that the thing in the right pocket of her shirt was constantly burning. It went through her clothes and scalded her skin, followed by her heart.


    This feeling was like being killed. No! It was more painful than being killed.


    She thought that maybe she was wrong. There were a lot of similar things on the Internet, which might not be accurate. Maybe she was wrong...


    Yes, it must be wrong.


    It was impossible. God wouldn''t do that to her and make her pregnant with the child of her enemy.


    Mark could see the difference of Ximena and her pale face. He reached out to hold her hand, but felt it cold. "Don''t worry, Ximena. I will always be by your side."


    From Mark''s point of view, what Ximena was worried about was that Yates would sue her. He had never expected that Ximena was much more worried than he had expected.

 Chapter 602 The Girl

    About two hours later, they left the law office after discussion.


    In fact, everyone knew that once Yates filed a case first, the public would definitely support him in the end, and Ximena could only be a person who would do anything for money.


    Not only that, but also her present identity and position, and she was also a subordinate of Jacob. The public''s imagination was absolutely rich, and they would think of all possibilities.


    Needless to say, everyone knew how terrible the situation was now.


    Although it seemed to be calm, in fact, it was just an illusion. The real situation was that the waves were terrible.


    After driving back to the Gong Clan''s mansion, when Winnie was about to go upstairs, she saw Lady Gong and Becky chatting heatedly. When she passed by, she heard something about the child.


    Up to now, the wedding of Vincent and Becky hadn''t been held yet. It was said that they were still in the preparation stage, or maybe they would hold the wedding after the baby was born.


    In the past, it seemed to be a justifiable thing to let Becky leave the Gong Clan''s mansion, but now it was completely impossible, because her title had changed from Miss Li to the second lady of the Gong Clan.


    "Where have you been? You don''t even greet people when you see us. Is this the girl taught by a big family?" With her sharp eyes, Jessie saw Winnie at once.


    Helplessly, Winnie could only stop and say a few perfunctory words, but these words were in return for some sarcastic words.


    Since Winnie had been used to it, it was not a big deal. Anyway, she wouldn''t lose anything.


    She opened the door and walked into the bedroom. When she was about to speak, her mouth was covered by the man.


    She pushed him subconsciously, but he pressed her against the door. He didn''t let her go until she felt dizzy.


    "Honey, why did it take you so long to come back?" He still leaned against her ear and bit her earlobe on purpose.


    "Well, well... It''s a rare chance for us to meet, so we have a lot to talk about."


    She tried to avoid his touch, but her hands were pressed on the door by him. No matter what, her whole body was exposed there, which was more like another way to cater to him.


    Recently, the mayor had become "bad" and always did something bad to her.


    Her earlobes didn''t seem to satisfy him any more. He kissed her neck. She didn''t like to use perfume now, so the fragrance there was mixed with her body fragrance and the fresh smell of shampoo. It was very good... The best he had smelled.


    Therefore, he was reluctant to leave and kept kissing her.


    At first, Winnie didn''t want it. After all, as soon as she entered the room, he was very enthusiastic. But later, she gradually cooperated with him. She closed her eyes and sighed, "today, on the way to the law office, I helped the little girl find her broken mother. Am I ki


    cob held her in his arms again and said in a low voice, "go to take a shower. I''ll call the doctor."


    "Okay..."


    Seeing her walk into the bathroom, Jacob left the room and walked to the study.


    He called the doctor, "yes, she is still the same. She has no impression of the past."


    "I''ve read the medical records you sent to me about your wife. There is no qualitative change, which means that it was not caused by the car accident. Maybe she wanted to forget something subconsciously, or maybe she was stimulated strongly before the car accident that day. It''s possible. "


    "But the only thing I can be sure of is that your wife is fine physically and hurt mentally."


    "¡­"


    With the phone in his hand, Jacob sat on the chair and said, "I know. I''ll take her to see you when you come back."


    "Jacob, tell me the truth. Is your wife the girl you loved secretly in the past?"


    "How do you know who I had a crush on back then?" Jacob touched his forehead and asked, "is it so obvious?"


    "It''s not obvious. I''m just a little smarter than them. At that time, you went to the library all day long, and you didn''t have a girlfriend to send you, but you liked to walk out of the girls'' dorm. Isn''t that obvious? With your ability, I was really surprised that you didn''t make a move at that time, but the result is the same anyway. "


    "Hey, do you remember Lang? When we were graduate students, he was in the limelight. So many girls in the school liked to chase after him. You are the best student in our dormitory. But you keep a low profile. You didn''t know that we were all mocking you in our hearts at that time and you didn''t know how to make us happy. "


    With a helpless smile, Jacob touched his eyebrows and said, "well, there''s no need to mention those old memories. That''s it. I''m hanging up."


    "Okay, buddy. Let''s have a good time when I come back. You''re the host."


    "Okay, no problem."

 Chapter 603 I Just Dont Want Winnie To Have No Appetite

    At dinner time, Jacob and Winnie went downstairs together. Since Vincent and Jessie arrived here, the Gong Clan''s mansion didn''t look like it at all. To be more exact, there was only one owner in the Gong Clan''s mansion before, and that was Jacob.


    But now the situation was different. Basically, it was only Jessie who decided the size of the affairs in the Gong Clan''s mansion.


    At this time, Jessie was sitting on the main seat. She elegantly held the knife and fork in her hand, cutting the medium well steak. She looked dignified. After eating the fresh and tender steak, she glanced at the direction of Winnie and said, "now Becky''s health is not bad. It seems that it''s right for me to live here. I can resist evil."


    She then added, "Jacob, you won''t object to my living here with Vincent and Becky, will you?"


    "As long as mother is happy." Jacob didn''t object.


    In fact, Winnie felt that the way Jacob and Jessie got along with each other was quite strange. It was obvious that Jessie loved her younger son more. As for the eldest son, Jessie was more like an elder who put on airs on purpose than a mother.


    No one could feel the love between them.


    Hearing this answer, Jessie smiled with satisfaction and continued to eat. At this time, a man came in at the door of the restaurant. It was none other than Vincent, who had just come back from outside.


    He seemed to be drunk and his steps were in a mess. His face flushed after drinking. Seeing them having dinner, he reached out his hand and greeted, "Hi! Are you still eating? "


    "Vincent, what''s wrong with you these days? You have been drinking all the time. It''s not good for your health to drink." It was rare for Jessie to teach Vincent a lesson.


    Obviously, his performance was not good these days.


    Sitting next to Becky, with one hand supporting his head, and the other hand lifting Becky''s hair, Vincent acted as if he hadn''t heard what Jessie had said. "Becky''s hair is really good, especially when pulled backwards. It''s more interesting."


    "¡­"


    Becky endured his touch and wanted to turn her head away, but was pulled over by him. Ignoring her resistance, he blocked her mouth.


    Because of the alcohol, the smell in his mouth was really unpleasant. Plus, Becky was pregnant, so she shouldn''t smell it at all. She almost vomited.


    But she couldn''t.


    Once she did so, she would definitely be treated more cruelly by this madman at night.


    She had thought that he would be the key for her to enter the rich and powerful family, but it turned out to be an endless nightmare


    why can''t I get your mercy no matter what I do?''


    Why did Winnie get all your love without doing anything?


    She had everything, a good family, a good education and a good job. God was so good to her. He gave all the good things to her, and even the best man in the world to her...


    For the first time, Becky''s heart was occupied by evil thoughts. She really wanted to destroy Winnie, take everything from her and make her lose everything.


    The dinner party would be held tomorrow, and on this day, what Winnie did was to choose a dress for herself.


    In fact, she didn''t want to attend the dinner party. She just wanted to know the enemy.


    The current situation was very disadvantageous to Ximena. As the saying went, "know yourself, know the enemy, fight a hundred battles and win a hundred battles." so she must know what Yates was thinking and what his secret plan was.


    In the dress shop, Ann was reading a magazine idly. At this time, after changing her clothes, Winnie came out and asked, "Ann, how about this one?"


    Ann raised her head and saw that she was wearing a light green cheongsam, with a high cut, and straight white legs below. Because of her deep facial features, it was easy to make people think that a foreign woman was wearing a Chinese cheongsam. How to say?


    However, the beauty of these two styles was also dazzling.


    "This one is beautiful."


    "Well, I also think this one is good, so I''ll take this one. By the way, Ann, take a picture of me with my phone. "


    "Why do you take pictures?" Ann was confused.


    "Send it to him. I wonder if he likes this style."


    Ann really regretted asking this question. The public display of affection...


    She felt so distressed.

 Chapter 604 An Old Fogey

    Ann raised her eyebrows with a smile and said, "I won''t go out to buy clothes with you next time. I really have to be forced to feed the public display of affection by you. You are bullying me because I don''t have a man, aren''t you?"


    After saying that, she took the phone handed over by Winnie and took a picture of Winnie quickly.


    Alas! Winnie was so beautiful that she didn''t have to pose for a long time to take a photo.


    With a helpless smile, Winnie took the shawl from the hanger and put it on, "then you''d better find a boyfriend as soon as possible. You are not young anymore. It''s time to find him."


    "Hey! Daisy, why don''t you mention it? Men are useless. I don''t want to be locked up in marriage. Besides, no man can really make me fall in love with him. Alas! " Ann said pitifully, "nowadays, men are either incompetent, or emasculating, or extremely possessive and paranoid."


    "Well, is it as exaggerated as you said?" "Then what do you think the mayor is?"


    Ann smiled, "I think... Maybe he is the last one who is paranoid and possessive. "


    "Of course not!" "He''s not possessive at all, okay? At least I haven''t realized it yet. "


    "Ah, so you are happy!"


    "You can do it too. I think you really haven''t found a man you like yet, but there seems to be a man you hate, so it''s not bad to find a happy enemy!"


    Of course, what Winnie meant was Mark. Although they quarreled fiercely and Ann was angry, Winnie always felt that the two of them were a good match. It was not bad to try dating.


    Ann didn''t expect that her beloved sister would tie her up with that bad man.


    "Don''t make fun of me, okay? Will I fall in love with him? Even if all the men in the world die, I won''t be with him. That man is a petty psycho. I hate him to death. "


    "¡­ Mark is not bad. " "He is a responsible man."


    Ann shook her head like a rattle drum, "I don''t have any feelings for him."


    "Well, if you don''t feel it, then there''s really nothing we can do."


    "¡­"


    Then Winnie sent the photo to Jacob and waited for his reply.


    Soon, the short message was sent back. "It''s too revealing. Change it."


    With an inexplicable look on her face, Winnie asked, "My clothes are tightly wrapped, and only a little of my legs are exposed."


    "It''s just legs. Change it."


    "¡­"


    "I like this one. I don''t change it, I want this one. How can a cheongsam not show my legs? You are really an old fogey. "


    Seeing the


    there are too many negative news, I have to admit that he has a much wider path than you. Sometimes, ambition is a good thing. "


    After saying that, Lear reached out and clinked glasses with Jacob, saying, "well, let''s talk about something else. I heard that you haven''t divorced your wife yet? "


    "Yes, sir." Jacob nodded, "we won''t divorce either."


    "What a pity!" Disappointment flashed through Lear''s eyes again. "Lisa is still waiting for you!"


    Jacob''s eyes darkened. "Mr. Ye, I thought I knew it clearly. Miss Ye doesn''t need to waste her youth for me. She deserves a better man."


    "You know what kind of person Lisa is. After all, you were engaged before. Although the engagement was canceled later, it was Lisa''s intention to respect you." "Lisa is a good girl, and of course I know you are a good man," said Lear pitifully. Jacob, to be honest, I really want you to be my son-in-law. After all, I have only one daughter. "


    With a complicated look in his eyes, Jacob asked mischievously, "Is Miss Ye here this time?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, his eyes were covered from behind. Someone smiled and whispered in his ear, "guess who I am?"


    In fact, there was no need to guess the answer.


    Looking at his naughty daughter, Lear said helplessly, "She is still so childish. Call him Bro Jacob."


    Lisa Ye loosened her grip and said like a child, "Dad, why did you say that. I always call him Jacob. When did I call him brother? "


    After saying that, she walked to the man''s side, with her hands behind her back, and smiled at his eyes, which were always deep. She called softly, "Jacob."

 Chapter 605 Out Of Control Kiss

    Jacob smiled at her and said, "Miss Ye, long time no see."


    "Yes, I''ve heard something about you for a long time. I feel that you haven''t changed at all. You are still the same Jacob I know." "When everyone else objects to one thing, you insist on what you think is right, and then stubbornly go on without listening to other people''s advice. Lisa said seriously. It sounds a little weird. Let''s talk about something else. Is your wife here today? "


    Jacob nodded, "yes."


    Then he turned around to look at the food area, but he didn''t see Winnie. "Sorry, I think she ran away again. Excuse me for my absence." He frowned slightly and said.


    Finishing his words, Jacob turned around and left directly, ignoring the displeasure in Lear''s eyes.


    Looking at his receding figure, Lisa felt a little sad. "Dad, am I really not attractive at all?"


    "Of course not." Lear walked over and patted her on the head. "Lisa, don''t belittle yourself for any man. You are the one who deserves the best. Obviously, Jacob is not the one you are destined to marry. "


    "But I thought he was that man for a while," said Lisa with gentle eyes.


    "I''m sorry, my daughter. It''s all my fault." Lear comforted her, "but fortunately, you are smarter than my father. You know that nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable, so you didn''t make a more serious mistake. Well, look at these excellent young people here. You should give them opportunities. "


    In fact, Lisa had been travelling for a period of time. She had seen a lot of people, and occasionally met single men who had a crush on her on the way...


    However, she really didn''t have any feelings for them. She even didn''t go to see them in Yudu.


    However, the only face she remembered was a handsome man sitting in a wheelchair.


    He was wearing a valuable Black Satin overcoat, which was completely Oriental. Although he was sitting in a wheelchair, his elegance could not be hidden.


    At that time, Lisa wanted to accost him, but she didn''t dare to step over.


    In the end, she could only walk in the street in a hurry. She thought it might be fate!


    When Jacob was trying his best to find Winnie, Winnie was playing with Cindy in the garden behind the dinner party.


    She didn''t expect to meet Cindy for the second time. At the dinner party of the Shen Clan, she was holding a piece of cake in her hand, and so was Cindy. The two of them sat on the granite beside the spray fountain, swinging their legs leisurely, as if they were basking in the sun


    "Yes, I like her very much." Cindy smiled and said, "that aunt makes Cindy feel very familiar."


    "Then who does Cindy like more than Mommy?"


    She didn''t know why, but she compared them inexplicably.


    Cindy shook her hand and said, "of course I like mommy more!"


    Hearing this, Bess also leaned over and kissed Cindy on the forehead, which eased the tense expression on her face a lot.


    At this time, Winnie also saw Yates standing not far away. She was confused, "how could that Bess know Yates? Such a good woman was with that bastard Yates. It''s a waste."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt that the man held her hand more tightly, which even made her feel a little pain. She said painfully, "Jacob, let go of my hand. It hurts."


    "¡­"


    The man didn''t respond.


    Winnie immediately felt something was wrong with him. She looked sideways, only to find that the man''s expression was as gloomy as she had never seen before... "What''s wrong with you? "


    Suddenly, the man let go of her hand and held her tightly in his arms. He stroked her slender back and said, "Winnie, you are very beautiful today. Maybe you didn''t notice that many men were looking at you when you entered the room just now. I don''t want them to see you again, so let''s go back now! "


    It was the first time that Jacob praised her so bluntly, which could be regarded as touching honeyed words.


    So she was a little drunk and seemed to be floating in the air. "Are you really going back? But it''s still early! "


    As soon as she finished speaking, her lips were sealed by the man. His kiss had never been so passionate, and it seemed that he was a little out of control.

 Chapter 606 I Thought You Would Go Out To Meet Your Lover At Midnight

    The kiss was so intense that she didn''t know how they left the party. When Winnie came to her senses again, she was carried into the car by the man. Then she heard him ask the driver to put down the partition.


    Then, she was pressed on the chair by the man and began to do whatever he wanted.


    The man''s sudden enthusiasm made it a little difficult for Winnie to resist. While dodging, she also wanted to cater to him. She slowly wrapped her arms around the man''s neck and tried to kiss him back...


    However, all this stopped in an instant. The man suddenly left her and said, "Winnie, I was a little... Out of control. "


    After he left, Winnie suddenly felt a little cold on her chest. She looked down and found that the buckle of the cheongsam had been unbuttoned. She quickly sat up and fastened the collar.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the car was a little strange. She didn''t know what was wrong. It seemed normal for them to act like this.


    But what he did just now was so deliberate, as if he was escaping something...


    She tried to keep calm. "Oh, it doesn''t matter."


    Then the man reached out and held her in his arms, with his chin against her head. "Winnie, I''ve contacted the doctor. He''ll come back soon. I''ll go with you then."


    "Okay."


    "¡­"


    After the two of them returned to the palace mansion, everything seemed to be as usual, but Winnie knew clearly that something seemed to be different.


    At night, seeing that the woman was still asleep, Jacob stood up and went to the study.


    In the quiet night, he didn''t turn on the light. He just sat quietly by the window. Looking at the delicate scenery outside the Gong Clan''s mansion, he frowned.


    An inexplicable emotion surged up in his heart, forcing him to pick up the telephone on the table and press Yates'' number. As soon as the phone was connected, he said, "Yates, did you find her back?"


    "Huh! I thought you would be so calm, but it turned out that you were easily disturbed in the end. Yes, you are right. I did everything I could to get her back. Why couldn''t she come back? Jacob, you know how much Sana has done for you. You are the ungrateful one! "


    "Yates, listen to me. I''d better not involve anyone else in our matter, let alone her. Otherwise, I won''t be softhearted!"


    "Jacob, you have to admit that Sana is the thorn in your heart. As long as she appears, you can''t calm down. It seems that I have done the right thing to find her back."


    "¡­"


    Suddenly, Jacob''s heart was hit hard by Yates'' words. He touched his eyebrows and asked, "what''s wrong with that child? She''s married?"


    "If you really want to know, you can ask her yo


    ale. She put some water into her mouth and tried her best to make herself look like vomiting only because of stomachache.


    "Mrs. Winnie, don''t worry. I just have a stomachache recently. I''ve seen the doctor and prescribed some medicine. "


    "That''s good." "Maybe it''s because of the sequela of last time when we went to Apricot Village. Maybe it''s because of the unaccustomed climate," said Winnie, slightly relieved.


    With her head down, Ximena took a piece of tissue to cover her mouth and said, "maybe."


    "Ximena, don''t worry too much about that case. We will figure it out. A scumbag like Yates, even if we can''t bring him to justice, God will take him sooner or later... "


    "Mrs. Winnie." "I don''t want to hear that name. Please don''t mention him again."


    Winnie was speechless...


    After that, there was silence. The two of them left the bathroom and went to the hall, only to find that Ann and Adam, who had been sitting at the bar counter, were no longer there. Winnie looked around but didn''t see the two.


    ''Where did the two go?''


    Winnie asked Ximena to sit there and wait for a while, and then she went to look for them herself. Finally, she saw two furtive figures in a box.


    "Hey! What are you looking at? "


    Ann turned sideways, looking nervous, and made a gesture of "be quiet".


    "Sister, I''m peeping at the big boss here. Don''t make a sound, or they will hear me."


    With curiosity, Winnie walked towards the box. Because the box was separated from the box by slightly transparent frosted glass, she could indistinctly see what was happening in another box...


    At this time, her eyes were inexplicably attracted by the man sitting on the chair. Although she did not see his face clearly, she seemed to have seen him somewhere.

 Chapter 607 He Wont Lie To Me

    Just as Winnie was about to get closer, the door of the two private rooms was suddenly opened. A man in a black navy suit with a crew cut hair stood there. The three of them were shocked. Adam shouted with a livid face, "Mr. Zheng."


    "Adam, you have been here for a long time. Have you forgotten the rules? Get out! "


    The man''s rough face was full of anger. Apparently, what they had just done had disturbed the big boss inside.


    Adam quickly lowered her head to apologize, and then pulled Winnie and Ann out of the room. His movements were not only smooth, but also smooth. Outside the room, he leaned against the wall, constantly touching his heart.


    "Oh, my God! He scared me to death just now, my god! Mr. Zheng found out about it. Alas, bad luck. "


    Ann looked at him speechlessly, "look at you. You are so timid. Didn''t he do anything to us?"


    "By the way, who was that cold faced man just now?"


    That man was not very handsome, but he was cold enough. Even his eyes were as cold as ice, making people shiver.


    "The man who was in charge of everything just now brought me here not long ago. Adam calmed himself down and said. "So far, I can only see him. "


    "Oh, it''s him!" "With such an extraordinary subordinate, it seems that the big boss here is definitely not an ordinary person. It was a pity just now, but I want to see a vague outline." said Ann.


    At this time, Winnie was lost in thought. "Yes, a familiar figure I feel very familiar with. I seem to see it somewhere." She stared at the ground without focus and muttered.


    "What?" Ann was puzzled, "what were you talking about just now? Do you know the big boss here?"


    Patting her head, Winnie smiled and said, "maybe I was wrong. You know that I don''t remember anything in the past. Well, this is someone else''s place. It was indeed our fault just now. Let''s go. Ximena is still waiting for us! "


    Ann thought for a while and agreed. Although she was curious about the boss, she had no choice but to wait for a chance to see him again!


    Later, the three of them didn''t stay long and left directly.


    Ann wanted to play a little longer, but Ximena seemed to be in a bad mood, so she gave up. After all, this time she wanted Ximena to relax.


    On the way back, while driving, Winnie didn''t pay much attention to the man she saw through the frosted glass...


    She almost bumped into a car driving towards her. Ann was startled and asked, "what are you doing


    must know him well. Even if the whole world betrays me, he won''t do that. Why should I refuse a man who is so kind to me over and over again? Sometimes I feel stupid, but I can''t forget a man who doesn''t like me at all! "


    "Why?"


    Jacob''s eyes darkened in an instant. "I think we might be wrong this time. We can talk after you calm down."


    After saying that, he stood up, buttoned up his suit coldly, and was about to leave.


    "Jacob!" Suddenly, Bess called him from behind, "not everyone can be as calm as you. Do you remember? You haven''t given me a clear answer yet. Have you ever had a crush on me? "


    "¡­"


    At this time, Jacob''s broad back was stunned. He didn''t continue to walk forward. He just stood there, and the atmosphere was about to reach freezing point in an instant.


    Bess laughed at herself and said sarcastically, "I know you are always so mean to me."


    "Once."


    All of a sudden, the man said something, but his handsome face seemed to fall into a darkness, as if he was afraid that the woman would not hear him. He repeated, "once."


    "Once?" Tears were rolling in her eyes. "Once? When... "


    She thought he had never fallen in love with her.


    "I drove you home after dinner. It was raining heavily. We walked in the rain with an umbrella..."


    Suddenly, Bess'' memory was awakened, and then she saw a dying dog lying in the middle of the road. She couldn''t bear to rush out of the umbrella and run to it, holding it in her arms. Then they sent the dog to the pet hospital¡ª¡ª


    The dog was still dead after treatment.


    She remembered that it was the first time she cried in front of him.

 Chapter 608 Is It Premeditated To Have My Baby

    At this time, the man had already reached out to open the door of the box and walked out.


    On the other hand, tears were rolling in Bess'' eyes and fell heavily on the sofa.


    It turned out that Jacob really had a crush on her for a moment. But why couldn''t he fall in love with her?


    Why?


    At the same time, Ximena arrived at a high-end club in Jin City that Yates often visited.


    The mayor''s office had not been officially approved, and Yates was still an idle person, so she could only think of this place where he was.


    She walked to the front desk, threw the bag in her hand heavily in front of the receptionist, and said in an imposing manner, "which room is Yates in?"


    This was the first time that the receptionist had met such a guest. It should be the first time that she had met someone who dared to call Mr. Shen''s name so directly. "Miss, if you want to see Mr. Shen, you must have an appointment, otherwise..." She was a little scared.


    "No need!" "Well, you don''t want to tell me, do you? I''ll look for him one by one. Anyway, the result is the same."


    After saying that, she took her bag, swung her back and strode inside.


    The receptionist was so frightened that she trembled all over. "Miss, you can''t do this. Please leave here as soon as possible, or I will call the security." She was not afraid of offending this lady, for she was afraid of offending Mr. Shen, who everyone was afraid of, so she immediately caught up with her and tried her best to stop her.


    "Okay, just scream, so that I can find someone faster. How dare you scream?"


    "¡­"


    Originally, Austin was quietly guarding outside the box. As soon as he heard the sound, he immediately went downstairs. Seeing the situation below, he frowned and walked to Ximena. "Miss Lin, I advise you to go back. You can''t defeat Mr. Shen alone. You have been confused once before. Don''t be confused for the second time." He nodded and said.


    "Do you think I still care about anything now? Looking fiercely at the accomplice in front of her, she suddenly raised her lips and smiled. At the worst, I will fight against Yates. Where is he now? I want to see him! "


    "Miss Lin, Mr. Shen is resting."


    Then Austin stood in her way and said, "Miss Lin, I''ll say it again. You can''t defeat Mr. Shen. You''d better go back."


    "Austin, why do you always follow Yates and do something immoral? Don''t you feel guilty?"


    Looking at him, Ximena was determined, as if she wouldn''t leave here if she couldn''t see Yates today.


    "I only know that I''m loyal to my job. Mr. Shen is my boss, so I''ll naturally listen to his orders." Austin frowned and said seriously.


    "Even if it''s something against your conscience?"


    Ximena asked with a sneer.


    "Well, stupid faithfulness."


    "¡­"


    At this time, Austin had reached out to hold one of her arms. When he was about to throw her out of the club, a man''s voice came from not far away, "Austin, wait."


    The three followed the voice and saw Yates standing there. Although he was in a formal suit, he didn''t wear a tie. Besides, two buttons were missing from his shirt. He smiled evilly, "you want to see me? Come with me if you have the guts... "


    Upon hearing this, Austin frowned and loosened his grip on her arm. He stepped aside and bowed, "Miss Lin, please."


    At this time, Ximena was still thinking about that time. Although her consciousness was blurred, her body instinctively erected a defense line when she saw this devil like man.


    er?"


    Austin''s heart skipped a beat when he asked this question.


    There was a few seconds of silence on the other end of the line. Then Yates said, "ask the doctor to try his best to keep the baby. It''s useful."


    "Mr. Shen, I see."


    At this time, the phone had been hung up.


    Looking at his phone, Austin was a little absent-minded. After a short while of thinking, he turned around and walked into the ward. Then he pushed the door open and walked in.


    Ximena had already woken up. Her face was a little pale and her eyes were blazing. As soon as she heard Austin enter the room, she asked, "have you known everything?"


    "Yes." Austin nodded and walked over"... Is it Mr. Shen''s? "


    "Huh!" "Who do you think it is? Yours? "


    "You''d better behave yourself and don''t play any tricks in front of me or Mr. Shen, because you will be the one to suffer in the end."


    "What else do you think I will suffer in this situation?" "Do you think there is anything worse than this?"


    "¡­"


    "Let''s wait until Mr. Shen comes."


    With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, Ximena lay sideways with her back to Austin and closed her eyes. "Then let''s talk about it when he comes. Please go out now. I need to be quiet."


    Half an hour later, Yates arrived at the hospital. He had an indescribable complicated expression on his face and slammed the door as soon as he entered the ward.


    He strode to the bedside, lifted the weak woman up with one hand, and said angrily, "premeditated?"


    "I don''t understand, Mr. Shen." Ximena smiled slightly. She admired herself for being able to smile at this man who should be cut into thousands of pieces. "Mr. Shen, do you mean that you have a premeditated plan to rape me, or that I came to you today? Or is it premeditated to be pregnant with your child? "


    Yates sneered and suddenly loosened his grip.


    Ximena fell into the bed again. She felt a sharp pain in her abdomen. She wondered how lucky the child was if he can see this dirty world, this vicious father...


    "Is it premeditated to have my baby?" Yates wiped his hands, as if he had made up his mind.


    This question was so ridiculous that it should be one of the funniest jokes Ximena had ever heard. She struggled to hold herself up and said coldly, "Mr. Shen, did I ask you not to use condoms?"

 Chapter 609 The Person In His Heart

    It was the first time that Yates had met such an arrogant woman. At least, no woman had dared to talk to him like this before.


    Even Sana had never had the guts to do so. Ximena was really brave enough, but who gave her the courage?


    Jacob?


    Well, Jacob was no longer a threat to him now. Why should he be afraid?


    Yates looked at Ximena and sneered, "is the child mine?"


    "I thought someone like Mr. Shen wouldn''t ask such a stupid question." Then Ximena lay back on the bed and continued, "I didn''t expect that I overestimated Mr. Shen."


    In addition to means, the most important thing for Yates to climb to his current position in such a short time was cruelty.


    "You''d better not play tricks on me. Even if you are pregnant with my child, it won''t affect me. But... You came at the right time. I think Grandpa will be very happy to hear the news, right? Hahaha... "


    Ximena frowned. As she expected, Yates had no conscience at all. He was a man who could even take advantage of his own child.


    "Mr. Shen, your words will make me think that you want... Be responsible for me? " Ximena said with a faint smile.


    Yates'' eyes darkened. He leaned down and pointed at her face. "No, you are only half right. For me, you are just a tool to give birth. Don''t you want to make a deal with me? I have another idea about the deal. If you give birth to the baby safely, I won''t make things difficult for you anymore. "


    "But I have a request."


    Said Ximena.


    Yates raised his eyebrows, "what right do you have to make a request to me now?"


    "The baby is in my belly. I can abandon him as long as I want." Ximena pretended to be cruel and said, "Mr. Shen, do you think I can''t be cruel enough?"


    Suddenly, Yates smiled so happily that Ximena thought he was up to something.


    "Okay, I promise you. What do you want?"


    Biting her lips, Ximena thought for a while and said, "I want to marry into your Shen Clan."


    Hearing this, Yates suddenly reached out and clasped Ximena''s chin tightly, with a fierce light in his eyes, "Ximena, don''t try this on me. I have also used this trick on Jacob. Do you think I will lead a wolf into my house? "


    Enduring the pain, Ximena reached out and rang the bell. Soon, the nurse arrived at the ward. "The infusion hasn''t arrived yet. What''s up?"


    "Nurse, I''m going to have an abortion."


    Yates was furious, "how dare you!"


    The nurse knew that it was a family dispute. She rolled her eyes secretly and said, "you can decide it after discussion."


    Then the nurse went out directly.


    After the nurse left, the two stared at each other, like a seesaw battle. At last, Yates stepped out of the ward and said to Austin, who was standing outside, "when she recovers, we''ll take her


    g Clan. If you don''t have anything to learn, you can learn more from Becky. It doesn''t look like ten percent, and 30% is okay. "


    It seemed that it was the first time that Jessie hadn''t sneered at her. Did the sun rise in the West today?


    "I see." "Well... If there is nothing else, I will go upstairs first. "


    "Wait!"


    Jessie said again, and then a heavy document was thrown on the tea table in front of Winnie. "Have a look."


    "What?" She wondered.


    "Cut the crap. I''ll show you..."


    "Okay."


    Winnie didn''t expect that it was a share transfer agreement.


    "What do you mean?"


    At this time, Jessie sat elegantly, looked ahead and said arrogantly, "this is the property of the Gong consortium. I think you can see that Jacob is not interested in running a company. In this case, it''s better to transfer all the shares of the Gong consortium to Vincent and let him take charge of the company. In the past few years when Jacob was the mayor, the Gong consortium had always hired an acting CEO. After all, he was an outsider. "


    "But Vincent is different. They are biological brothers. Isn''t that better than others?"


    "¡­"


    It never occurred to Winnie that the man had a company, which was quite large-scale. No wonder there was such a magnificent residence as the Gong Clan''s mansion.


    But why didn''t Jacob mention it before? Or did she know it before, but she forget it now?


    Winnie put the share transfer agreement on the tea table and smiled, "you should tell him directly. It''s useless to talk to me! The shares are not under my name. "


    "Well, if he listens to me, do you think I need to look for you?"


    Jessie frowned.


    Instantly, Winnie felt flattered. Lady Gong meant what she said... More useful than her words?


    Winnie was afraid that her neck would collapse under such a big hat.

 Chapter 610 It Doesnt Matter Whether We Sleep Together Or Not

    "Well, I didn''t know there was a company." "Now that he hasn''t told me about it, it means that there is something wrong. I can''t persuade him."


    Winnie had thought that Lady Gong cared about her youngest son very much before. She thought it was just an illusion, but she didn''t expect it to be true.


    Now Lady Gong wanted her eldest son to transfer the shares to her younger son''s name. What was she thinking?


    In fact, for her, there was no difference between the eldest son and the younger son. The one who had the ability would do it. As an elder, she really shouldn''t get involved in this matter. Wasn''t she afraid of causing the conflict between the two brothers?


    As far as she was concerned, it was much risk to hand over the Gong consortium to Vincent as he was indulged in dissipation all day long.


    Today, Jessie pulled a long face to talk about this matter. She had thought that Winnie would take this opportunity to ease the stiff relationship with her, but she did not expect that Winnie was such an ungrateful person.


    "Forget it. You can get out now!" Fury surged in her heart. Jessie stood up and took the letter of transfer on the tea table, directly tearing it in half.


    "Oh..."


    Not wanting to displease her any more, Winnie stood up from the sofa and left. In fact, sometimes she really admired Becky. How could she make Lady Gong, who had a strange temper, like her so much?


    Was she really gifted in this respect?


    When Winnie went back to her room upstairs, the man who was supposed to wait for her in the room didn''t show up at all. When she was about to take out her phone to call him, the door was opened at the same time. He stood there neatly dressed, with a little surprise on his face, as if he didn''t expect that she had come back.


    Putting down her phone, Winnie said with a smile, "I was about to call you, eh? Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t go out today? Where did you go later? "


    She didn''t mean to cross examine her. It was just a casual question between a couple. After all, he said that he wouldn''t go out before, and now he came back from outside. Naturally, normal people would be a little curious.


    "Why don''t you speak?" When Jacob came in, she had already taken off his suit jacket and hung it on the hanger aside.


    "Okay." He replied lightly, "I went out to meet... An old friend. "


    "Old friend?" As she spoke, Winnie put his clothes close to her nose. There was a light fragrance on it, not the smell of men''s perfume. "Is your old friend a woman?"


    "¡­ Okay. "


    Jacob was stunned.


    She walked over with a smile and pointed at him. "I didn''t expect you


    ppy as she was when they separated just now, she guessed something roughly. "Sister, did you quarrel with the mayor?"


    "Not really." "We just don''t get along well with each other. Ann, did we really do something wrong to help Ximena? I don''t understand. What''s wrong with bringing Yates to justice? "


    Ann went to the refrigerator and fetched two jars of drinks. She handed the ice coke to Winnie and said, "sister, it''s indeed a little complicated. Of course ordinary people think the same way as you do, right or wrong. But there are some things that no one knows, especially against people like Yates. "


    "Is that the reason why he should get away with it?" With an inexplicable expression on her face, Winnie didn''t dare to agree with her at all.


    "I don''t think he can get away with it. In the past, you might have a win-win solution."


    "¡­"


    "Win-win?" "Am I too stupid now?"


    "Sister, don''t think so! Now that you are here, you should be in a good mood. Let''s think about what to eat for dinner. How about the homemade hotpot? " Ann proposed excitedly.


    Winnie stood up from the sofa and took a sip of coke. "Okay, I''m going to buy some ingredients. Wait here."


    "No, I''ll go with you."


    As she spoke, Ann followed her, but was stopped by Winnie, "no, thanks. I want to go to the supermarket alone, just to calm myself down."


    "Oh... Okay. "


    Walking outside, Winnie took a deep breath and wondered what was wrong with her today?


    Why did she suddenly argue with Jacob like this? It seemed that she had to pick a bone in an egg to quarrel with him on purpose.


    This idea was really a little baffling.


    What Winnie didn''t know was that... From the moment she left the Gong Clan''s mansion, a car had been following her.

 Chapter 611 Lang Is Still Alive

    There was a large supermarket not far from Ann''s apartment. Inside the supermarket, Winnie went to buy some ingredients for hot pot and some sauce.


    Perhaps it was because she was absent-minded that she did not notice that there was a car following her.


    In the car, the driver was sweating. He thought that if he hadn''t been driving for thirty years old, he would not be able to meet the requirements of the boss behind him. If he drove slowly, he would have directly turned off the engine.


    "Sir, do you want to continue?" The driver asked. "She will enter that neighborhood soon. "


    The man held his crutch with both hands, and there was a dark ring on his right hand. His deep eyes had been fixed on the slender figure.


    ¡ª¡ªWinnie, we will meet soon. Wait for me.


    "Sir?"


    The driver called again.


    The man reluctantly looked away, and his eyes were cold. "Let''s go."


    "Yes, sir."


    At this time, it seemed that a strong wind was blowing beside Winnie, and then a black car swept past her. The wind brought up her skirt. She screamed, fearing that she would be caught in a gust, "are people driving so impolite now?"


    However, it was just a small accident that cheered her up and quickened her pace back to the apartment.


    When she arrived at the apartment, Ann was cutting fruit in the kitchen. Seeing her come back, Ann ran out of the kitchen immediately and went to see what she had bought.


    The ingredients Winnie bought were pretty good, including the hotpot and everything else, but the sauce was a little bad.


    "Sister, the sauce you bought is mustard. Who would like it?"


    Ann hated mustard the most.


    "Isn''t mustard your favorite?" asked Winnie.


    "No, I don''t. Mustard is what I hate most, so I don''t like Japanese food very much." "I remember you don''t like it, do you? What''s wrong with you today? Why did you buy it with mustard taste?" Ann took out the mustard in disgust and put it aside.


    "¡­"


    Suddenly, Winnie felt a little headache. She gently tapped her head and said, "Ann, I remember you like it. Don''t fool me."


    "Oh, my dear sister, I really don''t like eating. You must have remembered it wrong. Maybe... The mayor likes mustard. " An idea flashed in Ann''s mind. She smiled and said, "you are at odds with him now, but you still miss him. Unconsciously, you take his favorite food."


    Of course, Winnie knew whether Jacob liked mustard or not. As a man who didn''t even like meat, how could he like mustard?


    So it wasn''t him.


    But what happened? Who liked it? Why did she choose this kind of taste as soon as she entered the supermarket?


    Seeing her frown, Ann restrained her smile and said, "sister, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me! Why do I feel that you are st


    ''t have time to talk about this now. I just want to ask if she is with you."


    Jacob''s roar immediately sobered up Ann. She rubbed her eyes and sat up from the bed, sobbing, "she was supposed to be here, but she left this morning, saying that she had something to do. Mr. Gong, what happened between you and my sister? Are you okay? "


    "She was also strange when she came to my place yesterday."


    Soon, the phone was hung up by Jacob. Then he called Winnie again, but her phone was powered off.


    He tried several more times, but still failed.


    Jacob had no choice but to call Mark. "Mark, help me investigate the case that Lang was murdered six years ago. I want all the information, and everyone involved."


    "¡­ Sir, what''s wrong with you? I remember that case. It seemed to be a sensation in Jin City at that time. At that time, I was just enrolled as a clerk in the city hall. But the case has been finished. Is there anything wrong? "


    For the first time, Jacob felt his brain was in a mess. He didn''t know why Lang was still alive, nor did he know why Lang was now pointing the finger at him?


    It seemed that Lang hated him to the core!


    "I can''t explain it to you now. You can collect information first."


    "¡­ Okay. "


    At the same time, Hulk Zheng took Winnie to the club. As soon as they entered, Adam came over and greeted her warmly, "sister, why are you here today? Didn''t Ann come with you? "


    Winnie shook her head and answered, "No."


    Winnie felt much more relaxed when she saw Adam, who she knew, so they chatted casually. "Adam, are you used to working here?"


    "Well, it''s good." Adam smiled and said, "Mr. Zheng and the boss are both nice to me."


    "Boss?" "Have you seen your boss?"


    Winnie remembered that when she came here yesterday, Ann and he peeped at the legendary boss!

 Chapter 612 She Was his Six Years Ago!

    Did he see the real face of his boss today?


    How could he say that his boss was nice to him if he didn''t see him?


    At the same time, Winnie didn''t know why Hulk suddenly came to her and took her here. She also didn''t know why she agreed to come here for no reason. Everything seemed to be incomprehensible to her.


    Including herself.


    Adam smiled and said, "after you left yesterday, I was lucky enough to see the big boss. It''s the same as I thought, but..."


    In the middle of his words, Adam wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. He didn''t expect that such a graceful man would be like that. Was he really so excellent that even the God was jealous of him and made him disabled.


    "What''s wrong?" "Why don''t you finish your words?"


    Adam looked around carefully. After making sure that there was no ears in the wall, he said softly, "Sister, our boss is disabled. He is sitting on a wheelchair. He looks a little pitiful. You said he was rich, but... He looks only a few years older than me. Maybe less than thirty. "


    However, it was out of Winnie''s expectation. Astonishment flashed through her eyes. "... Maybe it''s because of god''s envy. "


    "Exactly!" "Alas, God is fair. Everyone is the same. Do you think so, sister?"


    "¡­ Okay. "


    At this time, Adam asked, "sister, why did you come here today? Didn''t you just come yesterday?"


    "In fact, I didn''t mean to come here. It was Mr. Zheng who picked me up. As for why, I don''t know." Shrugging her shoulders, Winnie said helplessly, "Adam, do you know the reason?"


    Adam was even more confused. "I don''t know. I don''t dare to ask anything about Mr. Zheng, but I don''t think it''s Mr. Zheng''s idea. Maybe the boss asked him to do so. Sister, do you know our boss? "


    "How could I know him?" "It''s impossible," said Winnie with an awkward smile.


    Adam frowned and said, "that''s strange. Since I worked here, Mr. Zheng has asked me something about you, intentionally or unintentionally. That''s why I guess you know them."


    "¡­"


    Hearing what Adam said, Winnie was also confused. Did they really know each other?


    She thought they might have known each other before, but she had forgotten it now. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have felt familiar when she saw a blurry figure last time.


    When she was about to answer Adam''s question, Hulk suddenly appeared at the door. He said respectfully, "Ms. Gu, our boss wants to meet you."


    "Okay." After drinking some water, Winnie stood up and walked up to Hulk. Staring at him, she asked, "does your boss know


    idn''t know who was outside.


    In a panic, she only felt her lips burning. It was the man''s hot thin lips pressing on her lips.


    The man kissed her wantonly, as if he had met the desire of rain. Just when the man forgot himself, Winnie closed her eyes and bit him hard.


    The smell of blood wantonly spread between the two people...


    She had thought that this man would let her go, but he didn''t. He was still kissing her until


    The door was kicked open. It was Jacob who was standing at the door. He saw a man and a woman kissing passionately in the box. The woman was sitting on the man''s legs, with tears in the corners of her eyes.


    When Jacob couldn''t find Winnie, he asked Ann something. Ann was smart enough. Thinking of some details yesterday, she guessed that maybe Winnie had come here...


    Ann didn''t expect that she was not only here...


    Ann had always been bold, but she didn''t expect to see such a fierce scene. She was so scared that she covered her mouth with her hands, and didn''t dare to look at the man next to her. If it were her, she would have wanted to kill him.


    "I warn you, don''t touch her!" Jacob rushed in and pulled Winnie away from the man to protect herself.


    "Jacob." Lang wiped the blood on his lips with a smile. "Should you or should I not touch her? We were a couple six years ago and were about to get married. I''ve seen her body for a long time, and I''ve touched what I should touch. What right do you have to say that to me? "


    Boom! Boom¡ª¡ª


    Standing behind the man, after hearing his words, Winnie felt that her whole body was torn apart, and her face was bleeding...


    Six years ago?


    Why was she in a relationship with Lang before?

 Chapter 613 Whats Your Chinese Name

    Jacob clenched his fists, but finally loosened them. In this world, he could ignore anyone''s feelings, but he couldn''t ignore the woman behind him.


    Lang''s inexplicable hatred for him was temporarily put aside. All he wanted now was to take Winnie away from this damned place!


    He took her hand, turned around and left. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw her pale face, and unconsciously quickened his pace.


    When they passed by Ann, Ann was so scared that she didn''t dare to breathe. She stamped her foot and mumbled, "what''s going on?"


    She wanted to follow him immediately, but it was not her style to go like this.


    She walked into the room with her bag and said to the man sitting on the wheelchair, "Hello! I don''t know who you are and what''s your relationship with my senior. But I warn you not to provoke her, or I''ll teach you a lesson! "


    "Anyway, she is married now. If what you said is true, you should at least respect her!"


    "Forcing a woman is not a man!"


    The moment Ann opened the door, she saw clearly that it was the man who forced Winnie to sit on his laps. It was not a kiss of mutual affection at all. To put it bluntly, it was a man''s barbaric behavior of animal desire!


    Lang sneered. He just turned the wheelchair and did not look at the door of the box.


    At this time, Ann felt that things were complicated enough for her, and now a man appeared...


    Judging from his tone and action, he had an unquestionable possessive desire for Winnie. Was there really something she didn''t know?


    "Is what that man said true?" After stuffing Winnie into the car, Jacob wanted to start the car, but was stopped by Winnie, who was sitting on the passenger seat.


    Her voice was very low, almost sobbing.


    "Jacob, is that man telling the truth?" She shouted, "you know all these... You know everything, so you haven''t touched me until now. Because I had sex with another man before... "


    Her body had been seen and touched by men other than him...


    It turned out that this was the real reason why Jacob didn''t touch her!


    Jacob''s eyes darkened. "No, it''s not what you think." He saw her fragility and looked straight ahead again.


    "Then what is it?" As she spoke, Winnie found a tissue from her bag with her trembling hands. The man had kissed her just now, and there was still his smell in her mouth, so she had to wipe it clean.


    Looking at her absent-minded behavior, Jacob directly reached out his hand to stop her. "Winnie, I can only say to you now that there is no right or wrong. You just need to go with your heart. He stared at her and said. No matter what happened between you and him in the past, think about what you are thinking now... Anyway, I will respect y


    e Gong Clan''s mansion. I''ll drive... Friends go home. "


    "Okay."


    "¡­"


    Without him, Winnie tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. At last, she could only stand up and sit alone in the room, with her cell phone tightly in her hand, and her mind wandered between calling and not calling.


    It was dark in the room, so she was sensitive to the light outside. When she saw a car light coming closer and closer, she was so excited that she immediately stood up and ran out of the room with her nightgown.


    He had told her to follow her heart, so her heart was with him, so she wanted to be with him


    She had to say that to him when they met.


    She ran to the entrance of the porch and rushed out without changing her shoes. However, the car did not drive into the iron gate of the Gong Clan''s mansion, and it was parked outside.


    At this time, Winnie also saw clearly that it was not his car.


    She paused and slowed down.


    There was a dim light on in the car, so she could see clearly that there was a woman sitting there.


    She even saw beautiful woman leaning over and kissing the man''s thin lips.


    When the woman turned around, the two of them were both stunned.


    Bess opened the door and got off the car. She was dressed in a well cut and professional suit, and her face was as pale as a chrysanthemum, which looked not pleasing to the eyes.


    She said, "I ran into him on the way, so I sent him back."


    Every step Winnie took, she felt as if there was broken glass under her feet, so they had known each other for a long time, but he didn''t tell her...


    When she approached, Bess looked at the man in the car and said, "he has drunk a lot and is asleep now. It seems that he is in a bad mood. Mrs. Gong, you should care more about him."


    "What''s your Chinese name?" asked Winnie.

 Chapter 614 This Woman Is Not Simple

    Bess was very smart. When she heard Winnie''s question, she guessed that Winnie must have heard of her from somewhere, so she just smiled and did not say it out. "You can just call me Bess."


    "He''s drunk. You''d better help him get inside!" Said Bess.


    With her eyes darkened, Winnie bypassed the car and walked to the other side. When she bent down and got in, she smelled a strong smell of alcohol.


    He lay there with a red face. She tried to wake him up, but he only turned his head aside and seemed to find a comfortable posture to continue sleeping.


    Winnie had no choice but to drag him down with all her strength, and then took him in with difficulty. When passing by Bess, she stopped and said, "thank you for sending my husband back. Don''t worry, I will take good care of him in the future."


    "¡­" Bess was stunned for a moment. Before she realized what Winnie meant, the two of them had already bumped into each other.


    This scene reminded Bess of many years ago when they seemed to be the same. She helped Jacob back to the dormitory when he was drunk...


    All of a sudden, tears welled up in her eyes. Wiping her tears, Bess turned around and got into the car.


    She thought she should be content. After all, she still had Cindy. Cindy was everything to her now.


    When Winnie and Jacob, who was drunk, entered the inner room, Winnie saw Becky standing there in pajamas. Her belly had shown, so Becky looked a little fatter than before. Becky walked over with a smile and asked, "sister in law, is my brother drunk?"


    The word "sister-in-law" made Winnie feel a little strange, but on second thought, it didn''t seem to be wrong. She was the wife of Jacob, and Becky would soon hold a wedding with Vincent. From now on, they would be sisters in law...


    "Yes, he drank some wine." She replied simply, "I''ll help him upstairs to rest now."


    Becky walked over and said with a smile, "sister in law, how about I help you? It will be easier for the two people to work together."


    "No, thanks." "You''re pregnant. Let me do it."


    "Oh..."


    Becky answered and followed them.


    "By the way, sister in law, I just saw a woman sending my brother back. Who is that woman? And why did he drink like this? Is there anything bothering him? "


    Normally, Winnie would have answered her, but now she was really not in the mood at all.


    So she pretended not to hear anything and just wanted to carry the man back to the room.


    When they really arrived at the room, the sweat on Winnie''s body seemed to have taken a shower again. She threw the man on the bed and


    ay, if you don''t want to find a job now, you can go to my law office. Since my car accident, only Ann has been there to support me. She has been working hard, so I want to officially hire you. What do you think?"


    In fact, she just wanted them to have a chance to know each other. The two of them were good people, and it was not good to quarrel as soon as they met.


    So she wanted to create an opportunity for them...


    But she thought she would be refused. After all, his resistance to Ann was too obvious.


    "Okay."


    Unexpectedly, Mark agreed in one breath and asked, "when will I go to work? Is it okay tomorrow? "


    "What?" This answer really surprised Winnie. She was stunned for a long time before she realized, "Oh, if you want, you can do it tomorrow. I will tell Ann in advance."


    "Thank you, my lady."


    "You''re welcome. We''re family."


    "¡­"


    After being obedient to Mark, she called Ann. Hearing the news, Ann exploded. Through the radio, Winnie could feel her anger.


    Sometimes it was really boring to stay at home with nothing to do, especially for present Winnie.


    She sat alone in the room and thought for a while. Then she thought of Ximena. She didn''t know what was going on with Ximena. Ximena looked terrible when she met her two days ago.


    "Mrs. Winnie, what can I do for you?"


    "Ximena, how are you feeling now? Are you feeling better?"


    On the other side of the phone, Ximena was lying in an empty room, accompanied by a servant. It was more like monitoring than taking care of her. Sure enough, Yates was not so relieved about her.


    "Yes, much better. Thank you for your concern, Mrs. Winnie." "But please don''t call me again. I have nothing to do with Mr. Gong now."

 Chapter 615 Think About Their Marriage Carefully

    Hearing Ximena''s indifferent tone on the other end of the phone, Winnie didn''t react for a moment, as if she had dialed the wrong number.


    She looked at her phone again. Yes, it was Ximena!


    What was wrong with her?


    "Ximena, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Is there anything wrong? If there is really something wrong, don''t take it on your own. Let''s discuss it together."


    "Huh! Mrs. Winnie, should I be happy or sad to hear that? "


    Ximena''s cold voice came through the electric wave, which made Winnie tremble.


    "Has Mr. Jacob done anything to help me after I was treated like that by Yates? Mrs. Winnie, I''ve been with Mr. Jacob for so long. It''s really heartbreaking to think about it now... So now I have thought it through. I will only live for myself in the future. I resigned not long ago, so I really have nothing to do with Mr. Jacob now... "


    Winnie frowned and thought there must be something wrong.


    Ximena was not such a person. If she really cared about this, she would not take the risk to go to Apricot Village with her, so there must be some other reasons.


    What''s more, Jacob didn''t ignore her. He just didn''t tell her something, and his current identity was indeed a little embarrassing.


    Thinking of Jacob, she wondered where he had been today?


    Did he go to the company?


    It seemed that this was also possible...


    "Well, Mrs. Winnie, I''ll hang up if there''s nothing else. Time is precious to me now. I don''t want to waste it on other things. Please don''t contact me in the future. Thank you!"


    After saying that, she directly hung up the phone, leaving Winnie in a daze.


    With the phone in her hand, Winnie didn''t react for a long time. When she came to her senses, she immediately tidied up and went out of the room.


    As soon as she arrived at the dining room downstairs, Jessie and Becky were sitting there having breakfast. The two of them were talking and laughing about how to take care of the baby after it was born.


    Winnie didn''t want to disturb them, but she was so hungry that she walked in and greeted them simply, "good morning."


    "Well, you got up early enough," said Jessie coldly.


    It sounded like a rhetorical remark, but Winnie didn''t say anything. She just smiled and drank some milk.


    At this time, Becky interrupted, "Mom, you misunderstood my sister-in-law. She got up late because she had something to deal with last night."


    Hearing this, the hand holding the sandwich paused. Winnie looked up at Becky and found that Becky looked calm.


    But what she said was actually no different from reporting.


    With a serious look on her face, Jess


    b were.


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Jessie continued, "so you really have to think about your marriage."


    Winnie took a bite of the sandwich, but she couldn''t swallow it.


    "I didn''t see him when I got up this morning. Where did he go?"


    Becky coughed on purpose, "Oh, I know... My brother went to the company with Vincent in the morning. I heard from my brother that he is no longer the mayor, so he plans to focus on managing the company in the future. Now that Vincent is free, he goes to help my brother. "


    "Okay," said Winnie briefly, and then continued to eat, although she really had no appetite.


    After breakfast, she took the initiative to ask Jessie, "where is that company? I want to see it."


    "¡­ Are you going to the company? " "Well, I''ll go with you. It''s your first time to go there. Maybe you are not familiar with it. "


    It never occurred to Winnie that Jessie would say so. She was flattered and asked, "will it bother you too much?"


    "Oh, I don''t think so."


    Jessie waved her hand.


    About ten minutes later, Winnie drove Jessie out of the Gong Clan''s mansion. On the way, she listened to Jessie''s command and where to go. About forty-five minutes later, they arrived in front of the two buildings.


    Through the half closed window, Jessie looked out and sighed, "finally I came. I came..."


    Unable to understand what she meant, Winnie asked in confusion, "... What did you say? Haven''t you been here before? "


    "Oh, No. It''s just that I haven''t been here for a long time. Vincent and I have been abroad before. "


    Of course, Winnie knew about it, but she didn''t know why they were abroad. She was more confused why the company had to hire an acting CEO. Wasn''t there another man, Vincent?

 Chapter 616 Surprise

    After the two walked into the hall together, Winnie had planned to call Jacob directly. In this way, she thought maybe she could see him as soon as possible without being intercepted by the receptionist.


    However, she was stopped by Jessie. "Don''t you think it will be better to give him a surprise?" Jessie smiled meaningfully and said.


    "Surprise?"


    Seeing the smile on her face, Winnie thought what Jessie said was reasonable. "Okay."


    Later, she didn''t know what Jessie had said to the receptionist. Or perhaps there was some other reason that the front desk knew her. Anyway, the receptionist took them to the floor where the president worked attentively.


    The two buildings were both eighty floors, and there was a pedestrian bridge between the best two buildings. Walking on the pedestrian bridge and looking down, Winnie felt her legs weak...


    It was not until now that Winnie was sure that Jacob wanted to have a foothold in the political circle, without the financial resources of the Gu Clan, because the Gong Clan was not weak.


    Compared with Winnie''s weak legs, Jessie was more like a young man. She walked gracefully in front of them, briskly and forcefully. It was hard to see that she was walking at a very high place.


    After arriving at the floor where the president worked, the receptionist led the two of them into the president''s secretary office. After negotiating with the Secretary, the receptionist finished her work and returned to her own position.


    Looking at the busy and orderly atmosphere inside, Winnie felt like an intruder who suddenly broke in and felt a little strange.


    The young and elegant secretary came over and asked, "which President do you two want to see?"


    "Bothe. Call them here together." Jessie threw the limited edition Chanel bag on the sofa in the living room. She was afraid that the secretary would not be willing to do so, so she added, "don''t worry. Neither of the two will blame you..."


    The secretary looked the two up and down and found that the clothes they were wearing were the kind that she couldn''t afford with a few months'' salary, so she didn''t dare to neglect them. She nodded and went straight to call someone.


    Not long after, Jacob and Vincent appeared at the door one after another.


    Compared with the calmness of Jacob, Vincent was much more excited. As soon as he saw Jessie, he walked up to her and asked, "Mom, why are you here? Are you afraid that I won''t work hard?"


    After saying that, he took a look at the woman beside her and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that my sister-in-law would also come. Don''t tell me that you two came together? Oh, it must not be... You two are incom


    n grandfather." Speaking of this, Vincent paused, his eyes flashing a light that he would never see before.


    "It depends on her belly now. If it is a boy, do you think Grandpa will be happy?"


    Hearing this, Jessie''s eyes lit up. "Why didn''t I think of that? My son... You are really smarter than me. But what if it''s a daughter? You can''t control her to have a boy or a girl. "


    "So, if you have nothing else to do now, you can take Becky to visit Grandpa more often in the old house, so that you can make preparations in the future. That''s the most important thing..."


    "Yes. I''ll go back to the old house three days later. If necessary, I can let Becky live there. Didn''t she have a good relationship with Candy? You know that your grandfather likes Candy very much. Maybe he will love Becky as well. "


    "Well, you can go back now. Don''t run here if you don''t have anything to do, or you will be exposed."


    All the members of the board of directors knew that she was not allowed to step into the Gong consortium...


    "Okay, okay." Jessie nodded with a smile. She thought that this trip was not in vain. At least they had worked together.


    And from the current situation, it seemed to be good for them.


    "Shall I leave now?"


    Taking a look at the door, Vincent said, "wait for a moment. You''d better not make things difficult for Winnie in the future. This time I can come here more or less has something to do with her."


    "No way." "She refused me face to face last time, saying that it had nothing to do with her, so it couldn''t be because of her..."


    In fact, Vincent wasn''t sure about this. It was just a guess. But Jacob hadn''t nodded to him before. Why did he agree now?


    For the time being, Vincent really couldn''t think of a second person except for Winnie.

 Chapter 617 I Dont Allow You To Stay!

    On the other side, after entering the office with Jacob, Winnie stood at the door in a daze and did not continue to walk forward.


    In the light and shadow, she watched him walk to the desk and sort out the documents on it, but he did not say anything, as if waiting for her to speak first.


    If it was in the past, she would have run to him and kept talking. But now she was a little timid, and even didn''t dare to look up at him.


    When did she become so timid?


    After a while, Jacob finally said, "what are you doing here?"


    "Oh, I want to see you." She took a few steps forward and said, "you were drunk last night and unconscious. Did you go to drink last night?"


    Jacob paused, "isn''t it obvious?"


    "Oh, it''s obvious."


    In fact, what Winnie wanted to ask was who sent him back last night...


    But she couldn''t ask.


    He had seen with his own eyes that Lang kissed her. What position did she have to question him now?


    It seemed that nothing had happened.


    After a long time, Winnie finally asked, "well, do you remember who sent you back last night?"


    "You want to know?" He asked in reply.


    Without hesitation, Winnie strode over and said, "yes, I just want to know. Shouldn''t I know that a woman sent you back?"


    And that woman even kissed him...


    "What about you?"


    He looked at her red face and asked, "do you know who that man is?"


    "¡­"


    In this way, the two looked at each other. Obviously, Winnie felt the fluctuation of his breath. She thought he would never care about it, but it turned out that he still cared about it. She was a little happy inexplicably.


    "I don''t know him. That man was a little strange. Later I brushed my teeth and tried my best to brush my teeth."


    She didn''t know if he could accept her explanation.


    But at this time, she also thought of the other words that the man said. Her heart was inexplicably moved. If what the man called Lang said was true... She really didn''t know what to do.


    Maybe the only thing she could do was to leave.


    Jacob still looked at her with his deep eyes and didn''t say anything for a long time. He seemed to be thinking about something, but then he said, "go and remove your tattoo."


    "What tattoo?" She was confused. "Where do I have any tattoos?"


    Without answering, Jacob walked straight to her, took her hand and led her out of the office. He walked so fast that she had to follow him reluctantly. "Can you walk slowly? I can''t keep up with you. "


    He had never been like this before. He had always adapted to her pace. He would be faster if she was faster, and he would be slower with her...


    Seeing the two suddenly f


    Stop."


    The tattoo master stopped as soon as she heard her voice. At this time, the right shoulder was obviously red and swollen with a little blood.


    "If you really can''t stand it, then don''t wash it. Your tattoo is beautiful, and it''s a pity to wash it."


    The tattoo artist said, trying to take the ointment aside and apply it on her wound to disinfect her.


    "Go on!" However, the man standing next to her still insisted.


    The man''s voice was very cold, almost ruthless and cold. It was hard for Winnie to believe that he was the man who took good care of her and spoke softly to her?


    But it was his face.


    Such a deep handsome face was not far away from her...


    It was impossible that she couldn''t see it clearly.


    She said to him, "It hurts. I can''t stand it. Just keep it."


    Jacob didn''t seem to hear her words, nor did he comfort her. "Go on. Don''t leave any trace." He just said coldly.


    "¡­"


    "Jacob, are you crazy? It''s a tattoo. It''s also my body. I can do whatever I want. You have no right to say... "


    The tattoo master didn''t expect that the two would quarrel. She looked embarrassed. She didn''t know what she should do now?


    She could only stay there and wait until they reached an agreement.


    Unexpectedly, the man had already come over. "Winnie, if you don''t want, I have to do it myself. He grabbed the thing in her hand and stared at the helpless woman lying there with his dark eyes. This tattoo is not allowed to be kept, even if you are crying... "


    He didn''t want her to keep that thing!


    He had never forced her to do anything she didn''t want to do. She had been used to his pampering way for so long.


    She couldn''t accept what he had done to her. She felt like she had fallen from heaven to hell.

 Chapter 618 She Is Not My Cousins Mother!

    Winnie didn''t know how long it took to remove the tattoo, but she only knew that she was going to faint in pain for several times during this process. Every time she felt this, she thought Jacob would stop the tattoo master and stop her.


    But he didn''t do that. Not only that, but he also let the hesitant tattoo master continue...


    Winnie didn''t know how a man could change so easily. It was just a tattoo, just a tattoo.


    She collapsed on the bed weakly, her eyes red and swollen from crying. Even if the wound on her right shoulder had been treated, she felt the most painful place was not there, but her left chest, which was constantly suffering from pain.


    On the way back, she didn''t say a word. She just turned her head and looked at the scenery passing by. Her lips were pale.


    On the other hand, Jacob was driving with a handsome face. He didn''t explain anything about what he had done, as if it was a matter of course.


    She should listen to him.


    It was not early to go back to the Gong Clan''s mansion. Jessie had already been sent back by Vincent, and Vincent returned to the company after he sent her back.


    When Jacob and Winnie entered, Jessie and Becky were about to go out to the old house of the Gong Clan. Seeing the two of them come back, Jessie smiled and said, "you''re back! By the way, ask Maggie not to prepare the dinner for me and Becky. We are going to the old house now and we will have dinner there. "


    Speaking of this, Jessie looked at Jacob and said, "Jacob, you are not as busy as before. If you have nothing else to do, you can go back to the old house and spend more time with Grandpa, okay?"


    "¡­ Okay, I know. "


    Jacob nodded calmly.


    When Jessie was about to leave with Becky, she saw the pale face of Winnie and the displeasure on her face. She was shocked and asked, "what''s wrong? You looked good when we went out today. Why do you come back so sadly? Jacob, did you bully her? "


    Jacob didn''t answer this question directly. He just said, "mother, I''ll ask the driver to send you there."


    "No, thanks. Maggie has called a taxi for us." As she spoke, Jessie wandered between the two people for a while. "Well, we''re leaving now..."


    Then she took Becky''s hand and left.


    However, when the two of them walked to the yard outside the Gong Clan''s mansion, Jessie suddenly stopped. She looked at Becky in confusion and asked, "did they two quarrel?"


    "¡­ I, I don''t know. " Shaking her head, Becky said, "maybe."


    "What do you mean by ''maybe''?" "Didn''t you see Jacob come back unconscious last night? And it was a woman who sent him back? "


    Becky raised her eyes and nodded, "yes, it''s true, but it doesn''t matter. It''s normal for men to drink. As for the woman who sent my brother back, she might be my brother''s colleague at work."


    "Is that woman beautiful?" Jessie suddenly asked with interest.


    Becky recalled, "because I didn''t see it clearly at night. It seems to be good looking, and most importantly, it has a good temperament, as if... My sister-in-law cares about her very


    u mean? What do you know? "


    "¡­ In fact, I don''t know if I should tell you or not. " Becky hesitated, as if she had just been tortured.


    In the past, when Candy saw her expression like this, she wanted to protect her by instinct.


    But now she was wondering whether she was lying to her or she was acting?


    "Tell me, there are only you and me here." Candy seemed to have seen through her completely, "besides, don''t you want me to ask? I know your tricks very well now... "


    Becky was a little shocked, but she said calmly, "Candy, it''s really not what you think. I..."


    "Can you get to the point?" Candy didn''t have much patience, "Just finish your words. Don''t tantalize me deliberately."


    "I didn''t know that Jacob was not her biological son before. I always thought Jacob was Vincent''s biological brother. At that time, I wondered why she treated them differently. Even if her youngest son was frivolous, he was good in her eyes. But it seems that her eldest son can''t do anything wrong. Now I understand... There is a big difference between mother and stepmother. "


    Candy thought she would have some important information to tell her, but she didn''t expect it to be such an unhealthy thing, just some trivial things.


    "Huh! It doesn''t matter if she just don''t like Jacob. Things are not as simple as you think! "


    When Becky was about to ask more, Candy had already walked past her and left.


    Looking at her back, Becky was confused. Wasn''t Jacob the son of Jessie?


    But isn''t the Gong consortium under the name of Jacob?


    That was to say, both Jacob and Vincent''s father had left their property to Jacob... An Illegitimate child?


    What on earth was going on here.


    No, she had to figure it out. Maybe there would be a turning point for her.


    Thinking of this, Beckyfelt much better. She raised her hand and gently pushed the swing with a smile. "I''m no worse than you, Winnie and Candy. Since I have the ability to gain a foothold in the Gong Clan, I also have the ability to get everything I want."

 Chapter 619 Thats The Reason

    On the way back to the Gong Clan''s mansion with Becky, Jessie kept frowning and muttered, "why didn''t I know that Jacob had a girlfriend?"


    "It''s impossible for a man like him to decide to break up after being with each other for a long time. It seems a little strange... The woman you saw yesterday is his ex girlfriend? "


    Jessie suddenly thought of something.


    In fact, in Becky''s eyes, this Jessie was really not smart. Becky also wondered how a brain like hers could be the hostess of the Gong Clan... Maybe she was lucky!


    But what she was thinking now was exactly the same as Becky, because she also felt that the woman last night was the ex girlfriend of Jacob.


    If it weren''t for his ex girlfriend, why did she sound like she knew him very well.


    If it weren''t for her ex girlfriend, why was Winnie so restless and cruel.


    Today, Winnie would even take the initiative to go to the Gong consortium to find Jacob. When she came back to the Gong Clan''s mansion, her face would be gloomy.


    All these convinced Becky of the woman''s identity...


    However, this still needed some evidence, not just imagination.


    "Becky, what are you thinking about?"


    Seeing that she was thinking about something, Jessie asked.


    Becky pretended to be absent-minded and responded, "ah! Mom, what are you talking about? "


    Jessie rolled her eyes at her and said, "I say... Do you think the woman you saw last night is Jacob''s ex girlfriend? "


    "¡­ Oh, I don''t know! It doesn''t matter whether it has anything to do with us or not. Even if it was in the past, it''s all over now. "


    Hearing this, Jessie didn''t want to talk nonsense with her. "How could you be so stupid? Of course it has something to do with it. Alas! I really don''t want to talk to you. Forget it! I''ll sleep for a while. Wake me up when we arrive at the mansion. "


    "Okay, I see."


    Becky nodded.


    On the way back to the Gong Clan''s mansion from Jessie and Becky, for the first time, Jacob and Winnie had a cold war in the Gong Clan''s mansion.


    Why did


    grandson and see if he will kick grandma as well. "


    However, fetal movement was indeed miraculous, just so caught off guard. Later, after putting her hand on Becky''s belly for a long time, Jessie did not feel any fetal movement, and finally gave up.


    After she sat down, she raised her eyes to look at the woman who was still eating calmly and said, "since you and Jacob are not going to divorce, you''d better have a child as soon as possible. The two of you are not young anymore. Give birth early and finish the task early."


    Of course, she didn''t mean it. She just wanted to find out whether the relationship between them was harmonious or not?


    "¡­ Don''t worry. It''s still early to have a baby. "


    This was the only official answer that could be given to her. Maybe few people would believe that Jacob and she hadn''t really had a sex yet.


    "Many couples said they were not in a hurry. In the end, they didn''t even have a child when they divorced. Sometimes, couples will have problems in their relationship if they are together for a long time. At that time, the child is the bond between the two people, so the child is still very important... "


    "Mom... Don''t say that. Brother and sister-in-law are on good terms. Brother is a perfect slave to his wife. How could their relationship be wrong? "


    Becky asked as if she knew nothing.

 Chapter 620 What Did You Hide From Me Six Years Ago

    Becky said something to Jessie, but Winnie didn''t really listen to her. After dinner, she stood up and went upstairs again. She thought he might not come back tonight.


    It was good that Jacob didn''t come back. Anyway, it was the same when he came back. This time, the conflict between them was inexplicable, but it was not as before. It only needed a few words to coax them to get back together in the past.


    After she went upstairs, Jessie looked at Becky and said, "it seems that they did have a fight, or she wouldn''t have kept silent."


    "I suppose so."


    "It''s good for them to quarrel. It''s better for them to divorce." All of a sudden, Jessie said, "in this way, Vincent will have the chance to successfully take over the Gong consortium. Becky, Vincent will be your husband in the future. I think... For the sake of you and your baby, you should also help him, right? "


    Jessie hadn''t revealed her true feelings to Becky before. On the one hand, she thought it was not the time yet. On the other hand, she felt it was useless to tell her.


    But since Vincent had said that Becky was useful to him, it was not impossible to tell her some details.


    "Becky, in fact, Jacob is not my son. He has no blood relationship with me. He is... My husband has a child with another woman outside. My son is only one, and that is, Vincent. Now it''s time for you to confess... Are you willing to do anything for Vincent? "


    Becky didn''t expect that Jessie would tell her so soon... She was caught off guard and didn''t even have time to pretend to be surprised.


    "Mom, are you serious?" Becky''s eyes widened. The sandwich in her hand fell into the China plate. With a good acting skill, she said, "... Are you lying to me? "


    "Do you think I will be so bored?" Jessie rolled her eyes at her and said, "forget it. Maybe it''s not the right time to tell you now. Just pretend that you didn''t hear anything, so that Vincent won''t blame me for being nosy."


    Becky''s eyes trembled. She knew that Jessie was impatient because of her reaction, so she immediately corrected herself, "no, No. I just feel a little surprised. Mom, since Vincent is the rightful heir of the Gong Clan, why is he... "


    She was smart enough not to finish her sentence, because she found that there was something wrong with Jessie''s eyes. Obviously, this was her taboo point.


    That''s right. As the son of the legal wife, Vincent could get nothing, while an illegitimate child could take power in the Gong Clan. No matter who got involved in this matter, they would not be willing to accept it.


    "You don''t have the right to know anything else. Now you just say it. Do you want to help Vincent or not?"


    Jessie asked directly.


    Without hesitation, Becky replied, "yes."


    "Oh?" Raising her eyebrows, Jessie said, "don''t you think about it at all? What a straightforward answer... "


    Becky knew that her answer just now might make Jessie suspicious, or perhaps Jessie thought that she had no ability to help Vincent at all, but it was true...


    "Mom, you should know my


    he was a child. Was it the woman he liked before?


    She had never heard him mention it.


    "Mom, don''t ask about it. You will know it by then." It was obvious that Vincent didn''t want to talk about it, but he added, "I''m going to have a meeting. That''s it."


    The more he refused to tell her, the more curious Jessie became. Six years ago...


    Who did he ask for?


    Standing aside, Becky thought that Jessie would tell Vincent that the baby was a girl. Seeing that she didn''t tell him, Becky felt much relieved. After thinking for a while, Becky said, "Mom, I... Can you promise me one thing? "


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Can you not tell Vincent that I''m pregnant with a girl for the time being? I don''t want to... Made him disappointed. "


    "Sooner or later, he will know it. What can you change even if you hide it from him now?"


    "I know, I know." Becky nodded, "I want to talk to him myself, so please keep it a secret for me for the time being, okay?"


    Jessie didn''t know what tricks she was playing, but she didn''t think there was anything wrong with her. "Well, for the sake of your obedience, I agreed."


    "Yes! Thank you, mom... "


    At this moment, Becky thought that as long as Vincent didn''t know, she might have another chance.


    "What are you doing there? Let''s go!"


    Urged Jessie.


    Becky came to her senses at once. When she was about to walk to the car not far away, a face suddenly flashed into her eyes...


    Wasn''t she the woman of that night?


    And she was holding a child''s hand...


    Becky didn''t expect such a coincidence. She immediately pulled Jessie beside her and said excitedly, "Mom, did you see it? The woman in a creamy white dress, with short hair and a child in her hand, is the one who sent my brother back to the mansion that night. "


    "Are you sure?" With her eyes fixed on the woman, Jessie indeed saw a woman. She didn''t have a beautiful face, but had a unique charm. It seemed that she was indeed the type that Jacob liked.


    Simple and generous.


    But what about that child?

 Chapter 621 The Tattoo On His Shoulder

    Was she a married woman?


    "Yes, it''s her!"


    Becky said, "Mom, since we have met each other, how about we take this opportunity to figure it out directly? What do you think?"


    "Make it clear?" Confused, Jessie turned her head and asked, "how can I figure it out? Why don''t you just run over and ask?"


    Becky smiled, "it''s not impossible. Maybe asking directly is the best way!"


    "¡­ Okay, let''s go! "


    After the two reached an agreement, they walked along the sidewalk to the other side of the road. Perhaps because Bess was still holding the little girl''s hand, she didn''t walk fast. It could be said that she walked on the right side of the road and enjoyed the scenery on both sides of the road.


    When Becky and Jessie got close to her, they realized that the woman was making an introduction like a guide.


    Becky took a look at Jessie, and then walked over with a big belly, directly blocking the way of the two. "I''m sorry to disturb you for a while."


    Bess looked at the pregnant woman in front of her, who she didn''t know at all, and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "I might be too bold... But I still want to ask you if you know a man called Jacob? "


    Becky didn''t want to talk nonsense, but went straight to the point. Becky thought if her expression changed after hearing the three words "Jacob", it must be a secret.


    Sure enough, as Becky expected, the first reaction of Bess after hearing the name was to hold the little girl beside her tightly, "who are you?"


    "Oh, I''m his sister-in-law. It was you who sent my brother home after he got drunk last time, right?"


    Bess frowned. Sister-in-law?


    That was to say, she was Vincent''s wife...


    Bess didn''t know why she asked, "what''s wrong?"


    "Oh, nothing." Becky smiled and said, "I''m just asking... My brother and sister-in-law are having a fight because of that. "


    After saying that, Becky didn''t look at the other party''s expression, but looked at the little girl in her arms. She wanted to reach out her hand, but the little girl shrank back. "Ah, is this your child? You are so beautiful. If only my child were so beautiful. You


    back so late. "


    "¡­"


    "I''m sorry! I''ve made you wait for so long, but you don''t need to wait anymore. I''m back, alive, right here, in a place within your reach... "


    The man''s eyes twinkled with tears. He seemed to have waited for this day for a long time.


    Such eyes were so moving that even Winnie couldn''t help feeling sad.


    She opened her lips but couldn''t say anything... What''s the relationship between you and me? "


    After saying that, the man suddenly began to take off his clothes. In her shock, he took off his coat first, and then his shirt...


    Soon after, he was naked in front of her with wounds all over his body.


    Turning around, she said, "... What are you doing? "


    She remembered what he had done last time and asked warily.


    "Didn''t you ask me about our relationship?"


    "¡­"


    "Winnie, you will understand after you turn around."


    Winnie hesitated for a while, but finally turned around slowly. At this time, the man had already turned the wheelchair, and his broad back was in front of her.


    At the same time, she also saw a dark tattoo on his left shoulder.


    Tears welled up in her eyes...


    "Your tattoo is on the right shoulder, while mine is on the left shoulder. You drew a snow lotus flower, and I drew a sword... "


    "Your snow lotus is engraved with my name, and my sword is engraved with your name."


    Winnie walked to him, bent over and saw her name...

 Chapter 622 Are You Looking For Me

    "WG".


    It was her initials.


    Then who are they... Lovers?


    Suddenly, Winnie thought of Alina, what she said and the dream she had in Apricot Village.


    Her mind was in a mess as if she was going to die. She tried to remember something, but there was still nothing.


    "I... I really don''t remember anything. I think I shouldn''t have come here today. "


    After saying that, Winnie rushed to the door of the box as if escaping, and the man said at the same time.


    "It''s Jacob. He wanted to possess you, so he hurt me. It''s him who made my two legs become like this. Winnie, do you still want to come back to him? "


    "He is the one who broke us up personally..."


    "¡­ I don''t understand what you are talking about! "


    Trying to hold back the tears that were about to burst out of her eyes, Winnie said, "I''ve only known him for more than a year, and we''ve only been married for one year. When did he break us up? "


    Lang didn''t expect that she still didn''t know that they used to be students of the H University. He didn''t believe that Jacob hadn''t told her until now...


    But it made sense. If he told her, she might suspect that Jacob was the one who organized the kidnapping?


    ''Jacob, how can you be so despicable and shameless!''


    No, he couldn''t let Winnie stay with him.


    Lang didn''t tell her the truth, but said, "Winnie, time will prove everything I said is true."


    "Then let''s wait and see..."


    After saying that, Winnie left there without looking back, as if escaping.


    Walking outside, she kept thinking about what Lang and Alina had said, and then the face of Jacob constantly flashed through her mind.


    She didn''t know whether Lang was telling the truth or not.


    But if what he said was true...


    Why did Jacob do that?


    How could he do that?


    It was impossible for him to harm others for his own selfish desires, so there must be some misunderstandings.


    When Winnie returned to the Gong Clan''s mansion, it was already two or three o''clock in the afternoon. In the living room, Maggie was busy with the servants. As soon as Winnie came in, she lowered her head and said in a normal tone, "Mrs. Winnie, you don''t look well recently. Do you need to call Mr. Jeo over to have a look?"


    "Who is Jeo?"


    Winnie frowned and asked.


    "Madam, have you forgotten?" Maggie looked her up and down and said, "Mr. Jeo came here not long ago."


    In fact, few people knew that Winnie had lost her memory.


    "Oh, I don''t have a good memory recently. If possible, as


    horse with one foot, and then turned over gracefully and quickly. As if by instinct, she knew what to do with her hands and feet.


    Before Jeo got on the horse, she had already driven out like an arrow from the string.


    Although Jeo kept shouting behind her, "Hey! Wait, it''s not started yet! "


    "¡­"


    Running on the horse, she seemed to be crazy now. Just like last time, she seemed to be running towards the end of the world.


    The same as last time, Jeo didn''t win and lost again.


    Standing in the racetrack, he was as annoyed as a child. "Damn it! Will I never win this woman in my life?"


    It suddenly occurred to Jeo that if he lost her last time, he would be punched hard by Jacob. What about this time...


    Although he was afraid of being beaten, he had to let Jacob know that he had lost his wife. After all, Jacob had to come back to look for her!


    Damn it! Why did he forget to ask where Jacob had found her last time?


    Damn it!


    While cursing himself, Jeo took out his phone and called Jacob...


    Just like last time, he went back to the Gong Clan''s mansion soon after receiving the phone call. But unlike last time, he didn''t beat Jeo this time. He just rode a horse and ran out.


    Looking at the horse running farther and farther away, Jeo sighed and said, "they indeed a family!"


    Jacob rode to the place where he found Winnie last time, but he didn''t find her after searching there for a long time.


    Then he suddenly remembered that she had forgotten what happened before, and naturally she would not be here.


    When Jacob was about to go on looking for her, he heard a cold female voice behind him. "Are you looking for me?"

 Chapter 623 Winnie, Where Is Your Heart

    Jacob turned around and saw Winnie standing there with a calm expression on her face.


    He walked towards her.


    "Jeo called me and said you were missing again."


    "So you came back?" Winnie turned her head away from his dark eyes.


    "If I hadn''t disappeared all of a sudden, when are you going back to the Gong Clan''s mansion? If you don''t want to see me, just say it. I don''t have to stay. "


    "You mean you want to leave?"


    Jacob suddenly asked, with unspeakable anger in his tone.


    Hearing his words, Winnie quickly turned around and looked into his eyes. "Yes, I want to leave now. I think we two can calm down for a while and talk about it after we calm down. "


    After saying that, she held the horse and wanted to leave...


    As soon as she took a step forward, her wrist was grabbed by the man. He held her tightly and pulled her back. His dark eyes were so dark that they could not see the bottom.


    "You want to leave me as soon as he comes back, Winnie... Where is your heart? "


    He?


    She didn''t know who Jacob was talking about?


    It took her a long time to understand, but such understanding only made her feel sad.


    "Jacob, if I want to leave the Gong Clan''s mansion, it has nothing to do with Lang." She tried to get rid of his control. "I have a healthy heart! It has been staying in my body, but you... Where is your heart? Sometimes I feel that you don''t have a heart. "


    Hearing this, Jacob just smiled faintly and slowly released his hand. "Maybe, I really don''t have the heart. Winnie, if you want to leave the Gong Clan''s mansion, you can leave after you see my doctor friend. "


    "Last time you said it would be two days later. Now several days have passed. When do you have to wait?"


    Winnie knew who he was talking about. His friend was a psychologist.


    The psychologist who helped her treat her amnesia.


    Glancing at his watch, Jacob said, "we can go there now. He has arrived at the hotel where he stays."


    "¡­ Okay. "


    The corners of her mouth lifted slightly. It seemed that he really hoped that she could leave the Gong Clan''s mansion as soon as possible. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so eager to go there now.


    After all, he had just arrived at the hotel, but Jacob didn''t even give him time to adjust the jet lag.


    After Jacob successfully found Winnie, Jeo finally felt relieved. He scratched his head and whispered, "do you take it as a sexual pleasure?"


    The two of them ignored him and quickly walked out of the racetrack. At this time, Jeo inexplicably smelled a gossip.


    He followed the two immediately, "Hello


    t this man was more open-minded than him.


    There were not many people who could make friends with Jacob. He was curious about who this man in front of him was...


    "By the way, who are these two?"


    Jacob smiled and introduced, "this is Jeo, my friend. This is... I''ve told you about my wife before. "


    "Oh... So you are that... "


    Before the man could say anything, Jacob interrupted him, "this is Tommy Liang, my classmate in college and now a psychologist."


    It never occurred to Winnie that the person who was going to treat her was Jacob''s classmate, but... Since Tommy was his classmate, Jacob must have studied psychology. Why did he go to the city hall later?


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Winnie Gu..."


    "Hello, I''ve heard of you for a long time. You are really a beauty." Tommy praised with a smile.


    Then he hit Jacob''s arm and said, "I didn''t expect your wife to be so beautiful. Where did you get her? Tell me now. I''m still single! "


    Jeo didn''t like this man at the first sight... This feeling was probably because of jealousy. There was really no man other than him who could be as close as Jacob. He thought he was an exception.


    But now Jeo saw someone who had the same special treatment as him.


    The most important thing was that this person was much uglier than him!


    So it was really unfair.


    Jacob and Tommy hadn''t seen each other for a long time, so the four of them sat down and chatted for a while after entering the room. Since they were chatting, they would talk about the college time.


    Jeo had always been curious about Jacob''s gossip, so he wouldn''t give up such a good opportunity.


    "Dd many girls chase Jacob when he was in college?" He asked Tommy with a smile.

 Chapter 624 Keep Your Integrity For Whom

    "Girls?" "Of course not. He is so low-key at school that he doesn''t even have a high position in girls'' hearts. As a result, all the young men in our dormitory don''t have good benefits." Tommy paused for a few seconds and glanced at the direction of Winnie again.


    "At that time... I don''t know what he is doing, but now I understand. He probably wants to keep his integrity! "


    "¡­"


    A few words were like a flash of youth, and the green feeling was more like a dream.


    Jeo was not interested in anyone except Jacob, so he was interested in the underlying meaning of Tommy''s words at once. "Keep his integrity? For whom? "


    "Well, it''s his wife."


    At first, Winnie was absent-minded, but she didn''t react when she heard Tommy''s words. She smiled politely and said, "Dr. Liang, you may have misunderstood something... In fact, we''ve only known each other for more than a year. You must be talking about the college. I''m sure we didn''t know each other at that time. "


    Winnie didn''t know what Tommy was talking about, nor did she know why Jacob hadn''t said that the treatment could begin yet.


    He was so anxious before, but now he was buying time. What was he up to?


    "Can we start the treatment now?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt a sharp gaze looking at her. She also looked back and said word by word, "can we start now?"


    She knew that it might embarrass him...


    But it was him who started it, so she couldn''t care so much now. Since he had always emphasized that he wanted her to regain her memory, okay! Then restore it. After she recovered, she would throw him out of the galaxy.


    Hearing this, Jacob just smiled, but he said to Tommy calmly, "let''s start now!"


    Tommy: "..." In fact, I don''t think your wife needs any treatment. A situation like her should be stimulated. As long as she practices it again, maybe she can wake up her previous memories. "


    Jeo didn''t like Tommy very much, but he had the same opinion on this matter. "Well, I think so. As long as


    ou satisfied with this answer?" "You want me to regain my memory, don''t you? Then I think I should be in line with my former self. A rude, arrogant, unreasonable, sinister and cunning bad woman..."


    The next moment, there was a flash of darkness in the man''s eyes, as if it had merged with everything around him. "Who said that you were like this in the past? Who said that!"


    The woman he knew at first... She was a hot tempered and stubborn girl.


    It never occurred to Winnie that he would react so strongly. She thought Jacob should have been used to her self willed way of venting. After all, he had experienced such a thing before, and he did not show anything different.


    But this time...


    The two of them kept silent for a long time in the darkness, but Jacob broke the silence first. "Winnie, about the tattoo... I can explain. "


    "Explain?" "You finally want to explain? But I don''t want to hear it now. Let go of me! "


    "Winnie..."


    In the darkness, the man called out in a low voice, "he''s back. You saw that your previous relationship with him... Very unusual. "


    "Yes, it''s really unusual." "He and I would have married. And he has my name engraved on his body, right? That''s why you asked me to remove the tattoo. Jacob, are you deceiving yourself? "


    "Or... Don''t you have any confidence in yourself? "

 Chapter 625 How Are You Going To Agree To A Divorce

    Jacob''s eyes were fixed on her. Even if he couldn''t see the expression on her face at the moment, he could imagine her flushed. But the next second, he grasped her hands more and more tightly. "Do you think he has your name on his body?"


    "Yes."


    This word made Winnie feel guilty, because she had no idea what was going on now. If everything was true, then she really loved Lang before... But now she only felt strange about Lang. The man in her heart was Jacob now.


    "So you went to see him again?"


    "Yes."


    At this time, Jacob chuckled twice in the dark, and then she felt that her body was loosened by the man. Then the door of the dark room opened, and the sunshine outside instantly shone in. Subconsciously, Winnie wanted to cover it with her hands, but she saw the man''s cold handsome face, and his dark eyes seemed to be dyed with endless strangeness.


    He suddenly said, "tell me in advance if you want to divorce."


    Winnie was speechless...


    The man left resolutely. She had been standing behind him for a long time. She believed that he would not be willing to turn around to look at her like before...


    But this time, he didn''t.


    Therefore, in his opinion, she had an ambiguous relationship with the man named Lang, or perhaps she still had feelings for him...


    Well, it''s funny.


    It turned out that this was the real Jacob.


    Without any reason, Jacob blamed her like this...


    He was also the man she wanted to trust with all her heart.


    Three days later.


    In the past three days, Winnie had been living in the Gong Clan''s mansion and didn''t go anywhere. She stayed alone in the room during the day and at night. She had been very dutiful to guard an empty room, at least worthy of the title of Jacob''s wife.


    It was also on this day that Jessie said she would announce an important thing to everyone, gathering all the members of the Gong Clan to the Gong Clan''s mansion.


    Winnie had been lazy at home for several days. Compared with the other three days when she was decade


    is true. As long as you are willing to divorce, you can do anything."


    "Jacob Gong!" "Say it again."


    "Winnie, since you didn''t want to live well with me from the beginning, then let''s divorce now. You can tell me whatever you want, including the house and the car." Jacob''s eyes were as cold as ice. "I want a complete and happy family, not a woman like you who can''t be touched forever."


    "Sana... She gave birth to my baby. She is a girl. You have seen her before, and you like her very much. " Looking at her tearful eyes, Jacob clenched his fists on his knees and said, "I want to marry her."


    "Marriage?"


    "Cindy? It turned out that the woman called Bess was really Sana, the one Yates had mentioned... Cindy is your child. Oh, Cindy is a very beautiful girl. I was wondering what kind of parents would give birth to such a delicate girl at that time. "


    "Well, now I finally know. Well, your family of three is reunited. As an outsider, I shouldn''t interfere. You want a divorce, don''t you? You want to marry her, right? Good! I''m not shameless enough to badger you. Then divorce me... "


    "Hahaha... It''s so easy for me to make such a decision. "


    In fact, it was not easy, but the source of pain. With her head down and her hands on her knees, Winnie seemed to fall down directly if she did not do so.


    He had a child!

 Chapter 626 Waking Up From A Dream And Going Home Separately

    How much she wished they could have a child before...


    Jessie didn''t expect that Winnie would agree so readily. She had thought that Winnie would make a scene, but she didn''t expect that Winnie would accept it silently.


    At this time, Jessie and Becky looked at each other. The two of them had the same thought.


    If Winnie didn''t make a fuss, how could she make Jacob panic? Then Vincent wouldn''t have any chance.


    What they didn''t expect was that... After knowing that he had a daughter, Jacob was extremely calm, as if he had known it for a long time.


    Suddenly, both Jessie and Becky felt that they were wrong?


    Not only could they not help Vincent, they might have alerted the enemy.


    Winnie touched her cold forehead and broke out in a cold sweat. She suddenly felt dizzy. Then she stood up from the sofa and fell down heavily before she could stand firm!


    Then the man who had been unmoved immediately stood up and held her in his arms.


    "I''ll carry you upstairs."


    "No, I can go upstairs by myself."


    As she spoke, a strong sense of resistance flashed through her eyes. "Jacob, don''t let me say it a second time."


    Of course, Jacob knew her well, so he stopped pestering her and let her go. He didn''t step aside until she stood straight.


    He watched her walk away from him and then walked to the stairs.


    They hadn''t seen each other for three days. She seemed to be much thinner and her back looked a little lonely. Why did this happen?


    Was it because that man came back that she might have remembered their past infusion and felt uncomfortable?


    Jacob felt as if everything had returned to the starting point. They would never have any intersection in their lives.


    What had happened between them when she had lost her memory... Just take it as a dream. Waking up from the dream was naturally the moment everyone returned.


    As for Jacob, he was still the same Jacob.


    In fact, what Jacob didn''t know was that Winnie could no longer be the same as before, who could have no feelings for him...


    Because the love had already gone deep into her bones and planted a little baby in her heart, which was growing day by day.


    She breathed lightly as if she was going to stop at the next moment, and her hands were weak. When she walked up with the help of the handrail, a picture suddenly flashed through her mind.


    It was in an afternoon more than a year ago. She drove a blue convertible and ran on the asphalt road with a black sunglasses on her face. Then she accidentally hit his car.


    She got out of the car and asked him how to compensate. He just smiled and handed her his business card without saying anything.


    Only then did she realize that she had crashed into the car of the famous mayor...


    After that, they gradually got in touch because of an accident. They couldn''t be friends or lovers, but he would help her with some difficult things. After all, he had the ability.


    Later, when she was drunk, she asked casually, "Mr. Gong, do you have


    ght? "


    "Yes, I don''t deny it."


    "Shut up if you don''t deny it!"


    "If you dare to hurt Ann, don''t blame me for being rude to you. I''m not your Boss. He is always a modest gentleman, but I am not."


    "¡­ Sister, didn''t you just stop mentioning the mayor? Why did you mention it yourself? "


    Ann asked, shivering.


    As expected, she received a fierce look after that. Ann was frightened and immediately went into Mark''s arms. Ouch! Ann was only afraid of this senior...


    As soon as Winnie saw Mark''s solemn face, the calm handsome face of Jacob immediately appeared in her mind. He was so calm that she wanted to tear him apart.


    Then she said, "Mark, it''s okay if I don''t fire you, but you have to reduce your salary by half. Agree?"


    "Okay, I agree."


    Mark took a look at Ann, who was standing beside him, and then smiled gently. "Ann, let''s go to work. Don''t stand here and let lady get in the way."


    "Okay."


    "Mark, if you still want to work here, you mustn''t call me lady!"


    Winnie scolded again.


    "Okay."


    It was just a form of address for Mark, but for Winnie... It was a period of time that she didn''t want to touch or even want to forget.


    A period as Jacob''s wife.


    After Ann and Mark left, Winnie faced the empty room alone. All of a sudden, her mind was full of someone, and she couldn''t move.


    She thought that it should be the long-term dependence that made her like this. It was just a matter of time, and she would come out soon.


    ''It''s no big deal. I am the woman who can''t defeat anyone, so it''s okay. It''s okay. I''ll be fine after a while.''


    It was just a man. There were a lot of men in the world...


    Thinking of this, Winnie was not so irritable, and she could even calm down again until the phone on the table suddenly rang.


    She picked up the phone and looked at the screen. It was a strange number. She answered the phone absentmindedly, "who are you looking for?"


    "Hello, I am Bess... Can we meet? I have something to ask you for help. "

 Chapter 627 Ask Your Childs Mother Not To Bother Me!

    It never occurred to Winnie that Bess would call her. For the time being, she didn''t ask where Bess got her phone number. She didn''t want to answer just her phone, but she had answered it now.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Winnie''s tone was cold, but also full of disgust.


    "I know you already know what happened to Cindy, but please trust me. I really didn''t mean to break up your marriage with him." Bess explained, "I only want Cindy."


    Winnie didn''t want to hear her nagging, nor did she want to hear Cindy mentioned by her. "Miss Tao, I didn''t say that you broke up my marriage with him. What do you mean by saying that? It has happened. Now you call me as if you are a victim and ask me for help. Are you out of your mind or do you think I''m out of my mind? "


    "How can you say that? The matter between me and Jacob has long passed. Now I just want to take Cindy to live a good life. No one knows what happened to Cindy, and I don''t know what''s going on. He knows that Cindy is his daughter. Now he insists on taking Cindy away from me."


    "So please..."


    "Miss Tao, I have reached a divorce agreement with him and will soon go through the formalities. As for Cindy, it''s your business. I have no right to interfere and I don''t want to interfere. In the future... Please don''t call me again. Even if you call me, I won''t answer it. Bye! "


    "¡­"


    As soon as she finished her words, Winnie hung up the phone and leaned heavily against the chair behind her. She told herself that it was only a matter of time and she would come back to life in a week.


    The three of them were finally reunited, and she was just an outsider.


    With Jacob''s character, it was impossible for him to be irresponsible to Cindy, and Cindy was obedient and sensible. How could Cindy be willing to leave her mother who gave birth to her and raised her...


    It was not impossible for them to be together again because of the child.


    Thinking of this, Winnie felt a pang of sour in her heart. She immediately got up from her chair and walked out of the office to the tea room to make a cup of coffee.


    Before she reached the tea room, she he


    ay that back then, but I didn''t expect to be discovered this time. "


    "Never mind. It''s the first time I''ve seen a woman as stupid as you. Tell me where we are going to meet. I''ll be there right now!"


    "I''m living in the Century Hotel now. Come here. I''ll wait for you in the hall."


    "Okay."


    "¡­"


    After hanging up the phone, Vincent put on his wind coat and walked to the door. When he opened the door, he saw Jacob suddenly appear with a pile of documents in his hands. He asked calmly, "get out?"


    Hearing that, Vincent was stunned. He didn''t expect that Jacob would come to see him at this time. Afraid that he would find out something, Vincent immediately said calmly, "well, go out to meet a client. Brother, what do you want from me? "


    "Oh, nothing. You can read these materials first." Jacob reached out his hand and said, "it may be useful to you in the future."


    Taking it over, Vincent casually glanced at the information. It was about a big project that he had invested this time. He didn''t expect that Jacob would show him the information about this project so directly. In fact, sometimes he really couldn''t guess what was on his mind.


    He didn''t believe that Jacob didn''t know what was on his mind for so many years. With his insight, he would feel it at all...


    "Thank you, brother." Vincent said heartlessly, and then thought of Bess, "brother, how are you and sister-in-law now?"

 Chapter 628 Spoil My Good Plan!

    "That''s not what you should worry about. Just focus on your work."


    Jacob said in a cold voice, "aren''t you going out to meet clients? Go and come back early. "


    "I know."


    "¡­"


    After Jacob left, Vincent put away the documents in his hands and left the office immediately. The first thing he needed to do was to meet with Bess.


    Damn it! Who the hell knew about it!


    If he knew who the leaker was, he would not let him go!


    As soon as he entered the hotel, he saw that Bess, who was waiting in the lounge area, was waving at him.


    He walked up to her and asked, "Bess, what''s going on?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe two days ago, Jacob came to me and asked me if Cindy was his child. Besides, he has a DNA test report in his hand, which shows that Cindy is his daughter. I still want to ask you about this. Did you leak it?"


    "You said there was a paternity test report?"


    "Yes." Bess said firmly, "although Cindy met him once, they didn''t have any physical contact at that time, and... In his opinion, I have nothing to do with him. It''s impossible for him to suspect that I have his child. It''s odd. "


    "Who else knows about Cindy except you and me?" Rubbing his temples, Vincent asked.


    "Yates... But it can''t be him. Although he said he wanted me to be happy, he actually didn''t want to see me have anything to do with Jacob, so he wouldn''t tell Jacob. I''m sure it''s not him, and he didn''t dare to do so. He was afraid that I would blame him if I knew it. "


    "Well, Bess, in fact, you are also very capable. Yates hasn''t given up on you for so many years." Vincent said sarcastically with a smile.


    At this time, Bess'' eyes were also red with anxiety. "I came here today to discuss countermeasures, not to let you satirize me. Don''t forget that you were the one to blame. If it weren''t for you, how could I have his child. He has a daughter for no reason. Do you think he will really let it go? You should know his character better than me. Now that everything goes well, in fact, he should have already sent someone to secretly investigate. Aren''t you afraid? "


    "Bess, you are threatening me." "What I hate most in my life is being threatened!"


    "No, I''m just analyzing the situation with you. I just want to live a good life with Cindy. I don''t want to get involved in the fight for the family property. As long as I can continue to be with Cindy, I can do anything for her.


    ter not meddle in anything else, because you are not qualified to do that, understand? "


    "I... I also want to help you."


    Becky endured the pain in her neck and said, "we will get married soon. I''m on your side. You have to trust me."


    "Trust you?" Raising the woman''s beautiful chin, Vincent said, "what a beautiful face! But no matter how beautiful you are, the disgusting smell on you can''t be concealed. Becky, don''t pretend in front of me. When I touch you, don''t think that I don''t know who you are thinking about! "


    Boom...


    It seemed that something exploded in Becky''s mind. Her eyes were filled with horror. How could he know?


    "Well, am I right?"


    Asked Vincent with a smile.


    Jessie couldn''t stand it anymore. She went up and helped Becky up. "That''s enough, Vincent. After all, she is pregnant with your child. Even if you don''t love her, you should consider your own child. What if something happens to her? "


    At this time, Becky only felt a chill all over her body. She had always thought that she had hidden herself well, but she did not expect that this man was far more acute than she had imagined.


    What should she do now?


    She knew that once this man didn''t believe her and even doubted her, she would have a hard time in the future. Besides, she was pregnant with a girl.


    Fortunately, Jessie had promised her to keep it a secret for the time being, so she still had time to think of a way.


    Yes, there must be a way. There must be...


    At this time, a sound of teacup dropping came from the door. The three people were shocked and looked at the door¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 629 Winnie, Finish Your Words

    "Sorry, sorry, I''ll pour it again." Maggie immediately squatted down to pick up the broken teacup on the ground and muttered.


    "Maggie, wait a minute." Frowning, Vincent walked over and said.


    When she was about to stand up and leave, Maggie was stopped by Vincent. She could only stand there and wait for him to come close. Her hand holding the tray trembled a few times.


    "Young master, what can I do for you?"


    "Maggie, you''ve always been a smart servant. So I hope you can pretend not to hear anything just now." As he spoke, a stern look appeared in his eyes. "Otherwise, you know, I''m not my brother. Maybe I will do something to hurt you, right? Anyway, no matter who is in charge of the Gong Clan''s mansion, it doesn''t matter to you. After all, you are just a servant. You just need to follow orders. "


    "I know. Don''t worry. I will listen to what I should hear, and I will pretend not to hear what I shouldn''t." Maggie felt a chill on her back.


    "Well, that''s more like it."


    Nodding with satisfaction, Vincent continued, "go downstairs and make some tea again. By the way, don''t forget that my mother likes scented tea."


    "Yes, sir."


    "¡­"


    After Maggie went downstairs, Jessie walked nervously to Vincent and said, "Vincent, I think Maggie has heard it just now. Although she used to work for me, she might have changed her mind after staying in the Gong Clan''s mansion for so many years. You really believe that she won''t say anything."


    "Well, of course I don''t believe it." "But so what? Do you really think that Jacob doesn''t know what I''m thinking for so many years? In fact, it''s good for us to tell each other the truth. The only weakness of my brother''s character is that he is too kind, but I''m different. I can be ruthless and refuse to recognize him. "


    His words shocked Jessie. She looked at her son who was born in October in disbelief. For a moment, she felt strange and even scared.


    ¡ª¡ªruthless?


    The next second, Vincent turned his head and smiled, "of course, you''re an exception. You''re my mother. Without you, I will not exist. Of course I''ll be filial to you."


    "¡­ Okay. "


    Although Jessie answered, she was restless.


    After making the tea again, Maggie immediately walked out of the living room. Then she quickly walked to a place where no one was around to call Jacob, but no one answered after she made two calls.


    She had no choice but to call Winnie. Fortunately, the phone was answered after three rings.


    "Madam..."


    Thinking of her previous attitude, Maggie felt a little embarrassed. "Mrs. Winnie, it''s me."


    "Yes, I know. I can hear your voice. Why did you call me?"


    Winnie''s voice was calm. After all, she didn''t need to have a good attitude to a person who used to sneer at her. It was kind of her not to hang up Maggie''s phone.


    "Mrs. Winnie, can you get in touch with Mr. Jacob now? I have something important to tell him... "


    "Jacob?" Suddenly, Winnie felt upset. Why did someone keep mentioning it in front of her every time she didn''t want to have anything to do with this man.


    "Isn''t he in the Gong Clan''s mansion or in the company? Why are you looking for me? Maggie, as you wish, I will divorce him soon. So from now on, his business has nothing to do with me. Don''t come to me. Can''t you find him and only think of me? "


    "It''s the same to call Vincent."


    "No! It''s different. " "Mrs. Winnie, there are some things you don''t know. In fact, Mr. Jacob... He was not Lady Gong''s biological child. He didn''t go back to the Gong Clan until he w


    . He just asked, "Then why are you here?"


    Seeing his attitude, there were some words stuck in her throat. Winnie suddenly stood up from the chair and said, "nothing. Just pretend that I haven''t been here. Bye!"


    Then she was ready to leave without hesitation.


    However, as soon as she reached the door, her right hand was grabbed by the man who came up from nowhere. He held her hand so tightly as if he was trying to grab something. "Winnie, you have something to say."


    "No."


    She refused to admit, "Jacob, let go of me!"


    "It''s okay for me to let you go. Just finish what you want to say first."


    With a gleam shining in his eyes, Jacob insisted on asking her to finish her words.


    "¡­"


    Winnie shook off his hand and ran out. She knew she shouldn''t have come here. She must have been out of her mind just now.


    She ran to the elevator and pressed the button. But the elevator was too slow, and the man behind her quickly followed her.


    She had no choice but to take the stairs directly. Then she turned into the stairway, but the man was still unwilling to give up and followed her.


    She walked in a hurry, and he followed her in a hurry.


    When she couldn''t stand it anymore, she stopped and stood there, panting. She turned around and looked at him behind her. "Jacob, don''t catch up, or I''ll teach you a lesson."


    Since her childhood, her father had the same requirements for her in some aspects as Willie, so she had some self-defense skills.


    Therefore, what she said was not a bluff, but a warning.


    "Winnie, I just want you to finish your words."


    He still said that.


    In her eyes, the two people who were going to be strangers didn''t have to tangle with each other on this kind of thing. It was too irrational...


    Since he was so persistent, she had no choice.


    Regardless of him, she continued to go down and took the elevator when she felt a little tired.


    At this time, the man did not follow up.


    She thought he had given up.


    When she arrived at the entrance of the Gong consortium, she opened the door and was about to get on the car, but the man still haunted her all of a sudden...


    He stared at her with his amorous eyes and said, "Winnie, say it."


    "I have nothing to say..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a familiar figure not far away. She immediately passed him with a smile.

 Chapter 630 Dont You Love Him

    At this time, Jacob also turned around and saw that the person she was walking towards was none other than Lang.


    To be exact, his name was Lang Jin instead of Lang Li.


    Jacob had asked Mark to do a thorough investigation, but he couldn''t find out Lang''s information, nor could he find a reason why Lang changed his surname.


    At the same time, the two men''s eyes met. It seemed that an invisible battle had begun in a flash.


    Obviously, Jacob was the one who had lost the battle, because he was still not the one Winnie would choose in the end.


    Winnie didn''t expect to meet Lang here. Maybe it was not a coincidence. She had a lot of questions to ask Lang, and today was a coincidence.


    She walked to him calmly and looked at the handsome face that was somewhat similar to Ross. She thought that the first time she had feelings for Ross was probably because of his appearance.


    It had been six years since the two of them looked at each other as if there were thousands of mountains and rivers, or more precisely, there was a world between them.


    Because before that, Winnie thought Lang was dead in the kidnapping.


    She was happy to see him come back alive, but she couldn''t throw herself into his arms again. In the end, she could only sigh and say, "let''s go to your place."


    Lang was not unfamiliar with such a calm woman. Back then, he liked, or even fell in love with her because she was different from other girls. Her calmness made him feel ashamed as a man.


    "Okay."


    Then, Lang looked at the man who was walking towards him and smiled, "Honey, he seems to be a little difficult to get rid of."


    "Well, just ignore it."


    On the other hand, Winnie looked indifferent. She glanced at Lang''s back and found no car except Hulk. "Where is your car?"


    "I want to take a walk with you, so we don''t need to get in the car for the time being, okay?"


    After a pause, Winnie said, "okay."


    At this time, Jacob also came to the side of the two people. He stared at Lang, and his eyes were dark. "She hasn''t divorced me yet, so you''d better restrain yourself."


    "She is my woman. She was six years ago, and now she is." Lang said with a smile. Then he turned to ask Winnie, "Is that so?"


    Clenching her bag with one hand, she felt that Jacob''s eyes were burning. She deliberately turned her head away from him and said, "let''s go."


    Of course she said this to Lang.


    Then Lang said something to Hulk behind him. Soon, Hulk left. When he came back, he had already driven the car here.


    "Honey, let''s get in the car."


    Without hesitation, Winnie got on the car quickly, as if she wanted to escape something.


    In the car, she looked out at the man who was still standing there. They had a simple agreement marriage before. They were emotionless and didn''t provoke love, but fate made her lose her memory for a period of time.


    Then they fell in love with each other, but they really couldn''t be together.


    Lang sat beside her and looked out of the window following her gaze. Then he reached out to touch her cold hand.


    "Honey, fortunately, we are still together after six years. I''m not dead, and you''re not old. We still have a future, right? "


    ¡ª¡ªI''m not dead, and you''re not old.


    Winnie was slightly stunned, and then fixed her eyes on his hand that was touching her. "You''d better get your hand off me."


    "Honey, since I met you, you have been indifferent to me. Are you angry with me?"


    As he spoke, Lang slowly loosened his grip. He knew her well. She said it bluntly because she didn''t want him to touch her.


    indy said last night.


    She knew that Cindy had always wanted a father, but she really couldn''t be with Jacob. If it was possible, she wouldn''t have stayed abroad for six years.


    Jacob hadn''t asked her how Cindy was born. In fact, he had been very kind to her.


    "In fact, I think there is a way to achieve the best of both worlds. As long as you agree, I believe he will do the same." An idea came to Winnie''s mind all of a sudden.


    "What? What method?" A light flashed through Bess'' eyes.


    "You are together again..."


    Said Winnie.


    As she spoke, she took a few steps forward, as if to hide some different emotions in her heart. She smiled in the wind and said, "for Cindy, the most important thing is that her parents are here. My brother and I only had our mother when we were three years old. At that time, although we didn''t say how much we wanted a father, in fact, no child didn''t want a father. Seeing other children holding their parents'' hands, our eyes were full of envy. "


    "I think... Cindy also needs it. "


    "Do you really think so?" Bess was stunned, "I mean... I really don''t want to break up your marriage with him. If I am really with him because of Cindy, then I will... "


    "No, you don''t have to think so."


    In fact, Winnie didn''t know what she was talking about. She just followed her heart and said, "we have reached an agreement on our marriage. Now it''s natural for us to reach an agreement to divorce, so you don''t have to put pressure on yourself."


    "An arranged marriage?" Bess was shocked, "is it really just an agreement marriage? Then you... "


    "Yes, we are just a fake couple. We have never worried about anything. In fact, I should have divorced him a few days ago. But something happened to me, so the procedures have been delayed until now. "


    At this time, Bess lowered her eyes slightly. Yates did mention it before, but she did not believe it. She did not expect it to be true.


    "Don''t you love him?"


    Asked Bess cautiously.


    After all, it was difficult for a woman to be completely indifferent to such a man.


    If they were innocent, then there might be a chance that Bess and Jacob had a relationship because of Cindy.


    When Winnie was about to answer, she heard someone calling her not far away...


    She turned around and saw a familiar person standing there. Then she immediately walked over with joy.

 Chapter 631 Its Doomed At A Glance

    Winnie had graduated from this school for several years. Because of Lang, she hadn''t gone back.


    Even if the school had invited her for many times.


    However, she didn''t expect to meet her former teacher who had taken human sculpture lessons when she came back here for the first time after graduation. Although this teacher was not her main teacher, she had played a decisive role in Winnie''s life. Her confident face had never decreased at all because of the growth of her age. On the contrary, it was even more beautiful.


    "Miss Li." "I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Miss Li was wearing a black long skirt with a simple and elegant shawl. Her slightly curly and fluffy long hair was casually gathered up, giving her a beauty that had accumulated for no reason.


    "I didn''t expect to see you again. Last time I ASKED the principal to call YOU at the school anniversary, but you still didn''t show up. How is your life now?"


    "Just so so?"


    Seeing that the two were in a heated conversation, Bess walked up to them and said goodbye to Winnie. Then she left for the time being.


    Miss Li felt a little familiar as soon as she saw Bess, especially when she left. "Winnie, I seem to have met that female classmate just now."


    "She is also a student of the H University. You should have seen her before." Winnie replied.


    Miss Li thought for a while and said, "no, it''s not because of this. Winnie, we haven''t seen each other for years. How about going to my place? "


    "Okay!"


    There were indeed a lot of things to deal with these days. It was good for Winnie to go to Miss Li''s fairyland for relaxation. "Are you still there? You haven''t changed, have you? "


    "No." Miss Li shook her head with a smile. "You know I''m lazy. I don''t want to move after I find a place. Let''s go!"


    "Okay."


    Winnie nodded with a smile.


    Miss Li''s apartment was actually an old building of the H University. She didn''t have many family or friends, so she had been living here since she began to teach in the H University.


    In fact, there were some rumors about Miss Li in the H University. When Miss Li first entered the H University, she fell in love with a professor in the university without knowing that he was married. It was too late when everything was revealed. The person who should be hurt had been hurt, but they could only walk in a strange way.


    It was said that in the end, Miss Li broke up with this relationship and buried her love for a lifetime. She could no longer fall in love with other men in the future.


    The rumor had never been confirmed with her. Winnie knew that it was a past that should not be touched, and she also knew that the fact of love was too difficult to tell whether it was right or wrong.


    In her eyes, Miss Li had the demeanor and character that a teacher should have, but occasionally Winnie would feel pity for her. Such a talented woman was willing to bury her life in the rest of her life.


    In fact, Miss Li''s residence was like a fairyland for Winnie. As soon as she entered, she saw handwritings and a variety of semi-finished sculptures.


    Miss Li made a cup of scented tea and two glazed cups. Then the two sat down at the stone table beside the swing, enjoying their tea.


    "Why didn''t I come here in the past few years? It might be much better if I came here."


    "Haven''t you had a good time these years?" Miss Li stared at him and asked. Then she smiled with relief, "how could you who had a unique character not have a good life? My Winnie has always been a smart and sensible girl, unlike me, who has struggled with a question for decades and hasn''t figured it out yet. "


    If it was someone else, Winnie might ask more question


    p feeling a little sad. She turned her head away subconsciously and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Honey, in fact, I have been following you all the time." Lang came to her in a wheelchair. "Now that you''re in this library, it means that you still love me, doesn''t it?"


    "Let''s start over, okay?"


    "I''m sorry!" "I''m glad to see you again, and even feel happy to see you again, but I don''t intend to be with you again." Turning her head to look into the man''s sincere eyes, Winnie refused.


    "Winnie..."


    Ignoring his shout, Winnie turned around and left directly. The next second, she heard his groan of pain. She turned around and saw him fall to the ground, his eyes full of pain and plea...


    The proud Lang had never had such an expression. How could it be if he didn''t really care about her?


    Without thinking too much, Winnie quickly ran over and helped him back to the wheelchair. "Where is Hulk? Why did he leave you alone here?" Then she looked around for Hulk and asked anxiously.


    All of a sudden, her hand was held by him. The man said in a low voice, "I didn''t let him follow me. I I want to stay with you alone for a while. "


    "Why do you have to do that?"


    She understood what he meant. That was why she couldn''t refuse him again and again.


    "Winnie, I know it''s hard for you to be with me again. After all, I don''t deserve you anymore." Lang lowered his eyes slowly.


    "No, I don''t want to be with you again. It has nothing to do with your health. I just... I want to calm down for a while. "


    "Really?" "Don''t you really care about how I am now?" Lang was a little surprised.


    "Well, I don''t care..."


    Lang smiled, "but Winnie, don''t worry. The doctor said that my leg still has hope to recover, but it will only take several operations. I had planned to give up and sit in a wheelchair all my life, but now I changed my mind because I want to take a walk with you hand in hand. Winnie, can you stay with me? "


    "As a friend."


    When Winnie was about to refuse, she heard the sound of the message. She immediately took out her phone from her pocket and found that the message was from Bess.


    "After careful consideration, I think your suggestion seems to be the best way. Thank you, Miss Gu." Bess said.


    "Okay..."


    Lang was confused. "Winnie, what did you say?"


    With tears in her eyes, Winnie put the phone back into her pocket and said with a smile, "I said I could stay with you until you recover completely."

 Chapter 632 Love Is Love

    Lang grabbed her hand excitedly, "Winnie, thank you!"


    This time, Winnie didn''t push him away, but her face was not so good-looking. She smiled awkwardly, "I push you out."


    "Okay."


    When the two of them walked outside, they saw Hulk waiting for them by the car. As soon as he saw them, Hulk ran over immediately. "Boss, Mrs. Gu."


    Lang was obviously in a good mood. He nodded at Hulk and said, "Mrs. Gu will live with me these days. Call them back and ask them to clean up a guest room."


    "Lang, I didn''t say that I want to live with you. I just want to accompany you until you recover."


    Winnie didn''t expect that this man would be so shameless that he put the cart before the horse.


    "Winnie, my legs and feet are inconvenient now, and there must be someone around me. The maids at home are too rough, and I''m not used to it. In fact, it will also make me delay the recovery time, won''t it?"


    It was not that Winnie didn''t understand what he meant, but in fact, he just wanted to get back together with her. To be honest, Winnie didn''t want him, such an elegant man in the past, to sit on a wheelchair. In addition, they had a relationship before, and she was even depressed for the news of his death.


    So she really couldn''t turn a blind eye to his current situation.


    "It''s not okay to move to your place. I''ll try my best to spare some time to see you."


    Winnie replied.


    "Okay!" Lang knew it was not the right time. He was patient enough to wait for her to change her mind.


    He believed that she still loved him. It was just that he was not dead and why did he appear six years later.


    Women would care about such trifles.


    If it had been in the past, he would have forced her to accept it, but now it seemed impossible.


    This would only make their relationship worse.


    "I''ll drive you back to the Gong Clan''s mansion now. Get in the car!"


    Lang said.


    "No, thanks. I have something else to do. You can leave now."


    "Winnie, are you escaping from me?"


    Hearing Lang''s words, the eyes that had been looking away fell on him again. "No, you should know my character. I won''t escape from anyt


    y didn''t expect him to be the husband of that beautiful aunt.


    Sitting in front of the mother and daughter, Jacob glanced at Bess indifferently and then looked at Cindy. As a father, he was as excited as Cindy. "What do you want to eat?"


    "Matcha cake and ice cream."


    "Okay."


    Then Jacob called in a waiter and ordered a cup of tea, a cake and ice cream.


    Obviously, Cindy was very happy now. She suddenly felt that she might be able to eat desserts unscrupulously in the future, because her father seemed not as resistant as her mother.


    The coffee shop was very efficient, and everything was ready soon.


    Cindy was a sensible girl. She knew that her mother had something important to talk with her father today, so she''d better avoid it. With an ice cream in her hand, she turned her head and said, "Mom, I want to sit on the bench outside the shop for a while, okay?"


    "Okay, but you can only sit on that chair. Don''t run around in other places."


    "I know."


    Cindy smiled and left with the ice cream.


    "Are you looking for me because you have thought it through and are willing to give me Cindy?" After she left, there was a change in Jacob''s eyes.


    "No." Bess answered firmly, "even if I want, Cindy may not agree. You can ignore my feelings, but you should also think about Cindy. I have lived with Cindy for six years, and she can''t live without me. "


    "Then why do you come to me today?"

 Chapter 633 Sweetheart!

    Jacob looked indifferent. He could forgive many things, but he had his own bottom line.


    Six years ago, they didn''t have any relationship, but now they had a daughter inexplicably, which fully explained the problem.


    He didn''t question Bess what had happened, but it didn''t mean that he didn''t want to hear the truth from her.


    "I... I don''t want to be separated from Cindy." Bess took a sip of tea and avoided eye contact. After all, it was a little embarrassing for her to say it so directly.


    "So, I hope... If it''s possible, can we start over? "


    "Didn''t you say that you once had a crush on me? Maybe we... We can work together to look for the feeling, just for Cindy, okay? "


    After saying that, Bess felt that her heart was beating in disorder, but fortunately, she had expressed clearly, and she thought he should understand.


    Obviously, from his expression, Jacob did not expect her to say such words, and there was a little shock on his face.


    Hearing this, Jacob didn''t say anything for a moment, and his silence made Bess slowly clench her hands.


    She knew he didn''t want to...


    She also knew that he still didn''t like her after six years.


    The silence was so depressing that she didn''t dare to look at the man''s quiet face.


    "I know you won''t agree. Just take it as I..."


    "Let me think. I will give you my reply as soon as possible."


    The man suddenly interrupted her.


    Bess raised her head and saw him sideways. She followed his eyes and saw that his eyes were fixed on Cindy, who was sitting on the bench outside.


    "You have taught her well. Thank you for all these years."


    He continued.


    His words were so bland, but made Sana'' heart poked hard. She couldn''t help but burst into tears. "I''m sorry, I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t have given birth to Cindy without your permission. You should blame me. Why don''t you say anything harsh to me? "


    "It doesn''t seem to be able to redeem anything now. Moreover, you have created a life that shouldn''t have existed, and it is the extension of my life. I have no reason to blame you."


    "Jacob, you..."


    At this time, the man had already stood up. He walked outside to Cindy. "I''m sorry that I didn''t know you were my daughter at the first time I saw you." He walked to her side, carefully looked at her delicate outline, and said with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter." "I thought you were


    mbling.


    She lay on her stomach for a while before she managed to get up. There was nothing serious with other parts of her body, but she seemed to have sprained her right ankle and turned a corner in pain when walking.


    She boiled some water and waited for the water to cool down. Her mind went blank. She had never been like this before...


    After drinking the water, she leaned against the wall and went back to her room. She lay on the bed and stared at the ceiling in a daze.


    The night passed like this.


    The second day, she was woken up by the alarm clock on her mobile phone. She took it and saw a message from Jacob.


    All of a sudden, her heart seemed to be touched by something. She quickly clicked on the message, but the content made her still stay in an ice cellar. This feeling was too clear. Although she did not want to admit, it was an established fact.


    She had a crush on Jacob...


    "Beautiful auntie, I''m Cindy! I secretly took dad''s phone and sent you a message. Hee hee! Beautiful auntie, do you hate me now? "


    "I know you must hate me. Although dad said that you didn''t hate me, how could you not hate me?"


    "Beautiful auntie, Cindy is very happy to find her father, but I don''t want you to be sad. Are you sad now?"


    "Don''t be sad. Let me tell you a secret. The note of the beautiful aunt in my father''s phone is'' sweetheart ''!"


    "I think... Dad must really love you! "


    "¡­"


    ¡ª¡ªSweetheart!


    How could Jacob make such a note for her.


    For a moment, Winnie didn''t know whether she should laugh or cry. At last, she just smiled and cried.

 Chapter 634 If You Want To Chase Her, Just Do It

    Huh... When did you become so fragile, Winnie?


    Don''t be silly. There are still many men like Jacob in the world. He is not very handsome and has an ordinary taste. He is driving a shabby modern car. He likes to wear old-fashioned pajamas. He doesn''t know how to make you happy or say sweet words. When he is angry, he will always pull a long face, and sometimes he will complain. It''s really not good at all.


    So, just let other women treat him as a treasure. You should be happy if you dump him.


    Yes, she should be happy...


    Well, be happy!


    This message was sent at ten o''clock last night, which meant he should be with Bess at ten o''clock last night.


    Thinking of this, the corners of her mouth lifted slightly, and she smiled with a little self mockery. Then she immediately got up from the bed, washed her face and rinsed her mouth, put on a heavy makeup, and limped to the law office.


    As soon as she entered the room, she saw Ann''s face nourished by love. With a cold face, Winnie greeted, "good morning."


    "Good morning." Ann smiled happily and didn''t notice that there was something wrong with Winnie at once. When she found it, she winked at Mark and immediately followed her into the office.


    Mark also understood what Ann meant. He took out his phone and dialed the number of his previous boss. "Hello! Sir... "


    Mark said respectfully.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Jacob said in an indifferent tone, which seemed to be much colder than before. Mark looked at the door of the office and said, "Sir, madam''s foot is injured. She limped to work today."


    "Then take her to see a doctor."


    Jacob gave his suggestion calmly on the other end of the phone.


    "¡­"


    This was a little different from Mark''s expectation. He had thought that Jacob would immediately put aside the things at hand and rush to the law office, but he did not expect it to be so cold!


    "Anything else? If not, I''ll hang up." Said Jacob.


    "No, No." Mark stammered.


    Then Mark only heard the sound of toot, and then there was no more sound.


    In the office, sitting on the main chair with a cold face, Winnie looked through the folders on the table, but then found them at hand and handed them to Ann. "Give this to Jacob. I''ve signed it. As long as he signs it, it will work."


    Ann''s heart trembled. It seemed that they had a big ''game'' this time!


    Really?


    Confused, Ann opened it and saw the divorce agreement. She browsed through the content and frowned, "sister, how could you leave without getting anything?"


    the road. It was a little scary to see her in an instant. When he looked closer, he found that it was the beautiful aunt just now.


    It turned out that she was with him!


    "Wncle, that aunt is looking for you." Then he turned around and shouted at the man behind her.


    In fact, Jacob had already seen her. Seeing that she seemed to be a little tired to walk over, he took the initiative to walk over. When he walked to her side, he didn''t look at the expression on her face. Instead, he reached out his hand to help her. "How did you hurt your foot?"


    "Get up and drink some water when I am thirsty."


    She answered briefly.


    It seemed that Jacob had put all his attention on her right leg. "Be careful from now on. You are not a child anymore."


    "I know."


    "I know Cindy sent you messages yesterday. She is a smart girl. Don''t take her message to heart. As for the note, I write it casually..."


    "Okay."


    "Mark has given me the divorce agreement. I''ll send it to your law office after I sign it tomorrow, but I have made some changes."


    "Okay."


    "¡­"


    "You can''t walk with your legs. I''ll drive you home. Where do you live now?" As he spoke, Jacob looked up at her. "What''s wrong? Haven''t you had a good rest recently?" Seeing her pale face, he asked.


    She smiled and turned her head away. "No. How could I not have a good rest! Everything was fine. The person who was impossible to appear again came back alive. It seemed that the previous waiting was worth it. No, I''m fine now. "


    "I know." Of course Jacob knew how important Lang was to her. When he asked her if she wanted to marry him, she had said that the person she loved would never come back...

 Chapter 635 You Are Too Vicious

    As for the fact that Jacob wanted to send her home, Winnie didn''t refuse. Instead, she accepted it frankly. Why did she do that? In fact, the reason was simple. She didn''t want to avoid this man in a way of escape.


    On the way he sent her back, Jacob was calm as if nothing had happened between them, not even a spark.


    When Winnie first met this man, she knew that he was different from ordinary people. He wouldn''t easily share his inner feelings with anyone. That was why she didn''t refuse him directly when he said they were going to get married. Instead, she happily accepted him after thinking about it.


    Soon, Jacob sent Winnie to the place where she lived now. As before, he opened the door for her and carefully helped her get out of the car. Before she entered the door of the apartment, he told her what to pay attention to when she sprained her ankle.


    At this moment, it seemed that they had really become friends, ordinary friends.


    Before she lost her memory, she did have such an idea. After divorce, she didn''t need to stay out of contact with him. After all, they only had a marriage certificate, and nothing else happened.


    But now what happened after she lost her memory came to her mind from time to time. She relied on him, she begged him, she pestered him, he took good care of her, he saved her at the risk of his life in Apricot Village, and even slept in the same bed for so long


    She wanted to erase it, but at the same time, there was nothing she could do.


    The night passed like this. On the second day, Winnie had been waiting for the divorce agreement signed by Jacob. She had waited for the agreement for the whole day, but she hadn''t received it. Instead, she had received a call from Cindy before she got off work.


    Cindy sobbed and told Winnie where she was. The she hung up the phone.


    At first, Winnie didn''t want to talk to Cindy, but the scene of her two meetings with Cindy kept flashing in her mind. She couldn''t change her mind, so she had to take a taxi to the place mentioned by Cindy.


    As soon as she got out of the car and entered the coffee shop, Cindy rushed out of the shop with a bear in her arms. When she saw Winnie, she immediately held her legs and raised her little face. The pair of black eyes that resembled Jacob''s eyes flickered. Winnie''s eyes softened.


    She had planned to be cold on purpose, but she failed.


    "Cindy, what can I do for you?"


    "Yes, I want to see you." Then Cindy lowered her head slowly and asked, "beautiful auntie, do you hate me? I texted you with my father''s phone yesterday. Why didn''t you answer me? "


    "I know you don''t like me... Don''t lie to me that you didn''t see that message. I know you must have seen it. "


    "¡­"


    Winnie didn''t know how to explain it. In fact, she was not good at getting along with children.


    "I, I did see it, but I don''t know how to reply. It''s late afternoon now. Your parents will be worried about you if you run out alone. I''ll send you back first. "


    "It doesn''t matter. I had told my mom. I was not the kind of child who would run away from home for no reason!" Said Cindy.


    "Really?"


    "Of course."


    "I told mom that I wanted to talk to you, and then she sent me here. After I called you, she went back." Cindy said firmly.


    "Then why did you cry just now?"


    "That''s because..." Cindy avoided eye contact with her. "I was afraid that you wouldn''t come to see me, so I pretended to cry."


    Winnie was speechless...


    This little girl was a lit


    at the stairs and said, "go downstairs. Your family is waiting for you."


    "¡­ My family? "


    Jacob suddenly repeated her words, and then he added, "my family is right in front of me."


    "Have you forgotten that we haven''t officially divorced yet?"


    Winnie smiled, "divorce is just a matter of time. I''m a little in a hurry. Lang has to have an examination this morning."


    "Lang?" Frowning, Jacob asked, "have you made up with him again?"


    "Don''t you and Bess get back together as well?" She asked indifferently.


    At this time, Jacob unconsciously increased the strength of his hand, "Bess and I are not like what you think..."


    "What else can I do since you have a child?"


    She blurted out. Only then did she realize that she had said something wrong. What the hell was she doing?


    To question him?


    "Winnie..."


    When Jacob was about to say something, he heard Bess'' shout from downstairs, "Jacob, come down quickly. Cindy fainted."


    At this time, Jacob had no time to think about anything else and ran downstairs quickly, and Winnie followed him worriedly.


    How could she faint?


    Cindy was fine just now...


    After sending Cindy to the hospital, Cindy was sent to the emergency room by the doctor, while Jacob and Bess were waiting outside anxiously.


    Winnie was worried about Cindy, so she followed them. When she limped over, Bess, who was crying in Jacob''s arms, immediately rushed to her. Bess asked with tears all over her face, "what did you do to Cindy last night?"


    "I didn''t do anything. I just had a take out with her." "And I won''t do anything to Cindy. I like Cindy, too."


    "Maybe you liked her at the beginning, but how could you like her after knowing that she is the child of Jacob and me?" "When you persuaded me to reconcile with Jacob, I really felt guilty and thanked you for your kindness. But I didn''t expect that you took the step just to hurt my daughter, Winnie! You are too vicious... "


    "Miss Tao, can you figure out the situation? If I want to hurt Cindy, I don''t need to take so many detours. Besides, no matter how bad I am, I won''t hurt a child! "


    Not knowing when, Jacob had already stood behind the two people. His dark eyes suddenly surged, as if he was going to swallow up Winnie.


    "What did you say just now, Bess? Did she suggest you to make up with me?"

 Chapter 636 This Damn Woman Said He Didnt Care!

    Although Jacob asked in such a tone as if he was questioning her, Bess'' heart beat inexplicably when she heard it.


    This man rarely cared about anything. Sometimes he even deliberately looked down upon a lot of things.


    Just now, she said something so harsh to Winnie, but it seemed that he didn''t listen to her at all. That was to say, he didn''t believe that Winnie would hurt Cindy at all.


    But now he cared about Cindy so much. Why didn''t he believe her?


    Thinking of this, Bess suddenly felt a chill all over her body, and there was a subtle change in her eyes when she looked at the two people.


    Was it because...


    It should be impossible. Winnie was not the type he liked.


    But she had never really known what he liked?


    At this moment, looking at the man who was so close to her, there was a moment of strangeness in his eyes. The strange emotions in his eyes made Winnie want to escape, and she did so. "Then I''ll go first. I''ll come to see Cindy tomorrow."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the man approached her. When she was caught off guard, Jacob grasped her wrist and took her away from where she was. The man who had taken two steps suddenly stopped and said to Bess behind him, "you wait here for Cindy''s situation."


    Originally, Bess wanted to follow him, but she had to stop because of his words.


    Because of Winnie''s injured leg, when the man dragged her away, Winnie was so painful that she almost gritted her teeth. She didn''t know what he was going to do. She had no choice but to let him take her. Finally, they stopped at the foot of the stairs of the hospital.


    At this time, Winnie felt sticky behind her, and cold sweat trickled down from her back because of pain, but she still kept silent.


    He shook off her hand and stared at her coldly, "why did you ask Bess to do that?"


    "What''s wrong with me?" She rubbed her aching wrist and said, "I didn''t do anything to her. Do you need to treat me like a crim


    he didn''t want to see any contempt on his face...


    Then she said, "it seems that it has nothing to do with you. You have nothing to do with the man I am close to or even have sex with. Jacob, go back and see your real woman and child. That''s it. That''s it. "


    Winnie thought he would leave, but he didn''t. She didn''t hear his footsteps.


    ''Why are you still standing there?


    Does he want to humiliate me?''


    Huh! She was not afraid of humiliation at all.


    Suddenly, the man reached out his hands and turned her head around. "Winnie, believe it or not, you will pay for what you said?" A pair of cold and dark eyes locked her tightly. He said in a soft tone.


    Such eyes made Winnie feel a little cold on her back. It seemed that in her memory, he had never seen her like this, but after Bess came back, he became so different. So in fact, it was all for Bess.


    Bess influenced his mood and made him not like what he used to be.


    "The mayor... Oh, no! Now I should call you Boss. Are you threatening me? " She crossed her arms over her chest and forced a smile, with an indescribable charm in her eyes.


    Jacob reached out his hand and grabbed her chin quickly. He narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "Winnie, just take it as a threat! Do you know how serious your words are to me? "

 Chapter 637 Whose Daughter Did You Put In My Belly

    After saying that, Jacob withdrew his hand fiercely, turned around and left resolutely. He took a few steps, but suddenly stopped. He said with his back to her.


    "Don''t worry. I will do as you wish. Bess is a good woman. I will treat her well. After all, she gave birth to a sensible daughter for me. "


    "And if it''s convenient for you to bring me a message to Lang. You''d better ask him to behave himself. Although I haven''t dealt with some small movements, it doesn''t mean that I don''t know!"


    "¡­"


    At the moment when Jacob left, tears fell down from her eyes. But he didn''t see them. It should be said that even if he saw them, he wouldn''t do anything.


    Well, Jacob and Bess.


    But what about her?


    Lang?


    Maybe, at least Lang had her in his heart...


    As soon as Jacob arrived at the emergency room, he heard Bess crying in pain. He immediately walked over and saw her lying on the ground, with tears on her face. Beside her stood a doctor and a nurse.


    Seeing this, Jacob knew that something must have happened to Cindy. His heart twitched. He helped up Bess who was lying on the ground and asked, "Bess, what''s wrong?"


    "¡­ Cindy. "


    Then she began to cry again, too sad to continue.


    Jacob held her and comforted her slightly. Then he looked at the doctor beside him and asked, "what''s wrong with my daughter?"


    The doctor said, "I''m sorry to tell you that the patient is diagnosed with leukemia, and the specific situation still needs to be examined further. You two are the relatives of the patient, and you''d better go to the marrow match with me now. This kind of disease is a race against time, and we can''t waste every minute and second now."


    This result was like a bomb to Jacob. He unconsciously tightened the hand holding Bess'' arm and said, "Okay, I know. We''re going with you now. Please cure my daughter, no matter what price I pay for it."


    "Don''t worry. We will try our best. Please follow me!"


    Bess was almost in a state of wandering. If it weren''t for Jacob, s


    te affair. "


    In fact, the doctor was wondering if this child was born by her husband and another woman, and she just took it home to raise it?


    But if so, she should have known it clearly, instead of being confused and shocked like now.


    "Doctor, it''s impossible. Of course Cindy is my daughter!" Bess shook her head and smiled, "even if you want to ease my mood, you don''t have to joke about it."


    "This lady underestimated our professional qualities. Do you think I would make a joke about it? The doctor coughed and said. I''m telling you an established fact. "


    "¡­"


    Bess quietly stared at the doctor''s expression, and there was really no meaning of joking.


    "Sorry, please wait for a moment. I''ll make a call first." Then something flashed through her mind, and she said in a trembling voice.


    "Okay." The doctor nodded.


    Walking to the hallway where no one was around four times, Bess took out her mobile phone and dialed the number of Vincent excitedly. "What''s wrong?" Soon, the phone was connected.


    "Vincent, to be honest, do you have anything else to hide from me?"


    "What are you talking about? Bess, you are not my woman. Why do you question me in the tone of a woman I hid outside? "


    "Stop pretending. Why isn''t the baby mine? Why? What the hell was going on? Whose daughter did you put in my belly? "

 Chapter 638 I Have To Have Dinner With You Once A Week

    "Oh, I see."


    On the other side, Vincent chuckled and said casually.


    "The baby was born from your belly. It''s no different from yours. Since your ovum is useless, I have to ask my friend for help. Bess, you should thank me instead of blaming me! "


    "Okay, now tell me, who is that woman? Bess was so angry that she gritted her teeth, but she tried her best not to be so impulsive. Who is the woman who provided the ovum? "


    "How do I know?" "My friend also broke the rule to help me. He took a donor from the ovum storage. You ask me who she is, and I really don''t know." Vincent seemed to feel the seriousness of the matter, and his voice was different from before.


    "¡­"


    Bess was stunned. She knew that it was not right to do so, but now Cindy really had to find the donor of the ovum.


    "Can you help me contact your friend again? I I''m really in a hurry. "


    "Okay, but you have to tell me what happened first."


    Bess knew a little about Vincent. He had always wanted the property of the Gong Clan, or more precisely, the Gong consortium. But before his father died, he had given all the property to his eldest son, Jacob.


    For this, although Vincent seemed to accept it calmly, he had never really accepted...


    She believed that he had made a lot of preparations secretly in the past few years. Even if he had helped her in the past, it might be his advance plan.


    But what could she do?


    She could only beg him now.


    "Cindy is diagnosed with leukemia. She needs the bone marrow of her mother. If you take her as your niece, please help her. You will be blessed in the future."


    Bess choked with sobs.


    "I didn''t expect a kid to get such a disease. What a poor girl!"


    Vincent sighed on the other side of the phone, but Bess didn''t hear the pity in his words at all.


    "No! I think I can call you sister-in-law in advance. If you don''t make a deal with Jacob this time, you can have as many children as you want in the future... "


    "What are you talking about, Vincent?" Bess didn''t expect him to be


    ough his mind. For a moment, he missed her so much that he couldn''t control himself.


    He said something so cruel yesterday. He didn''t know what she was thinking. Maybe she hated him to death!


    Without thinking too much, Jacob called Winnie directly with the phone next to him. She didn''t answer the phone for a long time. Was he blacklisted?


    According to her character, it was possible.


    When the phone rang for the last time, her voice came from the other end of the line. He was so happy that he almost jumped up from the chair. She asked coldly, "what''s up?"


    "Let''s meet tonight. I''ll give you the divorce agreement. We''ll discuss some details later."


    "No need. You can change it as you like. I have no objection."


    "Okay, then I''ll change the idea that you must have dinner with me once a week. Is that okay?"


    "¡­"


    "I see. Where are we going to meet tonight? I have to deal with it in advance. It may take me nine o''clock. "


    After thinking for a while, Jacob suddenly couldn''t think of a place to meet her. Then he said casually, "then let''s meet at Night Phoenix. Anyway, you are familiar with that place."


    "Jacob, do you need to satirize me in this way? I know. I don''t care! "


    After saying that, she hung up the phone directly. Jacob thought for a long time.


    Finally, he reluctantly put the phone back on the table.

 Chapter 639 Come Back To Me Sooner Or Later

    After hanging up the phone with Jacob, Winnie looked at the cases on the table, but had no mood at all. She pushed all the documents aside, and then bent over the table. That damn man now knew to threaten her. He had never been like this before. He was basically whatever she said.


    Sure enough, once a man changed, his parents would not even know him.


    At this time, Ann knocked on the door and came in. She was confused as soon as she saw the situation inside. "Sister, are you uncomfortable?"


    "No." "No, I''m fine. What''s wrong?"


    "Oh, nothing." Ann blushed and said, "today, Mark''s parents came to the city and said they wanted to see me. Then Mark arranged us to have dinner together. I... I''m a little nervous. I want you to go with me. "


    Squinting her eyes, Winnie stood up from the main chair with her arms crossed over her chest, walked around Ann and said, "ha ha, you are so fast. It''s not easy for a man like Mark to invite his parents to meet you at once. What? You are serious. You used to play with men. This time, you even want to see his parents, and you want me to accompany you... Why do you like him so much? "


    "Who said he was a selfish man before?"


    "¡­"


    "Come on!" It was rare for Ann to act like a little daughter. "Didn''t I know him well at that time? Now that I know him, of course I have a different view of him. "


    "Huh!" Although Winnie didn''t want to pour cold water on her, she still needed to know what was on his mind. "Ann, I advise you not to jump into it all for the time being, in case you will be painful if you get out of it. Mark fell in love with Ximena before. You should have known that, right? "


    "¡­ I know. " Ann hesitated for a while, "but he told me that he would take good care of me and would not miss Ximena any more."


    "Are you silly?" "Tell me the truth. Have you had sex with Mark?"


    In her opinion, the only reason why Mark could make such a promise in such a short time was that the two of them had already had sex. And Mark found that it was the first time for the woman who looked so generous.


    Like that damned man, Mark stressed the word "responsibility" too much.


    Ann was speechless, and her face was as red as a tomato. She twisted her hands and said, "it''s just that we went out for a drink alone. I don''t agree with him. He said that he would win me at the table, but I didn''t expect that later..."


    "Then you pushed him down because of drunk?"


    "Ann, I thought you were smart, but I didn''t expect you to be so stupid. Is that why you start dating? And now you want to see his parents? "


    "Okay..." Ann knew that they had progressed a little fast, but she liked him more and more and couldn''t extricate herself from it!


    "Sister, don''t do this, okay? You are so rational. How can you have the fun of falling in love... When you lost your memory, you were so sweet with the mayor. "


    As soon as Ann finished speaking, Winnie''s delicate face changed.


    All of a sudden, Ann was too scared to say anything more. She smiled awkwardly and said, "what do you think? Do you want to go with me?"


    "It''s a pity that you are late. I have an appointment tonight. If you really like Mark, you should go thro


    her politely, "Mrs. Gu."


    "Hello, Hulk."


    By the way, Winnie took the drink from him...


    Looking at the slightly pink drink in her hand, she leaned over and smelled it first. She smiled and said, "it tastes great. What is it made of?"


    Hulk replied respectfully, "I made fresh fruit juice with litchi and peaches, and added a little honey and fine rose petals."


    It was the first time for Winnie to drink this kind of drink. She looked at the red floating in the air and said, "Hulk, it''s rare for a man to be so thoughtful."


    After praising him, Winnie took a sip without hesitation. "Well, it''s sweet and delicious."


    At this time, Hulk''s eyes darkened slightly. "It''s good that Mrs. Gu likes it. Then I''ll go out first."


    "Boss, I have put your drinks here."


    Hulk pointed to the stone table beside Lang and said.


    Lang nodded. In fact, he was not interested in this kind of sweet drink. "Okay."


    After Hulk left, Winnie drank up the drink in one breath. "Hulk is a good subordinate. I like him more and more."


    "Winnie." "Don''t say you like other men in front of me. I don''t like it!" Lang''s eyes suddenly became sharp.


    She smiled slightly. This man had been domineering for so many years. Although he looked much calmer, there were still some things in his bones that hadn''t changed.


    "Mr. Li, have you forgotten that I have nothing to do with you now?"


    "Winnie..."


    "Sooner or later, you will come back to me. Sooner or later!" Lang warned her.


    But at the same time, he also knew that once he missed a woman, he might not be able to seize it for the rest of his life. He knew that she was this type...


    However, he still wanted to try his best.


    The man''s dark eyes suddenly pierced into the heart of her. In the past, when he looked at her in this way, she would have a feeling of heartbeat, but now she only had a sense of loss. "Or, let''s not talk about it now."


    All of a sudden, Winnie felt a little hot all over her body, as if she had a fever. She just felt uncomfortable all over her body, and for a moment, she could see the overlapped shadows.


    What was wrong with her?

 Chapter 640 There Is Such A Serious Bastard In The World

    She tried to shake her head. She wanted to shake off the overlapping phantoms, but it was still the same, and it did not work at all.


    Noticing that something was wrong with her, Lang''s eyes widened. "Winnie, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I... I don''t know." Biting her lips, she said, "I feel a little uncomfortable all of a sudden. I''ll go back first and come back tomorrow."


    "¡­"


    She was not sure what she would do if she continued to stay. Fortunately, Lang''s legs and feet were not flexible. If he came out of the bathtub and approached her now, she might pounce on him directly!


    Lang shouted desperately behind her, but she ignored him. She stumbled to open the door, grabbed her bag, put on her shoes and rushed out of the villa.


    Fortunately, she got into a taxi as soon as she went out. Biting her hands, Winnie burst into tears. She took out her phone from her bag with the other hand, quickly clicked on Jacob''s number and sent a message, "where are you now? I must see you! "


    Her body seemed to be bitten by ants. She was afraid of making strange sounds in the taxi. The back of her hand was bleeding, and the smell of blood in her mouth was getting heavier.


    The driver took a look at her from the rearview mirror and saw her sad face. He shook his head and sighed, "little girl, it''s not a big deal to be lovelorn. It''s not a big deal. Don''t cry so sadly. I don''t know how many people like you I meet pull in a day. Alas!"


    At the same time, Hulk went back to the sanatorium. He pushed the door open and saw the boss was trying to get out of the bathtub. When he saw Hulk, his face was full of anger. "What did you do just now?"


    "I just want to help you."


    Hulk quickly walked over and wanted to help, but Lang waved his hand away. "Hulk, remember it! If I want a woman, even if I have tried my best, I won''t use such a dirty ways. Even if I get her now, it will only make her hate me more. She always hates to be threatened! "


    "Where is she now? Get her back! "


    "I heard from a servant that Mrs. Gu got on a taxi just now She should be in the car now. "


    Lang said angrily, "then drive to chase her!"


    "Okay." Hulk took the order and rushed out. He knew that he couldn''t hide this k


    relationship would be more chaotic, so he had no choice but to take action...


    His eyes darkened. He tried hard to control himself to take her into the bathroom and forced her into the bathtub while she was resisting...


    He turned on the tap, opened the cold water and sprayed it on her!


    The coldness made Winnie shiver, and at the same time, she came back to her senses. This damn man really didn''t know how to be tender to a woman, let alone take advantage of her!


    Why was there such a serious bastard in the world?


    "Are you awake?"


    About ten minutes later, Jacob asked.


    Without saying a word, Winnie just sat in the bathtub with her arms around her knees, letting him shower her with cold water...


    For a moment, Jacob was also worried. He took off his coat, rolled up his sleeves and squatted down to see the expression on her face. However, as soon as he squatted down, she leaned over with water stains on her face and bit his lips directly...


    He was surprised. She had taken a cold shower for so long. Hadn''t she woken up yet?


    At this time, her little hand had been put into his shirt...


    No man could stand the woman he loved most being so provocative, especially after they had separated for a long time...


    Then he held her wet cheeks in his hands and saw her eyes full of mist, and her red lips were shining with tempting light. "Don''t regret it!"


    The woman didn''t say a word. She just acted to show whether she would regret it or not...

 Chapter 641 I Care About You Even If I Dont Care About The Whole World!

    She kissed his hot thin lips and slowly drew his beautiful lips.


    ¡ª¡ªJacob, I won''t regret it. I won''t regret it.


    At last, the man couldn''t hold it back, or he didn''t want to. He held the woman''s head with his big palm and deepened the kiss.


    ¡ª¡ªThe first time we met was not more than a year ago, nor in H University, but at the age of nine, you suddenly appeared in my life in a HAN Costume.


    So how could I not care about you?


    Even if I didn''t care about the whole world, I would care about you!


    The woman didn''t know this. At this moment, she just wanted to hold the man tightly.


    And the man had endured for so many years. He didn''t want to restrain himself in front of the woman he loved most...


    Winnie slightly opened her eyes, and the two of them were both very shy.


    What surprised her more was why he acted as if it was his first time?


    How could it be possible that he and Bess had a child...


    At the same time, the man also felt that everything seemed to be still.


    He didn''t expect that she was still...


    He thought she and Lang should have...


    He didn''t expect that!


    At this time, the woman''s arms wrapped around his waist again, and the man''s sanity was also gone...


    The night was crazy, and the pleasure of being addicted to bones made the two completely indulge in it.


    In the early morning, when the sun shone into the room, the woman on the bed woke up slowly, but she did not get up immediately. She was still half lying on the bed in her original posture. Several hickeys could be seen on her exposed back, which showed how crazy the man was last night.


    She didn''t expect this to happen. She and Jacob, they...


    She reached out and touched the other side, but there was no one there. At this time, she also heard the sound of water from the bathroom. It turned out that he had already stood up to take a shower.


    She secretly breathed a sigh of relief and continued to lie there without moving. It was not because she was lazy. She really did not have the strength to get up. She was really tired last night.


    Not long after, she heard the bathroom door open. Then she felt that the man walked to the bed and looked down at her.


    What on earth did he look at?


    But it was inevitable for her to feel a little shy for the first time. Not to mention the first time with Jacob, it was beyond her endurance.


    What happened last night flashed through her mind. Her earlobes were burning with shyness. Winnie bit her lips secretly. She didn''t expect that Jacob was not a decent man in bed.


    The man thought the woman was still sleeping. After wiping himself with a bath towel, he bent over and reached out to remove the hair around her cheek. At this time, his mobile phone rang. He had no choice but to stop. He found the suit jacket from a messy pile and took out the mobile phone.


    When he saw the caller ID, there was an obvious difference in his dark eyes. He pressed the answer button.


    "Jacob, I called you several times last night, but you didn''t answer. Are you okay?"


    Bess asked anxiously on the phone.


    Jacob glanced sideways at the woman on the bed and said, "yes, I''m fine."


    "Oh, that


    hand, and her mind was in a mess.


    Having a child was too troublesome, and there would always be things that would never be clear...


    But didn''t she want a child as lovely as Cindy?


    After thinking for a while, she finally threw the medicine into the trash can aside.


    If she really had a child, she would give birth to it secretly. She was not as stupid as Bess to let the child be exposed to Jacob.


    However, she felt that the chance of pregnancy was too low, and it was almost impossible.


    At this time, Winnie didn''t realize that she would be found one day.


    What confused her more was what happened last night. Did Hulk put some drug in her drink?


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have become so abnormal.


    Winnie walked to the taxi and wanted to take a taxi back. But before she got a taxi, she met Yates, who she didn''t want to meet at all.


    What''s more, she didn''t expect to see Ximena in Yates'' car. If she hadn''t seen Ximena in his car, she wouldn''t have agreed to get in.


    Since Winnie got in the car, Ximena had been looking out of the window with an indifferent expression, as if she had met an irrelevant stranger.


    "Ximena, why are you with Yates?"


    Ximena didn''t say anything, but Yates, who was standing next to her, laughed grimly and said, "you can think that I''m too charming, so she was in my car. Don''t you see that, Mrs. Gu? Is she different from before? "


    Hearing Yates'' words, Winnie realized that Ximena looked fatter than before...


    "She has my baby. Of course she is my woman. She can''t leave me until the baby is born safely."


    Hearing this, Winnie''s heart twitched. A child?


    Ximena was pregnant with Yates'' child...


    Could it be that time...


    "Ximena, are you crazy? Are you going to help this bastard give birth to a baby?"


    Although the child was innocent, why did she feel that Yates had other intentions?


    No wonder Winnie saw her vomiting before. It should be a sign of pregnancy at that time.


    At this time, Ximena slowly turned around. Her eyes were calm. "I just want my child to have a father."


    ''And I wanted to torture him to death.''

 Chapter 642 He Put His Palm On The Back Of Her Hand.

    Because Ximena didn''t listen to Winnie, Winnie had no choice but to get out of the car. But she really didn''t expect Ximena to make such a decision.


    After getting off the car, Yates looked at the woman beside him with an evil smile and said, "well done, but you don''t think that I can rest assured of you in this way, do you?"


    "Of course not." "I know who Mr. Shen is, but I can also use time to prove that I just want to give birth to the baby safely. I don''t want to talk about anything else."


    Looking at the woman''s slightly pale face, Yates said, "you''d better be like this. If I find anything wrong with you, even if you are pregnant with my flesh and blood, it can''t protect you."


    During this period of time, Ximena had a certain understanding of Yates. She thought that this scum treated any woman as a straw, but she didn''t expect that there was an exception. As far as she knew, this woman was called "Bess", a woman that Yates had always wanted to get but couldn''t get.


    From Austin''s words, Ximena found out that Bess had something to do with Jacob...


    A man like Yates who didn''t know how to respect a woman, and looked down upon a woman. Moreover, he had a lover in his heart.


    It was more difficult for him to fall in love with other women.


    So Ximena wasn''t sure whether he would fall in love with her or not?


    This was the only way she could think of to deal with a man like him for the time being. She could make him crazy about her and finally be willing to destroy himself...


    But she couldn''t rush this plan. She had to take it step by step.


    At this time, Ximena smiled and said nothing. Then she turned around and continued to look at the scenery outside the window.


    If the father of the baby was not Yates, she would be much happier than now.


    Unfortunately, things didn''t go as she wished.


    At this moment, Yates'' phone rang. Yates was a little annoyed and took it out. When he saw the caller ID, she grinned and answered the phone in a very gentle voice, "Sana, what''s up?"


    Sure enough...


    "Yates, where are you now?" Sana said anxiously on the other end of the phone, "if you are not busy, come to see me. I have something important to tell you."


    At this time, Yates took a look at Ximena and said affirmatively, "no, I''m not busy. Are you in the hotel now? I''ll be right there. "


    Looking at the nervous look on Yates'' face, Ximena couldn''t believe it if she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes. It turned out that the cruel and merciless Yates also had such a gentle side, which really broadened her eyes.


    Putting the phone back in his pocket, Yates raised his hand and knocked on the partition. Then the car pulled over. Austin, who was sitting in the front, got out of the car and opened the door respectfully. "Mr. Shen, what can I do for you?"


    Yates didn''t say anything but got out of the car. He stood on the road and took off his suit jacket. He seemed to be in a good mood and said, "you go to the hospital with Ximena. I have something urgent to deal with."


    Austin was speechless... Okay! "


    After that, Yates left directly. He went to the taxi area and called a taxi.


    "What kind of woman does your Boss like?"


    Ximena asked Austin.


    "I advise you not to play tricks. You can''t win Mr. Shen. After giving birth to the baby, you can leave Jin C


    What doed he mean?


    Is he too busy to stretch out his hand?''


    Her chest was burning. No one could make her so angry.


    "The drawer is at your hand. What will you do if you take it?"


    "I said I was busy." "If you want that agreement, come and get it yourself. It''s not that I don''t want to give it to you," said Jacob indifferently.


    Seeing that he didn''t seem to care about her, he didn''t even raise his head to talk to her. Winnie was so angry that she gritted her teeth secretly. If she went to take it now, she would be looked down by him!


    Who did he think he was!


    Well, he was busy, wasn''t he?


    Then she would wait...


    When he was not busy, he took out the agreement from the drawer and handed it to her.


    After making the decision, the fire in her chest slowly subsided. Winnie pulled out the chair and sat down elegantly. "Well, I''ll wait for you. Anyway, Ann and Mark are in my law office. By the way, your former Secretary, Mark, is really useful. He is very efficient and smart. Those who suit their actions to the time are wise. He gave up on you to follow me. "


    The first half of the sentence was true. Mark was very capable. Although he had just been in the law office for a short time, he was efficient and much more reliable than Ann who was reckless.


    As for the last sentence, she said it on purpose, just to provoke Jacob...


    Why did she do that?


    With their current relationship, there seemed to be nothing else to say. Sometimes tit for tat might be able to smooth over something.


    Let her stop missing him, and make her peaceful.


    "That''s because you are no different from me." "So it''s normal for him to go to your place," said Jacob.


    Before Winnie could figure out what he meant, he had already put down the pen in his hand, opened the drawer on the left and took out the agreement...


    But he didn''t put it in the middle of the table, but in his right hand.


    He tapped on the agreement with his slender fingers and looked up at her, "do you really want it so much?"


    "Of course!"


    Winnie answered without hesitation and reached out for the agreement. At this time, the man''s big hand also pressed her hand...


    He put his palm on the back of her hand.

 Chapter 643 Goodbye, Jacob!

    "What do you want?"


    Winnie stared at the man angrily. Obviously, he did it on purpose.


    Jacob squinted his eyes and asked again, "do you really want it so much?"


    "Of course!" "Give it to me now! Stop talking nonsense! "


    She was not sure if she would beat him directly if she continued to wear on like this. This man was really annoying.


    At this time, the man made a big move, and he suddenly grabbed the woman''s hand with one hand, and then pulled her directly into his arms from nowhere. There was a big desk between them.


    Winnie didn''t expect him to be so strong. Although she had seen his perfect figure last night, it was not difficult for a cultivator to do that, but it was easy for him to do it.


    When she sat on his lap, she was so surprised that she didn''t resist at the first time. Instead, she looked at the man who was looking down at her with a pair of confused eyes. "How, how could you be so powerful?"


    She was referring to what he had done just now. She was sincerely surprised. After all, he looked more like a weak scholar before.


    "Awesome?" However, he smiled and said, "you want it so much because I''m powerful?"


    Winnie was speechless...


    She thought she was smart, but she was also a little confused. She didn''t understand what the man meant after a long time?


    It was not until his hand had entered her shirt that she realized what had happened.


    She was so frightened that she immediately pressed the big palm and asked, "Jacob, what are you doing?"


    "It''s what you want!"


    He directly threw the question to her.


    "¡­"


    It was not until then that she realized that he didn''t mean the divorce agreement at all.


    "I, I didn''t mean that." As she spoke, Winnie tried her best to pull the hand out of her clothes, but she couldn''t do that because of the huge difference in strength between men and women.


    At the same time, the man''s big palm was unbridled completely, and he even began to unbutton her coat.


    "Enough, Jacob!"


    Hearing this, even Winnie felt lack of confidence. She didn''t know what was going on. Maybe it was because she had a taste of t


    nother child. Mrs. Gu, since you and Jacob have reached an agreement to get married, and you are not a real couple, please help me! Please don''t come to him again, okay? "


    Hearing that, Winnie was stunned at once. It was not because of Bess'' words, but because she said that Cindy had leukemia.


    "How could Cindy suffer from leukemia?" She didn''t believe such a cute and sensible child.


    A hint of pain flashed through Bess'' eyes. "Believe it or not, this is the truth. So please don''t come to Jacob again for the sake of Cindy."


    "I will divorce Jacob soon. This is the divorce agreement in my hand." Winnie didn''t care about their nominal marriage at all. All she wanted to know was about Cindy.


    "Where is Cindy now? I want to see her."


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Gu. Cindy is my daughter. I will take good care of her." As she spoke, Bess passed by Winnie and walked towards the door of Jacob''s office.


    With a frown, Winnie turned around and saw Bess knock on the door and enter the office.


    Yes! Cindy was Bess'' child. How could she not take good care of Cindy?


    As an outsider, Winnie didn''t need to worry about anything...


    However, Cindy was seriously ill, so Winnie couldn''t just ignore it.


    Later, she still needed to call Jacob to ask which hospital Cindy had a check-up, and then she would go to the hospital to have a blood type match.


    That was the only thing she could do now.

 Chapter 644 Its him!

    After Winnie returned to the law office with the divorce agreement, she immediately took out the agreement and read it. As Jacob said, the agreement had been changed, and it was a big change.


    Originally, she wouldn''t have any property, but now the situation was that he gave her the real estate under his name, such as his house in a certain place, and his shop in some places. It also stated the amount of alimony he needed to pay her every month.


    It was just a casual look. She would definitely make a fortune after divorce. She had almost taken most of his wealth.


    Tears were welling up in her eyes. Jacob had signed his name at the end of the divorce agreement, and the date was today...


    Was he a fool?


    What on earth did he want to do with her? They had only been married for more than a year, and she didn''t need these things.


    No, she wouldn''t sign it.


    Why did she sign it? She was not willing to sign it at all.


    Her hands trembling, she took out her phone from her bag and called him. When the phone was connected, she shouted at him.


    "Jacob, what the hell is this divorce agreement? I won''t sign it, even if I die. You have no right to make it like this. I won''t sign it! Did you hear that? "


    "Winnie, are you crying?" Jacob asked softly at the other end of the line.


    Biting her lips, Winnie couldn''t help but burst into tears. "You are crying. I''m not crying. You can''t always bully me like this. You can''t bully me, Jacob... "


    "I didn''t bully you." "I won''t bully you." He gritted his teeth and said.


    "Then you can change the agreement to the original one." She cried like a child. "Did you hear that? You said you would listen to me. Then listen to me. You can''t go back on your word! "


    At this time, the man on the other end of the phone was silent for a long time. "I thought... You have already forgotten what I said. " Then he said.


    She was just a woman who lost all her memories and felt uneasy in her heart at that time. After all, she wasn''t the real Winnie.


    "No, I didn''t..."


    Winnie suddenly shouted out. She had never forgotten, and even the fragments of their relationship when she lost her memory filled her brain, clearer than any picture.


    If possible, could they not divorce?


    Don''t be strangers?


    Tears streamed down her face and dropped on his handwriting. As the handwriting faded away, she suddenly felt that his handwriting was so familiar...


    She was so familiar with him that she glared at it!


    In an instant, the phone fell to the ground and made a sound of throwing.


    No, it''s impossible...


    But what if it was true?


    How could it be true...


    It couldn''t be true. She would know it when she asked Lang.


    Yes, go and ask now.


    She wiped her tears hastily and walked out of the office. At this time, she could no longer feel the pain on her feet. She stumbled out of the law office, and then went to Lang''s office with her mind in a mess.


    As soon as she entered, Hulk saw her.


    Seeing her tearful face and a little embarrassed, he thought something irreversible had happened.


    He quickly walked over and said, "Mrs. Gu, the drugging has nothing to do with our boss. It was my idea alone. I''m sorry! I''m standing here. You can kill me as you like. I just hope you don''t blame my boss. "


    "Get out of here! I''ll settle the matter with you later. "


    Hulk was speechless...


    At this time, Lang pushed the wheelchair over and stared at her. "Winnie, who helped you yesterday?"


    He had alre


    aking up, they clamored to leave the hospital without waiting for the examination results.


    As soon as Jacob ran out of the hospital, Jacob took a taxi to the apartment where Winnie lived. He stood outside the door and knocked anxiously. Even the next door was disturbed, but no one came to open the door for him.


    It seemed that she was not at home.


    When he was about to turn around and leave, the door was opened. Wearing pajamas, Winnie stood there and looked at him blankly


    He was so anxious that he immediately walked over and pushed the door hard. As soon as he entered the room, he said angrily, "what''s wrong with you? Why did you hang up halfway? And you''d better inform your subordinates when you go out in the future. "


    "And you''d better take your cell phone with you when you go out, not a three year old child. You''d better pay attention to these things in the future..."


    He suddenly felt thirsty after saying these words in one breath. He picked up a glass of water on the tea table and took a big gulp. Then he slowly walked out of the worry and anxiety just now. He looked at the woman standing there. For a moment, she seemed a little strange.


    "In fact, you don''t need to pay so much attention to your ex-wife. In the future, you''d better pay attention to the person who really needs you!" When he was about to say something, the woman smiled and said.


    "¡­ Winnie. " Jacob''s eyes lit up. "Why are you always so unlovely?"


    "I don''t know." "In fact, this question is really not for me. I should ask my mother why she gave birth to me so unlovely." She smiled as if she didn''t care about it.


    ''So in your eyes, Bess is cute and considerate, while I am just a willful and arrogant young lady.''


    "By the way, why are you in such a hurry?"


    She asked.


    "If you come to urge me to sign that agreement, I will sign it tomorrow, and then go through the procedures. Our marriage will be terminated soon. At that time, Bess..."


    Before she could finish her words, the man rushed directly to her, and then forced her to the wall with great force. She frowned and endured the pain.


    Jacob stared at her fiercely and said, "listen to me! For the last time, no matter what relationship I have with Bess, we are not in the same relationship as you. And! Our divorce has nothing to do with her. "

 Chapter 645 Why Do I Feel That He Likes Her

    Jacob would divorce her, but he didn''t want her to be too entangled. Since Lang had come back, he should give her a chance to choose again.


    "¡­"


    At this moment, Winnie''s eyes were wide open. She could no longer hold back her tears, which softened the man''s heart. He quickly calmed down and reached out to hold her in his arms. "Winnie, we..."


    Before he could finish his words, his phone rang. Jacob anxiously took out his phone and answered, "is there anything wrong with Cindy?"


    "Cindy fainted again just now. I just sent her to the hospital. Are you busy now? Can you come over? I''m a little scared alone... "


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    After hanging up the phone, Jacob looked at the woman who was still crying. He reached out and wiped the tears off her face. "Winnie, you''re so smart. Why are you so stupid on this matter? Can''t you see what I''m thinking? Now that there is something wrong with Cindy, I have to go there right away. We can talk about it in detail after I come back. By that time, I will tell you everything. Be good! "


    Tears welled up in her eyes. Winnie wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say anything.


    Touching her cheek, Jacob leaned over and kissed her forehead before he left reluctantly...


    It was not until the man left that Winnie realized what had happened. What on earth did he want to say just now?


    Why? Why did he give her the feeling that he liked her?


    When Jacob arrived at the hospital, he saw Bess sitting on a chair outside the emergency room. He walked over and sat beside her. Looking ahead with his eyes, he said coldly, "I know who made you pregnant with Cindy six years ago, and I also know what you are thinking about. Unfortunately, I''m going to let you down. "


    Bess turned her head, her eyes full of surprise. It turned out that he had known that it was Vincent who had helped her. "Since you have known it, why didn''t you tell me until now?"


    "No reason.


    come out of the emergency room, so Jacob told Bess next to him that he would go to get a report first and come here to check on Cindy later.


    Although Bess didn''t want to face it alone, she wanted to see how his examination report was. After all, nothing was serious compared to his health.


    Jacob checked his information on the first floor and then found the doctor''s office. The hospital had always been overcrowded, but no one was queuing up in front of the doctor''s consulting room today.


    He took a look at the sign on it. It was from the tumor department.


    Jacob walked in with his eyes darkened. The doctor stood up at the sight of him... "Mr. Mayor. Here you are. "


    "I''m not the mayor now, but an ordinary person. My CT scan is here with you. Please check if there is any problem with it. If there is no problem, I''m leaving now. There are other urgent things to deal with." Jacob raised his hand, indicating that there was no need to do so. He took his seat with a faint smile and said.


    At this time, the doctor did not say anything. He slowly sat down and then took out the CT report. His expression was unprecedentedly serious.


    "The situation is not very good, but not too bad. We found a tumor in your brain, but it''s not big. Do you feel a little dizzy recently? "

 Chapter 646 When Did You Become So Shameless

    In fact, when Jacob saw this department, he was a little prepared, so when he heard the doctor''s words, he was not surprised, but a little calm.


    The tumor was also divided into benign and malignant. It was a good thing to find it early, and an operation could remove it.


    "Yes, I didn''t feel dizzy before. After the accident today, I felt a little dizzy."


    "But..." At this time, the doctor said, "it''s just that your tumor is located in a special place, and the operation is not easy to do. At least, there is no doctor in our hospital who can do it now, so I mind you going abroad to do this operation, or you can invite experts to the city. Now that we have found out this situation, we''d better deal with it as soon as possible. Don''t delay it. Many serious diseases are pulled out of small ones. "


    Of course, Jacob understood. "Okay, I know. I will arrange it as soon as possible."


    After saying that, Jacob stood up and was about to leave, but the doctor stopped him, "Mayor... Mr. Gong, if you need anything, you can contact our hospital. We will try our best. "


    "Okay, thank you!"


    When Jacob went back to the emergency room where Cindy was, Bess was still waiting there. When Bess saw him, she walked quickly to him and asked, "how''s it going? Are you all right?"


    "Nothing." He waved his hand. "It''s just a minor operation."


    "You are going to have an operation. It''s not a big deal." Bess'' eyes narrowed and asked, "what''s wrong with you?"


    Jacob smiled faintly, "don''t worry. It''s just a small operation."


    "¡­"


    "Cindy hasn''t come out yet?"


    Seeing that he seemed to be fine, Bess stopped thinking about the small operation he said, "well, she hasn''t come out yet. I think we have to find the suitable bone marrow as soon as possible."


    "Well, I''ll figure it out."


    Seeing his frown, Bess was about to tell him the truth when Cindy was pushed out of the emergency room.


    With her eyes closed and her face pale, the doctor took off the mask and said to Jacob, "the situation is getting worse and worse. Bess can''t stay at home any longer. Just let her stay in hospital. We can deal with any emergency at once."


    "Okay." Jacob agreed directly. It should be said that when Cindy was diagnosed with leukemia, he wanted her to be hospitalized directly. But he didn''t want her to be hospitalized because she was too afraid of the hospital.


    Then he turned to look at Bess and said, "I''ll go through the admission procedures for Cindy. You stay with her."


    "Okay."


    When Jacob went through the admission procedures and returned to the ward, Cindy had already woken up. She was obviously happy to see him and greeted him sweetly, "dad."


    With a smile, Jacob walked over and sat on the edge of the bed. "Cindy, stay here for a while. I promise you that you will leave here soon, okay?"


    "Yes, I believe you."


    Cindy no


    ointed at the door not far away, as if acquiesced in his behavior.


    When he walked to the door, he kicked it open and threw the soft woman on the bed. He quickly bent over and said, "Winnie, you don''t know how much I hope that Cindy''s mother is you. If only Cindy were our daughter!"


    "¡­ What did you say? "


    Although Winnie didn''t hear what he said, she seemed to have heard the name of Cindy.


    Then, she regained her sanity in an instant. She quickly pushed away the man who was pressing on her, pulled over the quilt on the bed, and said, "Jacob, what are we doing?"


    "Cindy, how is Cindy now?"


    Winnie avoided eye contact with him.


    Jacob knew why she suddenly pushed him away, but he didn''t care. He squatted down and looked at her. "She''s not in a good condition. We have to find the right bone marrow as soon as possible."


    "Then let''s go to the hospital now." "Although the possibility of my marrow being suitable is not high, as long as there is 1/10000, even 1/100000 of the chance, I should firmly grasp it."


    "Winnie, it hurts."


    He didn''t want her to be so painful.


    "I''m not afraid of pain. As long as I''m good to Cindy, it doesn''t matter if it hurts." At this time, she had already stood up and tidied up her clothes that had been torn apart by him.


    "You are really good to Cindy." He hugged her from behind and said.


    "I don''t like kids, but I don''t know why I like Cindy at the first sight I saw her. Maybe we are congenial to each other."


    "No, it''s not that you are congenial to her, but that you are very kind..."


    The man said.


    "Kind?" "You are the first one to say I''m kind."


    Jacob kissed her hair and didn''t say anything. Maybe others didn''t know that the Winnie he knew was really kind.


    At this time, the two didn''t know that there was really a kind of thing in the world called bloodline connection. That was why Winnie felt so sorry for Cindy.

 Chapter 647 Its Common To Blush

    After making up her mind, Winnie wanted to go to the hospital to visit Cindy, but was stopped by Jacob.


    He pulled her into the sofa and put her right leg on his knee. He reached out to touch her ankle, and his eyebrows instantly tightened. "Why haven''t you recovered yet?"


    "Didn''t you say that I would be injured for one hundred days?" As she spoke, she tried to withdraw her feet, but they were grasped more tightly by the man. "What are you doing? Are you a foot fetish?"


    Although the two of them had been very intimate, she still felt a little strange when he held her feet like this. She even had an inexplicable sense of shyness.


    Her mind was in a mess, but Jacob, who was serious and serious, asked, "is there a medicine box here?"


    "No." She answered directly, "this is also my temporary residence. It''s rare to live here. How could there be such a thing?"


    At this time, the man looked at her. "Why don''t you go back to the Gu Clan after leaving the Gong Clan''s mansion? There are your parents, your brother and sister there. Why do you live here alone?"


    "¡­ I like to be alone. "


    She made up a random reason.


    The man raised his eyebrows and looked at her. Obviously, he didn''t believe her answer. "Is it really just because you want to be alone?"


    "Yes." Turning her head away, Winnie could easily lie to anyone, but it was very difficult for her to lie to him. "Otherwise, what else reason do I have?"


    Lowering his head, Jacob smiled and massaged her wound. "I thought it was because of me."


    "Because of you? Because of you? " Her heart jolted. Did he guess it?


    Jacob smiled, "I thought you didn''t go back home because you were afraid that your father would be angry with me."


    Winnie was speechless...


    "How is that possible?" She said sincerely, "it''s good that my father gets angry. Your words remind me that I will go home tomorrow. If my parents ask me what''s wrong, I will say that you not only have a mistress, but also have a child outside."


    To be honest, she really couldn''t imagine what would happen to Jacob if her father knew what she was doing now. It would probably turn the whole city upside down!


    Alas, she''d better forget it. It''s good to hide it from her family.


    "Winnie." Jacob suddenly called her seriously, "I will give you an explanation about what happened to Bess, sooner or later."


    Although Winnie softened her heart, she still said stubbornly, "who cares about your explanation? Whatever your relationship with her is, I don''t care."


    "Winnie..."


    Every time he called her in this tone, she felt that her heart would miss a beat. She was no longer a pure girl, but she still felt a throb.


    And then she would unconsciously blush.


    She had only blushed a few times when she was in college with Lang, but now it seemed to be a common thing for her to blush. As long as she was with Jacob...


    In the past, when she had a quarrel with Willie, Willie had yelled at her, "don''t be crazy, Winnie! Sooner or later, a man will teach you a lesson!


    At that time, the two of them quarreled so hard that their faces turned red and their necks became thick. She replied directly, "Damn it! The man who can punish me has not been born yet!"!


    She didn''t expect that he was not only born, but also older than her.


    At this time, the man had already helped her rub her feet. He stood up from the sofa and said, "let''s go to the hospital now."


    "¡­ Okay. " "Is it appropriate for me to go there?"


    "Why do you think it''s not appropriate?" He asked in reply with his deep eyes.


    "Will that happen? I''m not afraid of her, but I can''t stand it... It''s just that kind of woman crying. Sometimes women are really troublesome. "


    "I


    d never be separated again!


    With the Gu Clan behind Winnie, it was impossible for her to sit by and do nothing.


    This was hard to deal with.


    If so, it would be really difficult!


    Perhaps she was really weak, Winnie had slept for a long time. It was the second day after she woke up. When she just got up from bed and was about to go to the bathroom to wash her face, she heard the doorbell ringing.


    She didn''t know who it was so early. When she walked to the door and looked outside through the peephole, she saw the man who sent her back last night standing there.


    She opened the door and asked, "Why are you here so early?"


    "Aren''t you moved by my bringing you breakfast?" Jacob went into the room with breakfast in his hand.


    At this time, Winnie also found that he was still wearing yesterday''s clothes. "Didn''t you go back to the mansion last night? You haven''t changed your clothes... "


    "You''re not there. It doesn''t matter if I go back or not." "The breakfast is downstairs of your apartment. I saw that there were a lot of people waiting in line, so I ordered a few dishes. Come and eat it while it''s still hot!" Then he put the breakfast on the table and said.


    "Did you stay up all night last night?" With undisguised tiredness on his face, Winnie asked.


    "Okay."


    "Didn''t you sleep last night?" She asked.


    "Okay." He nodded with a smile, "isn''t that normal? You often stay up all night. "


    She worked very hard at work. He had heard of her before she got married, and only after she got married did he really understand it. He remembered that she had stayed up all night once a week


    Others couldn''t compare with her achievements in the legal circle of Jin City, but they didn''t know how much sleep she had sacrificed for it. No matter how smart she was, she couldn''t get rid of efforts.


    "Yes." "I used to stay up all night, so I''m not feeling well now. If you don''t sleep for one night, you''ll be back in ten nights. So you''d better cherish your life and don''t stay up all night. "


    "Okay."


    "Go to sleep for a while!" "I have slept enough anyway." She said.


    "Okay."


    "But you''d better take a shower before going to bed. You are not only a neat freak, but also I am."


    "Okay."


    Obediently, Jacob stood up and walked towards her room. "Jacob." When he reached the door, she called him again...


    "What?" "Do you want to sleep with me?" To be honest, he was really sleepy now, as if he could fall asleep easily.

 Chapter 648 How Long Are You Going To Look At Me

    Without answering, Winnie just walked towards him. When Jacob reached out to hug her, she dodged him easily and said with a smile, "you go to bed, I go to wash myself."


    "You really don''t want to sleep with me for a while?" As he spoke, he patted his chest and said, "you can lean against here, and you don''t want a free human sofa?"


    "Not now."


    Then she went to the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth, while Jacob lay on the bed that she hadn''t tidied up yet...


    It didn''t take long for Jacob to fall asleep. When Winnie walked out of the bathroom, she saw the man lying there with his clothes and shoes on his stomach.


    She walked over quietly, leaned over and patted him on the cheek. "Hey! Get up and take a shower before going to bed. "


    The man didn''t respond. His breath was steady and powerful.


    Seeing that he was so tired, she had no choice but to mumble, "it''s shameless to sleep without taking off anything!"


    Although she said so, she still helped him take off his suit jacket. After that, she felt half dead. When she was about to help him unbutton his belt...


    As soon as her fingers touched the metal buckle of the belt, her action stopped abruptly.


    All of a sudden, she remembered what happened that day. At first, she was delirious, but then she woke up immediately after he poured cold water on her. So she really remembered what happened that day.


    The more she thought about it, the more Winnie felt that she was actually an anthomaniac.


    Then she took off his shoes and pulled the quilt to cover him, and she went out to eat the breakfast he bought.


    Outside, she sat at the table and took a bite of the breakfast brought by him. She was getting more and more abnormal, feeling that she was slowly returning to the state of amnesia.


    She chewed the food in her mouth and found that he bought a lot of things, such as cakes, deep fried dough sticks, tofu jelly, porridge and so on...


    Maybe four or five people couldn''t finish it?


    At last, after finishing all the tofu pudding and deep fried dough sticks, Winnie turned around and went to her room. When she opened the door a crack, she saw that he was still sleeping. With a faint smile, she tiptoed into the room and put a chair in front of the bed.


    She just watched him sleeping quietly. In fact, he was quite handsome, but his handsomeness was less tough, but more delicate.


    However, sometimes his attitude was not gentle at all, such as on business.


    "How long are you going to look at me?"


    Just when Winnie was in a daze, the man suddenly said.


    She was so frightened that she stepped bac


    hild.


    Jacob stood up from the bed and said, "she started a new family after leaving my father. I''m redundant to her. In that case, why should I go to her?"


    "¡­ No, you won''t. " She denied in a hurry, "for every mother, children are not superfluous."


    Jacob smiled, "silly girl, not everyone thinks the same as you."


    "You... You were in the Gong Clan when you were a teenager. Did Jessie torture you a lot?"


    Thinking of this, she felt heartbroken.


    "For her, I''m her husband''s illegitimate child with another woman... I should be grateful. It''s almost impossible for her to be kind to me. "


    Yes!


    It was almost impossible.


    Moreover, his father had given Jacob all his assets before he died. Not only hadn''t Vincent gotten any benefits, but he had to go abroad.


    "Now that they are back, aren''t you afraid of them at all?" "It''s obvious that Vincent is evil. Now he''s in the Gong consortium, and he might stir up trouble."


    He lifted the quilt and asked, "are you worried about me?"


    "Uh... Don''t be so smug. I don''t think you need me to worry about you. You look so calm as if you don''t care about that. "


    Then she took his coat and said, "aren''t you going to sleep? You just slept for more than ten minutes... "


    "No." He threw the coat she handed over to him on the bed again. "It''s a waste of life to sleep with you beside me."


    Winnie was speechless...


    "I''m going to take a shower. I have to go to the hospital to see Cindy later." Seeing that she was in a daze, he leaned over and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you and see if the result matches her."


    "Okay!"


    Almost at the same time, Lang received a call. "She''s here." After hanging up the phone, he said to Hulk behind him.

 Chapter 649 I Cant Lose Her

    Hulk asked in surprise, "Boss, are you talking about madam? What is she doing here? "


    "Huh! Maybe she heard some rumors! "


    A strange light flashed in Lang''s eyes. "She''s coming. We can take care of her as an ordinary elder. You go to the airport to pick her up right now. Her plane is about to arrive."


    "Yes, sir."


    Hulk nodded and went out.


    After Lang was alone, the smile on his face disappeared quickly and he muttered, "are you really afraid that I will deal with your own son if you come here in such a hurry?"


    "Well, he has stolen my woman. How can I let him go so easily?"


    At the last moment, the man sitting in the wheelchair suddenly revealed a killing intent.


    "Jacob, Winnie will come back to me sooner or later!"


    It was already one o''clock in the afternoon when Jacob and Winnie arrived at the hospital to see Cindy. The two of them had been holding hands before entering the hospital, but considering that there was Bess inside, Winnie shook off his hand.


    She didn''t want to be stared at like beehives.


    In the ward, Cindy was having a drip. Her face was still pale, but she looked good. When she saw the two people come in, her smile became brighter.


    After looking at Cindy for a while, Winnie went straight to the doctor and asked him about the match. The doctor gave her the answer that her blood type was in line with Cindy''s. But only this one was not enough. He had to see other data, and those data hadn''t come out yet, so Winnie had to wait a few more days.


    In fact, such news was already very satisfying for Winnie. No wonder Cindy and she were so congenial. It turned out that they had the same blood type.


    Later, she asked the doctor when he would come out, but the doctor couldn''t give her the exact date. He only said that it would take at least three days.


    When she arrived at the door of the ward, Winnie heard the sound of vomiting from inside. She immediately opened the door and saw Cindy vomiting with a bucket in her arms...


    She walked over quickly and asked, "what''s wrong with Cindy? Why do you vomit?"


    With tears running down her face, Bess patted Cindy''s back and said, "this is the reaction after the surgery. I have no choice."


    "Treatment?" "Has Cindy already started the surgery?"


    "Okay..."


    After vomiting, Cindy''s face turned sallow and lifeless. If it weren''t for her painful breath, she looked like that she has died.


    es with Winnie happily.


    Suddenly, Bess rushed to Cindy and held her in her arms. Bess scolded her in a low voice, "Cindy, didn''t the doctor tell you to keep a peaceful state of mind? Don''t make a scene. "


    "¡­ Mom, Cindy didn''t make a fuss. Cindy was just playing games with the beautiful aunt. "


    At this time, only feeling embarrassed, Winnie looked at Bess with a little guilt and said, "I just want Cindy to be happy. There is no other meaning. Miss Tao, don''t misunderstand."


    Subconsciously, Bess held Cindy more tightly in her arms. "Mrs. Gu, I''m sorry. Cindy is very weak now, so she shouldn''t do such a thing again. I hope you can understand."


    "Of course I know."


    Then Winnie turned to look at the man beside her and said, "then I''ll go to the law office first. You stay here and accompany Cindy. Tell me the result of the match in the hospital no matter it''s appropriate or not."


    "Okay." Jacob smiled, "I''ll drive you out."


    "No, thanks. I know the way."


    After saying goodbye to Cindy, Winnie left the ward.


    After she left, Cindy mumbled, "Mom, were you angry just now?"


    Hearing this, Bess'' body trembled unnaturally. She looked at Jacob, whose eyes were indifferent, and then said to Cindy, "no, mom is not angry."


    "But Cindy felt it. Doesn''t mom like the beautiful aunt?"


    "No, No."


    It was not that she didn''t like it, but that Bess was afraid that Winnie would take away the last hope in her life.


    Now that Jacob belonged to her, she had no way or ability to compete with her.


    But Cindy was different. Cindy came out of her body. She couldn''t lose her...

 Chapter 650 What Can I Do To Stop You From Dealing With Him

    "Mom, Cindy likes the beautiful aunt very much. Can you let her stay longer when she comes to see Cindy again?"


    Cindy pleaded, her eyes sparkling.


    Before Bess could answer, Jacob touched Cindy''s head with a smile and said, "of course, it''s okay for her to stay here with you, as long as you want."


    "Jacob... What are you talking about? "


    Bess immediately misinterpreted his meaning, "what do you mean by saying that you want to keep Winnie here all the time? Cindy is my daughter. It''s not her turn to accompany Cindy. I don''t agree! It''s okay for her to come here occasionally, not frequently. I''m afraid that she will affect Cindy. "


    Jacob squinted his dark eyes and said, "Bess, what are you afraid of? No one says Cindy is not your daughter. "


    "I... I''m just talking about it seriously." "Mrs. Gu is so busy as a lawyer. How could she stay here with Cindy all the time? I don''t want to bother her too much. That''s all. "


    "I hope that''s all..."


    Jacob said calmly.


    Hearing this, Bess was in a panic. Did he see anything? Or did the doctor here tell him something?


    It was impossible. If he had known it, he would have told her the truth. He couldn''t have stood here and talked to her so calmly.


    Cindy didn''t understand what they were talking about. She pulled Jacob''s sleeve and said, "Dad, Cindy is a little hungry. I want to eat eight treasure porridge."


    "Okay. I''m going to buy it for you now. Wait a minute. " Jacob felt heartbroken.


    Cindy nodded with a smile, "yes."


    After Jacob left, Cindy said that she was tired and wanted to lie down for a while. After lying down for a while, she turned over and looked at the other side, seeming to be angry.


    Bess was stunned. It was the first time that Cindy had been angry with her.


    At this moment, what Vincent said echoed in her ears again. No! No way...


    She would never let that happen. Cindy must be her daughter!


    As soon as Jacob walked out of the hospital, he saw Winnie standing by the road and taking a taxi. She lowered her head and looked at her toes.


    ed a cup of tea. With a faint smile on his handsome face, he asked, "Auntie, why don''t you take off your hat?"


    "Lang, you should know why I came to Jin City, so you don''t have to beat around the bush. Just make a deal. How about you not deal with him? "


    The woman''s voice seemed to be no longer young, at least not as crisp and bright as the young woman''s, but not much old. It was just a little more steady and domineering in her voice.


    "Huh!" "Auntie, to tell you the truth, even if you give me all the property that Grandpa left to you, I won''t change my mind. After all, he robbed my beloved woman." Lang stopped pouring tea and looked at the woman in disbelief.


    "Lang, don''t go too far." "Love between men and women is free. There is no such thing as whether to rob or not." The woman was obviously angry.


    "Free?" "If it weren''t for your son, would I become like this? Shock appeared in Lang''s eyes. He patted his two legs and said. If I didn''t become like this, would I hide for six years and dare not come back to see her? I won''t let it go. "


    "To put it bluntly, you just care about your two legs, don''t you?" As she spoke, the woman took off her gauze cap and a charming face appeared in an instant.


    "If you are really angry, take my legs away." The woman looked not young anymore, but the charm of the past could still be seen in her eyes.

 Chapter 651 If The Beautiful Aunt Is My Mother

    Lang smiled but said nothing. It seemed that the woman was telling a joke.


    The woman looked at the disdainful expression on his face, "Lang, do you think I can''t do it?"


    After a while, Lang knocked over the teacup on the table and said fiercely, "if I can stand up and walk immediately after removing your two legs, I... Will do it without hesitation! "


    "Don''t push me too far."


    The woman finally couldn''t hold on and burst out her true emotions. Even though she had done a lot of psychological construction on the way here, she was still unable to stay calm in the face of danger.


    "Helen Qin! It''s you who suddenly came to me and said these words. What do you mean by saying that I''ve gone too far? " With a flicker of light, Lang said softly, "you have returned to your hometown this time. Do you want to see some old friends? I can arrange them for you."


    "For example, your biological son, Jacob..."


    "No!" The woman named Helen said painfully, "I don''t want to see him. I don''t want to see him."


    Squinting his eyes, Lang picked up the cup on the tea table, which was not knocked over, and approached his mouth with a smile. "Since you''re here, why don''t you see him? I think he didn''t expect you to be my stepmother. In fact, we seem to be a family. In that case, he and I are brothers! "


    "Since you are brothers, don''t hurt him." Said Helen sternly.


    At this time, Lang seemed to have heard a joke, "then what about what he did to me that year? Is it over now?"


    "No, I believe he won''t hurt anyone."


    As a mother, although she did not accompany him when Jacob grew up, she believed that her son would not do anything harmful. As for why Lang thought so, there must be some misunderstanding.


    "Huh!"


    Lang smiled and didn''t say anything more. He just waved at Hulk, who just stepped into the lounge, and said, "take Mrs. Qin to rest. I think she must be tired after the trip."


    "I''ve booked a hotel. I don''t want to stay here!"


    After saying that, Helen stood up and was about to leave, but Hulk had already walked up to her. He opened one of his arms and blocked her way. "Mrs. Qin, please wait! The boss asked you


    to be pricked by a needle. Could it be that the test result of Winnie had come out?


    The doctor walked to the side of the two and nodded. "Look at the examination data of Cindy today. It''s not optimistic. Do you have any other family members, or even close relatives? Come to the hospital and have a check. Don''t give up hope."


    "We didn''t give up. We won''t give up anyway." Bess said excitedly with tears in her eyes. Then she paused for a while and said, " Didn''t Mrs. Gu have a bone marrow test before? When will her result come out? "


    The doctor said, "Oh, we can get it as soon as tomorrow noon. Don''t worry."


    "Well, thank you, doctor."


    Bess'' heart calmed down for a while. ''Tomorrow noon?''


    She must be in the hospital at any time tomorrow. If Winnie was really Cindy''s biological mother, then there would be a solution.


    After the two of them returned to the ward, Jacob saw Cindy sleeping soundly and left for the company.


    Not long after he left, Cindy woke up. She looked around the room and asked, "Mom, where is dad! Where is dad? "


    "Your father is going to the company. He will come to see you later." Bess comforted.


    Hearing this, Cindy seemed a little disappointed. "I thought I could see my father when I woke up!"


    "¡­ Cindy, can I ask you a question? " Bess asked cautiously.


    Cindy''s eyes twinkled. "Yes, Mommy."


    "If... I mean, if the beautiful aunt is your mother, what will Cindy do? "

 Chapter 652 Karma

    This question lingered in Bess'''' mind for a long time. She couldn''t bear it today. She wanted to ask Cindy what she really thought since there were only two of them.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Cindy didn''t understand. "My mother is you. How could the beautiful aunt be my mom?"


    "Mom said if. What if Cindy has two mothers? One is me and the other is the beautiful aunt. Which mother does Cindy prefer and whom do you want to live with?"


    Cindy still didn''t understand why there were two mothers?


    And the beautiful aunt is really beautiful! How could she become her mother...


    "Mom, should I tell the truth?"


    Cindy asked with a smile.


    "Yes, of course You have to tell me the truth." Bess'' heart trembled. Although Cindy hadn''t answered her directly, Bess seemed to have guessed what Cindy wanted to say.


    Cindy tilted her head and thought for a while. "I hope... To live with the beautiful aunt. Mommy is a little harsh to Cindy. In fact, sometimes Cindy is more afraid of Mommy. "


    "So... Does Cindy prefer the beautiful aunt? "


    Bess'' heart seemed to be pierced by ants. Sure enough, Cindy answered. But she raised her for six years.


    Even if the ovum was not hers, so what?


    "Mom, don''t cry!" Cindy said anxiously, "I was just kidding. In Cindy''s heart, mom is the most important person. No matter what happens, Cindy won''t leave mom."


    "¡­"


    The girl looked at her mother and couldn''t help crying. "Cindy won''t leave mom. Mom, don''t cry. Cindy was just kidding."


    "¡­"


    At this time, Bess'' tears fell more fiercely. She reached out to hold Cindy and said, "I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I''m thinking too much. How could Cindy leave me? No! Even if the king of hell comes, he can''t separate us. Cindy, I will save you. I will. "


    "Mom, Cindy is fine. Cindy will be fine. Look, Cindy has eaten so much eight treasure porridge just now. If she eats more, she will have strength. Then she can fight against the disease, and her body will be better and better..."


    At this time, Bess was choked with sobs, "yes, yes. Cindy is right. Mom is too stupid to think too much. "


    She thought Cindy would leave her because she was influenced by what Yates and Vincent said.


    Cindy would never leave her. They were the real mother and daughter!


    In the past, she didn''t want Winnie to be the one who provided ovum, but now she didn''t think so. On the contrary, she prayed that it was Winnie. Only in this way could Cindy have hope and future.


    As expected, the report came out on time at noon of the second day. Bess was the first one to know the result. The doctor stared at her with those data...


    "It turns out that Miss Gu is Cindy''s biological mother last time. Fortunately, the match between Cindy and her has been successful. Now it''s a good time and a good place. Since she was willing to do the match, it meant that she was willing to donate bone marrow. Moreover, she was the mother of the child, so it must be a matter of course. Congratulatio


    s to vent the anger that he had held in his heart for all these years.


    Unexpectedly, Jacob won without a fight again and defeated him silently.


    He had been secretly happy for six years. He thought that he had set Jacob up without anyone noticing, but he didn''t expect that he had only helped Jacob...


    Oh, God was joking.


    "What do you want?"


    Jacob asked suddenly.


    "Should I tell the truth?" Like him, Vincent looked out of the window with his hands behind his back.


    "If you want to lie, I won''t ask you directly." Then, Jacob turned to the man beside him and said, "it''s not that I don''t want to give you what you want, but that it''s not the time yet. Now I can tell you, those will be yours sooner or later. You don''t need to be so anxious."


    "¡­"


    "Brother, you..."


    Vincent was shocked. Did he know what he was talking about?


    Or, in fact, their topic was not on the same channel...


    "Do you know what you are talking about? Do you know what I want? "


    Vincent asked excitedly.


    "Of course I know. You want the Gong consortium. Am I right?"


    "Well, are you willing to give me the Gong consortium?" Vincent didn''t believe that he would do that.


    The Gong consortium was not a small company, but a large group with a profit of hundreds of billions every year. It had been listed a long time ago and had a deep foundation. How could Jacob be willing to give up the fat industry to him?


    No, Vincent didn''t believe it. He wouldn''t believe it even if he was beaten to death.


    "Not now, but in the future." Jacob replied, "you can''t manage the company now. I don''t want it to be destroyed by you."


    "How do you know I can''t manage it well? No one has ever given me a chance. Maybe I can?"


    "You want a chance?" Asked Jacob.


    "Of course, everyone needs a chance..."


    "Okay, I''ll give you a chance." Jacob narrowed his eyes and said, "I''ll be on a business trip for a week. You have the final say in the company this week. What do you think?"

 Chapter 653 Disappear After Flirting

    "Brother, are you sure?"


    Vincent''s eyes lit up. In fact, he didn''t want to use dirty methods to achieve his goal.


    But sometimes people''s hearts were too difficult to control.


    Jacob smiled and didn''t say anything more. "It''s up to you. If you don''t want to, I''ll ask the previous CEO to help for a week."


    "No, I do."


    After making sure that it was not a joke, Vincent agreed without hesitation.


    At this time, a smile appeared on Jacob''s face, but it was a little heavier.


    He was wondering if he should tell Winnie about his business trip?


    He had been very angry about the baby. Probably Winnie wouldn''t want to talk to him these days, so he''d better not talk to her now!


    After returning to Cindy''s ward, Jacob told Bess about the business trip and asked her to take good care of Cindy this week.


    Hearing that Jacob was going to leave the Jin City, Bess showed an embarrassed look. "Jacob, everyone can go on a business trip. Can''t you find someone to replace you at this moment?"


    "Sorry, I can''t do it."


    Other people were not sick, so they couldn''t replace him...


    In fact, he went out for an operation this time. The doctor said that there was something in his mind that needed to be operated. Life was above anything else, and he must be responsible for himself at this time.


    "You don''t need to worry about Cindy. I have contacted a friend. He will help me find a man who is a perfect match for Cindy..."


    At the mention of this, Bess almost blurted out, but in the end, she said nothing. She wanted to wait for him to come back, and tell him after a week...


    She told herself that she would tell him everything in a week!


    After saying goodbye to Cindy, Jacob left the hospital. As soon as he got out of the hospital, Jeo, who was waiting by the car, put his hands in the bags and walked over. "Have you finished?"


    "Well, sort of!"


    "Sort of. What do you mean?" Jeo was confused and said, "you don''t seem to be the one who should be half responsible. What if the tumor in your brain is really..."


    Before he finished his words, he received a sharp glance from someone. Jeo immediately smiled and said, "bah, bah, bah! Just take it as I didn''t say anything. You will be sure to live a happy life. "


    "But I really didn''t expect that the weak Bess would do such a thing. It seems that women are really troublesome creatures, too troublesome."


    Jeo sighed with emotion.


    "Indeed... It''s a little troublesome. " The trouble Jacob was referring to was not Bess, but someone else.


    Jeo also guessed what he was thinking. He smiled and said, "do you want to tell her too? No matter whether it''s good or bad, women always hope that men can be honest. Even in the face of the biggest difficulty, they also want to be able to bear it together."


    Speaking of this, the Jeo, who had always been frivol


    f Jacob that Winnie wanted to save Cindy.


    Was it because she liked Jacob?


    Or did she love Jacob...


    "Is there any difference? The most important thing was to save Cindy. If you don''t have anything else to do, just come here today. Tomorrow I will go to the hospital to ask the doctor about the specific situation. "


    "No, thanks. The doctor has set the date of the operation, which will be in two weeks." Then Bess took out a piece of paper from her pocket and said, "these are the dos and don''ts before the operation. You can have a look first."


    Puzzled, Winnie took the paper. It was indeed the doctor''s handwriting. Fortunately, she could understand it.


    "Okay, let me have a look. Thank you for your consideration. You even asked the doctor for this."


    With a gentle smile on her face, Bess said, "you''re welcome. This is what I should do. I''m very grateful that you are willing to save my daughter."


    "Since you have something else to do, I won''t disturb you. Bye."


    After saying that, Bess stood up from the chair, nodded to Winnie and walked to the door. When she was about to open the door and go out, she was stopped by Winnie.


    "Miss Tao, please wait..."


    Bess was confused, "Mrs. Gu, is there anything else?"


    For a moment, Winnie was a little hesitant. "By the way, do you know where Jacob is? Is he on a business trip? "


    "Uh... Didn''t he tell you? "


    "No." "So he told you?"


    "Yes." Bess said, "he will tell Cindy and me where he is now... I didn''t mean anything else. I mean, he and I had Cindy before, so maybe he paid more attention to us! "


    Although Bess had explained, it was more like adding fuel to the fire, as if she had deliberately stabbed a knife into the heart of Winnie.


    It was really difficult for them to break up with each other because they had Cindy...


    Bess might never be able to break up with him for the rest of her life!

 Chapter 654 You Are Pregnant!

    "Mrs. Gu, I really don''t mean anything else. Please don''t think too much." Added Bess.


    At this time, it was hard for Winnie to be angry. She could only answer with a smile, "no, I''m not thinking too much."


    "That''s good." Bess smiled and said, "I''m leaving now."


    "Okay."


    Winnie pretended that nothing had happened and watched her leave. It was not until Bess completely disappeared from her sight that she heavily fell into the shift chair, with a huge change on her face.


    Jacob, it seems that you know who is more important than whom.


    Couldn''t you tell us before you went on a business trip?


    Oh, no!


    It''s not that you don''t know how to tell us, but that you don''t know how to tell me, right?


    At least you have to tell Bess and Cindy.


    Thinking of this, Winnie felt much more comfortable. Indeed, sometimes the affectionate relationship really didn''t mean anything. It was just because of some hormones.


    In that case, she didn''t have to be so entangled. She just pretended that nothing had happened.


    Although Bess had given some important matters to Winnie, she still went to the hospital the second day and wanted to directly find the attending doctor of Cindy.


    Unfortunately, the doctor had flown out for the operation and was not in the Jin City. So Winnie showed the paper to the nurse and didn''t feel relieved until she was sure that it was the doctor''s note.


    It was not that she doubted Bess. She just didn''t like to have other trouble. Maybe it was one of her professional diseases!


    When Winnie asked the nurse, a pregnant woman walked to the nurse desk in a daze. She also asked the same doctor.


    The nurse seemed to have known her and asked helplessly, "Why are you here again?"


    "I... I don''t want to come either, but I can''t sleep or eat well at home." The pregnant woman lowered her face, tears falling down. "If you have a child with leukemia, do you think you can sleep well?"


    Hearing this, the nurse showed a trace of pity. "But you have a baby in your belly. He is also your child. You should also take care of him. You are too tired to go to the hospital every day. What if you give birth to the baby too early?"


    "Premature birth is the best!" The pregnant woman suddenly raised her head excitedly. "I''m looking forward to premature birth every day, so that my child can be saved. But why is there no movement at all?"


    "It''s less than 25 weeks now. How could it move?"


    "¡­ Then take him out as soon as possible. I''ve read a lot of news about premature babies. There is a chance of survival in 25 weeks, isn''t it? "


    As a mother, how could a pregnant mother


    All of a sudden, she realized how cruel she was in the past. She didn''t know how many families she could save with the money she used to spend.


    How many broken families could see hope again.


    Thinking of this, she seemed to understand what Jacob had said to her before. It was just a meal, good or bad. In fact, it was just a meal.


    You can make a lot of people satisfied with a meal...


    She didn''t know when the pregnant woman had left, but she also walked out of the door and watched her stagger towards the elevator...


    She thought that if she put herself in a position, she would probably make the same choice as a pregnant woman.


    Although the palms and the back of her hands were all flesh, one of the children had been living with that pregnant woman for so long. If she looked him die, she might be more painful!


    Children?


    Thinking of the baby, she couldn''t help but touch her belly. Why did she want to have a baby now?


    This feeling was really strange.


    At this time, Winnie happened to pass by the obstetrics and gynecology department. For some reason, she walked in, and when she came out, her eyes were full of confusion.


    Her soul seemed to have been hit by something.


    When Winnie passed by the nurse desk, the nurse saw her expression was not right, so she walked up to her and asked with concern, "Miss, what''s wrong with you? Why do you look so pale? "


    Clenching the sheet in her hand, Winnie looked at the nurse with hollow eyes and said, "Miss, I want to ask you... Can''t I donate bone marrow after pregnancy? "


    "Of course not."


    The nurse came back to her senses immediately after she finished her words. She reached out for the receipt in her hand and exclaimed, "oh my God! You are pregnant. "

 Chapter 655 Who Is Deeply In Love With

    There was a blank look in Winnie''s eyes. She hadn''t recovered from the news of pregnancy at all. The scream of the nurse frightened her again, and she couldn''t help but take a few steps back.


    "I... am I really pregnant?"


    The nurse''s face was mixed with joy and worry. "Of course, this data shows that you are pregnant, but... Aren''t you going to have a bone marrow transplant? I don''t think it''s a good time now. Your baby is the most important. Go home and have a good rest! "


    "Can''t I do bone marrow transplant after pregnancy?" Cindy''s pale face was hovering in her mind. "Maybe I can."


    "Are you out of your mind?" The nurse was also anxious, "of course not, unless you don''t want the baby in your belly."


    Baby?


    In fact, Winnie still felt a little absent-minded until now. How old was it now! It might not be called a child. At most, it was a blood clot, or a successfully conceived ovum?


    In a word, it couldn''t be called a complete child.


    But Cindy really needed help. For the first time in her life, Winnie didn''t know what to do and what choice was right.


    She took the examination list back from the nurse''s hand and said, "I''ll go back and have a rest."


    "Okay, have a good rest!" The nurse finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Every mother is selfish. The baby in your belly is your own flesh and blood, understand?"


    Without hearing what she said, Winnie just left the hospital numbly with the receipt in her hand.


    On the way back, she held the test list tightly. It seemed that it was not only her test list, but also Cindy''s life...


    It was not until she arrived at the apartment that she came to her senses. She walked into the room, slammed the door and lay on the bed, staring at the ceiling blankly.


    She had thought about having a child before, and even after that night with Jacob, this idea had become stronger. But it was only a thought. She really didn''t expect that such a coincidence would happen. A little life would suddenly come to her side.


    Thinking of this, Winnie pinched her arm hard, and the pain instantly sobered her up.


    It was not a dream, but a reality.


    But why did she want it to be a dream so that she could save Cindy when she woke up.


    What should she do now? Just as the nurse said, she couldn''t let anything happen to her baby because of Cindy, but Cindy''s situation was too tricky.


    What''s more, Bess was waiting for her reply. Should she inform Bess of this situation now? At least, don''t pin all her hopes on Winnie, and continue to find other suitable matches.


    Winnie sat up, took out her phone from her pocket and dialed Bess'' number. As soon as she answered the phone, she said directly, "Miss Tao, I''m sorry. You''d better find someone else to match Cindy''s blood type. I may not be able to do it."


    "What... What do you mean?" Bess'' voice suddenly changed, "didn''t we agree before? I can''t put Cindy off. Is it because she is my daughter that you don''t want to save her? "


    "No, of course not." For a moment, Winnie didn''t know how to explain it to her. "I''m sorry. I might only... I believe that Cindy is such a good girl. God will surely pity her. "


    "Winnie!" Bess cried out directly, "if you don''t want to save Cindy, just say it. You don''t have to be so lofty."


    "I have told you that I want to save Cindy." "I can do nothing about it..."


    possible. How could there be such a coincidence in the world? It was as if it was destined, but that was it. Yes! Cindy came out of my belly, but she is also your daughter. She is the child of you and Jacob... "


    "Ha ha, it''s really ironic. It''s so ironic. Do you think the God is punishing you or me?"


    Clenching her teeth and enduring the pain, Winnie put her hands on the tea table. Her eyes were bloodshot. She looked up at Bess and said, "so... You have nothing to do with Jacob, right? "


    "Yes, I have nothing to do with him." Bess laughed at herself, "I have been with him for so many years, but only a few hugs hand in hand. You know what? A man like him is really different. Even if he is not the most handsome man I have ever seen, he is the man I will never forget... "


    "He is excellent, much more capable than those little boys who can play tricks on me. But he doesn''t fight for anything. In his eyes, fame and fortune are nothing. I am attracted by him like this. Once he is attracted, he can''t extricate himself from it. I dream of being his woman, but he doesn''t want me... "


    "Why not? Because he has someone in his heart, and he has someone long ago, so he doesn''t care about anyone, nor can he care about anyone. "


    "At that time, I naively thought that he would accept me slowly. There is a saying that love will grow as time goes by? I''m not bad. I''m an excellent girl with medium appearance. But he doesn''t like me. No matter what I do, I can do nothing about it. I really have no idea. "


    "¡­"


    In the past, Winnie had always thought that Jacob''s true love was Bess, but now she realized that it was not Bess. She had thought that they had a close relationship before, and only when they had sex would they have Cindy...


    Now she knew it was not.


    No wonder his action last time was so...


    It turned out that he and she had the same first time.


    But they refused to admit it.


    Since it was not Bess, then who was it?


    Who could make him so affectionate and lifeless.


    And what should she do now?


    If everything was as Bess said, how should she choose?


    Should she save Cindy or the baby in her belly?


    Although Winnie didn''t like to cry, she shed hot tears in front of Bess.

 Chapter 656 Bone Marrow Match

    After Bess left, Winnie called Jacob several times, but he still didn''t answer her phone.


    After that, she carefully looked at the information brought by Bess, which was still covered with the special official stamp of the hospital, and could be temporarily confirmed that it should not be forged.


    But it was ridiculous, and Winnie was still a little worried, so she found her former classmate, who was also a doctor. She had figured out whether it was true or not, and the final answer was that it was a formal report from the hospital.


    Only in this way could Winnie believe in it. But if so, did it mean that Cindy was the child of her and Jacob?


    But why was it so coincidental?


    She did have...


    But how could it be so coincident?


    When Winnie was thinking about it for a while, her phone rang. She picked it up and saw the landline number. She took a deep breath and answered, "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    "What?" Celia complained on the other end of the phone, "why did your mother call you? It''s because she misses you."


    "Oh, didn''t I just go home once?"


    Said Winnie guiltily.


    "Do you mean the time two or three months ago or half a year ago?" Celia said crossly.


    "Mom..." It was rare for Winnie to act like a spoiled child, "I''m busy, aren''t I?"


    "No matter what, your father said that you and Jacob must go home for dinner today." Celia said directly on the other end of the phone, "otherwise, you won''t have to go back home anymore."


    "Mom, Mr. Gu is stubborn. Why did you make a fuss! He listens to you the most. You can persuade him. I... I''m really busy with my work. "


    Winnie refused.


    "What are you busy with?" Celia was determined to let her daughter come back for dinner. "The Gu Clan''s heritage is enough for you to live for decades, hundreds of lifetimes. Don''t waste it anymore. No matter how big the case is, postpone it."


    Then Celia hung up the phone, leaving no chance for Winnie to refuse again.


    However, when Winnie called again, the phone was hung up! ''Forget it. I haven''t been home for a long time. Last time when I regained my memory, I called back and told them verbally that I didn''t go back.''


    In fact, Winnie was a little unfilial.


    Although Xenia made trouble all day long, at least she had been with her parents all the time.


    ''Well, I''ll go back this time. As for Jacob, I''ll use the excuse of business trip.''


    At half past six in the evening, Winnie came back home on time. As soon as she entered the house, the servants immediately called her happily. It was not appropriate to keep a low profile.


    Soon, Celia, who heard the voice, came out and hugged her daughter. "Perhaps only I can see my daughter more difficult than reaching the sky, right?"


    "Mom, I know. I''m back." Winnie patted her on the shoulder helplessly.


    Celia released her and looked her up and down. "Winnie, you don''t look good! Are you all right? "


    Hearing this, a strange look flashed across Winnie''s face, and then she said with a smile, "no, I''m fine. Is dinner ready? My belly... I''m a little hungry. "


    At this time, Celia looked behind her and asked, "where is Jacob? He didn''t come back with you?"


    "He''s not in Jin City recently. He''s on a business trip." "Maybe next time," said Winnie with a smile.


    After saying that, she wanted to go in, but Celia grabbed her arm and said, "my daughter, you are my daughte


    Her words hit Xenia''s heart. "Sister, I just want to know why you used to treasure that mask so much. Is it yours?"


    "It''s my ex boyfriend''s."


    In the past, Winnie would never tell anyone about it, but now that Lang had come back alive, and she knew who had left the answer on the book in the past, everything seemed to have become very indifferent.


    Now the two words of Lang Li could no longer arouse the ripples in her heart lake. What could be stirred up was only the memories of the years they had been together.


    Things changed.


    "Ah!" "So you really have an ex boyfriend. I''m right. Do you still like your ex boyfriend? You must like him. Otherwise, how could you treat the mask as a treasure... "


    "There is no need for me to answer this question. As usual, I can only satisfy your curiosity for one time."


    "Don''t be so mean! Tell me, what do you want me to do for you? Don''t come to me for such a shameless and outrageous thing. "


    "The problem is that you can''t do anything shameless and outrageous." Winnie said directly.


    "Sister, sometimes I really doubt that I am not biological..." Xenia was so angry that she almost vomited blood, but she still had to maintain her ladylike image.


    "If you really have doubts, you can do a DNA test." "By the way, we can do a bone marrow match. Anyway, we have the same sample, right?"


    "Uh... Marrow type matching? " "Who gets leukemia needs blood type matching... Is it you? "


    "Oh my God!" Pretending to faint, Xenia said, "You are terminally ill, but you suddenly found out that you were pregnant. It''s really a tragedy, and there is no more tragedy than this. But fortunately, there is still hope. There are many family members, and maybe the type will be successfully matched one by one. "


    "Why don''t you enter the film and television circle since you love acting so much?"


    "I want to, but my parents don''t allow me to do so!"


    "Well, I don''t want to talk to you anymore. Just one sentence. Do you want to test it or not?"


    "Yes, of course. Saving a life is better than building a level seven pagoda, isn''t it?" "The most important thing is that I can leave here. It''s wonderful to think about it."


    As soon as Xenia finished her words, Winnie''s phone rang...

 Chapter 657 Do You Think I Will Let Her Stay With You

    A strange landline number.


    Without hesitation, Winnie answered the phone, "Hello, who''s that?"


    "Hello, I''m the head nurse of No. 1 hospital. You''ve done a bone marrow match in our hospital before, so I want to ask your current will. Once your idea is confirmed, we can arrange the operation. The patient named Cindy is in a serious condition, so please do it as soon as possible."


    "How is Cindy now?" Clenching her phone, Winnie looked flustered.


    When Xenia saw the expression on her elder sister''s face, she frowned and wondered who Cindy was?


    Why was she so nervous?


    The nurse said on the other end of the phone, "she had an emergency treatment last night. Her condition is stable now, but she has been sent to the ICU."


    "ICU?" Winnie was stunned, and her phone fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, Xenia immediately stepped forward and held her, "sister, what''s wrong with you? Who called you just now? And who is Cindy?"


    "Well... Does that Cindy have anything to do with you asking me to do a bone marrow match? " "Sis, did you match the blood type of the child named Cindy? But you found out that you were pregnant, so you couldn''t donate bone marrow anymore. So you wanted me to do that, didn''t you?"


    Xenia had been a smart girl since she was a child, so Winnie knew that she couldn''t hide it from her. "Yes."


    "Sis, are you kidding me?" All of a sudden, Xenia tightened her clothes and said, "sister, it''s not a joke to donate bone marrow. I heard that it hurts. When did you become so kind-hearted. Since you are so kind, why don''t you treat your sister better? "


    "Xenia!" "We just made a deal that you can''t go back on your words. I''ll take you out tomorrow, and then we''ll go to the hospital for examination, okay?"


    At this moment, Xenia had a plan in her mind, "I just need to check, right? After that, don''t bring me back. I want to live with you. "


    "Okay." "I''m not your parents. You''re an adult and you won''t be restricted to do anything, but you have to take full responsibility for everything you do?"


    "Okay." Xenia nodded her head immediately. How could she find such a good deal? After all, not everyone could get the matched blood type.


    "But sister, are you really not going to tell father and mother that you are pregnant?"


    "I won''t tell them for the time being. If you dare to say it, be careful of your little head."


    Xenia had been tricked by her elder sister many times since she was a child, so even if she dared to play tricks in front of anyone, she was absolutely obedient and didn''t dare to make trouble for her sister.


    On the second day, with the approval of her parents, Xenia left the Gu Clan with Gu Clan.


    Standing at the iron gate with his hands behind his back, Car


    s not matched successfully? What about Cindy then? To put it bluntly, you are selfish. You chose to give up Cindy and decided to keep the baby. After all, Cindy is from me. Of course you won''t love her! "


    "Clap!"


    All of a sudden, a gust of palm wind directly fell on the face of Bess!


    The slap was so hard that even Xenia beside her was frightened.


    ''Damn it! My elder sister is angry. Should I hide far away from her...''


    Bess didn''t expect that she would be slapped. She was so shocked that she didn''t come to herself for a long time.


    Clenching her fists tightly, Winnie said, "listen, Bess. Cindy and the baby in my belly are the same to me. Because they are the same, I won''t give up either of them. You''d better not say that kind of words in the future. If I hear you, I will still do the same. To put it bluntly, if I save Cindy, do you think I will let her stay with you? "


    Bess clenched her fists and stared at the angry eyes of Winnie. "It''s impossible for you to take Cindy away from me! Unless I die! "


    "If you insist, we have to see you in court. As a lawyer, you should know that you have no chance to win such a case..."


    "I''m an expert in the lawsuit. If you really want to do this, you can have a try."


    "You..."


    Bess knew that although she was also a lawyer too, she was really nothing compared to Winnie. But so what? Cindy was the child she gave birth. Bess believed that was what the judge valued the most.


    Hearing what they said, Xenia was confused. What the hell was going on?


    One child and two mothers?


    Without saying anything more, Winnie pulled Xenia towards the ICU.


    Looking at the direction in which the two people left, Bess clenched her teeth. She took out her mobile phone with her trembling hands and dialed a number, "Yates... I want to ask you for a favor. "

 Chapter 658 If I Love You

    Outside the ward, through the glass window, Winnie looked at Cindy, who was quietly lying inside. Winnie stretched out her hand and slowly stroked her outline.


    "I''m sorry, Cindy. But don''t worry. I''ll find a way to save you in the end. Just put up with it for the time being. It''ll be fine soon, okay?"


    Xenia had never seen such a soft sister before.


    "Sis... What''s going on? Why do you have a daughter of this age? "


    If their parents knew that they had such a big granddaughter, how happy they would be!


    However, her granddaughter''s condition was so serious now.


    But Winnie didn''t answer. Her sobs became louder and louder. Yes! How could she have such a daughter?


    Even she herself was surprised!


    But that was the truth.


    Cindy was the daughter of her and Jacob, born by the blood of the two of them.


    After the two of them returned to the apartment, the mood of Winnie had been unstable. Although Xenia was usually lively, she could take care of others better than anyone else at the critical moment.


    Considering that Winnie was pregnant, Xenia cooked a bowl of tomato and egg noodle for her as soon as she arrived at the apartment. No matter whether Winnie ate it or not, she had to eat something, or how the baby in her belly would grow up.


    Looking at a large bowl of noodles, Winnie barely ate a little, and then asked, "Xenia, if you encounter such a thing, what will you choose, to protect the big or the small?"


    "¡­ I... " "Sister, you are really good at testing my intelligence. I don''t think I will choose. I will take both of the two. If God really wants to take one life, just let me die."


    Both of them were her own children, and the back of their hands were flesh. No one was willing to leave.


    "If... You have to choose, or both of the two will lose, which one will you choose? "


    Asked Winnie.


    "I..."


    "Let me answer it for you!" After eating a mouthful of noodles, Winnie didn''t feel the taste in her mouth. "It must choose the elder one, right? In fact, I also think so. I met a pregnant woman in the hospital before, and she planned to save her eldest son with the baby in her belly! I understand, I really understand... "


    Then she reached out to touch her belly. ''In the end, mom had to sacrifice you. I think you will agree to save my sister, won''t you?''


    Suddenly, Winnie began to retch. Xenia was so frightened that she cried and hugged her.


    "Sister, don''t scare me. Don''t scare me. In fact, I can''t help but be scared. I... I''m going to see my brother-in-law now. He also has a part in this matter. You should make a decision together. "


    As soon as Xenia took two steps forward, her hand was grab


    ling to give it to him without even frowning.


    He really didn''t care about anything that was so easy to get.


    He had to face a lot of messy things every day. It was disgusting. He had to face a group of trash who flattered him. He felt sick to death. Now his appetite had decreased a lot. Since he took this position, he had lost ten pounds.


    He admitted that it was not wrong for him to be a scumbag, but as a scumbag, he had his own bottom line. He really couldn''t do something too shameless.


    After saying that, Yates held Bess in his arms and took her out of the hospital in the perplexed sight of Winnie.


    In the car, Bess wiped the tears on her face with a tissue, looked out of the window and said, "thank you for your help just now. You are really good at it. I know that once Winnie knows the news of Cindy, she will definitely find it out. In some aspects, I am really too young."


    "No, you are not young, or you are not ruthless enough." Yates looked at her side face and said, "Sana, I know better than you what kind of woman she is. Winnie is like a lion. Once she is irritated, she is cruel and crazy. I don''t want you to be like this, and you don''t need to be like this, because I''m by your side."


    Because you have me by your side!


    At this time, Bess was very fragile, like a Fannie floating in the water. Hearing the man''s direct confession of love, her heart actually had a slight ripple.


    "Why do I love Jacob instead of you? If I love you, I think I will be very happy." She turned her head and looked into his eyes.


    "Silly girl, don''t say that." "for me, as long as you are happy, nothing else matters." Yates was moved.


    Bess lowered her eyes shyly, "in fact, I can also... As long as you want, I can do it. Yates, do you understand? "

 Chapter 659 I Like You

    "Why?"


    Yates smiled, "to thank me? Thank me for what I have done for you? No, I don''t need it. What kind of woman I want? As long as I crook my fingers, they are willing to take off all their clothes and climb into my bed. But, Sana, you are different from them. I don''t want you to be like them. I like to keep such a distance between us. "


    "¡­"


    For a moment, Bess didn''t understand what Yates meant. Didn''t he want to get her?


    Wasn''t it because he loved her that he had been so infatuated with her?


    If he loved someone, he would try his best to get her. But now that she had said it so bluntly, why did he refuse?


    Did he think she said that out of gratitude?


    "Actually... I''ve figured it out. Love is unrealistic. The most important thing is to find someone who is sincerely good to me. " Bess looked at Yates and said frankly, "so, I don''t want to thank you. I really want to have a try with you."


    Yates couldn''t be calm when he heard this from the woman he had loved for so long, but he was also afraid that she said it on impulse.


    "Sana, do you know what you are talking about?"


    "I, I know." Bess replied shyly, "I know what I''m talking about."


    All of a sudden, Yates was overjoyed. His handsome face, which had always been frightening, suddenly had an innocent smile like a boy''s. He shouted at the driver in the front seat, "go to the hotel..."


    Bess knew why he went to the hotel, but she didn''t want to go to the hotel at all. If something really happened, it should be in the Shen Clan, not in the hotel.


    What she said just now was not out of impulse. She and Cindy were too insignificant, especially now Cindy was seriously ill.


    She must find a harbor where she could rest. Yates had been so kind to her for so many years. She believed that Yates would treat her and Cindy well in the future. Therefore, it might be another kind of happiness to be with him.


    "No, I don''t want to go to the hotel. Can we go to your home?"


    After saying that, Bess blushed. Such a scene was a fatal attraction to a man.


    Yates couldn''t stand it anymore. He pulled her into his arms and kissed her lips that he missed every day and night. The taste was as good as he


    her a long time ago. She heard that he and Jacob''s grandfather were sworn brothers and he was a serious old man.


    Generally speaking, this kind of old man would like a lady from a famous family, so Bess thought she would get along well with Grandpa Shen.


    Just as the two of them were about to go out, there was a knock on the door from outside. The sound was not weak, and it shook Bess'' eardrums and made her feel uncomfortable.


    Yates was a little annoyed by the voice. He frowned and opened the door immediately. The woman stood there with her arms crossed over her chest and a smile on her face.


    "There are so many rooms in the Shen Clan. Why did you do that here? It''s really unfair to that lady."


    "What the hell are you doing here, Ximena?" Yates roared, "get out, as far as you can!"


    "Do you think I want to be here? It''s grandpa who wants to see you. I''m just sending a message. And... Next time, please watch your mouth, Mr. Shen. At least don''t speak too much in front of me. After all, it''s not good for your baby''s prenatal education. "


    Hearing this, Bess was shocked and began to look up and down at the woman standing at the door.


    This woman didn''t seem to be afraid of Yates at all. On the contrary, she used a cold breath to completely suppress Yates'' Lion like anger.


    At the first glance, Bess was sure that this woman didn''t love Yates, and she might even hate him a little...


    In that case, why was she in the Shen Clan?

 Chapter 660 Masochistic Man

    Was it because of the baby in her belly?


    Yes, the child belonged to Yates, and that was the descendant of the Shen Clan. Every noble clans couldn''t let the orthodox blood live outside. That was why Bess asked Yates to help her hide the truth of Cindy.


    Winnie said that she would keep her words no matter it was Cindy or the baby in her belly.


    What''s more, Cindy loved her so much that Bess couldn''t take any risk. She had to cut off Winnie''s thoughts as soon as possible.


    That was why she came up with this idea, which was also a way to solve all the troubles...


    After that, she would take Cindy to America, where the medical treatment was much more developed than domestic. With Yates'' ability, she believed that Cindy would soon live healthily.


    Yates took Bess to the hall of the Shen Clan. As expected, an old man was sitting there leisurely, wearing a rigorous tunic suit. Although he was old, it could still be seen that he was cold when he was young, especially with a not shallow scar on his face, which made him look more dignified.


    Ximena walked over first and greeted him respectfully, "Grandpa."


    Master Shen nodded, and then looked at Bess beside Yates with inquiry. Seeing the hands held by the two, he asked, "what do you mean? Do you want to enjoy the happiness of both of them?"


    "Grandpa." No matter how bad Yates was, he couldn''t be disrespectful to his grandfather. "This is Bess. I think you have heard of her name before. I take her to see you."


    At this time, Bess also took the initiative to greet, "Grandpa Shen, nice to meet you."


    "Now that I see her, you can take her away." Master Shen said directly, "I don''t care how you play outside. That''s your business. But I have already chosen a granddaughter in law. I won''t change it, otherwise... You can''t get even a penny. Do you dare to have a try? "


    Bess didn''t expect that Master Shen would treat her like this when they met for the first time. He had already found a granddaughter in law? Was she the woman who was pregnant?


    At this time, Bess'' eyes fell on Ximena, who happened to be looking at her and stretching out her hand to greet her...


    Yates clenched his hands and looked at Ximena in silence. Then he walked up to pull her up from the sofa rudely, regardless of her pregnancy.


    "What the hell did you do to my grandfather, Ximena? Why did he help you and make me marry you... No way! "


    "Be careful, okay?" Instead of getting angry, Ximena smiled and said, "you''ve said before that whether I can stand firm in the Shen Clan depends on my own ability. Grandpa likes me, so he naturally thinks that I''m suitable for you. I don''t need to make him obsessed with me. If you really don''t believe me, you can let that lady also live in the Shen Clan. I can have a fair competition with her, okay?"


    Yates narrowed his eyes, which were full of danger, as if he could swallow Ximena alive. "Do you think that Sana is as unscrupulous as you?"


    "Huh!" The smile on Ximena''s face deepened. "No one can compare with you in any way. I


    " Ximena answered directly. Then she took a few steps forward and said, "but you, Miss Tao... Hearing what I said, your first reaction should be that Yates is a scum. What? You acquiesce in his behavior? "


    "Why did you say that to me?" Bess couldn''t see through the woman in front of her, "what on earth do you want?"


    "My purpose?" With a faint smile on her face, Ximena looked like an angel who had fallen into the mortal world. "Actually, my purpose is very simple. I want Yates to have nothing! If you really love him, don''t leave him at this time, understand? "


    "¡­"


    Bess wanted to say something, but was suddenly pulled behind by Yates, "what do you want to do, Ximena?"


    "Mr. Shen, what do you think I want to do?" Ximena pretended to be a little shocked. "I didn''t expect Mr. Shen to like such a weak woman who would hide behind a man."


    Yates had been very angry because of his grandfather just now. As a junior, he couldn''t do anything to Master Shen. Besides, his grandfather''s will hadn''t been finalized yet, so he couldn''t have any direct conflict with him at this time, so he could only bear it...


    But facing this hateful woman, he could do whatever he wanted!


    He grabbed her wrist and shouted, "Ximena! I warn you for the last time. Don''t think that I can''t do anything to you just because Grandpa supports you. You are just a fertility machine. You''d better be in the right position, or I have a lot of ways to punish you. "


    "Mr. Shen, if you really have a way to punish me, show me your means. Don''t only threaten me with words all day long." Joyce endured the piercing pain on her wrist. Damn it! Was this man going to break her wrist?


    At this time, Yates was completely irritated. He grabbed the woman''s shoulder with both hands and said, "you want me to marry you, don''t you? You know what it means once I marry you, I can rape you fair and square. One hundred times, hundreds of times, you can''t refuse. Do you want to try that kind of life? Say something. Do you want to talk to me? "

 Chapter 661 He Loves Her

    The pain Ximena had experienced last time was still vivid in her mind. She couldn''t stand the man touching her again, let alone anything else. Just like now when he held her wrist, she felt sick.


    Yes, she didn''t want to do that at all. If she had the chance, she was not sure if she would castrate him!


    "Well, I''m not afraid of you!" With her eyes narrowed slightly, a confident smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. "As long as you dare to have a try, you will know whether I want it or not!"


    Yates leaned over and said in a dangerous and low voice, "don''t pretend to be strong in front of me. If you really have the ability, just kill me with a knife? Don''t think that I really don''t know what you want to do. Grandpa is always my grandpa. How long do you think he can be your backstage? "


    "Once you give birth to the baby, I will do whatever I want to do to you. To be honest... In fact, I like wild women like you. If I can''t tame you, I''m not Yates! "


    Ximena thought that if she had a knife in her hand now, she might really kill him.


    Fortunately, she didn''t. She wanted to take revenge on him, but she wanted him to stand on the trial seat willingly and kneel down in front of everyone to confess. She not only wanted him to lose everything, but also wanted him to know the real justice in the world was not afraid of this bastard!


    Without looking at his face or even feeling his breath, Ximena turned to look at the stunned woman with a smile, "Miss Tao, do you really like such a man?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt a sting in her cheek. It was Yates who slapped her hard and made her dizzy...


    Huh!


    Before she came to her senses, she felt a huge pain in her chin again. Yates pinched her chin tightly and forced her to get close.


    The blood spilled from the corner of her mouth to his fingers. The cruelty and indifference on his face. He withdrew his hand and licked the bloodstain under her gaze. "See? You are just like an ant in my eyes. If you didn''t have a child in your belly, do you think I would kill you directly now?"


    "So be smart. You can''t touch Sana!"


    "¡­"


    Seeing the rage on Yates'' face, Bess was afraid that he would kill her. No! To be


    ter could finish his words, the microphone in his hand was snatched away. Jacob took off his sunglasses and glanced at all the reporters present with his sharp eyes. "If I were you, I wouldn''t have wasted my time here."


    Jacob''s simple answer didn''t make the reporters buy it. Everyone knew that he used to be the mayor of Jin City, and he was skillful.


    A large group of reporters were still scrambling for an explanation from Jacob. There were so many people that Jeo could not stop, and finally the airport sent out security guards to make them evacuate from the airport.


    They got in the car which had been parked outside and drove away.


    In the car, Jeo began to complain vigorously, "what the hell is going on with those damn reporters? The matter has not been figured out yet and they are just messing up there. Hey, you won''t believe it, will you! How about now? Where are we going? "


    "Go to the hospital first, and then go back to the Gong Clan''s mansion." Looking out of the window, Jacob frowned deeply.


    "Oh, I see." Seeing the expression on his face, Jeo didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Previously, they had left the Jin City for an operation, but after a series of more in-depth examinations, a group of medical elites did not dare to do anything, because the tumor in Jacob''s brain had already pressed the blood vessels. Moreover, even if the tumor was successfully removed, he might not be able to wake up, which meant that he might become...

 Chapter 662 Winnie, Im Avenging You

    Hearing this, Jacob decided not to have the operation for the time being, because he had a lot of things to deal with.


    The success rate of the operation was only ten percent, and he might not be able to wake up from the bed. One, two, or maybe five, ten, or even twenty years. No one dared to make such a big bet.


    When the two of them arrived at the hospital, they inquired about the situation and got to know that Cindy had been dead and her body had been taken away before the rescue.


    Jeo, who was standing next to them, felt confused. After walking out of the hospital, he frowned and said, "Jacob, do you really believe her? Don''t you think there is something fishy about it? "


    Without saying a word, Jacob simply said, "let''s go."


    "Hello!"


    Jeo called him from behind, "don''t leave in such a hurry. Wait for me."


    All of a sudden, Jacob stopped. He turned around and said, "do you think I still have time to wait? I''ll deal with the rest. You don''t need to accompany me."


    "What are you going to do next?" That was exactly what Jeo was worried about.


    Without saying a word, Jacob got in the car and asked the driver to drive away. Jeo stood there and looked at the back of the car with a little sadness. Not long after, he received a message from Jacob.


    It wrote: Don''t tell anyone about my situation, including her!


    Jeo''s hand holding the phone trembled slightly, staring at the text message on it, so Jacob didn''t intend to tell Winnie at all...


    But how could it be?


    Jeo quickly found out the phone number of Winnie and wanted to tell her his current situation, but he hung up immediately after the phone rang...


    ¡ª¡ªThey were brothers.


    So he should respect Jacob''s decision.


    Suddenly, his eyes were a little sore. He wiped his eyes and then called another person. Soon, the phone was connected. "Sir, one of my friends is in an emergency. He is..."


    At this time, Winnie was sitting in the office of the law office. She was not in a good mental state. She believed that Cindy was still alive, but she could not find her no matter how hard she tried. She did not know where Bess had hidden her.


    The news about her had spread all over the city, and many customers had called to cancel the cooperation with her. She was really annoyed by so many things, so she accepted it gladly.


    ''Bess, where on earth do you hide Cindy?''


    Thinking of this, Winnie picked up the phone and called Yates, but no one answered the phone after a lon


    e future. A couple should work together to make a profit! "


    Jessie was so angry that she suddenly stood up and said, "who do you think are trifles? How could you say that?"


    Sitting on the sofa casually, with her legs on the tea table, Xenia said, "I just said it casually. Why are you so anxious to match your seat?"


    "You..."


    Jessie was too angry, but as an elder, she didn''t want to argue with the little girl. She''d better send the hospital to check Becky first. It would be bad if Becky''s baby was hurt because of what happened just now.


    Although the child was a girl, it was also her direct descendant.


    "Xenia, don''t be silly. Just sit here." Winnie said.


    "All right, all right! Go and have a talk with my brother-in-law. Leave me alone. This is the first time I come to the Gong Clan''s mansion. I want to have a good look at it. Is it the size of our house bigger or the Gong Clan''s mansion? "


    Becky''s face darkened. It turned out that this little girl was the youngest daughter of the Gu Clan. No wonder she was so arrogant!


    Xenia found that Becky looking at her and said," Why are you looking at me? We don''t know each other. Don''t you think it''s impolite to look at me like this?"


    "Well, I''m sorry." Becky said, "I just think you are very special..."


    "Huh!" Xenia chuckled.


    Never mind. She didn''t want to argue with such a woman. She had to stay here to prevent anything from happening since her elder sister went to talk with her brother-in-law.


    As soon as Winnie and Jacob entered the room in the Gong Clan''s mansion, Winnie was about to tell him that she was pregnant when Jacob pressed his lips on he

 Chapter 663 Winnie, Be My Girlfriend!

    His enthusiasm came too fast for her to resist


    His hot lips kept kissing her, as if they would never be enough.


    It was not easy for her to dodge, but he stuck to her again. Wherever she hid, he stuck to her. Then he kept saying, "Winnie, my Winnie..."


    His voice was so low that she couldn''t hear it clearly, but she knew he was calling her again and again.


    At last, she couldn''t bear his enthusiasm and pushed him away. "Jacob, wait. I really have something to tell you."


    "Winnie, don''t push me away, okay?"


    After saying that, he kissed her again without even looking at her.


    Tossing and turning, she seemed to feel his difference more deeply. In the end, she could only disarm and surrender.


    She clearly felt that she was taken to the bed. He slowly unbuttoned her shirt with his slightly cold fingertips, and then his fingers gently touched her skin...


    This feeling was clearly transmitted to her brain. When she heard the sound of him unbuttoning the belt, all her consciousness suddenly came back. She suddenly held his hand and said, "wait, I really have something to tell you."


    "What?" Jacob didn''t drink, but what he looked like now reflected his drunken look.


    He asked, "doesn''t Winnie want me?"


    "Oh, I see. It must be because I''m not good-looking enough. Sometimes I feel that I''m not good-looking enough. Winnie was so beautiful that she must like handsome men, such as... Lang. Is that true? "


    "No, No." Winnie didn''t know what was wrong with him and why he suddenly cared about his appearance. He was indeed not as good-looking as Lang, but he was very good-looking. Occasionally, he frowned or looked back, which made people feel very interested.


    "Really?" Jacob didn''t unbutton his belt anymore. He just hung above her, slowly lowered his body and looked into her four eyes. "Then why did Winnie refuse me just now?"


    "It''s not a refusal. I really have something to tell you..."


    Jacob smiled, "can''t you say it while doing it?"


    Boom! Boom¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, her face flushed bright red. She didn''t expect that Jacob would say such "beautiful" words, as if they could make her drunk to death.


    "No."


    However, she still maintained her sanity. "Can you leave me first? Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t stand the temptation and will obey you. "


    "So Winnie thinks I''m seductive?" Jacob suddenly winked at her.


    It was not until now that Winnie realized what Ross and Lang were. Although they were good-looking, they were not as charming as the way the mayor seduced people. She gritted her teeth and said, "Jacob, if you were born in the women''s power empir


    She looked at him in confusion.


    "Cindy is dead." The man said.


    "What are you talking about?" "Cindy is still alive. She can''t die. It was Bess who hid her."


    "No, she is dead."


    "¡­"


    Confused, Xenia wanted to walk in and explain the situation clearly, but Jacob gave her a look, indicating her to shut up and keep silent!


    At this moment, she unexpectedly chose to be silent until she saw her sister lying back suddenly.


    "Sister..."


    "If you want your sister to live happily in the future, go out with me now!"


    "What do you mean?" "Aren''t you happy that my sister is pregnant with your child? Can''t you feel that she wants to face difficulties with you? Don''t you think she is working in the right direction? "


    "Why did you stop her at this time? Why?"


    Without saying a word, Jacob pulled Xenia out of the room and locked the door. This was the main bedroom of the Gong Clan''s mansion, and no one could open the door except him.


    "What did you do to her just now?" Xenia asked.


    "She is tired and needs a rest." Compared with the anger of Xenia, Jacob was more like a ghost.


    He stretched out two fingers and made a gesture in front of Xenia. "I have learned Chinese medicine from a master for a period of time, so you don''t need to worry about it. Your sister is really resting now. I think she hasn''t been able to have a good rest these days..."


    "What do you want to do?"


    It seemed that the man wanted to do something.


    Jacob smiled, "I just said that I want her to live happily and carefree in the future. Xenia, you know what? I really hope that I can go back to the time when I was twelve and she was nine... "


    "Or in that sunny campus, I can turn around and tell her." Winnie, be my girlfriend.

 Chapter 664 Remove All Obstacles For Her

    It never occurred to Xenia that her sister and brother-in-law had known each other for a long time, so long that none of them had thought of it.


    "Brother in law..."


    "Then what are you going to do now? My sister is pregnant and she is alone inside. Aren''t you worried?"


    "She will be fine." Jacob narrowed his eyes and said, "she''s your sister. She''ll be fine. Now tell me, what did you do when I was away? "


    "Uh... You don''t know what''s going on between us. Then why did you say that Cindy is dead? " Murmured Xenia.


    At this time, Jacob glared at her and asked, "what happened?"


    After thinking for a while, Xenia finally told him the whole story, but she didn''t expect that when she told him everything, Jacob''s reaction could be said to be wanting to kill someone.


    "Brother in law, calm down. You just need to find Cindy. Cindy must have been hidden by Bess. Don''t worry. "


    Xenia really didn''t know how to comfort people. This was her limit.


    Jacob suddenly stopped and said, "Xenia, you don''t have to follow me. Go and talk to your sister."


    "¡­ Brother in law, how can I speak with the door closed? " Xenia protested.


    "I won''t let her out for the time being."


    "Hey! Brother in law, you... "


    Xenia wanted to chase after him, but he walked faster and faster and soon disappeared from her sight. At this time, she was worried about her sleeping sister, so she did not chase after him.


    ''Forget it. My elder sister is more important.''


    As soon as Jacob walked out of the room, Jessie rushed to him and blocked his way. "Jacob, what happened to you just now? Why did you do that to Becky? What did Becky do wrong? She is a pregnant woman, and she is about to give birth. Do you think it is appropriate to do so? "


    "Then we have to ask her what she has done first." Jacob''s eyes were sharp. "She has never been kind since she entered the Gong Clan. I have been very kind to her till now."


    "What do you mean by saying that?" "Since Becky entered the Gong Clan, she has been behaved well. But your wife has been making trouble all day long. I''m very kind to her. It''s not worthy for her not to be removed from the Gong Clan!"


    Squinting his eyes, Jacob took two steps forward and said, "mother, what you want more is to remove me from the Gong Clan!"


    "What... What are you talking about?"


    Jessie avoided eye contact with him. She did treat him badly when he was a child, but after he was valued by Master Gong, her attitude towards him had changed. She was not kind to him so many years, but it was not bad.


    How did he know that she wanted to remove him from the Gong consortium?


    Jacob said in a dangerous tone, "please don''t pretend. I have something else to deal with now."


    After saying that, Jacob turned around and left directly. When he walked to the door, he stopped and turned his body sideways. "You''d better not make trouble for Winnie in the future, and don''t try to use Winnie anymore. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    "You, you! Jacob, I didn''t expect you to be such an ungrateful person. If I hadn''t agreed to let you enter the Gong Clan


    ike an arrow, so he left Jacob far behind.


    However, in the last circle, Jacob suddenly caught up with Yates and cleverly surpassed him at a turn. Then Jacob sped to the starting point, which was where Bess was standing.


    Yates had thought that he could win, but he didn''t expect that the situation would turn from the winner to the loser. When he arrived at the destination, he looked terrible.


    Yates got off the horse angrily and shouted at Jacob with a whip in his hand, "you are playing tricks with me!"


    Just now, Jacob was deliberately late because he wanted to irritate Yates and make him angry, because Jacob knew that as long as Yates was angry, he would want to win him immediately


    So in fact, Yates had already lost when he ran the first lap. Damn Jacob, no one could compare with him when he played tricks.


    Compared with Yates'' hot temper, Jacob seemed to have just finished a walk, but his momentum was not weak at all. Instead, he crushed him with ease. "Don''t waste each other''s time. Tell me, where is Cindy?"


    Hearing this, Bess was stunned. She didn''t understand why it had something to do with Cindy?


    Yates only asked her to watch a competition...


    Did they bet on Cindy?


    At this time, Yates turned his head and looked at Bess, "Sana, you should agree to admit defeat in gambling, right?"


    "No, I don''t agree!" Bess suddenly said, "I absolutely don''t agree. Your gambling is your business. Don''t involve my daughter."


    She knew that they wouldn''t believe the news of Cindy''s death, so she had been mentally prepared, but she would never let them know where Cindy was.


    "Sana, after all, Cindy is his daughter, isn''t she?" Yates frowned and looked at her, "now that I lose, I should tell him the whereabouts of Cindy according to the previous agreement. In fact, even if I don''t tell him, he can find it out, but sooner or later."


    Bess bit her lips and looked into his eyes, "Yates, you lied to me! You said you would stand on my side, and you said you would protect us. Why are you doing this now? "


    "How can you lie to me!"

 Chapter 665 The Idea Of That Beautiful Aunt

    Bess complained.


    "No, Sana, I didn''t lie to you."


    Yates grabbed her shoulder excitedly, "we will have our own child in the future. Isn''t it better for us to have our own child? Now that Cindy is their child, give her back to them... "


    "What do you mean by ''Cindy is their child''?" Bess shook off Yates'''' hands and said, "Cindy is my child. My child has nothing to do with anyone! All of you get out of here! Get out! Get out as far as possible. I don''t want to see you again! "


    After saying that, Bess ran away. She didn''t understand why everyone bullied her!


    Yates felt a little helpless. He turned his head and happened to see the meaningful look in Jacob''s eyes. "What''s wrong? Can''t I? I love the woman you don''t want. Are you happy now? Are you happy now? "


    "Are you together?" Jacob asked casually.


    "Can''t you see that?" Yates said generously, "I thought it was obvious."


    "What about Ximena? What does her mean to you?"


    Speaking of his former capable assistant, Jacob sighed in his heart. He didn''t expect that Ximena would be pregnant with Yates'' child, and he didn''t expect that she would take the initiative to live in Shen Clan. In his opinion, it was a dangerous move.


    Yates'' body froze and his handsome face was full of disdain. "Do you mean your assistant? Do you think I have any feelings for her? Are you kidding me! I used to play with that kind of woman casually. Do you think I care about playing with her one more time? "


    Damn it! That damn woman was really useless except for making him unhappy.


    But her grandfather liked her very much. In order to force Yates to marry her, he threatened Yates with his will.


    Huh! Yates had never been afraid of anyone before!


    Jacob smiled faintly, "you''d better not look down upon Ximena, or you will regret. Tell me, where is Cindy? "


    "I''ll send the location to you after I coax my woman."


    Jacob nodded slightly. He could tell that Cindy was fine, or else Bess wouldn''t be so calm, so he didn''t need to worry too much. Sooner or later, Cindy would come


    Okay, I see. I''ll go back and have a talk with Grandpa. I''ll call you later."


    "¡­ Okay. "


    After watching Yates leave, Bess was about to go upstairs to see Cindy, when Jacob suddenly came to her.


    "Are you hiding Cindy here?"


    The sudden voice almost frightened Bess, "why, why are you here? What do you want to do? Cindy is mine. I can''t give her to you."


    "You know better than anyone else who is the father and mother of Cindy!"


    Jacob said coldly, "if you were still the one I knew before, I wouldn''t have taken Cindy away from you. But are you still the same person now?"


    "Jacob, don''t try to reason with me. You did it for the sake of Winnie, didn''t you?" Bess knew that she had nothing but Cindy now. Since he had regarded her as a bad woman, she would show her bad side to him.


    "Cindy has called me mom for six years. Do you think she can cut off this kind of relationship?"


    "Maybe she will hate you if you force her away from me now!"


    Squinting his eyes, Jacob grasped one of Bess'' hands and asked, "what did you say to Cindy?"


    "Well, nothing." Bess sneered, "I just told her that her father wanted to take her away from me and would not let us meet again... It was all that beautiful aunt''s idea. "


    "Bess!"


    Jacob was furious.


    However, Bess was not afraid of death and walked up to him, "do you want to hit me? Go ahead! "

 Chapter 666 Honey, Please Go On

    She knew that he wouldn''t do anything to her, even if he was forced to the edge of the cliff. So she was not afraid at all!


    But she was wrong. The next second she knew what it felt like to be close to death.


    Jacob reached out and grabbed her neck, his eyes cruel, "Bess, don''t try to challenge me again. Now I... I can do anything. Now take me to see Cindy, okay? "


    Bess did not expect that he would really do something to her, but she did not believe that he could do it.


    "Huh! I won''t take you to see her. Do it if you can! "


    Why did he become like this? He didn''t look like the Jacob she knew at all. It must be because of Winnie. Yes! It must be because of her.


    Thinking of this, Bess gritted her teeth with hatred. Her heart was filled with hatred. She would never give Cindy to them, absolutely not!


    Jacob slowly tightened his fingers, "don''t push me, Bess!"


    "I... When did I force you? " Bess smiled sadly, "from the moment I fell in love with you, I was always a poor person, but you! I can only prostrate myself at your feet. If you treat me better and gentle occasionally, I will be happy for several days. It is said that love is humble, but why should I be the one who is humble? "


    "Winnie has everything, including your love, your flesh and blood, such a good family, smart and beautiful. I only want Cindy and a sick Cindy, isn''t it?"


    "¡­"


    All of a sudden, Bess felt that Jacob was approaching her. The next second, she didn''t feel anything, but she seemed to hear him say in her ear, "no, because Cindy is my child with her."


    Winnie didn''t know how long she had slept. When she woke up, she only saw the white ceiling and the room with curtain closed.


    She remembered that she didn''t close the curtain before. Did Jacob help her close it?


    It was also possible. What was wrong with her now? Was she pregnant and drowsy? She remembered that they were talking just now, but why did she fall asleep later.


    Then, Winnie got up from the bed. She walked to the door and wanted to open it, but the door was locked. There was nothing she could do. This was his room, the master bedroom of the Gong Clan''s mansion. It was locked with fingerprints, and only he could open it.


    What''s going on?


    Why was the door locked...


    Feeling something was wrong, she began to knock on the door. "Hello! Is there anyone outside? "


    "Sister, I''m here!"


    "Sister, do you feel uncomfortable?"


    "No, I''m fine." "Where is your brother-in-law? Wasn''t he with me just now? Where is he


    wrinkled eyebrows, "relax, so that you will feel more comfortable."


    "There is nothing better than comfortable..." As he spoke, Jacob pulled her neck and kissed her on the red lips. Then he moved his thin lips to her ear and whispered something.


    After saying that, the woman''s cheeks turned red and she looked shy.


    It was not terrible to behave like a hooligan, but what was terrible was that the man who was usually serious and didn''t say anything would be terrible to behave like a hooligan...


    She was a little surprised.


    "Unfortunately, I can do nothing now." At this time, the man reached out to touch the woman''s belly, which had not yet bulged.


    "Can you be more serious?" "Can you tell me how is Cindy now?"


    "Not bad. Don''t worry. I don''t want to make any trouble again. Be obedient, okay?" With a mischievous smile, Jacob closed his eyes and kissed her hand again.


    "Do you think it''s possible for me to be obedient?" Winnie twirled his chin on purpose. She had never found that his chin was so sexy, a little like a western.


    "Winnie, don''t tease me all the time." Holding her hand, Jacob stared at her and said, "you are indeed naughty, but you should listen to me."


    "¡­"


    She frowned and wondered why he was so confident?


    She wouldn''t listen to his words no matter what he said.


    "Winnie, what are you thinking about?"


    Seeing her absent-minded, he asked again.


    "Oh, nothing. I''m just wondering what you are hiding from me." "Tell me, okay?" said Winnie. She leaned closer to him on purpose...


    This action seemed to be nothing, but in fact, it was already flirting. She was confident in any man, but only three percent for him.

 Chapter 667 Handsome Man Trick

    Even if it was the relationship between the two, Winnie still knew little about this man. She was very confused, unable to see clearly, and was invisibly attracted by him...


    With a faint smile, Jacob said, "it''s rare for us two to get along with each other alone. Why do we have to think about those messy things? Why not talk about romantic affairs?"


    "What?"


    "Romantic affairs?"


    How could he take the initiative to talk about romantic affairs.


    The next second, her lips were sealed by him. His kiss was soft and not hard, but she felt that she could not get rid of him.


    The two kissed for a long time. The man didn''t let go of Winnie until she was almost out of breath. He still stared at her bright and charming lips and said, "Winnie''s mouth is delicious."


    Boom! Boom¡ª¡ª


    It was the first time for Winnie to know that he was so good at flirting. A man should not be judged by his appearance.


    Seeing that she was in a daze, Jacob immediately stood up and went to the bathroom. The sound of water from the bathroom brought Winnie back to her senses.


    She looked at the coat he had taken off on the bed and wanted to reach for it...


    In the end, she didn''t do that.


    ''Forget it. It''s really rare for me to be free for a period of time. Since he is dealing with it, let him do it. I don''t believe in other people''s ability. How can I doubt his ability?''


    When Jacob finished his shower and came out of the bathroom, there was a knock on the door. Winnie wanted to open the door, but was stopped by Jacob. He said, "let me do it."


    Then he walked to the door in a bathrobe, dried his hair and opened it. It was Maggie standing outside.


    Taking the dinner from Maggie, Jacob asked, "did they leave?"


    "No, not yet." Maggie was shocked. "Lady Gong said she was going to tell the old master and ask him to uphold justice."


    Jacob smiled and closed the door. He picked up a plain sandwich and took a bite. This scene happened to be seen by Winnie. She glared at him and said, "Don''t you know it''s dirty?"


    "What did you say to Maggie just now? Who are you referring to?"


    "My mother and Becky." Jacob walked up to her with a tray and put the sandwich he had just eaten into her mouth. "Eat this."


    Winnie was speechless...


    "Why should I eat what you have eaten? I don''t want to eat." She shook her head and pointed at another sandwich. "I want to eat this."


    Jacob''s eyes flickered. "But I want Winnie to eat what I have eaten..."


    Hearing this, Winnie frowned and wondered what was going on. It was so weird.


    Later, she had no choice but to compromise and eat what he had eaten


    Later, it became a mess. He insisted on giving her a bath and said a lot of reasonable words. In the end, even Winnie felt guilty if she didn''t let him help her.


    How could he j


    d faintly, "that''s all in the past. Don''t mention it any more. As for you, did she scare you just now?"


    Then he looked at her belly and said, "our baby... Are you scared? "


    From his tone, Winnie could tell that he still didn''t believe that she had a child, or that he hadn''t completely accepted the child. He was still in surprise.


    She really wanted to laugh. "Come on. He''s just a few weeks old. He knows nothing, okay?"


    "What?" Pretending to be silly, Jacob asked, "can''t he feel it at such a young age?"


    "Of course..."


    "Hey! Don''t always say something unimportant to me. " It suddenly dawned on Winnie that he was playing tricks on her again. "Tell me something about Cindy. How is she now?"


    At this time, Jacob didn''t say anything. He just pulled her face and tried to kiss her on the lips. This was not what Winnie wanted, so she kept resisting. But she was too weak to do that, so she was forced to bear the "pain" for a period of time.


    She didn''t know how long it had passed after everything was over. She was so angry that she patted him on the face and said, "Hello! What the hell are you doing? Every time you play the handsome man trick, do you think I''m stupid? "


    "¡­" Although she liked it when he took the initiative.


    He really loved what she was like now. If he could make a deal with the devil so that he could immediately wake up after the operation, he thought he would definitely do it without hesitation.


    He smiled and touched her face. "I didn''t do anything wrong. I just wanted to lock you up so that you can''t go anywhere. You can only stay here, so that nothing can hurt you and our child."


    "Jacob, you..."


    Why did she see strong love in his eyes, as if he had loved her for many years.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Jacob kissed her on the lips again and said, "Winnie, in fact, I can be very bad when I''m bad."

 Chapter 668 I Have Loved You Since I Was Nine Years Old

    Of course she knew that. She had already understood his bad. What she didn''t know was that the "bad" Jacob said was not what she thought.


    It was not until a week later that Xenia who had disappeared for a long time stepped into the Gong Clan''s mansion again. At this time, Winnie had been "imprisoned" by Jacob for a week.


    What Xenia brought was not some good news, but about the fact that the Gong consortium was slowly swallowing up the Gu consortium.


    "Xenia, are you lying to me?" Winnie asked, clenching her fists.


    "No, it''s true." "Sister, can you beg my brother-in-law not to do that? My brother said that if my brother-in-law did so, the Gu consortium and the Gong consortium would both suffer losses. "


    "He won''t get any benefit..."


    "Xenia, stop teasing me." "He won''t do such a stupid thing. I don''t believe it."


    "Sister, I know you don''t believe me." It was rare for Xenia to be serious. "I''ve brought the newspaper with me. Have a look!"


    As she spoke, Winnie lowered her head and saw a newspaper coming in through the crack of the door. She immediately picked it up and read. It was indeed about the acquisition of the Gu consortium.


    "Sister, if brother-in-law didn''t want to do this, why did he lock you up?"


    The voice of Xenia came from outside, directly piercing into Winnie''s heart. Her hand holding the newspaper was a little trembling. "Why did he do this? There is no reason! Gong consortium, Gu consortium? "


    "Maybe one nation doesn''t allow two tigers. I heard that my brother-in-law also wants to acquire the Shen consortium." "Sister, I didn''t expect my brother-in-law to be so ambitious. Maybe it''s not fair to judge a person by his appearance!"


    Clenching the newspaper in her hand, Winnie asked, "what''s going on with the company now? With Willie in charge of the company, Jacob shouldn''t have succeeded. Even if Willie can''t withstand it, dad is still here."


    She didn''t know much about the Gong consortium, let alone Jessie. She didn''t know that Jacob had another company, and the Gong Clan had such a family business.


    "Sister, do you think... Is he planning to do this since the day he married you? People think he married you because of his official career, but in fact, he did it for... "


    Xenia didn''t finish her words because she was waiting for Winnie''s response.


    But there was no sound behind the closed door, which made her more worried. "Sister, are you okay?"


    Was it too early to overestimate her endurance? Xenia knew it was not the right time, but he...


    Was it too early


    beautiful chin with his finger pulps. "I just want to marry you. That''s it."


    "Only ghosts believe your words!"


    "Then explain to me what''s going on and why did you do this to the Gu consortium? Jacob, what the hell do you want to do? Is this the real purpose that you have locked me up for so long? "


    Jacob picked up the newspaper indifferently, "so Winnie is questioning me whether it''s true or not?"


    "Yes."


    "Oh, that''s true."


    "¡­"


    "Jacob, are you crazy?" She took the newspaper from his hand and threw it directly to his face. "Do you know what you are doing? It''s the Gu consortium, the Gu Clan, and the painstaking efforts of my father."


    "I know." Staring into her eyes, Jacob said, "so the price is also very high. I won''t let your company suffer losses. Your father is old, and your compatriots don''t care about it. It''s not a bad thing to let the Gong consortium acquire. After all, I am half of him... "


    "Clap!"


    A slap directly interrupted the rest of Jacob''s words. "It''s impossible for the Gu consortium to become the property of the Gong consortium! Jacob, don''t think there is no one in the Gu Clan! "


    ''Son of a bitch! You''ve been thinking about getting married, sweet words, honey and being so intimate...


    All this was for this step, just for this step!


    Bastard!


    "Silly girl, how can I think there is no one in the Gu Clan?"


    Jacob couldn''t help laughing. He was held by her hand again. "So that''s why you are angry?"


    "Don''t touch me! Get your hands off me! "


    "I don''t want to take it away. I like Winnie''s body. Your body is very soft and fits me very well..."


    "Clap!"


    Another slap. "Jacob, what do you think I am? The target of sex?"

 Chapter 669 I Dont Like You

    "Winnie, do you think so?"


    Jacob was still calm enough to hide everything. He was not annoyed at all and reached out to rub her hand into his big palm.


    Winnie tried to get rid of him, but she couldn''t. she glared at him and said, "Jacob, don''t do this every time. You can''t solve the problem at all!"


    The man held her hand tighter and tighter. "It turns out that Winnie thinks I slept with you just to satisfy my lust."


    "¡­" The man''s voice was too ethereal.


    "If that''s the case, it only proves that I only think of you when I want to vent my desire, not anyone else."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the man had reached out and pulled her into his arms. He ignored her struggle and resistance and forced a kiss on her. She closed her lips tightly, unwilling to let him do whatever he wanted.


    He coaxed her in a soft voice, "good Winnie, how can I kiss you like this?"


    "Are you crazy! Go away! " "I''m pregnant. You can''t do anything to me. Do you understand?"


    Jacob smiled and said, "I didn''t say that I would have sex with you. How about kissing you for a few times?"


    "¡­"


    Irritated by his smile, Winnie grabbed his tie and said, "Jacob, tell me, what the hell are you doing! I don''t think I''m better than you in mind. We don''t care what we have experienced before. Let''s just say that we have two children in the future. Can''t we swear to live together frankly? Is it difficult? "


    "Is it difficult?"


    Looking at her red eyes, Jacob bent over and hugged her. "It''s not difficult at all."


    But it was not the right time.


    "In that case, you''d better give up the acquisition of the Gu consortium. In that case, it will only cause great damage to your Gong consortium. The Gu consortium has a large foundation, and it is not so easy to be acquired!"


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll find a way."


    "Jacob Gong!" "What the hell are you doing?"


    "Winnie, don''t say anything. Let me hug you quietly!"


    "¡­"


    "Jacob!"


    "Winnie, I''m sleepy."


    "Jacob!"


    "Winnie, I''m really sleepy."


    "Jacob, you..."


    Maybe he was really tired. Not long after


    if not, I would definitely let her come to my side!"


    "Ha ha!" Mark chuckled, "Why are you so confident? Mr. Jacob will take care of Mrs. Winnie. How can she be unhappy. You''d better put yourself in a good position and stop daydreaming. Mrs. Winnie likes Mr. Jacob, not you, understand? "


    Seeing that the two were about to fight, Ann immediately stopped them, "enough! Don''t be so self righteous. You two don''t need to worry about my sister and the mayor! "


    After saying that, she looked at Ross with a serious face. "Ross, you''d better give up the idea in your heart. She is living a good life."


    "She''s living a good life. Why can''t you get in touch with her?"


    Ross didn''t believe it, and his sixth sense told him that she was not living a good life now, or he wouldn''t have such a strong desire to return.


    In fact, Ann was also puzzled. She had called several times, but she couldn''t get through. During this period, she and Mark had been in charge of all the affairs in the law office. It seemed that it was after that woman came to look for her sister sister that she...


    Seeing that Ann was lost in thought, Ross guessed that things would not be that simple. He said, "let''s go to find her."


    "What?" Ann was confused, "where can we find her? Ross, are you too bold? "


    Are you going to the Gong Clan''s mansion to look for her?


    "Go to where she might be..."

 Chapter 670 I Can Do What I Want To My Wife

    At this time, Ann and Mark looked at each other, and the two of them were deep in thought.


    On one hand, he was worried that something really happened, and on the other hand, they were worried that Ross would really do something out of line.


    The two of them had been through a lot of ups and downs. Now that everything was fine, there was another person who wanted to mess up the situation. How could they not worry?


    Ross looked very anxious. As soon as he left the airport, he immediately took Ann and Mark to the Gong Clan''s mansion. On the way, he did not say anything, staring out of the window and thinking about something.


    Ann and Mark sat in the front seats, and the expressions on the two people''s faces were also very serious.


    Ann was straightforward and couldn''t hide her words. She asked directly, "Mark, do you know what happened?"


    "How could I know?" Mark drove the car seriously, "since I left the city hall, I have little contact with Mr. Jacob. What do you think I know?"


    Ann turned her head and looked at him up and down, as if she was guessing whether he was telling the truth. "Are you telling the truth?"


    "Of course, if I lie to you, I''ll be struck by lightning!"


    Hearing this, Ann was anxious, "who let you swear such a vicious oath? You are insane!"


    "Yes, yes, I''m insane!"


    They arrived at the gate of the Gong Clan''s mansion unconsciously. As soon as Mark parked his car, he saw a car driving out of the Gong Clan''s mansion. He recognized it at the first sight. "That''s Mr. Jacob''s car."


    With a bang, the car door was opened. Ross got out of the car and opened his hands to block the way.


    Ann and Mark didn''t expect that Ross would be so direct. The two of them immediately rushed out of the car and pulled him.


    Mark yelled at him, "Ross, what are you doing! How dare you block Mr. Jacob''s car! "


    Ross didn''t seem to hear it. He bypassed the front of the car and stood directly outside the car door where Jacob was sitting. He was like a statue, as if he wouldn''t leave as long as Jacob didn''t get out of the car today!


    The driver was a little anxious. "Sir, do you want to continue?"


    "No, wait a minute."


    Then Jacob ope


    t." Jacob smiled, "as for you, I haven''t settled accounts with you for what happened between you and my wife. I didn''t expect you to come to me."


    Mark knew Jacob too well. Normally, he wouldn''t say such provocative words on purpose. But now, there was only one reason. He really didn''t like Ross and wanted to fight with him.


    In fact, Mark supported him very much. If it were him, he would have beaten Ross up.


    It''s all Ross'' fault. He didn''t know what to do, but he came to Jacob. Mark could do nothing about it.


    Mark secretly winked at Ann, indicating her to step aside in case of being hurt


    For a moment, Ann didn''t understand what he meant. When she came to her senses, the two men beside her had already fought.


    "Oh my God!"


    Then Mark hugged her firmly and she heard Mark''s pampering blame, "I have let you retreat. Why are you so stupid?"


    "You are winking at me. How do I know what you mean? I thought your eyes were uncomfortable!"


    "Hey! To be honest, I didn''t expect the mayor to be so good at beating people. I thought he was just a weak scholar. "


    Ann was also surprised at the scene. It was obvious that Jacob was also a martial artist, as his fist was agile and powerful. As for Ross, he could not be underestimated. He could frequently avoid the fierce fist attack of Jacob, and also find an opportunity to counterattack.


    The two of them seemed to be in high flames, so it was difficult to tell the winner at once.

 Chapter 671 Lock You Up Forever

    After that, the two men''s fight became more and more fierce, and Ann was a little scared.


    "Mark, please persuade them, don''t just stand still."


    Mark squinted at him and said, "this Ross should have been beaten up a long time ago. In order to alienate the relationship between Mr. Jacob and Mrs. Winnie, Yates found someone to beat him up once. I don''t know what he said to Mrs. Winnie. She thought it was Mr. Jacob who asked me to beat him up. Humph! Sir won''t do such a thing. "


    "Oh, I remember it when you mentioned it. It''s true." Ann suddenly realized, "it turned out that it was Yates who did it. I fainted! I suddenly felt that the situation was so complex! How idle Yates is! "


    "He is not idle." Mark frowned, "he is just a lunatic!"


    "¡­"


    After a fierce fight, the final result was still that Jacob won. Ross was beaten to the ground by Jacob and punched several times.


    Seeing this, Ann couldn''t bear it, but she didn''t dare to say anything, because the current Jacob looked really terrible.


    Some people and some things were suitable to settle accounts after it.


    Ross stood up reluctantly and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his hands. "Jacob, even if you kill me today, I won''t leave. I won''t leave until I see her!"


    "Are you sure you won''t leave?" Jacob shook his fist.


    At the same time, he also saw a figure standing by the window on the second floor.


    She had stood up to enjoy the view, but she didn''t expect to see such a scene...


    Her face was full of shock!


    Suddenly, the window was opened. "Jacob, what are you doing? Let him go!"


    With a faint smile at the corners of Jacob''s mouth, he didn''t do that. Instead, he punched hard at Ross'' face with one hand, and blood splashed in an instant. Ann was so frightened that she covered her eyes with both hands.


    She kept poking Mark beside her, "stop it, or someone will die."


    Mark looked at the woman standing on the second floor, and then looked at the man who was constantly waving his fists. After a pause, Mark rushed over, trying to separate the two people...


    However, Jacob seemed to be ruthless and kept attacking Ross. In the end, Ross couldn''t hold on and fell to the ground again.


    The moment he fell to the ground, Winnie shouted, "Jacob, that''s en


    n between the mayor and sister? Why do I feel something is wrong? "


    Mark drove the car with a serious expression, "you''d better leave them alone. The two of them are adults, and they have a lot of fights in usual. I think this time... It won''t be a big deal. "


    "Isn''t it a big deal?" Ann was surprised, "your sir has locked up her. It''s not a big deal. Is it a big deal to kill someone?"


    "Ann, what are you talking about? How could it be possible..."


    At this time, a car suddenly appeared in front of them. Seeing that Mark was about to hit him, he immediately stepped on the brake, and then the two cars drifted in parallel, and then stopped respectively.


    As soon as Ross opened the door and was about to get out of the car to see what was going on, two men in suits got out of the car and walked towards him. One of them said, "Sir, please come with us."


    "I don''t know you. Get out!"


    Ross was in a bad mood now. Who could be in a good mood after being beaten?


    "Since you refuse to cooperate, don''t blame us for being rude..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the man quickly stretched out his hand and twisted it with his backhand to hold Ross. Because it had consumed a lot of strength, Ross had no ability to resist at this time.


    Mark wanted to help, but was stopped by another person. "You''d better not beat around. Our boss has no malice. He just wants to have a good talk with this gentleman."


    "Your boss is..."


    The man didn''t answer. He took Ross into another car and drove away.

 Chapter 672 Destroy Jacob

    Ann had been frightened all the time today, and now she was a little stunned.


    She timidly walked to Mark''s side and said, "Mark, do you want to chase them? Are they kidnappers or something like that? It''s so scary!"


    "Since it''s so terrifying, why are you still chasing?" Mark showed his attitude directly, "Ross used to do that business. Who knows if he has offended anyone? Forget it. Let''s just think about what to eat!"


    Ann blamed him, "Mark, you are so kindless!"


    Mark shrugged his shoulders and said, "Why should I save that brat?"


    Ann was speechless...


    Ross was taken to a villa, and then he was taken out of the car by two men. They twisted his hands that were put behind.


    "Who the hell are you? And who is your boss?"


    "Our boss is here..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ross saw a man coming out from the front door of the villa. He was sitting on a wheelchair, but he looked very young, and his face was somewhat similar to his.


    Who the hell was this man?


    Looking at the man with bruises on his face, Lang smiled and said, "you do look a little like me."


    "Who are you?" Ross was alert.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that we... Now we have a common enemy. "


    "Common enemy?" Ross was confused. "Who are our common enemies?"


    Lang reached out his hand and said, "Ross, let''s talk about it in the room first!"


    Ross was a little hesitant, but he saw that the other party did not have any intention of doing anything to him. In addition, he was also curious about who the other party referred to as the "common enemy".


    "Okay, I can go with you, but before I go in, I want to ask you if you know Winnie too?"


    "Yes, I know her."


    Ross looked at the man''s face and seemed to have some answers in his heart, which he had been curious about.


    He followed the man with stiff steps. Ross once asked her why she helped him so much, why she wanted to wrap him up, why she looked at his face for a long time, and sometimes she could see tears unconsciously...


    It seemed that he had already known the answer. It turned out that she was not looking at him, but at the man in front of her?


    In the living room, Lang was pouring tea in a wh


    ty is on the verge of collapse. Some members of the board of directors have already been dissatisfied with the management of Jacob. If something related to private life is exposed at this time, it should be a big blow. At least, the stock of the Gong consortium will fall a lot."


    Lang said calmly, "if we want to successfully cut off the relationship between Winnie and Jacob, there is only one way, which is to directly destroy Jacob."


    "Otherwise, with his obsession with Winnie, he won''t let her go, even if he dies!"


    "¡­"


    In a private hospital of Jin City.


    In the ward, Jacob, dressed in an isolation suit, looked at the little girl lying quietly on the bed, and beside him stood Jeo, who was also dressed in the same suit. He said, "Cindy''s condition is quite stable. The medicine from the United States is indeed very useful. She can hold on for a period of time, but it is still urgent to find a suitable bone marrow."


    "Jacob, I really didn''t expect that she would be the daughter of you and Winnie. What kind of fate is it that made such a mistake..."


    Jacob laughed at himself. "Maybe God pitied me!"


    "Are you pitiful?" Jeo didn''t think so. "You have a wife and a daughter, and you will soon have a chance to welcome a new life. If this is pitiful, what should I do as an old bachelor? "


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Jeo said seriously, "to be honest, when on earth are you going to perform your operation? You can''t delay it. "

 Chapter 673 Brother-in-law Loves My Sister

    Jacob smiled faintly, "if possible, I don''t plan to do it."


    "Jacob, are you crazy?"


    Jeo''s eyes widened. "If you do, you still have a ten percent chance, but if you don''t, you will only die. I''m a doctor and I have the right to speak. You''d better hurry up and do it as soon as possible. I''ll contact those experts, authorities and professors for you. All of them are on me. "


    After a long silence, Jacob turned around and walked out of the ward.


    Jeo immediately followed him out. "Jacob, don''t be like this every time I mention the operation to you. Jacob, whom I know, won''t escape from anything."


    "Jeo, let me ask you a question. Those authoritative experts have done the surgery for me together, and the operation is very successful. Will my chance of waking up become twenty percent?"


    All of a sudden, Jeo''s eyes lit up. Jacob had been worried that he couldn''t wake up. Jeo walked up to him, "Jacob, I''m a doctor, so I can''t promise you anything. I can only say that you have to believe in hope, and you have to believe that you can wake up."


    "Even if I can wake up, maybe more than ten years later, things have changed. If I leave everything to time to make a decision, I''d rather control it myself. At least, I won''t have any regret."


    "Jacob!" Jeo''s eyes turned red with anxiety. "You really can''t delay the operation any longer. It will only increase the risk of the operation."


    At this time, a hurried ringtone interrupted the conversation between the two. Jacob took out his mobile phone and answered it with a slight frown when he saw the number on it. "Don''t call me again. Cindy has nothing to do with you from now on."


    "Jacob, how could you do that?" Bess cried, "give Cindy back to me, or I will call the police and tell them that you have kidnapped my child!"


    "Kidnapping?" With a faint smile, Jacob said, "you are a law-abiding person. Do you want me to tell you who broke the law first? If you really want to sue me, you can continue to pull Yates out and I will continue to play with him! "


    "Jacob, you..."


    Soon, Jacob hung up the phon


    ty." Then Xenia turned to look at her mother.


    "Mom, did my sister wear a Hanfu on her birthday that year? And did some boys bully another boy on that birthday?"


    It was a long time ago, so Celia couldn''t remember that Winnie held a big birthday party every year when she was a child...


    Suddenly, an idea occurred to her.


    It seemed that something happened at the birthday party. A thin boy was bullied by other boys and was thrown cakes on him.


    Later, Winnie seemed to beat those boys who bullied her. Because of this, Winnie was punished a self-criticism of two thousand words.


    At that time, they just thought it was a child''s fight, so they didn''t disturb many adults. They didn''t know which clan the boy belonged to. Was it the Gong Clan?


    Thinking of this, Celia turned to her husband and asked, "did you invite the members of the Gong Clan to your birthday party that year?"


    Carlos'' eyes twinkled, "yes, Winnie has invited the Gong Clan only when she was nine years old."


    At that time, the Gu Clan and the Gong Clan happened to have a small project, so they invited.


    Celia looked at Xenia''s red eyes and said, "that''s why Jacob fell in love with Winnie, right?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s not that early. Maybe it''s because of that time." After saying that, Xenia felt very sad. "But my brother-in-law loves my sister. There is no doubt that he wants to..."

 Chapter 674 What A Pity, You Are A Man

    "Xenia, what''s wrong with him?"


    "What''s wrong with him?" Suddenly, Carlos interrupted her and asked directly.


    "I really can''t tell you. Anyway, you just stay out of his affair with my sister. My brother-in-law won''t let my sister get hurt."


    "Xenia!" At this time, Celia was also anxious. "Don''t you want to tell me even at this time?"


    "Mom, don''t push me."


    "It''s useless to say it out. No one can help. Although dad is rich and powerful, my brother-in-law is also rich and powerful. Dad can do it, so can my brother-in-law. So I really can''t do anything about it."


    The Gu Clan could afford to hire a medical team, so could the Gong Clan.


    Celia wanted to ask more, but was stopped by Carlos, who was standing beside her. "Go to your room. Don''t come out without my order." He pulled her into his arms and said to Xenia.


    "Dad!"


    Was he going to lock her up again?


    She was wronged!


    "All right." Carlos comforted his wife in his arms, "don''t you see that I have to comfort your mother first? I know what you mean. Just go back to your room. Since your brother-in-law will solve it, you don''t need to get involved in it. Go back to your room! "


    Xenia''s face was full of innocence. She knew her father well, so she didn''t say anything more. The most important thing was that he had said that he would not interfere in this matter.


    She felt relieved.


    Humph! She didn''t want to see them showing off their love. She would go back to her room!


    Seeing Xenia go upstairs, Celia pushed the man beside her away. "How can you not interfere? If Winnie really..."


    "Xenia has made it so clear. Even if we interfere, we can''t solve the problem." Carlos said in a low voice, "I believe in Jacob. He won''t let Winnie get hurt. Judging from what Xenia said just now, he must have his own difficulties. The financial resources and power of the Gu Clan can''t help, and the Gong Clan is useless. What difficulties can he have?"


    Hearing this, Celia suddenly trembled, "you mean..."


    Knowing that she had guessed it, Carlos held her tighter and said, "get ready. We don''t know what will happen after Winnie is really stimulated."


    "Well, I hope we think too much. I don''t want to experience that kind of thing."


    Carlos held her tighter and said, "you have to believe in Winnie. She is very strong."


    One week passed.


    The stock of the Gong consortium continued to fall. The mem


    ng, Jacob glanced at his smiling face and left.


    Looking at the disappearing figure, Vincent took out his phone and wanted to call someone, but finally he threw it on the ground.


    "Jacob, you will regret it sooner or later!"


    "I will definitely get the Gong consortium. Even if you don''t want to give up your position, I can grab it."


    An hour later, the result came out. Half of the directors were willing to sell their shares, and they also signed a sale agreement. Within one day, Jacob had spent half of his wealth to make himself the first person to be the executive president of the Gong consortium.


    But in many people''s eyes, his behavior was just like suicide. It was simply too stupid.


    When Lang received the news, he directly smashed the teacup in his hand.


    He didn''t expect that [³½ÒÝ] would directly purchase the shares of other directors of the Gong consortium. In this way, Jacob would not fall down, but have a more powerful force.


    Standing next to Lang, Hulk suggested, "boss, what should we do now? Do we need to show our trump card?"


    "Wait a minute!" Lang narrowed his eyes, "I don''t want a woman to achieve my goal."


    "How is the other thing I asked you to do?"


    Hulk took a look at Ross, who was sitting on the sofa and drinking tea, and then said, "I''m looking for someone, but I haven''t found someone reliable and smart, so I haven''t decided yet."


    "Reliable and smart?" Lang raised his eyebrows, "actually... Ross is quite suitable, but unfortunately, he is a man. "


    Ross raised his head and said, "Mr. Li, if you have something to say, just say it."

 Chapter 675 Men Dressed In Womens Clothes

    "Here is the thing. Since Jacob has grounded Winnie, I want to find someone to sneak into the Gong Clan''s mansion. In this way, we can save Winnie first..."


    "Uh..." Ross was a little embarrassed. "Many people say that I have a female appearance. As long as I dress up, I can pretend to be innocent. He looked down at himself and said. Mr. Li, do you think I can go there? "


    That was exactly what Lang meant, but he didn''t have the nerve to mention it directly.


    "That''s the best. I trust you. But isn''t it too much for you, Mr. Ross? Are you sure you are willing to do this for Winnie? "


    After all, it was harmful to a man''s dignity to disguise as a woman.


    "Of course I will." Ross said without hesitation.


    Lang smiled, "it seems that you really love Winnie, but unfortunately she doesn''t seem to have that kind of feeling for you."


    "Yes, she treats me as her brother at most. When I was with her, she always looked at you through me." Ross looked up at the man in the wheelchair opposite, "so, I hope you can give her happiness. I will bring her to you safe."


    After saying that, Ross stood up from the sofa and walked out alone...


    Lang immediately stopped him, "Mr. Ross, please wait. The wounds on your face haven''t completely healed. Maybe it''s a little difficult to put on makeup. Let me help you find it... "


    "Mr. Li, you don''t have to worry about that. I will inform you after I successfully sneak into the palace mansion. I''m leaving now."


    "Okay." Lang didn''t say anything more.


    A few days later, in the Gong Clan''s mansion.


    Looking at the woman who was half a head taller than her, Maggie frowned and said, "you just came. I''ll tell you the situation first. There are many rules in the Gong Clan''s mansion. You can''t enter the master bedroom of Mr. and Mrs. Gong at will. Of course, even if you want to, you can''t. "


    "And you are not allowed to enter Mr. Jacob''s study, and you are not allowed to enter the kitchen either. Lunch is at twelve o''clock at noon. You can have a rest for an hour after lunch, and you can have dinner here if you want. Do you understand what I said?"


    "Yes, I understand." Ross


    the food upstairs on a tray with one hand, and like many times before, he personally carried the lunch to the bedside.


    Like many times, Winnie was still asleep, elegantly lying on the bed. The sunlight slanted in through the window, just reflecting on her face without any makeup, and spreading a faint halo on it.


    He didn''t want to wake her up, so he walked over quietly, sat on the edge of the bed and reached out to touch her quiet and beautiful face.


    Maybe it was because his eyes were too passionate that Winnie woke up under his gaze. As soon as she saw him, she immediately pulled a long face and avoided his touch. She immediately sat up from the bed.


    "When will you let me out?" She asked coldly.


    "Winnie, it''s not safe outside, so you''d better stay here."


    Jacob still said the same words. These words were already cliched in her ears. Winnie didn''t want to listen to him at all.


    "If you want to be locked up for the rest of your life, just say it! You don''t have to lie to me! "


    Jacob smiled and patted her on the face. "Winnie, be obedient, okay? I have to go out now. Hurry up to have lunch, or it will be cold, okay? "


    Without saying a word, Winnie got up to eat after he walked out of the room.


    She was pregnant, so she had to eat something. As for the way to go out, she could only think about it slowly.


    At this time, she heard some noise from the door. She turned around and saw...

 Chapter 676 Everything Was Premeditated

    A woman in maid''s dress came in.


    Winnie didn''t expect that Jacob didn''t lock the door when he went out this time. Or did he give her an amnesty?


    Anyway, she hadn''t seen anyone else for a long time. Even if she couldn''t go out, it was good to have someone to talk to.


    "Did he ask you to come in?"


    "¡­"


    "It seems I am right." "What''s your name? Are you a newcomer? I haven''t seen you before. "


    Ross didn''t respond, because he was afraid that she would be scared. After all, he looked a little... Strange.


    Seeing that the man didn''t answer her question, Winnie thought that Jacob might have said something cruel to frighten her. "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to be afraid. You can say anything to me, or I''m really bored to death. "


    "Winnie..."


    It seemed that it was the first time that Ross called her like this, so he was a little unaccustomed to it.


    Hearing this, Winnie stopped picking up food and looked at the door in confusion. "Who, who are you?"


    Ross immediately walked over with a smile. She looked calm, at least not frightened. "It''s me, Ross!"


    "Ross?" Staring at the face for a long time, Winnie still couldn''t believe it. She frowned and pinched the face directly. "It''s really you. What are you doing here? Why are you dressed like this? Do you have a new game now? "


    Ross was really impressed by her. He didn''t expect that she was still in the mood to joke at this time. He looked at the door and said, "Mr. Li asked me to sneak in. We are going to save you out."


    "Lang?" "How did you know him?"


    Ross was a little anxious. "It''s a long story. It''s not the time to talk about it. Winnie, come with me now. It''s too late. "


    "But..."


    "No buts." Ross said, "Jacob must be crazy. He treated you like this. Winnie, are you sure that he won''t do anything more crazy later? Since he could kill Lang in order to get you, he might do something more shameful. Come with me! "


    It never occurred to Winnie that Lang would tell the uncertain thing to the unknown Ross.


    Back then, she only heard what Lang said. There was no evidence to prove that it was Jacob who almost killed him.


    She had to figure it out!


    "Okay, I''ll go with you now."


    Only when they went out could she know the truth of everything and prevent Jacob from buying the Gu consortium.


    Ross was overjoyed. "Let''s go. You don''t need to take anything. Anyway, Lang has everything."


    "Ross..." "You seem to trust Lang. Why?"


    "I..."


    Ross didn''t know what to say. He just thought that Lang was a trustworthy person. Besides, Lang and she love each


    "


    "¡­"


    Clenching her fists, Winnie said, "yes, we used to be happy, but..."


    "As long as you are happy." Lang interrupted her and slowly opened his eyes. "I''m really afraid that Winnie has wiped out everything and treated me as a bad person. She doesn''t want to see me again. I''m really afraid of this."


    That was what Winnie had thought, but she couldn''t make up her mind now. What he said was right. If it weren''t for the kidnapping in the past, they might have been married or had children.


    Ross had thought that it was as simple as Jacob tearing them apart, but now it seemed to be much more complicated than he had imagined.


    "Lang." "What happened six years ago? What''s the truth about your kidnapping?"


    "Winnie, I''ve told you the truth." Lang still said, "the truth is that in order to get you, Jacob tried to kill me. I know you don''t believe him. You don''t believe me. He may be a gentleman in your eyes, but he is a murderer for me. "


    "It''s impossible for him to do that." "I didn''t know him six years ago. How could he do such a thing for me?"


    "No! He knows you and me. " Lang said, "Winnie, do you think it was a coincidence?"


    Winnie was speechless...


    She did think it was a coincidence, and that was why she felt that fate was precious, whether it was fate with Lang or with Jacob.


    But was it not a coincidence?


    Lang sneered, "in fact, just like me, Jacob also likes that book because you often go to the library. So his answer is not a coincidence. He knows that the question was written by you, so he will answer it."


    "Winnie, you think you like the wrong person. In fact, what you believed didn''t exist from the beginning. It was premeditated. It was premeditated. "

 Chapter 677 I Wont See Him

    Lang''s words were like a tornado constantly circling around Winnie. The corners of her mouth moved slightly, and she unconsciously used some strength to press her hands on her abdomen.


    "Then why do you know that?"


    "Winnie, I''m not the poor student anymore." "Not the poor student who can''t even afford a French meal." Lang''s eyes flickered and said seriously.


    Looking at him, it seemed that there was a reverse flow in his eyes, which brought her to the University at once.


    At that time, he was just an ordinary poor student. They usually dated at the food stall behind the school gate, or the library, or the playground.


    H University''s top talent was also very pure and lofty. He knew that Winnie came from a very good family, but he was unwilling to let her pay for every date. He was willing to work several times by himself.


    At that time, she was moved and admired, thinking that such a boy was worthy of her love and cherish.


    At that time, they had a lot of quarrels because of the difference in personality. She had been spoiled since childhood and had been used to being held in the palm of others. In addition, she had a strong sense of control. After falling in love, these two "diseases" became more serious. She often asked him to come and go. At first, he spoiled her, but later he gradually couldn''t adapt to her such attitude.


    Therefore, there was a fierce dispute between them.


    There were several times when they almost broke up.


    Until he was suddenly kidnapped...


    Later, there was the news of his death. Now he appeared in front of her again, sitting in a wheelchair...


    She knew that she had changed, and so had he.


    The poor student had become difficult to see how powerful the boss was.


    The two looked at each other. Ross, who was standing beside, felt the embarrassment. He subconsciously stepped back, and then stepped back. He wanted to leave the room, but was suddenly stopped by Winnie, "Ross, you don''t need to leave."


    "Oh..."


    Ross lowered his head and stared at his toes, standing still.


    Looking at Lang with clear eyes, Winnie stepped forward, squatted down and looked at him. "You insisted that Jacob did somet


    eyes were slightly red, but she immediately turned her head and wiped them with her hands. When she turned around again, she seemed not to hear what she said at all.


    "Lang, I don''t need your filial piety. I just hope that you won''t do anything against your conscience."


    "Heartless?" Lang sneered at the words, "Miss Qin, who pestered my father for money back then. Oh, this is not a obliteration of conscience. At most, it is only vanity! "


    "Let me tell you, only Jacob himself knows what your son has done. I must get even with him unless I die!"


    Lang said ruthlessly. It should be said that he was ferocious. It was not until now that Helen realized that it was a waste of time for her to stay with him. He couldn''t change his mind.


    It seemed that no matter what she said, in Lang''s eyes, she just wanted to argue. She had no choice but to turn around, and unexpectedly saw the complex eyes of the person beside her...


    The two looked at each other again, and then took a deep breath. "Since you are in Jin City, do you want to see him?"


    Winnie asked directly.


    "If I want to see him, I have plenty of opportunities in the past decade." Helen suppressed the bitterness in her heart. How could she still be his mother now? She had no right to be a mother since the moment she abandoned him.


    Clenching her fists, Winnie continued, "but he, he really missed you. Although he didn''t say it directly, but... "


    "I won''t see him."

 Chapter 678 I Cant Make Her Happy

    Helen said firmly.


    "Don''t you want to see what he looks like now? He is your son. "


    Winnie didn''t understand the feeling of kinship before.


    But since she was pregnant, she seemed to gradually understand this subtle relationship and connection, which was a love that she would never give up all her life.


    "So what? I haven''t seen him for more than ten years. How many feelings do you think I will have?"


    "If you don''t love him, why did you say those words just now to feel guilty?" Suddenly, Winnie became excited.


    She didn''t know why she was so excited, but she felt terrible as long as she thought of him...


    She felt terrible.


    He had grounded her before. She should hate him and hate him.


    But why?


    ''Well, Jacob, you are so capable that I feel that I am not like myself.


    With a smile on her face, didn''t answer. Instead, she walked away directly, as if nothing could affect her.


    At this time, Hulk had brought the servant here. The servant was carefully trained to help Lang put on clothes in an orderly way.


    Feeling that this scene was really a little awkward, Winnie deliberately turned her head and looked away. This time, Lang was no longer in a state of silence, so she should stay a little longer and ask more questions.


    A few minutes later, when Winnie turned around again, Lang had already dressed up.


    She continued to ask expressionlessly, "can you show me the evidence now?"


    "Winnie, isn''t the lady you saw just now the evidence?" Lang asked with a smile.


    Winnie was speechless...


    "Ross, let''s go!"


    Originally, Ross was quite clear about the relationship between the two, but now the situation was a little confused. When he heard her call his name, he immediately came to his senses. "Well, okay."


    "Winnie, if you leave today, you may never know what happened that year. Are you sure you want to leave?"


    Lang stopped her, "in fact, I have complete facilities here. I have everything, and the living environment is not worse than that Gong Clan''s mansion. Winnie stays here. Didn''t you promise me that you would keep me company until I recover? "


    Winnie did agree before, but she didn''t want to stay here.


    Noticing her reluctance, Lang continued, "there is another good thing for me to stay here. That is, you can spend more time with Jacob''s mother, and maybe I can help them ease their mother son relationship. What do you think?"


    Of course, Winnie knew that he wanted her to stay, so he tried his best to say that. If it was another time, she would leave without hesitation.


    But what he said was both what she c


    e documents in his hands to the ground. "These are all faked by you. It was you who did the terrible thing in order to get her."


    Jacob also stressed his tone, "Lang, please understand the reality. I was still a graduate student at school. How could I interfere in such an action?"


    "I think you know better than me who is the manipulator behind the kidnapping. The Jin Clan is so powerful, and it happened to be your father at that time..."


    "Enough!" Lang was a little out of control. "Jacob, you don''t have to teach me a lesson, let alone tell me what happened that year? I tell you, no matter what you say, I won''t believe you. "


    At this time, Hulk reminded him, "boss, these documents seem to be real. Although they are copies, these seals can''t be false."


    Lang directly waved the documents in Hulk''s hands, "who the hell are you?"


    Instantly, Hulk fell into silence. He lowered his head and stepped back, not daring to say anything more.


    Jacob knew that it was hard to clear the misunderstanding. Now in Lang''s eyes, he just got Winnie in this way, so he didn''t need to explain anything more. Anyway, in her eyes and heart in the future, he would not be a good person, or even a qualified father.


    "Mr. Li, the real purpose I came to you today is not to justify myself, but for another thing."


    As he spoke, Jacob took out another pile of documents. He put them on the tea table and said, "show these to Winnie. After she sees them, she will believe that what happened in the past was planned by me."


    Lang thought he was a smart man, but he was confused by Jacob. He impatiently took the documents on the tea table and looked up at them, "why did you do that?"


    "Because I can''t make her happy..."

 Chapter 679 He Was As Crazy As A Devil

    Jacob replied concisely.


    "What do you mean? It means nothing."


    "I... I''ll do you a favor. "


    Jacob said indifferently, but God knew how hard he had tried.


    "She had a hard time. Do you know when?"


    "When?" Lang clenched his fists subconsciously. His heart beat a little out of balance.


    "After knowing that you are dead,"


    At this moment, he seemed to be able to see her crying under the tree alone, and also think of her running crazily on the playground alone in the middle of the night.


    At that time, Jacob had been worried about her, so he stayed with her every day, but she had never found it.


    Lang''s heart trembled, and there was a flash of pain in his eyes. He seemed to be able to imagine Winnie''s state at that time. With her character, even if she was sad, she would not show it in front of others, so she could only bear it alone secretly.


    This was often the most terrible and accumulated emotions.


    "You know how much time she has spent to heal this wound. It''s been two years. She has lived like a ghost for two years. I don''t want her to experience that kind of life again... "


    "Lang, I have stolen her from you for six years. Now I give her back to you. From now on, please take good care of her and protect her. "


    Lang was not the only one who was shocked, but also Hulk who was standing at the door.


    Lang sneered, "Jacob, why can you take her away from me when you want her? If you don''t want her, just give her back. What do you think she is? An item? "


    "Well, do you think I will abandon her?" Jacob''s eyes flashed with pain. "In this world, I want to be with her day and night more than anyone else, including you. But there is something that I can''t change, and I can''t change either. "


    "What''s the matter?" Lang frowned.


    The Gong Clan was powerful and influential. Jacob had power and influence.


    If it weren''t for his fear, Lang wouldn''t have come back six years later.


    "Life, I can''t fight against the heaven, nor can I fight against my life. The only thing I want to do


    "Nothing. I used to buy them one by one. Now I can finally give you a whole bunch." Lang smiled.


    Winnie knew what was on his mind, and there was a flash of resistance in her eyes. Then she put the flowers on the tea table aside and said, "you don''t need to spend any more time on me. It''s impossible for us to be together."


    "Why is it impossible?" He wanted to hear her true feelings. "Is Jacob irreplaceable in your heart?"


    "I don''t know what to say. Maybe it''s not irreplaceable, but some attachment is not repeated."


    The way she said it was so gentle as if it could drip water. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he probably wouldn''t have believed that she had such a gentle side.


    "So, you really don''t need to think about me."


    "After all, the reason why you don''t accept me is because of Jacob, right?"


    Suddenly, a possibility flashed through Lang''s mind. "What will you do if Jacob disappears?"


    "There is no such if."


    "Okay, just take it as a casual question." He didn''t dare to continue. She was so smart.


    He was afraid that if he asked, she would find out the flaw.


    In fact, Winnie didn''t think too much about the question. In her opinion, there was no such a possibility. No matter how, it was not easy to make Jacob disappear.


    "Can you tell me the truth about your kidnapping now?" Winnie became impatient.

 Chapter 680 My Winnie, I Have Always Liked You

    They were all smart people and they didn''t need to waste their breath on a lot of things. Lang also knew this. He had almost used up all her patience before. If he didn''t show it out today, she would probably never meet him in the future.


    Lang smiled, took out his briefcase at his feet and said, "everything you want to see is here. Have a look! You will know when you finish reading it. "


    Staring at the black briefcase, Winnie didn''t dare to take it.


    She was a little afraid of what was inside. She was really scared.


    She was afraid that it was all Jacob''s premeditation. She was afraid that Jacob hadn''t fallen in love with her from beginning to end.


    "Winnie, if he had planned everything, what would you do? Would you hate him?"


    Without answering, Winnie just stared at him blankly. After a while, she answered, "if it''s true, I will hate him."


    Hearing her answer, Lang was instantly relaxed. This relaxation was not because his goal was achieved, but because another person''s idea could be achieved...


    "Well, I just hope that you can adjust your state of mind as much as possible after reading it, okay?"


    Without saying a word, Winnie reached for her briefcase and opened it. There was a whole stack of documents, which were copies that should be kept in the government office, and the contents of the documents were about the case of that year...


    It looked complicated, but it was actually very simple.


    Her reading speed was very fast, and it didn''t take long for her to sum up the meaning of these documents. She looked up at the man sitting in the wheelchair and asked, "so, is it true?"


    Lang closed his eyes and nodded.


    "Some truths are indeed cruel, but they are finally revealed."


    It was impossible for Winnie to believe what Lang said.


    But if Lang was lying, what she had seen was nothing.


    "I want to be alone. Can you go out first?"


    Said Winnie.


    Lang was a little worried, but he also knew her personality.


    he mood to think about his unreasonable expression. She took a few steps forward and asked, "are you the backstage manipulator in the kidnapping case of Lang six years ago?"


    With a faint smile, Jacob waved off the Secretary, walked to her side and touched her belly. "You are in a hurry to run out of the Gong Clan''s mansion. It turns out that you really went to see him."


    "Don''t touch me!" "Answer my question. Is it you or not?"


    "Yes, it''s me..."


    "Did you really do it?" "Why did you do it? Why?"


    "Because of you, Winnie!" Jacob followed her and said, "Winnie, you really don''t remember me. Do you remember what happened on your nine year old birthday, Winnie?"


    "Nine years old?"


    She couldn''t remember such a distant thing, but she vaguely remembered that there seemed to be a small episode on that birthday, but she couldn''t remember exactly what it was.


    "I know Winnie must have forgotten it, but it doesn''t matter." Jacob continued to move forward, looking gentle but full of pressure.


    All of a sudden, Winnie felt a little scared. She didn''t realize how scared she was until her back was completely pressed against the door...


    At this time, Jacob came to her, only a few centimeters away from her. "my Winnie, I''ve always liked you!" He pressed his lips close to her and said.

 Chapter 681 Your Love Makes Me Feel Terrible

    Jacob said it lightly, but it was as terrible as stormy waves for Winnie.


    ¡ª¡ªI''ve always liked you!


    How long have he loved her?


    At this moment, Winnie suddenly remembered the answer. When he was nine years old...


    She had always thought that the answer was referring to the hero and heroine in Thorny Bird. But now it seemed that it was not. He was referring to them...


    They knew each other when she was nine years old, and then...


    "Jacob, are you crazy?"


    If what he said was true, then he had loved her for more than ten years; if he really liked her, how could he be so indifferent and pretend not to care about her at all in front of her.


    Thinking of this, her heart began to sink. No one could guarantee that he would do something out of line since he had buried his feelings for her for so long.


    "So, the kidnapping six years ago was really..."


    "I did it."


    Jacob interrupted her and looked straight into her eyes. Everything was exposed to the sun.


    "If nothing happened to him, how could I have the chance to be with you. Winnie, you know? You are a dream to me. I can''t give you to anyone! "


    Hearing this, Winnie''s heart was poked hard. "So, you can do such a shameless thing? Do you know that Lang almost died? Now he has to sit in a wheelchair! "


    "I know." "So what? He took you away from me. Don''t you think he deserves it? Winnie, let''s not quarrel for him, okay? "


    "I don''t want to quarrel with you..."


    With these words, the man''s lips pressed down again, and Winnie immediately dodged. How could she still treat him after knowing the truth...


    "Jacob, don''t make me hate you more!" Her tone was full of rejection and resistance to him.


    She didn''t know that what the man wanted at the moment was to make her hate him. The more she hated him, the better.


    Suddenly, his breath wrapped around her, and her chin was pinched tightly. His strength was not heavy, but she was unable to break away.


    He looked at her, very close to her. "Winnie, I didn''t expect that we would still be like this in the end. For the sake of Lang, you still hate me. Do you l


    t quickly. She was afraid that the man would chase her out.


    Looking at the figure who seemed to run away, Jacob''s heart suddenly tightened. He immediately took out his mobile phone from his pocket and asked, "are you outside?"


    "Of course."


    Lang''s voice came from the other end of the phone, "how can I let her come to you alone? Well, I saw her come out. By the way, since you have decided to hand her over to me, you should disassociate yourself from her. "


    After saying that, Lang hung up the phone quickly and ordered the driver to drive over.


    At this moment, Winnie felt a little dizzy when she walked. She had planned to take a taxi, but when she saw a car coming from not far away, she stopped. Had Lang been following her just now?


    The car approached and the window was rolled down. Lang looked into her eyes with a smile. "Winnie, get in the car. I''ll take you to vent your anger. You can play as you like!"


    His tone and expression were the same as six years ago. Out of control, Winnie stepped forward, bent over and got into the car. "Have you been following me just now?"


    "You were so emotional just now. How could I let you come alone?"


    Lang turned his head to look at her. Seeing that she no longer seemed to be so resistant, he tried to touch her long hair scattered around her cheeks. Unexpectedly, she suddenly turned her head, and her eyes were strange and cold.

 Chapter 682 Prepare A Man For Me

    Suddenly, Lang''s hand froze. He grabbed the air and then shrank back, turning his head to look ahead.


    "Where do you want to go? There seems to be a large amusement park nearby. I remember that it belongs to the Shen Clan. Winnie, are you interested in going there?"


    Without answering, Winnie turned her head and looked out of the window. Her eyes were clear and a little sad. She put her hands on her abdomen, as if only in this way could she feel at ease.


    Lang knew her well. Even though they hadn''t seen each other for six years, he knew clearly what she was thinking at this moment. He said to the driver in front of him, "go to the amusement park ahead."


    It was a nice day today. Many people gathered outside the amusement park, and there were also huge puppets, and many children gathered there to take photos...


    "Today is weekend."


    Winnie''s voice was so low that he couldn''t hear her if he didn''t listen carefully.


    Lang was stunned. "Well, today is weekend. Forget it. There must be a lot of people inside today. We''d better not go in. I''m afraid that they will hurt you. "


    As soon as he finished his words, Winnie opened the door and got out of the car. She walked to the doll in a daze and looked up like a child, but she still couldn''t stop her tears from flowing down her fair face.


    "Who on earth did I miss with him... Nine years old, nine years old. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Why didn''t you tell me earlier, Jacob? "


    "Are you an idiot?"


    Winnie murmured, but no one understood.


    At this time, a little girl ran to her with a balloon in her hand. She stretched out her soft little hand to pull the hemline of Winnie''s dress and said softly, "aunt!"


    The woman didn''t respond. The little girl pulled again, "aunt!"


    Lowering her head slowly, Winnie wiped the tears on her face and asked, "what''s up?"


    "Here you are." The little girl handed over the balloon in her little hand. "You can''t cry when you take the balloon. Mommy said that a crying baby would be shy. Auntie is so beautiful that you can''t be shy!"


    Obviously, the little girl was only four or five years old, so she spoke a little incoherently. Maybe it was because Winnie was also a mother, but she thought she was inexplicably cute.


    She took the pink balloon, squatted down and held the little girl''s hand. "You are so c


    on it, but he stopped. He looked up at the woman with a cold face and asked, "all, all of them?"


    Turning her head away, Winnie said, "no, thanks. Take off your outer pants."


    "Oh..."


    Hulk thought, ''it''s okay. At least he doesn''t need to take off all his clothes.''.


    The boy went to the bed and quickly pulled the quilt to cover himself. "Well... Is that okay? "


    Winnie walked over and took off her tulle, which contained a sexy nightgown with Camisole inside. "Hulk, come here and take a picture."


    "¡­ Okay, I know. "


    It was also the first time that Hulk had done such a thing, which made him feel more nervous than the time when he drugged her.


    Winnie took the boy''s arm and put it around her shoulder. "Relax. Just take some photos."


    "I... I''ll try."


    The boy was originally a model in a magazine. Although he began to be nervous, he quickly integrated into the atmosphere. The more they took pictures, the more natural it was. He didn''t stop until Winnie couldn''t bear to be so close to other men.


    She immediately got out of bed and said, "Okay, that''s it. You can go now!"


    The boy didn''t know what she meant until a while later. He got out of bed and put on his clothes quickly. "Here is five hundred thousand. Your reward." At this time, Hulk took out a check and handed it to him.


    "Okay, thank you!"


    "if I need you later, I will contact you." Hulk continued.


    The boy took the check, looked at the woman by the window, and then walked away...


    "Send those photos to Jacob." Hearing the door closing, Winnie said.

 Chapter 683 Can I Invite Your Partner To Dance

    Hulk hesitated, but nodded respectfully.


    "Okay, I will do it well."


    "Thank you." Since Winnie had made up her mind, she wouldn''t be shy. Although she had a grudge against Hulk because of that matter, she still needed him to work for a few days.


    "Mrs. Gu, I want to make it clear to you." Hulk held his camera for a while and said.


    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t need to explain," said Winnie coldly, turning her head sideways.


    "No, I still have to explain it clearly." Hulk insisted.


    "Since you want to say, just say it!" Looking at his nervous face, Winnie suddenly felt a little ridiculous.


    After saying that, she sat down elegantly and nestled in the sofa, lazily like an arrogant cat.


    Somehow, Hulk became nervous at this time. He knew that in her opinion, the drug was drugged by her boss, or she would not be so cold to his boss.


    "Mrs. Gu, you really misunderstood our boss."


    Hulk was not a talkative man, so he could only directly explain, "I made the decision on my own last time, and the boss really didn''t know anything about it."


    "Really?" "Then what did he think after he knew it? Did he punish you?"


    "No, no..."


    "Well, I know your explanation." Winnie stood up from the sofa and said, "let''s go!"


    "Mrs. Gu, are you still blaming our boss?" Hulk was not a person who was used to meddling in other people''s business. As a man, he shouldn''t get involved in this kind of thing, but he did think it was unfair to his boss.


    Did six years of waiting and six years of overstocking exchange for today''s attitude?


    Without answering, Winnie put on her coat and walked towards the door, but Hulk kept asking her questions.


    She was instantly annoyed. She was tired of such emotional problems. She suddenly turned around and looked straight at him.


    "Hulk, I warn you for the last time. Don''t look at things from your point of view. No one can meddle in the matter between me and Lang, and you have no right to interfere either. I can accept your explanation, but it doesn''t mean that I can resume the relationship between me and Lang. Understand? "


    Hulk wanted to say something more, but he dared not to say it again when he saw the sharp eyes. "I know, Mrs. Gu. I won''t mention it again."


    For the first time, he felt that a woman''s aura was not inferior to that of a man, and even had the momentum to crush him.


    The two walked out of the hotel one after another and got into the car. Staring at the street view outside the window, Winnie said, "Jacob won''t divorce just by seeing these photos. He knows me well and knows what kind of person I am. He has to think of other ways.


    ew boyfriend?" The man glanced at her partner and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes! He is very handsome, isn''t he? He has a great figure. I saw it with my own eyes! " While Winnie was acting, her heart was slowly bleeding.


    "Can I invite your female companion to dance?" Jacob glanced at the boy''s young face and smiled.


    "Of course." The boy was completely overwhelmed by the man''s strong aura. It turned out that this was the previous mayor of Jin City!


    He didn''t expect him to be much younger than he was on TV...


    "I''m sorry. I don''t feel well, so I don''t want to dance."


    "Why do you wear high heels when you are not feeling well?" The man held her hand and pulled her into his arms. He whispered in her ear, "my Winnie, do you think I will believe you if you hire a temporary actor to come here?"


    "You..." Looking at his snickering face, Winnie wanted to slap him, but the man did not give her the chance. He smoothly brought her into the dance floor.


    Originally, the two of them were the focus of attention, but now they became the focus of everyone.


    Winnie had always been fearless, but now she suddenly blushed and wanted to get rid of the man, but there was nothing she could do."You will hurt the baby!" In the end, she could only say with the baby in her belly.


    "No, I won''t." "Our children are all very strong. They will grow into towering trees. They won''t be fragile." Jacob smiled more gently.


    His words touched the tears in her eyes. "Haha! What about our Cindy? Tell me what''s wrong with Cindy now. You should tell me whether she is alive or dead! "


    "Well, Winnie... Don''t be too excited. What I fear most is that you are excited. "


    The man kissed the woman gently, as if holding a rare treasure in the world.

 Chapter 684 I Have A Good Figure. Winnie, Do You Want To Have A Look

    As a result, Winnie''s mind was in a mess.


    She loved this man very much, but she couldn''t bear what he had done. She didn''t like calculated love, let alone his hurt to Lang.


    If she could still accept him and be with him calmly, then who was she? How could their relationship have a result?


    "You''d better not touch me again! Thinking of this, Winnie suddenly pushed the man in front of her away and said. I know you don''t want to divorce, but don''t worry. I will ask you to sign it! "


    "Winnie..."


    Knowing that she couldn''t stay here any longer, Winnie shook off his hand which was about to grab her again, turned around and walked to the young man who was standing there stunned. She took his hand and said, "let''s go."


    It was the first time that the boy had attended such a dinner party. He wanted to have a good taste, but he didn''t expect to leave so soon.


    He was pulled out of the door by the woman and asked curiously, "so you are the wife of the mayor."


    "Listen, you''re just an actor invited by me. You''d better not ask about anything else."


    Winnie was still upset about the failure just now. Hearing the other party''s words, she naturally didn''t have a good face.


    "I... I''m just curious." The boy seemed to be a little scared.


    "Well, it''s none of your business. I''ll ask the driver to send you back." After taking the shawl from Hulk, she turned to Hulk and said, "ask the driver to send him back."


    "Yes, Mrs. Gu..." Hulk nodded.


    After the boy left, Winnie looked at the full moon in the sky and sneered, "as expected, he has already seen through those photos. Send photos to him as soon as possible. If he still doesn''t move, I have to go to his office to make trouble."


    "Mrs. Gu, I think I don''t think your method will work. " Hulk finally put forward his opinion.


    What kind of person Jacob was? How could he not see that it was just a play? Sometimes it was most likely to be a lie if she was too anxious. It was impossible for him not to see through the flaw.


    "Don''t men hate their women to mess with other men?" "Ridiculous possessiveness." Winnie said casually.


    "Mrs. Gu..."


    "Don''t bother me. I want to be alone." She closed her tight clothes and walked forward.


    "M


    st that my figure is not bad., do you want to have a look now?"


    "¡­"


    "Are you crazy?" "What can I do to make you agree to divorce me? Tell me!"


    Jacob reached out his hand to let her sit on his lap, but was directly knocked off by her. He was not annoyed, but smiled more deeply. "Winnie, just answer me. Do you still love Lang now?"


    She used to like Lang. She liked the feeling of being relaxed with Lang. She also liked his carefree and proud.


    She didn''t deny that if they hadn''t been apart for six years, she might be Lang''s wife now.


    But they had indeed been separated for six years. Six years was enough to change a lot of things and change some people.


    She knew that he cared about Lang. It should be said that he cared about the relationship between her and Lang. Since she had made a choice in her heart, it was good to let him misunderstand that she still loved Lang.


    "Yes." "I still love him, but because of our marriage, I have been suppressing my feelings for him. But now I don''t want to do that, because I find that it''s not worth it." She looked into his eyes and answered without hesitation.


    "Jacob, if you still have a little conscience and treat me sincerely, please let me go. Don''t kidnap me with a fake marriage!"


    "Do you think our marriage is fake?" He didn''t expect her to think so.


    "Isn''t it true? If you don''t treat Lang that way, how can we start? "


    "You mean... If Lang wasn''t kidnapped six years ago, would you marry him? "

 Chapter 685 You Are The Only Reason I Dont Yield To Fate

    Obviously, the answer to this question was not necessarily, but at this time, Winnie answered with absolute certainty.


    "Of course, I love him so much. We said we would get married after graduation."


    "If it weren''t for you, how could we..."


    "Okay, you go out!" Jacob felt a headache. "Get out now. I don''t want to see you anymore. You want a divorce, right! I will satisfy you. Tomorrow you will get the divorce agreement I signed! "


    "Jacob doesn''t care about a heartless woman like you. Get out of here!"


    His words were like a sharp knife stabbing into her heart. Yes! That was what she wanted. He didn''t care about her anymore, and she had achieved her goal. Then she would really have nothing to do with him in the future.


    She should be happy. Without this man, she had a lot of time to spend on raising her child, so she should be really happy.


    All this was finally over!


    "Mr. Gong, I hope you can keep your promise. Don''t refuse to sign the divorce agreement as you did last time."


    In order to provoke him, Winnie deliberately mentioned what happened before.


    This time, Jacob pretended to be determined and said, "of course not. I''m not so shameless as to continue to sleep with the woman who has another man in her heart. Get out! Don''t let me see you again. "


    Hearing what he said, Winnie''s heart was bleeding. She gritted her teeth and left. When she walked out of the door, she almost collapsed to the ground.


    And at this time, the person inside the door was not well as well.


    Jacob endured the splitting headache. If it weren''t for the headache, he might not have said those words. He really didn''t have much time left. Fortunately, she said that she still had Lang in her heart, so that he could leave safely.


    He opened the drawer with his trembling hands and took out the painkillers. Without pouring water, he swallowed them directly.


    Winnie, please don''t come to me again!


    After the pain subsided, Jacob took out his phone and called Jeo. "When was the surgery you tell me last time?"


    "Can you pay more attention to your own business? How can you forget such an important thing as the surgery day?"


    "Cut the crap. Just say it. You know what time means to me now!"


    "We have reached an agreement that you will have an operation next Monday. You really can''t delay it any longer. Your situation will only get worse and worse... "


    Next Monday?


    Tod


    ittle. "Well, I also have something to tell you."


    "What''s up?" Jeo smiled and walked over.


    Jacob handed the letter to her and said, "here you are. By then..."


    "What?" Jeo became impatient at once. "Who do you think I am? A free courier? You have to give it to her by yourself. Don''t order me randomly. I''m in my position and always listen to you. Do you think it''s appropriate? "


    Jacob was stunned, as if he didn''t expect him to react so strongly.


    "This letter may not be useful. You take it first."


    After saying that, Jacob forcefully stuffed the letter into his hand. "You should know who you want to give it to."


    Reluctantly, Jeo took the envelope and looked down at it. There was no name on it. "I don''t know. Take it back."


    "Well, if you are my brother, please help me again." It was rare for Jacob to say something like that. "I still have some things to deal with. If I really can''t get off the operating table or can''t wake up, I''ll leave them to you."


    "Fuck!" Jeo roared with red eyes, "who the hell do you think I am? Your sidekick? Why should I help you? I won''t help you, you can do it yourself... "


    Jacob smiled faintly. How could Jeo be his follower? If everyone knew Jeo''s true identity, they would probably be scared to death. Jacob couldn''t afford to hire such a famous follower.


    Despite that, Jeo cautiously put the letter into his pocket, opened a can of beer and said, "you''re going to have an operation tomorrow. Forget about the wine. I''ve brought you some water. Just take it as wine!"


    Jacob took it over with a smile. "Have you decided to go back?"

 Chapter 686 I Want To See Him

    "What am I going to do? Take my father''s place and marry a bunch of women?"


    Jeo said in a sarcastic tone, "Hon... Jacob, we have known each other for so many years. Don''t you know what kind of person I like?"


    Jacob''s eyes darkened. "I know. That''s why I don''t dare to live in the same room with you."


    "Fuck!" Jeo became the roaring emperor again. "Do you think I will have a crush on you? Are you kidding me? How can I possibly eat grass on the edge of my bed? Don''t worry. I''m not interested in you at all. If I had, I would have done it. Winnie won''t be your wife at all? "


    Jacob smiled faintly, as if all the past had gone with the wind. "I think she will soon forget me and start a new life."


    "What about you? Who do you think you are? A stepping stone to her happiness?" Jeo began to defend for Jean.


    "Yes." After drinking a mouthful of water, Jacob said.


    "¡­"


    "Then let''s talk about other possibilities. If your operation is successful and you wake up soon, what are you going to do to take her back again?"


    "I must take her back." Jacob cast a glance at Jeo and said.


    But then his eyes darkened. "On the condition that her heart is with me..."


    "Hey! I really don''t need such a love, and I don''t want to meet it either. " After saying that, Jeo took a big gulp of beer and said, "I''m still suitable for playing games. That''s good."


    "Sooner or later, you will meet such a person, whether it is a man or a woman." However, Jacob said.


    On Monday, at six o''clock in the morning, Jacob was wheeled into the operating room. The whole operation was performed by twelve industry experts, and the operation lasted for 15 hours.


    Outside the operating room, Jeo smoked six packs of cigarettes. He didn''t stop until he felt his throat tightened and wanted to spit out. Then he collapsed to the ground.


    As soon as the surgery light was on, he stood up from the ground and rushed over.


    The surgeon was a German Department of cerebral surgery expert. He took off his mask and said in German, "the operation is very successful, but he has to depend on himself when he will wake up."


    Jeo was finally relieved and


    e. She was wearing a white dress, a long apricot sleeve shirt, beautiful long hair, and a few bangs on her forehead. Her face was full of youth, and happiness was like a little flower.


    Without checking the situation inside, she said, "I''m here."


    Winnie liked Lisa very much. Lisa was very outgoing, just like Xenia, so Winnie felt very close to her.


    Lisa had been here two times before, and every time she came here, she made Lang shy. It seemed that the little girl didn''t know what shyness and reserve meant at all. She didn''t hide her feelings for Lang at all and even boldly expressed her love for him.


    In fact, Lang was also a very reserved person, so she could force him like that. In the eyes of Winnie, this girl was very powerful, at least a special existence.


    When Lisa saw Winnie, she greeted her directly, "Hi, Sis Winnie."


    "Hi." "You guys talk. I''m going to bed."


    "Oh, I''ll come to you later. I''ve brought you some books today. I think you''ll like them..."


    "Okay," Winnie nodded her head.


    Lang liked quiet, but this Lisa was obviously far from the so-called quiet. She was so noisy and terrible. If she was not the daughter of Mr. Ye, Lang might have already driven her out.


    At this time, Lisa had walked to Lang and squatted down.


    She was short and squatted down like a child. She smiled brightly like a sunflower. "I haven''t seen you for a week. I really miss you. Do you miss me?"

 Chapter 687 You Are My Only Belief

    "No. Go back."


    Lang snapped impatiently.


    "I''ve never seen a girl as shameless as you. How did Mr. Ye teach you?"


    Lisa was not afraid that he would scold her. The more he scolded her, the happier she would be. At least, it meant that he could see her.


    "No. I think my father educated me well. He told me to be an honest, kind and sincere person. He also told me that if I met someone I liked, I must try my best to fight for it, in case I would regret in the future! So I''m trying to do it! "


    "When on earth do you agree to be my boyfriend?"


    "Never!" Lang held his breath. It was the first time he had met such a clingy woman. "Lisa, I''ll tell you for the last time. No matter how much you like me, I won''t have any feelings for you. If you still have a little self-esteem, leave here now."


    "No way! Self-esteem is nothing. Can it make you like me and fall in love with me? " "If not, what do I want it for?" Lisa continued.


    As long as he talked to her, Lang was in an angry state. "Lisa, that''s enough. You are educated. How can you say something like that?"


    "Why not?" Lisa didn''t understand, "What''s wrong with my education and my identity? Everyone is equal in the world. Since others can say so, I can say the same. For example, I like you, I love you, I want to be with you, I want to marry you, I want to have children with you without hesitation, I don''t want to hide it from you... "


    "So, we are not suitable for each other. Our views are too far apart." Lang looked at the young face in front of him, as if he could see her heart through her face.


    Unlike them who had learned to wear a mask for a long time.


    Because of this, it was even more impossible for him to accept her love...


    "It doesn''t matter! Anyway, I''m ready to be with you to the end. " Lisa stood up and walked to the back of his wheelchair. "Let me push you out for a walk. The sun is shining brightly today."


    Since he sat on the wheelchair, Lang didn''t like to go out, and he hate


    was sitting on a wheelchair, and the weak girl was lying on the bed. Even if the atmosphere was quiet, Winnie could clearly feel the deep worry in the man''s heart.


    She knocked on the door on purpose to break the silence. Hearing the sound, the man rotated the wheelchair in his hand and looked at the door. He saw a faint smile on the woman''s delicate face.


    She asked, "are you worried about her?"


    "No." Lang didn''t mean it. "I don''t care whether she is alive or dead. But after all, she is the daughter of Mr. Ye. I can''t take care of her too carelessly."


    "Lang, don''t lie to yourself anymore. Tell me what you are thinking!" "She is a good girl. She is young and energetic, and her heart is full of sunshine. If I were a man, I would fall in love with her. You like her, don''t you? "


    "Winnie..."


    Lang suddenly said angrily, "I can''t fall in love with any other woman except you!"


    "Even if you like her, it''s not wrong. Six years can indeed change a lot of things. You think I''m the one you love, but in fact, I''m not. You are so smart. Don''t you understand? "


    Her words pierced into Lang''s heart. He gritted his teeth and slowly clenched his hands on both sides of the wheelchair. "Winnie, you know how much I have done to make you come back. You are my only belief, the only one! Do you understand? "

 Chapter 688 Lost To Him In The End

    "I''m glad that you have such a faith that I can see you again."


    Slowly crouching down, Winnie touched his trembling hand and asked, "do you feel it? I hold your hand, just like we are friends who haven''t seen each other for years. In fact, you feel the same as me. I''ve been living here these days. You''ve regarded me as your family, not your lover. You know it best. "


    "Lang, don''t make yourself so tired, and don''t stay in the past six years. Your life should be your own. As long as you are willing to open a window, there will be the best thing in it... Isn''t it? "


    "¡­"


    "Winnie, you really love him."


    Lang suddenly looked at her. "If it were Jacob, you wouldn''t have said that, would you?"


    There was a touch of worry in her eyes. At this time, the quiet girl coughed and Winnie said softly, "she seems to wake up."


    Lang looked down and said nothing. He turned the wheelchair and walked out of the room, as if escaping from something.


    Lisa opened her sleepy eyes and saw the ceiling. She stretched out her hand to feel the touch, as soft as lying on a goose blanket.


    ''What! Wasn''t I thrown out by Hulk?''


    She sprang up from the bed and saw Winnie standing in the middle of the room and looking at her with a smile. "Sis Winnie... What''s wrong with me? "


    "You little fool, you just got wet in the rain and had a fever. What else could you do?" "You are as stubborn as me!"


    Lisa narrowed her eyes and smiled, but there was still an undisguised paleness on her face. "Really? Winnie, should I go out now? Will he be unhappy? I''m here. "


    "Of course not!" "He just left, and he asked Hulk to bring you in. Otherwise, do you think it''s me?" Winnie pointed at the door, pretending to know nothing, and said.


    "Ah!"


    A scream made Winnie''s eardrum ache.


    She covered her ears, "little girl, what are you doing? He didn''t do anything to you. Why are you so excited? "


    Lisa covered her face with a quilt, "my make-up must have been ruined after I got wet in the rain. If I had known it earlier, I would have used it to prevent water today. How could he see me with


    irectly pointed it out.


    Smart as she was, she had already known this. He thought if it weren''t for Lisa, she wouldn''t have said it so early, at least not today.


    "Boss, you know I have never been in love, so..."


    "Tell me your intuition!"


    Hulk immediately lowered his head and answered, "yes!"


    "What do you think?" Lang unconsciously clenched the armrest of the wheelchair. "To be honest, I won''t blame you."


    Hulk''s face darkened and he didn''t say a word for a long time, because he really didn''t know how to express it. "Maybe Mrs. Gu is a regret for our boss. This regret is too strong and too shocking, so boss can''t forget it, and it will be like this over time."


    "Actually... Actually, I think... "


    "Go on!"


    Lang ordered coldly.


    "I think that Miss Lisa is a good match for boss. Although boss doesn''t want to admit it, every time Miss Lisa comes, boss will unconsciously raise the corners of your mouth. I think, in addition to being unforgettable, love should also make people involuntarily happy and happy... "


    Before Hulk finished his words, Lang suddenly roared, "get out! Get out! "


    Hulk was so frightened that he immediately turned around and walked out of the sanatorium without any hesitation.


    Hearing the door closing, Lang bit his teeth and lowered his head slowly. He said with a smile as if he was crying, "so, I lost in the end. I lost to him."

 Chapter 689 Hold Him Tightly And Never Separate

    Time passed quickly, shuttling through the wind like sword feathers.


    Three months later, Winnie''s flat belly bulged slightly.


    In the past three months, in addition to nourishing the fetus, she had been doing one more thing, which was to find Jacob.


    But no matter how she looked for him, she still had no news.


    It was very quiet in the afternoon. Sitting on a bench by the window, wearing a white cashmere shirt and a blanket on her knees, Winnie looked out at the white area after the snow and suddenly missed him more.


    "Mrs. Gu, you''d better go to bed. It''s too cold now." At this time, Hulk happened to be standing behind her. He calmly and respectfully reminded her, "Am I outside now?" "I haven''t seen Lang for a whole day. Is he entangled by Lisa again?" Feeling the temperature of the sunlight through the glass, she slowly closed her eyes and said.


    Hulk couldn''t help laughing, "yes, Miss Lisa insisted on taking him out to go fishing. The boss couldn''t persuade her to go out with her this morning. What kind of fish does she want to fish in this winter? The river is frozen. "


    "Your boss." "That girl is also awesome. She can really do it."


    "¡­" Hulk paused and asked in a low voice, "Mrs. Gu, are you really not angry at all? Miss Lisa sometimes keeps bothering our boss so much that he doesn''t have much time to accompany you. "


    Hearing this, Winnie lifted the blanket on her knees and stood up from the bench. "Hulk, don''t you understand? Your boss and I were the past, and we can''t be in the future. So you don''t have to say those words again. And you don''t need to treat me like the hostess in the future. You should be respectful to Lisa. "


    "Miss Lisa is still a child. How can she compare with you?" Hulk smiled helplessly.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open. Lisa appeared in a plain dress. Her clothes were wet, and her hair was messy. Her hands were more like mud, but her little face was smiling brightly. "Sis Winnie, I''m back..."


    Looking at her, Winnie frowned and asked, "what''s wrong with you? Fell into a ditch? "


    Suddenly, a touch of shyness appeared on Lisa''s smiling face. "No, I didn''t fall into the ditch."


    Then she added, "We have brought the fish back. We can make fish head soup later."


    "Oh, really?" "Did you catch the fish yourself or buy it?"


    "Uh... Of course we... " Lisa roll


    I could take care of you for the rest of your life." Lang smiled sarcastically. "I thought I could do it at that time, but it turned out that I was really not him. You don''t need me either."


    "Later, I investigated the kidnapping six years ago. It was indeed not related to him. It was an act of the Jin Clan in order not to let me take over the family business. I misunderstood him before because his mother is my stepmother, and he had always been... "


    "You have hidden it from me for so long!"


    "Lang, how could you hide it from me for so long? Now tell me where he is! "


    So she misunderstood Jacob. He didn''t do anything wrong. The only thing he did was to love her with all these years...


    But why did he do that?


    Why did he make her misunderstand him...


    Lang had expected her reaction, so he was not shocked. He kept saying, "Winnie, calm down. I don''t know where Jacob is. "


    But as soon as he finished his words, Winnie directly grabbed the door and left. She had to go to the Gong Clan''s mansion now.


    Sitting in a wheelchair, Lang couldn''t catch up with her. When he saw her go out, he immediately shouted at Hulk.


    Soon, hearing the noise, Hulk and Lisa appeared at the door of the study one after another.


    "Hulk, go and chase her!"


    Hulk was still in a daze. When he realized what had happened, he chased after her, but Winnie had already driven away.


    She didn''t think about anything now. The only thing she wanted to do was to find Jacob as soon as possible.


    Then she would hold him tightly and never separate with him again!

 Chapter 690 Endless Waiting Is The Most Terrible Thing In The World

    It took Winnie twenty minutes to arrive at the Gong Clan''s mansion. She quickly got out of the car and walked inside. Just then, she saw Maggie at the door. "Is he at home?" She asked directly.


    "¡­" Maggie didn''t say anything. Her face was full of sadness. As Jeo had told her, she said, "Mrs. Winnie, please follow me."


    "Is he here, right?" Hearing this, a smile bloomed on Winnie''s face.


    She followed her immediately, as if she had never been so excited in her life.


    Soon, Maggie led her into the living room. Then she said respectfully, "Mrs. Winnie, please wait here for a moment. I''ll inform Mr. Jeo to come here."


    "Jeo?" "Maggie, you misunderstood. I''m here for Jacob. You don''t need to inform Jeo."


    "Mrs. Winnie, Mr. Jeo will tell you where Mr. Jacob is now." Maggie lowered her head and her eyes were red.


    "¡­ Maggie, are you crying? Why are you crying? "


    Maggie lowered her head, and then her tears fell more and more fiercely. "No, No. I just feel a little uncomfortable with my eyes. Madam, please sit down for a while. I''ll call Mr. Jeo. "


    At this time, Winnie had sensed that something was wrong, but she felt that she must have thought too much. She thought that maybe Jacob was planning something and was doing a big thing.


    Didn''t Xenia say that before? He was very ambitious. He was about to annex the Gu consortium and the Shen consortium...


    Well, it must be like this. He was afraid that she would scold him, so he hid.


    Not long after Maggie called Jeo, he arrived at the Gong Clan''s mansion. He changed his gaudy dressing style to a suit today, and the beard on his face had been shaved. It was hard to recognize him if one didn''t look carefully.


    When Winnie saw him, she was a little excited. "Will you take me to see him?" She immediately walked up to him with a smile.


    Jeo took a look at her, then looked at her belly, and finally looked at her face again.


    "I will take you to see him, but before we go, I ha


    think he doesn''t want to see you like this even if he is alive."


    "What are you talking about?" The tears in her eyes disappeared completely.


    "How could he die? Impossible! I don''t believe it. I absolutely don''t believe it! "


    Jeo''s heart was filled with frustration. Indeed, Jacob hadn''t left the world yet, but it was no different from death.


    Jacob had been lying there quietly for more than three months. Apart from the faint heartbeat shown by the instrument beside, there was no sign of him being alive.


    Although the operation was successful, it didn''t mean that Jacob could wake up. No one could tell when he could wake up.


    The most terrible thing in the world was endless waiting, so according to Jacob''s previous instructions, he directly cut off the possibility of waiting!


    "... Don''t do this! " Jeo stepped forward and comforted, "all he did was not to make you sad. He hoped that you could calmly accept the fact that he left and live a good life in the future!"


    "No, it''s not true. I don''t believe what you said. Jeo, you must take me to see him now. You must! "


    Hearing this, Jeo was shocked, because her reaction seemed to have been expected by Jacob.


    She really didn''t believe it. Fortunately, he had made arrangements before.


    "Okay, I''ll take you there right now!"

 Chapter 691 Live For You For The Rest Of His Life

    "Mr. Jeo, you..."


    Taking a look at Winnie, Maggie wanted to stop Jeo. After all, this news was too shocking for a pregnant woman. She was really afraid that something unexpected would happen.


    Of course, Jeo had already thought of her worries, but he knew what kind of person Winnie was. If he didn''t bring her to Jacob today, she wouldn''t give up.


    If she could compromise so easily, she would not be the same as Winnie.


    "Maggie, just wait here. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of everything. "


    Maggie nodded with tears in her eyes.


    On their way, Jeo was driving the car in front of Winnie. From time to time, he looked back through the rearview mirror. The woman was sitting on the right side and half of her body was leaning against the window. She looked very calm with her eyes staring outside.


    However, the calmer she was, the more uneasy Jeo became. He was afraid that she would not accept it when she saw the grave later.


    The car drove up the hillside and slowly drove into a private cemetery. When the guard of the cemetery saw a car coming, he immediately walked out of the cottage and opened the iron gate of the cemetery.


    Jeo thought that once he drove to the cemetery, she would have some mood swings, but, still, she didn''t.


    The car stopped at an open space aside. Jeo got off the car first. He walked around the front of the car and opened the door of the back seat for her. "Sister-in-law, get off the car. We have arrived." He said.


    "No, I won''t." "He won''t be here, not here. Jeo, you must have made a mistake. "


    It was not until now that Jeo realized that Winnie was not emotionless at all, but trying to escape and unwilling to accept the fact.


    "Sister in law, don''t do this. People can''t be revived..." Jeo was really not good at comforting people. That was the only thing he could say.


    It was said that the daughter of the Gu Clan was as strong as a King Kong. He hoped that the rumor was true, or he really didn''t have the heart to be this executioner.


    "I don''t want to see him here at all."


    "Sister in law, if you don''t face this, I''m really sorry for his good intentions. You know that he lives most of his life for you. Can''t you be stronger


    ble to feel sad, but you can''t lose your mind. Because you still need to take care of your child with him. Don''t you forget Cindy? "


    For a moment, the woman suddenly stopped digging the tomb again. "Cindy, Cindy..." She muttered.


    Seeing her reaction, Jeo also relaxed a lot. "Sister in law, Cindy has successfully undergone a bone marrow transplant, and she is still in the hospital. At that time, Jacob did not want you to see Cindy because he was afraid that you could not bear the reaction of Cindy after taking the medicine during that time, vomiting and hair loss. The condition of Cindy at that time was too serious. Although the bone marrow transplant has been successful, she still needs to be taken good care of later, so you can''t give up yourself. "


    "¡­ Where is she now? " Clenching her numb hands, Winnie said, "take me to see her."


    Jeo immediately stood up and said, "okay. Cindy is in the hospital now. She is still very weak, but she has woken up."


    At this time, Winnie wanted to stand up straight, but her legs had become stiff. "sister in law, be careful, I help you." Jeo immediately came forward to hold her.


    "Send me to a place before we go to see Cindy."


    Winnie stood up straight with one hand on her waist. These days, she found that the baby in her belly seemed to be a little ridiculous, and she could not bear such a burden.


    "Sister in law, where do you want to go?" Jeo paused and asked.


    "The psychiatric hospital..."

 Chapter 692 I Really Want To See Him Again

    Jacob, if you really die, I believe that Alina can see you!


    Jeo didn''t expect that she would go to that kind of place.


    He felt a little strange, but didn''t ask much. At this time, the most important thing was to calm her down.


    About half an hour later, the car arrived at the mental hospital of Jin City. Jeo wanted to get out of the car and go in with her, but was stopped by Winnie, because she thought that maybe Alina didn''t want to see a person she didn''t know.


    She hadn''t come to see Alina for a long time and didn''t know what kind of mental state Alina was in now. Perhaps it was worse than when she was in Apricot Village, or perhaps she had completely recovered.


    Touching her slightly bulging belly, she walked in. Every step she took seemed to crush the last hope.


    In fact, she didn''t want to see Alina at all, because she was afraid to hear the desperate truth from her.


    Just like what happened last time, when she walked to the door, she found that it was half closed.


    When Winnie pushed the door open, she saw Alina standing by the window. Just like last time, Alina turned around and said lightly, "you''re here."


    This scene was very familiar, as if the past few months had not passed.


    However, Winnie knew that her mood was totally different from that at that time.


    "Alina." "Tell me, is he really dead?"


    "Jacob?" Alina looked calm as if she had known everything. Then she took out an album and said, "this is for you."


    With tears in her eyes, Winnie took it over in confusion. She quickly opened the album and found that everything she had experienced in the past few months was in this album, including her action of digging a tomb just now...


    But there was nothing in the end.


    What did that mean?


    Looking at Winnie''s bloody hand, Alina said, "your hand needs to be bandaged."


    "Alina, what about the back seat? Why is there no back seat?" Winnie didn''t care about her hand at all.


    Alina looked out of the window again. "I can''t see what''s behind, so I don''t know what will happen."


    "Then tell me, is he really dead?" Clenching the album in her hand, she said, "as long as he''s alive, I''ll wait for him. As long as he''s alive, I''ll wait for him."


    Alina''s eyes seemed to have seen through everything in th


    e? " She remembered that Bess had a desire for Cindy to be privately owned.


    "To tell you the truth, Bess is Yates'' girlfriend now. You know that Yates'' hostility to Jacob was mostly because of her. How could he really tolerate Cindy living with them?"


    Jeo didn''t expect that Bess would accept Yates in the end. It seemed that she had no choice but to compromise to the reality.


    "Yates?" At the mention of this man, Winnie thought of Ximena. "Bess is Yates'' girlfriend now. What about Ximena?"


    "You mean the girl that Master Shen likes, right?" Jeo felt that the relationship between them was really complicated. "According to my investigation, she is in the Shen Clan. Master Shen intended to let Ximena marry Yates, but Yates was unwilling to marry. Even if Shen Clan threatened him with his family property, it was useless."


    "Sister in law, do you know her?"


    "She used to be his assistant. After he resigned, she resigned from the city hall."


    In fact, Winnie had always wondered why Ximena took the initiative to approach Yates. Although she said it was for the sake of fortune, Winnie knew that it was not the truth, but some other secrets that others did not know.


    No matter what kind of person Yates was, he should treat Bess wholeheartedly. It could be imagined that Ximena had a hard time in Shen Clan...


    "Oh, I see."


    At this time, she suddenly stood up and looked straight at Jeo, as if she wanted to see something from his eyes.


    "Jeo, tell me the truth. Is he really dead?"

 Chapter 693 Do A DNA Test First

    "¡­ Of course. "


    Jeo stammered. He was overwhelmed by Winnie''s sudden question.


    He used to be a good liar, but he didn''t expect that he would become so alienated now. "Sister in law, I won''t joke about this kind of thing."


    "Then who is in charge of the Gong consortium now?" Winnie frowned.


    "For the time being, it''s Vincent, but by then... I think you should take charge of the overall situation. " Jeo''s voice sounded a little bitter. "Although sister-in-law and Jacob have divorced, Jacob signed a statement before he left. After his death, all his shares will be transferred to sister-in-law''s name, so now sister-in-law is the biggest shareholder of the company."


    "So... There is no need to annex the Gu consortium and the Shen consortium, right? "


    All of a sudden, Jeo didn''t know what to say... "At least I haven''t heard of it. "


    At this time, the news of Jacob''s death had already been spread in the Gong consortium. Some shareholders of the Gong consortium had recommended Vincent to be the real ruler of the Gong consortium, but Vincent was still late because he was not strong enough.


    At this time, sitting on the chair of the president of the Gong consortium, looking at the huge desk in front of him, the only thought in Vincent''s mind was to completely take over the Gong consortium.


    He had thought that everything would go smoothly, especially after he knew the news of Jacob''s death. But he didn''t expect that Jacob had already transferred his shares to the name of Winnie.


    In the past, Jacob had bought back a lot of shares of others on the board of directors, which meant that now, Winnie was the one who had the real decision-making power of the Gong consortium.


    Damn it, it was that woman, Winnie.


    If she was just an ordinary woman, he was absolutely confident that he could deal with her, but if it was Winnie, he was really not 100% confident.


    Thinking of this, Vincent took out his phone and dialed the number of Winnie, trying to know how she was feeling now.


    He admitted that she was much better than ordinary women, but after all, her husband was dead just now, and it was impossible for her to still look like an iron diamond.


    As long as she was weak now, he could persuade her to give up the position of the leader of the Gong consortium.


    The phone ra


    ork hard and try to give birth to a new grandson for me." said Master Gong.


    In the past, Jessie had been worried that Master Gong would be unhappy if he knew it was a girl. Now hearing his words, her mood was suddenly enlightened.


    "Dad, that''s for sure. How can two children be enough? They must have three or four children. Let them play with you well."


    Master Gong nodded and said to Vincent, "I''ll talk to Winnie. I believe she''ll do me a favor. As the daughter of the Gu Clan, she doesn''t have to compete with you for the Gong consortium."


    "Okay..."


    At this time, the door of the delivery room was pushed open. A nurse pushed a shopping cart out and shouted, "who is Becky''s family?"


    "It''s me. I''m her mother-in-law. Is the baby okay? "


    The nurse took out the record card on the trolley and wrote, "well, mother and son are safe. The child weighs six pounds and 72 pounds. He is very healthy."


    "Mother, son?" "Isn''t she pregnant with a daughter?"


    "Who said it was a daughter?" As she spoke, the nurse directly lifted the quilt around the child. "See clearly? He is a fat boy."


    "Ah..." Jessie was a little stunned. "But the previous examination said that she was a daughter!"


    The nurse rolled her eyes secretly. "The sex test may not be accurate. Of course, it depends on the baby. All right, all right. Go and prepare a ward. The adult will come out soon. "


    At this time, Vincent had also walked to the side of the child. He looked at the child in the cart and said, "Miss, I want to have a DNA test first."

 Chapter 694 Dont Be Shy

    The nurse raised her eyebrows and looked at the man in front of her disdainfully. .


    "The child has to undergo a DNA test when he is just born. It''s the first time I''ve seen a father like you."


    "Yes! Vincent, you can''t do that. This child is clearly the same as you when you were a child. You don''t need any identification. He is your child. " Jessie began to protect her grandson.


    "Mom..." "Didn''t you say that she was pregnant with a girl before?"


    "The nurse just said that the previous examination may not be accurate. After all, there is still amniotic fluid across the belly!" As she spoke, Jessie began to automatically push the child into the ward.


    The nurse stretched out her hand to stop her. "The baby needs to go to the newborn department with me for the time being. I will send it to you later."


    "Oh, I see." At the sight of the child, Jessie was very fond of him. "Miss, let me go with you. I want to watch carefully. What if you hurt my grandson?"


    But no matter what Jessie thought, Vincent felt something was wrong. They had said that it was a girl, but now it was a boy...


    Although he didn''t care about the children, he didn''t want to raise a baby who was not his child.


    Seeing that he was stunned, Master Gong patted him on the shoulder and said, "your mother is right. That child is the same as you when you were a child, so you don''t need to doubt it. Vincent, you have to take charge of the whole Gong consortium in the future. You can''t be so suspicious, which will easily make your subordinates misunderstand you. "


    "There is no need to be suspicious. You must remember it!"


    "¡­"


    "Well, you can wait for Becky here!" "I''m going to talk to Winnie now. It''s better to solve the problems of the Gong consortium as soon as possible." Glancing at the door of the delivery room, Master Gong said.


    Hearing this, Vincent was supposed to be happy, but when he thought of the child just now, he was not happy at all.


    When Master Gong left the hospital, Becky happened to be pushed out of the delivery room. She had just finished her childbirth, and suffered a strong impact both physically and mentally. It was time for her to be taken care of.


    However, Jacob didn''t do that. Instead, he qu


    sie.


    Soon, a look of displeasure appeared on Jessie''s face. "He is the best breast milk refiner in the whole Jin City. Others even can''t invite him in line. Don''t hesitate. Untie your clothes quickly."


    "You are not a virgin anymore. Don''t be shy."


    Becky couldn''t bear to be treated like this, but she didn''t dare to resist. Even if she was unwilling, she didn''t dare to say "no" at this moment.


    When the strange man''s hand touched her and began the so-called massage under the gaze of Jessie, she really wanted to die.


    When everything was over, Becky felt like a puppet, and her soul had already been extracted.


    Jessie walked to the edge of her bed, looked at her and said, "Why are you crying! Why are you crying after giving birth to a son? It seems that our family has mistreated you. "


    "You are just an illegitimate daughter of the Shen Clan. Our Vincent is the official descendant of the Gong Clan. Now that Jacob is dead, Vincent will take over the Gong consortium in the future. So you should snicker. Not everyone is lucky to be the wife of the president."


    Becky moved her body and didn''t say anything. She didn''t need that now. She just wanted to be loved sincerely by her husband, but it was more difficult for her.


    "Mom..."


    Holding the child in her arms, Jessie looked as if she had a grandson and everything would be fine. "What''s wrong?"


    "Mom, do you know that he has a woman outside?" Becky tried hard not to make herself sick and told the truth.

 Chapter 695 How Many Men Can Do It In The World

    Jessie was stunned for a while, and then she smiled.


    "As for men, it doesn''t matter. Besides, Vincent is a man of fame. It''s normal for him to have one or two women outside. You don''t need to care about it. "


    "Mom, you are so generous." Becky couldn''t find another answer.


    As a woman, she couldn''t stand her husband''s physical betrayal, which made her feel disgusted.


    Seeing that there was something wrong with her expression, Jessie said, "Becky, you should learn to be smart. What kind of love is nonsense. It''s true to live freely. Look at Winnie, who used to be treated so well by Jacob. Now that Jacob is dead, what else can she have? It''s endless pain, understand? "


    Becky thought for a while and didn''t say anything. If a man could be so good to her, she would be willing to die.


    Although Vincent seemed to have everything, his character was getting more and more violent, and he was more and more abnormal in sex. She really couldn''t stand living with him any more.


    "How is she now?"


    "What?" "She is a woman with a dead husband. I heard that Jacob had transferred all the shares of the Gong consortium to her before. Now she is the first person to take over the Gong consortium. But don''t worry. She can''t take this position. Not to mention that Master Gong doesn''t agree, even the old shareholders of the Gong consortium won''t be willing to be with a woman, so in the end, she will give it up obediently. "


    As a matter of fact, Becky didn''t care whether Winnie would take over the company. What shocked her was that Jacob had transferred all his shares to her...


    How many men could do this?


    No woman didn''t want to have such a man.


    In comparison, her heart sank to the bottom again, and there was no more ripples.


    In the Gong Clan''s mansion.


    After knowing the truth, Winnie didn''t go to Lang''s place anymore. She thought Lang should know something, and when he decided to tell her these things, he should know what kind of feud was.


    But Jacob''s biological mother was still there. The woman named Helen was still charming even though she was over five years old.


    She told Jeo about it and


    through the formalities?" said Master Gong in a disdainful tone.


    "Grandpa, it''s not a big deal to transfer the shares. I don''t think we need to be in a hurry. At least I can talk about it with Vincent."


    She had been worried about Vincent all the time. Vincent had never been kind to her from the beginning. If she was right, Master Gong must have been instigated by him to come here today.


    It was impossible for her to hand over the Gong consortium to evil people.


    "You still don''t want to sell your shares, do you?"


    "¡­ Grandpa, I''ve told you that I need to talk to him about this. Please don''t misunderstand me. "


    If Vincent was right, she had no reason to argue with him, but if he had other intentions, then it would be a different case.


    Master Gong suddenly became angry. "You are a woman who has just lost your husband. How could you have such a good spirit to grab the heritage. I admire you, your cold-blooded and ruthless. "


    However, he didn''t know that his words were so sharp that they directly pierced into her heart and tore open the skin. In fact, she had already been riddled with holes.


    But she didn''t want to fall down. She had Cindy to take care of. The baby in her belly hadn''t seen the world yet, and the Gong consortium still needed to be guarded. Once she was depressed, not only couldn''t solve the problem, but also would cause problems. She didn''t want to do that, not at all!

 Chapter 696 Sign It, Or...

    After a pause, Winnie said, "Grandpa, I''ll make an appointment with him. As for whether to transfer the shares or not, we''ll talk about it later."


    "Humph!"


    Master Gong stood up and snorted, "Jacob is so blind to marry a woman like you!"


    "Maggie." Clenching her hands on her knees, she said, "send grandpa home for me."


    "¡­ Okay, Mrs. Winnie. "


    "No need. I can walk out by myself. You don''t have to worry about me!"


    Maggie was in a dilemma. "..."


    With a wave of her hand, Winnie asked Maggie to leave first.


    Looking at the back of Master Gong, she sighed with emotion. At the same time, for some people, what they had comprehended might be everything and would not change easily.


    About two hours later, Jeo returned to the Gong Clan''s mansion to "report". Unfortunately, he did not complete this task. He did see her, but he did not have the ability to invite her back to the palace mansion.


    In fact, this result was just as Winnie expected. Sitting on the sofa, she pursed her lips and looked out of the window.


    "Did you... Did you tell her anything about him?"


    "No, I didn''t." Jeo was a little stunned and hesitated. In fact, he really didn''t know whether it was a good lie or not, "¡­ I''m afraid she can''t bear it. "


    "Yes, you are right." "Did you cry when he left the world?"


    "Uh... What? " Jeo''s heart skipped a beat subconsciously.


    "Did you cry at his funeral?" Winnie asked again.


    All of a sudden, Jeo didn''t know what to say. After a long while, he coughed, as if trying to ease his embarrassment. "I... I''m crying. Although I felt a little embarrassed, I did cry. You don''t know that I''m really not used to his leaving. I''m really not used to it. "


    "Really?" "But I can''t feel how sad you are. You don''t take him as your brother!" Winnie''s tone was very calm, but it made people feel that there was a surging emotion in it.


    "¡­"


    ''Damn it! She began to doubt.''


    He knew it! It didn''t work at all. It was okay to deceive a stupid woman. There were too many flaws in dealing with smart women, and they couldn''t withstand deliberation.


    Or was it be


    owerful that she could defeat a group of men. Previously, Vincent had never believed that a woman could be so capable!


    But today, she finally learned that she could still be as steady as a rock at this time. No matter whether she was sad in her heart or not, at least she looked strong on the surface.


    "I''m a descendant of the Gong Clan. How can I not be good for the Gong Clan?" Gritting his teeth, he said, "don''t think too much. I don''t want to sign it because I''m not a senior worker. If I pay much, I should get so much. Only a fool would sign an unequal agreement like you! "


    Without saying anything more, Winnie stood up from the sofa and tightened her coat. "In that case, we have nothing to talk about."


    Seeing this, Vincent immediately stood up and stopped her. "Winnie, if you don''t solve this matter today, you won''t be able to leave!"


    "What do you mean?" With a frown, Winnie covered her belly with her hands subconsciously and took a few steps back.


    At this time four strong men walked in from the door. It was obvious that they were not to be trifled with.


    "Sister in law, as long as you sign your name obediently today, I can let you leave here safe and sound. But if you play any tricks on me, I advise you to be smarter."


    Hearing this, Winnie''s heart skipped a beat. Something bad was going to happen!


    She should have been careful before she came, but now...

 Chapter 697 Assimilated By Him

    Winnie really didn''t know how to deal with the current situation. Although she was a little timid in the bottom of her heart, she still kept calm on her face. "You''d better not mess around," she said.


    "Sister in law, how could I do that?" Then he took out the share transfer agreement he had prepared and put it on the table. "As long as you sign it obediently, everything will be fine. If you have any trouble in the future, you can ask me to help you solve it."


    "I won''t sign it. You''d better give up." It never occurred to Winnie that Vincent would be so bold, let alone take such a crooked path.


    "Sister in law, why are you doing this?" With a smile, Vincent walked over and reached out his hand to touch her cheek. "My sister-in-law is so beautiful. As long as you sign it, it means that you have completely severed the relationship with the Gong Clan. At that time, you can find all kinds of men. A woman needs a man''s nourishment. "


    "I advise you not to do stupid things. If anything happens to me today, I can guarantee that a large group of people will deal with you later!" Turning her head away, Winnie said coldly.


    "Oh, I''m so scared of death." Ignoring her threat, Vincent said, "sister in law, I''ll make it clear to you today. In fact, it''s not the reason why I want the Gong consortium. Do you really think that I will be as stupid as my brother to do anything for the Gong consortium? Huh! I won''t! "


    "As long as the Gong consortium is under my name, I will sell it directly. You know, there are many people in Jin City who are staring at this fat meat. I am not afraid that I can''t sell it. Even if there is no such a big person in Jin City who can swallow the Gong consortium, there will be other places."


    Although Winnie had thought that Vincent didn''t have an good intention, she really didn''t expect him to betray the Gong consortium!


    "Sign it or not!"


    Vincent seemed to have lost his patience and shouted again.


    Winnie wanted to take her phone out of her bag and call for help secretly, but as soon as she reached into her bag, she was found by Vincent. "Sister in law, if you dare to play any tricks again, believe it or not, I will directly cut off your hand, okay?" He suddenly held her hand and exerted all his strength.


    "Be a good girl. You just need to sign your name."


    As soon as Vincent finished speaking, he pressed down on her hand. When the two of them were in a stalemate, Winnie really felt that her hand was about to break.


    "That''s enough, Vincent!" She endured the pain.


    "Sister in law, I have to make it clear today. If you don''t sign it, I won''t let you go. So you''d better recognize this fact."


    After saying that, he continued to press her hand down. At


    worry about yourself, you should consider the safety of the children in your womb," Willie added.


    At that moment, Winnie was stunned. She turned to look at his face and asked, "what did you say just now? Children? Children?"


    "Okay." "Don''t you know you are pregnant with twins?"


    "No, I don''t know." "How could they be twins?"


    She only knew that her belly was growing bigger and bigger, and her physical burden was getting more and more difficult. But she thought it was the same with pregnancy, but she hadn''t adapted to it yet.


    It never occurred to her that they would be twins.


    "Is it strange?" "We are twins. Do you think it''s strange to have twins?"


    "Of course not." Winnie just didn''t expect that there would be two babies in her belly. Were they boys or girls?


    Maybe it was a boy and a girl twins.


    Oh, no!


    If she gave birth to two children like her and Willie, she would have a headache.


    She hoped that the children could still be like Jacob.


    "By the way, don''t tell my parents about my situation. I can solve those troubles. It''s my fault this time. I won''t let such things happen again."


    "I''m not going to tell them either," said he with a nod.


    "In that case, you can leave now." "I can do it myself."


    "I don''t think that Vincent is capable, but I think he is cruel and merciless. You''d better pay attention to him later. If necessary, you''d better solve it all at once, so that he will never be able to turn over. Don''t be so sloppy."


    "Anyway, he is Jacob''s brother. I don''t want to be too cruel." "In fact, Jacob has already known what he is thinking about, but he hasn''t done anything to him. Perhaps it''s because of the brotherhood between them, so I don''t want to."


    A faint smile played at the corners of Willie''s mouth. "You are really assimilated by him."

 Chapter 698 I Wont Take The Blame

    At first, Winnie didn''t want to end the matter, but Vincent didn''t want to give up.


    A week later, the media reported her previous scandals again.


    After some embellishment, the gossip could be written into a novel. Not long after, Winnie received an invitation from the Gong consortium''s board of directors.


    It seemed that it was because of her scandals that the board couldn''t restrain themselves.


    She knew that once she went there, it would be a hard battle. She would face countless attacks, and perhaps she would be forced to give up all the shares of the Gong consortium.


    But if she didn''t go, she would be a deserter. She didn''t want to be such a person who didn''t dare to face a loser.


    So, she would definitely go in the end!


    At the same time, in an isolated ward of the private hospital of Jin City, Jeo was sitting on the chair stool in an isolation suit, with his hands crossed on his knees.


    "Honey, the woman you married is so powerful. I think she has found something wrong, or she wouldn''t have said those words to me. I really don''t know how to face her now. I''m afraid that I will tell her the truth when we meet again. "


    "In fact, you really don''t have to do that. I believe that if she knows that you are still alive, she will be happier. Sometimes waiting is also a kind of happiness. Don''t you think so?"


    "¡­"


    All of a sudden, the man who was lying on the bed moved his finger. When Jeo saw it, he rushed out of the ward excitedly.


    "Doctor, doctor, come here. I saw him move just now. His hand is moving."


    Soon, the doctor was called over by Jeo. They began to examine him carefully, but the results were still the same.


    "Mr. Jeo, we''re sorry. He hasn''t woken up yet. It might just be a conditioned reaction of muscles." The doctor concluded.


    "Honey, you bastard! How could you joke with me like this? Why are you so annoying? I won''t make friends with you in my next life. Whoever is your friend will be unlucky!" All of a sudden, the joy was completely extinguished by the cold water. Jeo sat back in his chair helplessly.


    "But without you as my friend, I feel bored living. Now I feel bored and no one is going to reason with me... Don''t you feel tired to live a full life at such a young age? "


    "If you wake up this time, you will be reborn. I think you should change yourself. Life is just a matter of time. Don''t think too much. It''s a burden."


    "¡­"


    Jeo chattered a lot, but the man lying on the bed did not respond. "What''s up?" At this time, his mobile phone rang and he answered in confusion.


    "Mr. Jeo, Mrs. Winnie went out just no


    ak. He just cooperated with the doctor to do a series of symptoms examination.


    About an hour later, the doctor walked up to Jeo and said with a smile, "Mr. Gong is in good condition. After that, he will have a rehabilitation. I didn''t expect him to wake up in such a short time. He has a strong belief. "


    "Okay." Jeo put on a false smile and said, "he doesn''t have a strong belief. He just loves someone too deeply."


    The doctor was a little confused, but he didn''t ask more details and left the ward.


    When there were only two people left in the ward, Jeo walked over with a smile at the corners of his mouth. "Ah, honey! Did you wake up because I said your woman was in trouble? "


    "What should I do now? You asked me to tell a lie that you were dead, and there was even a grave. Now you are alive, and I won''t take the blame. You can explain to her clearly then."


    "¡­"


    "By the way, who did you say you wanted to fulfill? I advise you to give up. Your woman loves you till death do not separate. Even if you really die, she will choose to be lonely all her life."


    "¡­"


    "Now she is under siege by your little brother and a group of old men. I have to go there to have a look. Have a good rest. I will come back later."


    "¡­"


    "Wait!"


    Jacob said in a low voice, "for the time being... Don''t tell her anything about me. "


    "I''m not going to tell her. If I tell her, I''m afraid she''ll kill me." Jeo felt a little scared when he thought of what happened to Winnie. "When you recover, you can talk to her yourself. By that time, she''d better not think that she has met a ghost."


    Hearing this, [³½ÒÝ] smiled with a pale face. How could she think that she had met a ghost? At most, she thought she had met a zombie!

 Chapter 699 Winnie, Im Back

    A week later, the internal strife in the Gong consortium became more and more intense.


    In this week, the only thing Jacob did was rehabilitation. He could walk freely soon, just like before the operation. He was much more persistent than ordinary people, so the effect was obvious.


    In the afternoon, he sat in the ward, reading a book. When Jeo came in, he didn''t even look up. During the week of rehabilitation, he had been used to Jeo''s nagging.


    "Honey, you can leave the hospital now. Come with me to see her!" Jeo said excitedly.


    When Jacob heard someone call him that, his eyes turned cold again.


    "I''ll go to see her, but I won''t go with you. Has there been any other man around her recently?" Then he said.


    "Yes!" Jeo knew what he was thinking, so he deliberately said to him, "you don''t know that there are many people in Jin City waiting to chase after her, and some of them are quite restrained, ready to launch an attack after she gives birth to the baby. Some of them can''t wait any longer. Even if she is pregnant, she can''t stop them. "


    "Bang!" The man slammed the book in his hand and said, "help me prepare the car."


    Jeo had thought that Jacob was going to see her, but he didn''t expect that Jacob just went to the beauty salon and then went back to the hospital.


    "You have been sleeping for a few months and now you care about your appearance." Jeo stood next to him and watched him put on his suit and tie.


    "I don''t want her to see me getting old." Jacob''s thin lips twitched slightly, and there seemed to be endless love hidden in his eyes.


    Jeo was a little stunned. Jacob did look older than before after the operation, but the reputation of the number one young master of Jin City was not because of his handsome appearance, but his inner personality.


    Jeo smacked his lips and said, "humph, you are so annoying. Well, is there anything else you need me to do later? "


    "Ask her out for me in the library of H University. Tomorrow morning... No! Two o''clock this afternoon. "


    He couldn''t wait to see her. Tomorrow was too long for him. He had to stay up all night. He didn''t have so much patience.


    covered by a pair of extremely warm hands. "Winnie, I''m back." The man seemed to be lying beside her ear and whispered.


    ¡ª¡ªWinnie, I''m back.


    It seemed that he had broken through all the difficulties to say it out to her.


    There was a moment of dullness in her mind, as if everything around her was motionless.


    All she could feel was his breath. Tears were welling up in her eyes, wetting his hands. She didn''t dare to speak, because she was afraid that it would be a sweet dream.


    The man knew that she would inevitably cry with excitement when he appeared in front of her like this. How could he bear her to cry, even if the tears were sweet.


    "Winnie, don''t cry."


    At this time, the woman cried even more fiercely, as if she had burst out the pent up emotions in this period of time.


    "Winnie, don''t cry."


    "If it weren''t for you, I might have bowed to fate." The man still said that. He put his hands around her from behind and said.


    In that long silence, she was his only belief.


    "Sorry, I lied to you with Jeo." The man hugged her tightly. "I thought... That will be better for you and our child. I thought the person in your heart was always Lang, not me. I want you to be with the one you really love, not... "


    "Clap!"


    The woman suddenly turned around and slapped the man on the face. After a moment of observation, she was sure that it was him. Then she pulled his coat and kissed him on the lips!

 Chapter 700 Its You Who Make Me Ripple

    Then, the man deepened the kiss slowly. His hands continued to hold her delicate body. After a long time, he realized that she was pregnant now, and her pregnancy was not short.


    He let go of her immediately, his eyes full of nervousness


    "Winnie, I held you so tight just now. Do you feel uncomfortable?"


    Staring at him, Winnie looked at him up and down, as if she wanted to engrave it in her mind. The first sentence she said was not to question him to lie to her, but...


    "You seem to have lost some weight."


    "Winnie, be good to me from now on. I''ll get fat soon." Jacob felt a sudden bitterness in his heart. He reached out his hand and touched her face.


    Then she said, "your hair is shorter too."


    "Yes, I shaved my hair before these grow up." Jacob was a little embarrassed. "Do I look ugly now?"


    "Does this represent the new life?" She reached out and touched his new hair, which was soft and hard, a little bit piercing into her palm. It was soft and numb.


    "Yes, new life."


    "Will you leave me again?"


    "Never again."


    "Will you lie to me in the future?"


    "Not really."


    "¡­"


    The smile on her face was as bright as summer flower. Obviously, she was very satisfied with his answer. When he took her hand and was about to turn around and leave, she suddenly stopped him.


    "Wait, I want to do something bad with you."


    "A bad thing?" Squinting his eyes, Jacob looked at her up and down. "Winnie, you are pregnant. Don''t do this." He really wanted her now, but he could only bear it.


    Hearing this, Winnie knew that he must have thought about something he shouldn''t have. She reached out and beat him, "what are you thinking about? Didn''t that man forbid us to enter the library just now? If he doesn''t let us in, we can sneak in! "


    "Winnie, it''s not good." Jacob was a first-class student and had never done such a thing.


    "You just said you would listen to me in the future. You are not willing to do that now. Glancing at him, Winnie sudd


    by Lang. I thought he liked this story, and I thought..."


    All of a sudden, the man understood what she meant. The shock in his heart was no less than the excitement in her words.


    He reached out to kiss her lips, and then held her into his arms. He proved to her with his actions that he was grateful and impulsive at the moment.


    "I was really happy with Lang at that time. I wouldn''t deny the relationship, but you were the one who made my heart ripple."


    How many years had they missed? How many years had they missed?


    Jacob leaned over and kissed her forehead. "I should have told you earlier. I was too stupid."


    "Yes, You are too stupid."


    She pinched his waist and said.


    When the two of them left the library, it was already sunset. As for why they stayed for so long, it was not a big deal. The two of them just wandered around the library on a whim.


    In the end, Jacob concluded, "it turns out that the library is really a good place to promote relationship."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I didn''t understand why so many men and women would like to go to the library for a date." With a smile, Jacob said, "now it seems that I have found the answer."


    "What answer?" Winnie was curious about his answer, wondering if it would be weird?


    With an ambiguous smile, Jacob whispered in her ear...

 Chapter 701 Modest Gentleman And Little Devil

    Winnie hit him on the chest with his backhand, which made her hand hurt. She muttered, "it''s still so hard."


    There was a meaningful smile on Jacob''s face. In order to see her earlier, he did any exercise other than doing some rehabilitation exercises. "You can hit me in a soft place in the future." He wrapped her hand in his and said.


    "Uh..."


    Hearing his words, Winnie blushed inexplicably. She didn''t know what he meant by "soft". It should not be what she thought.


    When did she become like this... Filthy?


    At this time, a familiar voice came from behind.


    As soon as Winnie turned around, she saw Miss Li standing there with a smile. "Miss Li."


    Although it was winter vacation, Miss Li''s home was in this school, so she did not leave.


    "This is my former sculpture teacher. She is very famous in the circle," Winnie said as she led the man by her side.


    As soon as she finished her words, she felt that the man''s hand held her back with a different force. She felt his difference and turned to look at him. "What''s wrong?"


    "In fact, I also..."


    Before he could finish his words, Miss Li''s eyes lit up. "It''s you!" She walked up excitedly and said.


    "Uh..." "Do you know each other?" Frowning, Winnie wandered between the two.


    Miss Li clapped her hands excitedly. "Of course I know him. Do you still remember the male classmate whose name is unknown and with great talent for sculpture I told you before? It''s him! "


    "It''s you!"


    "You are the one who disdains to be my junior fellow apprentice!"


    Miss Li looked at the two clasped hands and couldn''t help but feel happy. She also remembered why he had been to her sculpture room at that time, but was unwilling to be her student. "You are... Boyfriend and girlfriend? "


    As soon as she finished her words, she saw the obvious bulge on Winnie''s belly. She patted her forehead and suddenly realized, "you are a couple!"


    "Okay." "I''m sorry, Miss Li. I haven''t told you clearly what happened that year." Jacob bowed to her with the highest standard of respect, holding Winnie''s hand.


    "Ha ha, now I know the reason. You don''t need to explain it clearly." Miss Li''s eyes wandered between the two, "it seems that you are right. By the way, let''s go to my place for dinner. I''m going to make dumplings. I''m lonely to eat alone. It''s more lively with you two. "


    On the other hand, Winnie thought it was a good idea, but she


    ¡­ Well, I almost lost my life. " Jacob smiled with relief, "as long as she is happy."


    Miss Li rolled the dumpling wrappers and said with a smile, "I can see that you will be happy in the future. Winnie has a soft heart and a sharp tongue. Please forgive her in the future. Marriage is a city. Some people will be trapped in it, but some will be happy for a lifetime because they have married the right person. "


    "Don''t worry, Miss Li. I''ll try my best to make her happy," said Jacob.


    "I trust you." Miss Li handed the dumplings she had made to him and asked, "do you know how to make dumplings? It didn''t matter if it was ugly. Anyway, it was food. By the way, I still don''t know your name. What''s your name? "


    After hesitating for a while, Jacob said, "Miss Li, just call me Jacob."


    "Oh, Jacob... The dumplings you made look good and stylish. Have you learned them? "


    Holding the edge of the dumplings, Jacob continued, "when I was a child, my mother taught me not to be hungry."


    Miss Li was also a sensitive person. She immediately sensed the bitterness in his words, so she stopped talking and focused on the work in her hands. "I remember that Winnie likes eating dumplings very much, and you prefer to make her happy by yourself."


    "Really?" Jacob smiled and peeked out from the kitchen door, and happened to see Winnie sitting in the living room.


    She lazily curled up in a corner of the sofa, holding the TV remote control in her hand and randomly pressed it, as if she was looking for a program to watch.


    He didn''t want much. He just wanted to see her every day like this.

 Chapter 702 The Most Manly Man

    As the two of them worked together, the dumplings that would have taken two or three hours to be made were all finished in more than an hour.


    "Are these all made by you?" Looking at the dumplings with exquisite patterns in the plate, Winnie sniffed and looked at the man''s handsome face.


    "Okay." After washing his hands, Jacob put down his sleeves and said, "Sit down and have a taste!"


    "Okay." Sitting on the chair, Winnie picked up a dumpling, dipped it in vinegar and put it into her mouth. "It tastes good. Miss Li, this is the filling you made. It''s delicious, very delicious."


    "I made the filling." Miss Li didn''t dare to ask for more credit, "Jacob''s cooking skills are better than mine. Otherwise, it won''t be so delicious."


    Hearing this, Winnie smiled at the man and said, "thank you."


    In fact, Winnie had tasted something else in the dumpling. But Mr. Li was there, so it was not convenient for Winnie to tell him. She''d better tell him about it on the way back!


    Did Jeo mention anything about his mother to him?


    After finishing the dumplings, they didn''t stay there any longer. After saying goodbye to Miss Li, the two walked out of the campus hand in hand.


    "Well, your mother is now in Jin City and in Lang''s place. Do you want to see her?" Seeing that there was still some distance from the school gate, Winnie said directly.


    Jacob didn''t say anything, but held her hand tightly.


    "¡­ Last time I asked Jeo to invite her to live in the Gong Clan''s mansion, but she refused. " Winnie didn''t think she was a good daughter-in-law, so she gave up later. She thought there must be a reason for his mother unwillingness.


    At this time, the man suddenly stopped. He turned around and held her hands, "Winnie, although I''m safe now, except being with you, nothing will change. We don''t live in the Gong Clan''s mansion anymore."


    "What do you mean? What do you mean? Where do we live if we don''t live in the Gong Clan''s mansion? "


    She didn''t expect him to be so calm when he knew that his mother was in Jin City. But the dumplings she had just eaten were all full of his miss to his mother.


    "Winnie, I bought a manor in America before, and we lived there." "There is a big grape garden over there. You will like it," said Jacob, stretching out his hand to tuck her long hair in the cold wind.


    She held his hand and looked at him with her bright eyes. "In fact, no matter where I am, I will like it as long as I have you. But I don''t want you to leave here because you want to escape. Are you escaping from your mother? "


    "I didn''t run away from her." All of a sudden, Jacob said in a low voice. His mood fluctuated for a while before he calmed down a little. "Okay, I promise you. Before we


    lways suppressed by my mother..."


    Hearing this, Jacob chuckled. He walked to her and sat down. "Silly girl, your father is not lack of masculinity. You should know that the most masculine man in the world is to love his wife."


    "You... Are you praising yourself? " There was a big smile on her face.


    "Just take it as it is!"


    After saying that, he leaned over and kissed her on the lips, and then said, "about me, if your parents don''t ask, you don''t need to mention it. And I''ll deal with the affairs of the Gong consortium in secret. Thank you for your hard work these days. "


    "It''s really hard. I''m almost exhausted. Your brother must have a bad intention." Winnie began to grumble.


    Jacob smiled, "that''s exactly what he is like. That''s why the Gong consortium hasn''t been returned to him yet."


    "Return?" "Didn''t you plan to take over the Gong consortium from the very beginning?"


    "Winnie, you should know my identity now." Jacob said frankly, "to be honest, it''s impossible for me not to want to own such a big group. I just feel that even if I don''t have that, I can create it later. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Got it. You are a little narcissistic." She glared at him. "But I like your narcissism."


    His confidence seemed to be able to take down the whole world, but what he said was not groundless. She believed that he could do it.


    But Vincent was different. Once he lost the Gong group, he would be nothing.


    "Since you think so, I''d better transfer the shares to his name, so that he won''t keep thinking about it all day long." Thinking of his crazy behavior last time, she was a little scared. "But... Your mother traded her happiness for it. Are you really going to do that? "


    Jacob stared at her for a moment and said, "even if she doesn''t do that, she may not be happy."

 Chapter 703 I Married You At That Time

    "Why do you say that? After all, she is your biological mother."


    Winnie was not good at dealing with such family conflicts, but in her opinion, no mother was willing to leave her children.


    The most important thing was that she felt this was his knot in his heart. She wanted him to really feel happy.


    At this moment, Jacob walked into the kitchen, opened the fridge and said, "I''m going to the convenience store downstairs to buy something. What do you want to eat? Noodles?"


    "I don''t care. It''s up to the cook." She smiled.


    "Okay."


    About twenty minutes later, Jacob went back to the suite with some vegetables, eggs and dried noodles. It was not difficult for him to cook some noodles. Soon, the noodles were ready. He put them in front of the woman and said, "have a taste."


    "Okay." Getting down from the sofa, Winnie picked up the bowl of noodles and blew on it. "Do you need me to accompany you when you visit your mother? Maybe for the sake of my big belly, she will seriously consider how she will spend the rest of her life. Live with her grandson or be alone?"


    Jacob looked up at her and asked, "you seem to want to live with her?"


    "Yes!" "I think that''s the perfect way."


    After a long silence, Jacob answered, "let''s go to the hospital to pick up Cindy tomorrow."


    "Cindy... Will she recognize me? "


    For this matter, Winnie was a little worried. After all, she had never taken care of Cindy since she was a child. If Cindy had a new mother now, would her heart be hurt?


    Jacob''s eyes darkened, but there was an indescribable smile on his face. "Winnie seems to be a little unconfident in this matter?"


    "I... I do have a little." She chewed the noodles elegantly, "I don''t want Cindy to be sad. For her, I am not very important, and Bess has raised her for so many years, she can''t forget Bess."


    "Cindy won''t forget Bess. She will love Bess, but that doesn''t mean Cindy can''t love you." Jacob patiently analyzed and gave her psychological guidance. "Winnie, she is our baby. Do you want her to stay with Yates?"


    "Now Bess is with Yates... With Yates'' obsession with her, it''s impossible for him not to marry her. "


    Of course, Win


    ou at that time, I must be blacklisted by you. You wouldn''t agree, not to mention marrying me, or being an ordinary friend with me."


    Indeed...


    It suddenly dawned on Winnie, "you are such a cunning man."


    The man smiled gracefully, as if he was thanking her "praise".


    The second day, the two of them arrived at the hospital where Cindy was.


    As soon as Winnie pushed the door open, she saw Cindy sitting on the bed and drawing something on the table. Hearing the noise, Cindy looked up and smiled, "Dad, beautiful aunt..."


    "Cindy, we are here to pick you up. Are you happy?"


    In fact, compared with the word "mother", Winnie was more willing to be called the beautiful aunt. She was not the Virgin Mary, but she hoped that her daughter was a child who knew how to appreciate kindness and return.


    Bess'' love for Cindy could not be erased, and it was enough to bear the word "mother".


    As another mother, Winnie had a lot to learn.


    "Of course!" Cindy replied with a smile, "I can finally leave the hospital. That''s great. I miss Mom so much. I can go to see her now..."


    At this time, Jacob and Winnie looked at each other.


    "Why didn''t mom come with you today?" Cindy looked a little disappointed.


    "Cindy..." "If you can''t see mom again... Could it be... Sad? "


    "Of course!"


    "But now the situation is..."


    Before Winnie could finish her words, the man''s hand came to her. "Let me tell her. You are not good at it."

 Chapter 704 Fortunately, Just Met You

    Winnie acquiesced in his words, so she stood up from the bedside obediently and went aside. If she told Cindy, it would probably make a mess.


    "Cindy."


    Jacob''s tone was flat, but inexplicably with the power to shake the heart.


    "From now on, you can live with dad and beautiful auntie, okay?"


    "What about Mommy?" Cindy looked at him expectantly, "doesn''t mom live with me?"


    "Your mother has her own life now. If Cindy really misses her, you can meet her."


    Cindy was a smart girl. Jacob believed that she would understand.


    "We can meet, but we can''t live together, right?"


    Jacob nodded, "Cindy, don''t you want to live with your father and beautiful Auntie? We will love you, too. "


    "¡­"


    Cindy kept silent for a long time, as if she was thinking about something. "Does Mom leave me?" Then she suddenly burst into tears and asked.


    "Of course not." Jacob reached out and held her in his arms. "It''s impossible for parents to abandon their children. But sometimes when fate comes, they can only be separated, and Cindy will also be separated from me in the future. That''s all. But no matter how long and how far you are separated, your mother will love you, understand?"


    He knew that it was a long process. Bess had been taking care of Cindy alone for six years. During these six years, she was everything to Cindy.


    All Cindy''s emotions were normal now, but time was a wonderful thing, which could heal and temper everything.


    Cindy cried badly in Jacob''s arms, but she gradually accepted it.


    On the way back to the apartment, Cindy was sleeping soundly on the other side of the car, while Winnie and Jacob were sitting on the other side and looking at her


    There was a moment of silence in the car. No one spoke, feeling that the family was reunited.


    "Why didn''t you tell yourself that you had made so much sense to Cindy?" Winnie turned to look at the man next to her and asked.


    "No matter how far and how long they are apart, parents love their children..."


    The woman repeated this sentence and held his hand tightly. "Let''s go to find her together. Take her to the United States, and let her have a happy old age."


    "¡­ Okay! "


    Eight months later, in America.


    "Mom... My baby is s


    and live a good life every day."


    "Fortunately, I met you..."


    "No, fortunately, I just met you."


    ¡ª¡ªBecause I happened to meet you.


    ¡ª¡ªIt will only be you.


    Eight years ago, in the afternoon of the campus.


    With three foreign classics in her hands, Winnie came out of the library and felt that the sun was shining brightly. She was in a hurry to buy an ice stick in a snack shop to cool down her summer heat.


    She walked in a hurry and bumped into someone accidentally. The book in her hand was scattered all over the ground. She immediately squatted down to pick up the book and apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    At this time, the other party also squatted down to help her pick up the books. The shadow covered her body. Suddenly, the two of them picked up a book, "Thorny Bird". She suddenly trembled in her heart and looked up at the other party. Unfortunately, the sun was too dazzling, and the other party''s face became dazzling in the sun. She immediately rubbed her eyes and said "thank you" before she left.


    She only remembered that he seemed to be wearing a white T-shirt, a pair of white jeans and a pair of shoes much whiter than ordinary boys...


    And the man was very tall. The skin on his arm was so white that the blood vessels under his skin could be seen...


    She didn''t know that after she quickly ran away, the boy stood there and took off his headphones. Looking at her back, he was in a daze and muttered three words:


    "Winnie, it''s you."

 Chapter 705 Let You Fall In Love With Me Willingly

    Late at night.


    In the Shen Clan''s house of Jin City.


    After taking a shower, Ximena went to the bed and took the warm milk from the bedside table. At this time, there was a violent knock on the door.


    Who could it be at this time?


    Putting down the milk in her hand, Ximena walked up to the door and opened it carefully.


    Suddenly, a strong smell of alcohol rushed into her nose. When she saw the person standing outside, she immediately wanted to close the door.


    However, the man had already pushed the door open vigorously, and then Ximena was thrown aside by this force. She subconsciously protected her belly from being hurt.


    "Get out!" Frowning, she looked at the man who entered the room and said coldly.


    Yates grinned evilly, closed the door and staggered to the sofa in the room.


    Leaning against the wall behind her, Ximena didn''t go forward. Obviously, the man was very drunk today. Under such circumstances, he could still find her room. Perhaps he had something to say.


    Recently, the conflict between him and Master Shen was getting more and more intense, and the trigger was the woman called Bess.


    "Tell me, what do you want to do to leave the Shen Clan and stop making trouble here?"


    Ximena didn''t expect that he would come here today to talk about peace, but she was unwilling. Her goal hadn''t been achieved yet. How could she leave?


    "Even if I''m willing to leave, grandpa won''t let me go."


    "Grandpa!" Yates suddenly stood up from the sofa, walked quickly to the woman not far away, and pinched her chin hard with one hand.


    This accuracy surprised Ximena for a moment, and let her know that this man was not completely drunk.


    During this period of time, there were many bruises on her body, large and small. This man was cruel and abuse to any woman, except for a woman, Bess.


    So, Ximena really got used to it.


    Anyway, it was just a bruise, and the marks would naturally disappear after a week.


    "Don''t press me with Grandpa. If you push me too hard, don''t blame me for hurting you!" Yates glared at the beautiful woman in front of him and punched the wall behind her.


    Then he suddenly smiled evilly, "You always talk about that old man. People who don''t know you might think that you have something to do with him!"


    If it were any other time, Ximena would slap him without hesitation!


    But she didn''t dare to do that at this time, because she was not sure how cruel Yates would be for Bess. What if the child was hurt?


    "I''m a little surprised that you didn''t slap me." Yates sneered, "are you afraid of me? Why don''t you two dare to hurt me alone? "


    After saying that, he suddenly reached out and tore off the front of her nightgown. He wanted to see her panic and out of control, but... She didn''t.


    He felt boring.


    When he saw a large amo


    as you are willing to protect me, I''m not afraid of anything. What''s her name, Ximena, right? "


    "I''m not afraid of her!"


    "Have you really made up your mind?" Yates stared at her for a moment and said, "Sana, you don''t have to do this for me..."


    In the middle of his words, the woman''s slightly cold lips came up, although it was just a dragonfly kiss.


    The man still felt satisfied.


    "Yates, I''ve made up my mind. Please don''t say anything more, okay?"


    "Okay!" Of course he would respect her decision. After all, she was the woman he loved most. "Do you still want to see the house? Let''s go to eat something first. "


    Bess glared at him and said shyly, "since we''re already here, of course we should go upstairs to have a look. Otherwise, we come here for nothing. Let''s go to eat after we finish!"


    "Okay."


    Then the two walked towards the elevator hand in hand.


    Two days later, Yates brought Bess back to the Shen Clan. Different from the last time, Bess also had her luggage.


    Master Shen''s attitude was still bad, but much better than last time.


    He took a look at Ximena, who was sitting quietly in a corner of the sofa. Seeing that Ximena didn''t seem to have any objection, he said to Bess, "there are many rules in the Shen Clan. In the future, don''t talk and do more things. You must take good care of Ximena. If she is not feeling well, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    "Grandpa, how can you do this? Sana is not a servant." Yates immediately added, "there are many servants around Ximena. Why..."


    "If you don''t agree, then get out." Master Shen was furious, "you can''t stand such grievance. How can you want to marry into the Shen Clan?"


    This kind of difference made Yates unbearable. He looked coldly at the woman sitting not far away as if she was an outsider, "Grandpa, will you be better to Sana as long as I make her pregnant?"

 Chapter 706 How To Win Yates Heart

    "Bastard!"


    When Master Shen was about to hit Yates with his crutch, Bess immediately pounced on the man.


    How could Yates let his beloved woman get hurt? He quickly turned over to block her body, and then heavily hit his back with his crutch!


    Five times in a row!


    Master Shen used to be a soldier. Although he was old, he would do morning exercises and Tai Chi every day, so the strength of his arms was not reduced. Although it wouldn''t hurt, it was really painful.


    Originally, Ximena didn''t want to get involved in this dispute. The more she got involved, the more disgusted that man would be towards her. How could she make him hate her? Once he hated her, he wouldn''t love her anymore, would he?


    Now she suddenly felt that she was really like a bad woman who had to separate the miserable couple in front of her.


    Putting down the book in her hand, she rubbed her belly and stood up from the sofa. She walked gracefully to Master Shen and said in a more elegant tone, "Grandpa, why are you angry? I think what he said is reasonable. I know that since I moved into the Shen Clan, grandpa has been very fond of me and spoiled me very much. But sometimes I think that this love and care is mostly because of the baby in my belly... "


    In fact, this had always been a question in the bottom of Ximena''s heart. This old man was very smart. It was impossible for him not to know her real purpose.


    But he tolerated her and even helped her. She had always been curious about it.


    No Grandpa would help others destroy his grandson.


    Master Shen''s hand holding the crutch was a little trembling. He turned to look at Ximena and said firmly, "because you are congenial to me. I want you to be my granddaughter in law, and no other woman can be my granddaughter-in-law!"


    No woman could do that!


    These words directly pierced into the heart of Bess. She could not help but ask herself, why couldn''t she compare with this Ximena? Was it really because of the baby in Ximena''s belly?


    Baby...


    She had lost Cindy.


    So she couldn''t lose this man who loved her so much. She couldn''t los


    re of you all my life. As long as you are willing to be with me, I will always be by your side."


    "Really?"


    Women liked to listen to sweet words, not to mention that such sweet words came out of his mouth. She was even more shocked.


    Everyone was afraid of Yates, saying that he was cruel and merciless by all means, but he was good to her in all ways. Such a good was really needed for her.


    She turned over from him and lay on her stomach, looking into his eyes. "Yates, I''m afraid it''s difficult to change grandpa''s attitude towards me. Didn''t you hear him say that just now? He said that his granddaughter in law was only Ximena... "


    "I''m so scared. I''m afraid that you''ll change your mind and side with Ximena in the future."


    Now that Ximena could coax Master Shen to be so obedient, she must be very capable, so Bess really couldn''t let down her guard.


    Looking at her, Yates couldn''t help but feel restless in the bottom of his heart. He leaned over and kissed her lips, "Sana, from now on, I will only touch you, really only you..."


    At this time, a figure just flashed by outside the door.


    The two people in the room were kissing so hard that they didn''t feel anyone passing by. It was not until they heard a noise that the two of them came to their senses.


    Bess covered her face and immediately got down from Yates. "There is someone at the door. Go and have a look..."

 Chapter 707 Its Just A Beginning!

    Yates'' good mood was extinguished at once. He looked at the woman who had rolled to a corner of the bed and covered her face with both hands. He could only smile helplessly, stood up and walked outside.


    He didn''t know which servant was so unruly that she dared to wander around at the door of his room at this time.


    Unexpectedly, when he walked out of the room, he saw the back of Ximena and the broken vase beside the corridor. But the broken vase had been picked up and put aside.


    Yates quickly walked over and pulled her over.


    All of a sudden, she was in a panic, as if she didn''t expect him to be behind her.


    Huh! This woman was really good at acting. She had expected, but she pretended to be frightened.


    Wait...


    Why was Kitty with her?


    Ximena didn''t expect that someone would pull her from behind forcefully. She almost stumbled and fell, but at this time, someone suddenly held her up...


    She looked up and saw Yates staring at the cat in her hand, his eyes full of shock.


    "What did you do to my Kitty?"


    The man suddenly became angry, as if someone had touched something he treasured most.


    "Kitty?" Ximena didn''t expect him to be so dramatic. Looking at his anxious face, she touched the cat in her hand and said, "this cat... Is it yours? "


    Yates didn''t answer, but took action to show whether the cat was his or not.


    He reached out and grabbed Kitty from Ximena''s hand, and Kitty seemed to be very close to him. She climbed directly to his shoulder and squatted there. It was round and looked a little fat, but she didn''t expect it to be called Kitty...


    Looking at the cat, Ximena couldn''t help laughing. At this time, the man looked at her face, but suddenly felt disgusted in the bottom of his heart. "Ximena, don''t you have such a scheming mind? How dare you try to get close to me through Kitty!"


    "¡­"


    Suddenly, the smile on Ximena''s face froze. She looked into the man''s fierce eyes and said, "I don''t know it''s your cat."


    He di


    it also means that you care about me. "


    "What are you thinking about? Of course I care about you. If I don''t care about you, how can I come to the Shen Clan with you..."


    She stretched out her hand to beat him, but was held by him and pulled into his arms. "Sana, you don''t know how important you are to me! How can you suspect that I have a crush on other women again? I admit that I was a rascal before and I have been with women all the time. But as long as you are willing to be with me, I can ignore them for you... "


    "Well, that''s enough. Let me deal with your wound first. I trust you."


    Bess pulled him to the bedside and began to clean his wound after he took off his shirt. "By the way, aren''t you busy recently? Why do you have so much time to accompany me? "


    Yates smiled, "I''m busy, but I have to spare some time to accompany you. I''ll go out for a week the day after tomorrow. Take good care of yourself during that time. I don''t want to see you lose weight when I come back, okay? "


    "One week? It will take so long! "


    "Sana, I don''t want to leave you either, but I have to do something." Yates took her hand and kissed it on the lips, "so I have to make you suffer."


    At this time, something suddenly came to Bess'' mind. She thought maybe she could prepare a surprise while he was away...

 Chapter 708 Declare War

    After Yates'' leave, the first thing Bess did was to look for Ximena. She wanted to know how long Ximena would stay in the Shen Clan?


    She wanted to tell her that if that man didn''t love her, she would waste her time in the Shen Clan!


    In the afternoon, it was raining outside. When Master Shen went out, Bess found Ximena. Seeing that Ximena was reading quietly in the living room, Bess walked over.


    "Miss Ximena, may I have a talk with you?"


    Surprised, Ximena raised her head and regained her composure.


    "Miss Bess, what do you want to talk about with me? Is it about Yates?"


    Bess smiled and sat down elegantly. "I know you are a smart girl. Since you are a smart girl, why do you do something stupid? Do you think... What will happen if you continue to stay here? "


    "Yates won''t like you, let alone fall in love with you. So for your own sake, you''d better leave as soon as possible. Don''t stay any longer to annoy others."


    "Miss Bess, you are so straightforward." Ximena put aside the book in her hand, "but I''m afraid I''ll let Miss Bess down. I won''t leave the Shen Clan."


    "Don''t you think it''s self-esteem to stay like this?" Bess didn''t know what was the good of her doing this, so she''d better leave with a compensation. As for the child, she could send it to the Shen Clan after it was born.


    At least, if they exchanged their positions, Bess would definitely make such a decision.


    "Self-esteem?" "Then what about Miss Bess? Grandpa doesn''t like you either. Why do you have to stay here? You don''t seem to have any self-esteem like me. "


    "How can it be the same?" As if being poked in the pain, Bess was a little angry from embarrassment. "I really love Yates. As for Grandpa, he will compromise sooner or later. What about you then? You''d better think about it carefully and leave as soon as you can get some money now. Don''t keep pestering Yates."


    To Ximena, Bess was neither an enemy nor a friend.


    But what Bess said just now was really beyond her ability. The most important thing was that the words "true love" sounded like a little ridiculous.


    "Miss Bess, as far as I know, you were involved in another true love not long ago. You said you loved another man deeply, and now you said you loved Yates. You... It''s so special. It s


    t food basin seemed to be two days ago.


    Suddenly, Ximena felt a little uneasy, so she called the housekeeper to help her look around the house.


    And she herself went to the backyard to look for it, because Kitty usually liked to stroll there and play with some birds.


    When Ximena came to the backyard, she suddenly saw a piece of intact grass seemed to have been dug out. She squatted down in confusion and reached out her hand to touch it.


    The soil was soft, as if it had been turned over not long ago.


    At this time, the bad feeling in her heart increased. Ximena picked up a dry branch beside and inserted it into the soil. Obviously, she felt something under the soil.


    A trace of panic flashed through her heart, and then she immediately opened the soil, and saw a few wisps of hair. At this time, the voice of Bess came from behind.


    "Yates, don''t look for her. Maybe Kitty left herself. It''s just a cat? If you really like it, I can buy you another one in the pet store, okay? "


    Yates'' face was full of anxiety, "no, Kitty can''t run around!"


    At this time, Ximena happened to dig out Kitty''s corpse from the soil. She screamed in horror. Yates and Bess ran over as soon as they heard the noise


    "Ah!" Bess couldn''t bear to see such a scene and screamed.


    At this time, the man beside her had already rushed over. Looking at Kitty''s broken body, he raised his eyes and stared at the woman in front of him.


    "Ximena! You are so cruel and merciless that you even won''t let go of a cat! "

 Chapter 709 Kneel Down And Apologize

    "Yates, what are you talking about?" Seeing Kitty dying so strangely, Ximena felt so sad.


    "Don''t sling mud at me! It has nothing to do with me that Kitty is like this! I''ve been looking for it for a long time, but I didn''t expect... "


    "Shut up!" Yates stepped forward and pinched her neck, "I know you hate me. Do you think I will believe that Kitty''s death has nothing to do with you?"


    "Yates, are you a fool?" Ximena hated being wronged most. "If I really killed Kitty, do you think I would be so stupid to bury it in the backyard of the Shen Clan?"


    "¡­"


    Yates used more strength, looking at the woman''s pale face turned red because of lack of oxygen. "You don''t need to defend yourself. No matter what you say, I won''t believe it!"


    "Yates, what are you doing? Stop!"


    Perhaps it was because he heard the noise that Master Shen rushed to the backyard and saw this scene.


    He walked quickly to Yates, "Let go of her! Do you want to kill two lives? "


    Yates felt his forehead throbbing a few times, and then reluctantly let go of her. "Ximena, get out of here! Get out of the Shen Clan!"


    "¡­ Yates, I won''t leave here before I get what I want. " As she spoke, she held back her faint body and tore her clothes. Then she squatted down with a little difficulty to cover Kitty''s corpse. "Besides, I won''t admit the fabricated charge you put on me!"


    "I will give you the answer whether Kitty was killed by me or not!"


    At this time, Bess, who had been standing aside silently all the time, suddenly felt a beat in her heart. In fact, she wanted to tell Yates the truth, but when she saw his expression just now, she was a little scared...


    She was not sure whether he would blame her or not?


    What''s more, in her opinion, this was a good chance for him to kick Ximena out of the Shen Clan completely.


    Seeing this, Master Shen immediately stopped her, "Ximena, what are you doing? There are bacteria and bugs on it. You are pregnant..."


    "Grandpa, it''s okay." Ximena covered the soil again, "I believe Kitty won''t hurt me."


    "Huh!" Yates sneered, "hypocrite."


    After settling down Kitty, Ximena went upstairs to take a hot shower. In the middle of the shower, a servant came upstairs and told her to go to the hall as soon as she finished.


    She had a rough idea of what had happened, probably because of Kitty. Judging from what had happened just now, it seemed that Yates would take advantage of this opportunity to let her leave the Shen Clan.


    In fact, she was more curious about what was wrong with Kitty. Why was Kitty buried in the backyard and who poisoned


    ild?


    Master Shen coughed and pretended to be innocent, "who knows what will happen five years later? I may not be able to live to that age."


    "You can''t live to that age. Why did you do that in advance?"


    There was no way for him to be with that woman!


    "Can''t I do it in advance?" Master Shen suddenly became excited, "I just want to celebrate my eighty year old birthday. So what?"


    "Well, well, you can think about it. I can do it for you, but I''m not used to working with women, so don''t arrange people for me, in case of unnecessary burdens..."


    Yates said meaningfully.


    "What''s the rush?" Master Shen smiled, "I didn''t say that I would ask you and Ximena to do it for me. I will make a decision after I find out whether Kitty''s death has anything to do with Ximena or not. All in all, I''m telling you the truth today. If it was Ximena who did it, I won''t protect her anymore. If it wasn''t... "


    "Then the real murderer should also be treated in the same way, and you and Ximena should work together to help me arrange my eighty year old birthday party."


    From beginning to end, Ximena did not say a word, because she found that the expression of someone present seemed to be a little strange.


    Bess was not very nervous, but her dodging eyes clearly showed that there was something hidden in her heart.


    "Miss Bess..." "Did you see Kitty two days ago?"


    "How, how could I see that?" Bess reached for the teacup on the tea table and pinched it tightly unconsciously. "I don''t like cats and dogs very much, so naturally I don''t pay attention to them."


    "You don''t like it?" Ximena paused, as if she had another meaning, "Miss Bess, you don''t like Kitty!"


    Yates sprang up, "watch your mouth, Ximena!"

 Chapter 710 Sow Discord

    Ximena sneered, with a gleam shining in her eyes.


    "She said she didn''t like cats and dogs. I just repeated her words. Do you need to protect her like this? What did I do to her? "


    "Ximena!" Yates wished he could tear her apart.


    "Don''t think that I don''t know what you are thinking. You killed Kitty and now you want to frame Sana. Huh! Let me tell you, don''t even think about it! "


    "I really don''t know how to tell a brainless man like you!"


    Ximena became excited again. "Were you blind or what? Did you see anything wrong with Kitty? What does it mean? It''s rotten. If I really killed it, why should I dig it out? Isn''t it a warning to the enemy? "


    "Well, don''t talk too much. I think we still need to confirm it." All of a sudden, a smile appeared on Master Shen''s face. He noticed that the two men seemed to be quarreling, but people who didn''t know the situation might think that they were trifling with each other.


    He chuckled in his heart and then said, "I''m a little tired. I''ll go back to my room first and ask the housekeeper to bring the dinner to my room later. And you just need to inform me when you find out the real murderer. "


    "¡­"


    Obviously, he meant that he would not interfere in the rest of the matter and would do whatever they young people did!


    After Master Shen left the hall, the atmosphere in the Hall fell into endless depression again.


    Yates stared at Ximena as if he wanted to make a hole in her body. He was sure that Kitty was killed by her.


    As for the reason, she just wanted him to be sad!


    At this time, Ximena looked very calm. "Don''t do anything wrong, don''t be afraid of ghosts at midnight. Maybe the murderer doesn''t know that there are many surveillance cameras in the Shen Clan. In fact, as long as I get the surveillance video, I can see it clearly. She smiled and said. I''ve called the guards just now. He''s resting today. When he arrives tomorrow, the murderer must have nowhere to hide. "


    Bess tried to calm herself down, but her heart had already been in panic.


    Why didn''t she expect that there was a monitor? Fortunately, the guard was n


    "Don''t you know it''s a steal without asking?"


    This voice...


    Bess didn''t dare to turn around in an instant. She stood there and slowly withdrew her hand. She didn''t turn around until she thought of how to deal with it.


    But she didn''t expect that Yates was also standing outside and looking at her with a deep face.


    His eyes were so strange to her, as if he had never looked at her like that.


    "Yates, why are you here?"


    "Yates, listen to me. It''s not what you think. I just want to take something else." Afraid of his reaction, Bess immediately walked over and said.


    At this time, Bess finally understood that what Ximena said in the day was deliberately said to her, in order to catch her when she took action.


    She didn''t expect that Ximena had already suspected her at that time.


    But why was Yates with her?


    Did he suspect her during the day?


    "Sana, tell me, what are you doing here in the middle of the night?"


    Obviously, Yates'' tone was not as gentle as before. He couldn''t believe that Kitty''s death really had something to do with Bess, let alone that she, who used to be kind and innocent, had learned to lie.


    Bess knew that he must be blaming her. What should she do now? What could she do?


    She looked at the expressionless woman next to him and said, "Yates, don''t believe her. It''s all her scheme. Can''t you see it? She just wants to sow dissension between us! "

 Chapter 711 They Are Really Alike!

    Ximena didn''t expect that Bess was so good at telling lies.


    Originally, she didn''t want to argue with Bess. Even if Bess really killed Kitty, she still needed a sincere apology to be forgiven.


    However, it was obvious that this woman didn''t want to say anything to apologize. On the contrary, she was still framing her at this time.


    Well, she could only say that the woman Yates fell in love with really showed his taste, and was really like him.


    Yates didn''t say a word all the time. He stared at the nervous face of Bess for a long time and said, "Bess, as long as you say no, I will believe you! Whatever you say. Come here, let''s go back. "


    As he spoke, he reached out his hand to her. His eyes were pure, as if he was saying, "even if your hand is stained with blood, I still love you.".


    Ximena had guessed that Yates wouldn''t do anything to Bess, even if it was in front of her.


    But she was still surprised by his eyes! It turned out that Yates would be so persistent in loving someone.


    "Yates, I''m sorry!" Bess stopped for a second and slowly reached out her hand.


    ¡ª¡ªSorry, you are still willing to believe me at this time.


    ¡ª¡ªSorry, I killed your favorite pet by accident.


    ¡ª¡ªI''m sorry that I didn''t love you wholeheartedly before.


    Ximena really wanted to help them, but her bottom line was there, and she couldn''t pretend that nothing had happened. So she quickly walked over and pulled Bess'' weak body hard. "Miss Bess, if you have mercy, you have..."


    "Yes, I, I killed Kitty by accident." Without hiding anything, Bess said directly, "but I really didn''t mean to do that. I was afraid of the cat. When Kitty jumped on me, I just wanted to get rid of it, but I didn''t expect it to die like this."


    "Then why did you lie? Why didn''t you stand out first when Yates misunderstood me?" Ximena''s eyes were calm and not flustered, even if the man next to her seemed to be shooting her to death by his eyes. "Even just now, you were still talking nonsense and framing me."


    "¡­ I''m sorry! " Bess suddenly sof


    but smart and tough. He suddenly felt that she was so different.


    Late at night, in a private club.


    Yates sat lazily in the box, with no one around him. He was holding a glass of wine, and the amber liquid reflected in the light.


    He drank up the wine in his hand and became a little drunk in an instant. At this time, the door of the box was pushed open. Pimp in luxury clothes came in, followed by several young and beautiful girls.


    "Mr. Shen, you haven''t been here for a long time." Pimp was sweet and had a good figure. "But it''s a coincidence that several new girls come here these days. They are all clean. Mr. Shen, which one do you like? "


    Yates smiled evilly. He looked at those women who seemed to be almost the same looking with the same beautiful face. But when he saw the last thin woman, he suddenly paused.


    They are alike!


    "Come and sit next to me." He waved at the woman and said.


    Pimp was surprised. She didn''t expect to pick the most ordinary one. "Mr. Shen, look at the others..."


    "I only want her. Get out of here!"


    Yates said angrily.


    No one in Jin City dared to offend him, and Pimp immediately smiled, "yes, yes, we are going out now. Mr. Shen, enjoy yourself! "


    "You are lucky. Don''t be silly. Show him all the skills you have just learned!" When she left, Pimp looked at the thinnest girl and whispered.

 Chapter 712 Cruel As Well

    There were only two people left in the box, but the girl still stood there, not daring to move, with her head down.


    "Mr. Shen, let me serve you." After a long time, she said.


    The girls here were famous in Jin City. Yates used to be a frequent visitor here. He hadn''t been here for a long time, but now he was not impulsive at all. "Come here and sit here." He just raised his hand and said.


    "Yes, sir."


    The girl timidly walked over and sat beside the man, with her head still bowed.


    "Raise your head. It''s not funny." Yates squinted at her.


    "Mr. Shen, I''m not very beautiful." At least here, she couldn''t be counted as an outstanding girl. There were so many beautiful girls here.


    Yates approached the sofa behind him and smiled lazily. When he was drunk, he said gracefully, "I ordered you because of your face."


    "My face?" The woman was obviously stunned. She slowly raised her head, and there was a touch of tenacity in her eyes. "Is it because of my face that Mr. Shen thinks of someone?"


    "You are smart." Yates praised with a smile, "it reminds me of a woman I hate very much."


    But she was also a special woman.


    The girls didn''t understand what he meant, and she didn''t need to understand either. The men who came here were just for fun, and they were just tools for fun. The tools didn''t need to have any thoughts, as long as they obeyed.


    Thinking of what Pimp had said before she left, the girl stretched out her white fingers to unlock the buckle around her neck. Soon, the crescent colored cheongsam outside was taken off and fell to her feet. At this time, the girl was almost naked.


    Her fair skin was shining in the light...


    She was so beautiful.


    "Your skin is as beautiful as porcelain." Yates touched her white, tender shoulder and said.


    After all, it was her first time to serve a guest, so she was a little scared. "Mr. Shen, I can cooperate with you whatever you like." She clenched her hands and said.


    "¡­"


    For a long time, the man did not speak. He just lay back in the same position and looked at the very similar side face.


    "Mr. Shen..."


    The girl couldn''t stand such a long silence and


    owned, "Austin, I want to ask you something."


    "Mr. Shen, what''s up?" It turned out that he really had something to say. "As long as you ask, no matter what it is, I will answer it."


    "I... Am I a bad guy? " Yates opened his eyes with hesitation, "have I done a lot of terrible things?"


    Austin was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Yates would ask such a question. "Mr. Shen, in my eyes, you are very successful, even more successful than Jacob. From ancient times till now, all the people who have achieved great success are ruthless. It''s cruel to use explosive treatment, but it''s also the most effective. "


    "Mr. Shen, you have never doubted what you have done before. What''s wrong with you today?"


    "Kitty was dead. She fell to the ground and died. Bess told me that she didn''t do it on purpose. She was careless." Yates sneered, "I''ve been working in the business field for so long. Can''t I see if a person is lying? Not on purpose? Huh! But it''s quite cruel. "


    Kitty was his third kitten. In his eyes, animals were cuter than humans, at least they were simple. So he liked to be closer to animals for a period of time.


    At least, they were all very simple.


    Austin wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought, "Mr. Shen, in fact, have you ever thought that after such a long time, maybe Miss Bess has changed, and everyone will change."


    "Austin, what do you mean?" Austin asked with certainty

 Chapter 713 Do You Think...

    There were some things that Austin didn''t want to mention, after all, it was the private affairs of his boss. In addition, Yates had ordered him not to investigate what had happened to Bess in the United States in the past six years.


    They would encounter a lot of problems. It was not easy for a woman to take care of a child in a foreign country.


    Obviously, her new start was not good. Although Bess had a lawyer''s license, she had to start from scratch abroad.


    Therefore, she lived a hard life, and she couldn''t even afford the rent. She couldn''t find a suitable job for a period of time, so she could only work as a waitress in some coffee shops.


    At that time, she met a man, the owner of a restaurant. She didn''t get better until she knew him.


    There was no difference between the East and the West.


    Men and women, the most simple game of money and desire...


    Austin was not sure if Bess had done something shameless, but there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. If she got something, she needed to pay something.


    Austin said these things in a very obscure way. He thought that Yates had to make something clear, even if it would make him angry.


    In this matter, Yates was indeed furious, but his target was not Bess, but Austin dared to disobey his order.


    The first time, there would be a second time, and even the next countless times. He needed a person who was loyal to him, not someone who had a double mind.


    "Austin, how dare you disobey my order!"


    Although Yates was drunk, his words were still frightening, which made Austin feel scared.


    But since he had said it, he had naturally been ready to take the consequences.


    "Tomorrow, you pack up and go to Perrin."


    Perrin had been in a mess and in great danger these days.


    Once he entered, it would be difficult for him to get out.


    Of course, Austin knew this. This punishment was really heavy, and it seemed that the position of Bess in Yates'' heart could not be shaken.


    But ther


    six years?" He whispered in the woman''s ear, "¡­"


    This question was caught off guard and exploded in Bess'' mind in an instant.


    "I... I just work and bring up Cindy."


    Although Bess was telling the truth, her voice was trembling.


    "Work? What do you do? " "A lawyer?" there was another meaning in his words.


    "¡­ Yes. " Bess lowered her head and avoided eye contact with him, "you know that, don''t you? Why do you suddenly ask me now? "


    "Did someone speak ill of me in front of you? No matter what she said, it''s not the truth. I''m innocent"


    At least she didn''t sell her body for anything. She just lay there quietly and didn''t need to do anything further.


    "Sana, I prefer you to be clean and tidy." Yates touched her face and said.


    Bess frowned, so he thought she was not clean now?


    "Yates, I really didn''t do anything bad. I..."


    "What?" Yates wanted to wait for her to continue, but he heard some other lies from her mouth.


    "Sana, we may have a different understanding of the word ''clean''. It''s just like me. My body is definitely not clean and very dirty. I don''t know how many women I have slept with. Some have a little impression, and some have already forgotten to be clean. But I never defend myself for what I have done. I''m bad. I admit that I''d rather be a real villain than a hypocrite. "

 Chapter 714 Marriage Certificate

    "You can tell me everything, whether it''s good or bad, as long as you tell me, I can accept it."


    "But I don''t like you to lie to me again and again." At this moment, Yates seemed to be completely awake.


    "The girl I love is very honest. I also appreciate her honesty!"


    Be honest!


    This word hit her heart directly, "so, I let you down now, right?"


    His expression was so similar to Jacob''s. They were both disappointed in her, weren''t they?


    They felt that she had changed. She was no longer the simple and innocent Bess.


    "Yates! In fact, these are all excuses for you to change your heart. It''s just that you don''t like me and don''t want to be with me. What I have changed and what I am not simple. " Tears streamed down her cheeks. "I''m no longer young. I want to find a good husband. I want a man who can protect me from wind and rain... Is there anything wrong? "


    "Yates, you said you loved me and would take care of me, but you investigated me and didn''t believe me. Do you think that I won''t be sad? What did I do wrong? I just want a simple family to be hurt by you again and again! "


    "¡­"


    Looking at the tearful woman in front of him, Yates suddenly felt a little confused. What happened to him just now? Why did he say those words that hurt her?


    "Sana, I''m sorry! I''m drunk. Don''t be mad at me. " He held her in his arms and said, "I was drunk and talking nonsense. You can''t do anything out of line."


    "It''s really difficult to live in America. I took Cindy with me. I did have a hard time for a period of time, and then I met a boss of a restaurant. He said that I looked like his dead wife. Since his wife died, he had been suffering from insomnia and couldn''t fall asleep at night. Later, he said that he was willing to give me some money and let me help him sleep, but it was just a simple sleep on the bed. He really didn''t do anything... "


    "Later, I found that he gradually shifted his love for his wife to me. I knew that my relationship with him could not continue, so I lost contact with him..."


    ter Shen was rendered speechless.


    At this moment, Bess suddenly felt relieved. She was so afraid that they really went to get the marriage certificate just now. She was afraid that he had nothing.


    "Why should I listen to you, Ximena?" Yates clenched Bess'' hand and said, "I''m going to get the marriage certificate with her now. What can you do?"


    Hearing this, Ximena spread out her hands and sat down elegantly. She took the magazine beside her and said with a relaxed expression, "then let''s wait and see who can consume more energy. At that time, grandpa may really leave the Shen Clan to my baby... Huh! Then I will destroy it myself! "


    At first, Master Shen was not sure what she was going to do, but now he suddenly realized that Ximena was so smart. What was this? Fine!


    He immediately echoed, "yes, Ximena is right! I''m old and confused. Maybe I did it. "


    Finally, the two sides reached an agreement and Ximena left the Shen Clan immediately.


    In fact, she had been tired of staying there for a long time. If she stayed there longer, she would think that she was a disabled person.


    After returning to the apartment she had bought, she went to the supermarket nearby to buy some daily necessities and some grain.


    When she was paying the bill, she met an unexpected person. She was a little surprised and asked, "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 715 Why Is Your Face So Red

    This supermarket was usually visited by people living in the neighborhood.


    Wearing casual clothes, Austin pointed at the shopping basket.


    "I don''t have enough food at home, so I come out to buy some. You... Why are you here alone? "


    "As you wish, I just moved out of the Shen Clan."


    Ximena shrugged. She looked relaxed. When she left the place with Yates, she felt everything was good and happy.


    Austin''s eyes narrowed slightly. After paying the bill, he put away the invoice and waited aside.


    "Let''s go to drink something later. There is a Boba tea shop here. Can you drink it? "


    "Of course!" "It''s my treat."


    "No. how can I let a lady pay the bill?" Seeing that she was going to carry a lot of things, Austin reached out his hand and said, "let me help you."


    Ximena took a look at him. In fact, she always knew that he was not a bad man, and she could always see the shadow of Mark on him. "Thank you! By the way, do you also live here? "


    "Well, the lease of the house has expired. I want to change to a bigger house, so I find this place." "What about you? What''s your plan after you leave the Shen Clan? "


    "What other plans can I have? Of course I will wait for the baby to be born..."


    "What are you going to do next?" Looking at her belly, which was as big as a ball, Austin asked, "are you going to raise the baby alone after it is born?"


    "If I don''t raise him alone, will I give him to that scumbag father?" Ximena shook her head with a smile, hatred surging in her eyes. "Does Yates deserve to be a father? Austin, you know better than me that he doesn''t deserve it at all! "


    "Do you still hate Mr. Shen?"


    "Don''t you think I should hate him?" At this time, the two of them had entered the Boba tea shop. "I can''t find a reason not to hate him." Ximena found a slightly spacious place to sit down.


    Austin could totally understand what she was thinking. "What kind of drinks do you want to drink?" He changed the topic and asked.


    "The original taste. Less sweet."


    "Okay."


    ry tired during her pregnancy, but she had no choice. No matter how tired she was, she had to bear it.


    At this time, Austin also stood up at once. "I''ll drive you back. Where do you live?"


    "It''s just the opposite community, not far." She pointed to the opposite direction.


    "Uh... What a coincidence! I rent it there now. " Seeing the strange expression on her face, Austin immediately said, "don''t get me wrong. I''m not following you. It''s really a coincidence."


    "Don''t be nervous. I didn''t mean that. It''s just a coincidence." "Then let''s go. Please send the pregnant woman home by the way."


    "You''re welcome."


    "Ha ha, I don''t understand why a person like you would do evil with Yates." Joyce didn''t mean to pry into other people''s privacy. She was just curious.


    Taking a look at the woman beside him, Austin said, "Mr. Shen saved my life. He is my rebirth parents."


    "Ha... That''s a good reason. "


    The two walked out of the supermarket together and chatted casually, as if they felt sorry not to have met sooner.


    At this time, Ximena was stumbled by a stone at her feet. Austin was quickly holding her and put one hand around her waist. "Are you all right?"


    "Nothing. Thank you!"


    In the car not far away, the man was smoking a slowly burning cigarette. Feeling stuffy in his chest, he reached out to open the door...

 Chapter 716 Devil

    But in just a second, the door was closed again. The people in the car only sat inside and watched the two walk into the community quietly. Then the figures of the two people slowly disappeared in his eyes.


    About half an hour later, the man got out of the car and steadily walked into the community.


    As soon as Ximena returned to her room, the first thing she did was pour herself into the Beanbag, took a can of yogurt and slowly sucked it.


    She played with the U disk that Austin gave her with the other hand. She didn''t expect that Austin would be so straightforward. She didn''t know if it was because her words worked or for other reasons?


    When she was about to get up from the sofa to check the information on the U disk, the doorbell rang. Was it Austin?


    She walked over and opened the door. "What are you doing here?" When she saw the man standing outside, she was stunned for a moment, and then immediately changed her face.


    Yates looked into the suite and asked, "don''t you invite me in?"


    "I don''t entertain scums here. Get out!" Since the way he fell in love with her didn''t work, she naturally didn''t have the spare time to play any love game with him.


    Instead of leaving, Yates directly squeezed in. "You have lived in the Shen Clan for so long. I''m sure you are not used to living here now." He looked at everything inside and felt relieved after he was sure that there was no one else in it.


    "No, it''s so uncomfortable to live under the same roof with you. I''m suffering every minute. Now it''s like heaven for me!"


    "I didn''t bother you there. Remember to enjoy yourself."


    Yates looked at the woman standing at the door, holding her arms. Although she was pregnant with his baby, she hated him to the core, as if she wanted to eat his flesh and drink his blood. But not long ago, she swore to make him fall in love with her...


    "Didn''t you say that you would make me fall in love with you?" As he spoke, Yates saw the Beanbag in the corner. He


    "That''s my assistant." Yates introduced seriously as if she didn''t know about it.


    "I know he is your assistant, but he is different from you I like him very much. "


    Austin looked like Mark, a considerate elder brother who was a little silly and upright.


    Mark, she hadn''t contacted him for a long time, but it was better not to contact him. She knew Mark''s thoughts about her, but they were impossible. She didn''t deserve him for a long time now.


    "Ximena! Do you know what you are talking about? " Yates'' calmed emotions erupted again, "do you..."


    "That''s my business. It has nothing to do with you. Get out of here!" She didn''t expect that he would misunderstand her and Austin.


    Yates sneered, "Austin will go to Perrin next week. Maybe he will never come back."


    "You!" Glaring at him, she continued, "he has devoted himself to you and done everything against his conscience. How could you send him to such a dangerous place? A cold-blooded beast like you should go to hell eighteen times! "


    "Yes, I am a beast! But you are pregnant with a beast''s child! Isn''t it more ironic? "


    He couldn''t believe that she could be so fierce for the sake of Austin.


    Ximena thought if she had a knife in her hand, she would have rushed to him and perished with him.


    This man was not a human, but a devil...

 Chapter 717 He Knew She Would Not Be Able To Convince Them

    Ximena thought she had been strong enough to forget what weakness was, but after Yates left, her real emotions revealed.


    No matter how much she hated him, she was pregnant with his child now. He was a scumbag, then what was her child?


    She was not sure if she could stop hating the baby after the baby was born.


    Yes, she was not sure.


    Thinking of this, Ximena''s heart was like crawling countless ants, gnawing at her heart day by day until her heart became numb and did not feel pain.


    Sitting on the sofa, she stared blankly at the U disk on the tea table, slowly reached out her hand and squeezed the U disk into her hand. She muttered, "even if the whole world doesn''t dare to hurt that scum, I won''t let him go!"


    For her poor parents and herself.


    It had to be admitted that Austin was a very capable person. She could see it from a complicated list.


    There were so many people that Ximena couldn''t visit all, so she chose two. One was a massage girl in a club, and the other was a high school teacher.


    The masseuse''s room was close to that of Ximena, so she decided to pay a visit first.


    This kind of thing was a sensitive topic, and as Austin said, Yates would deal with it with money afterwards. In the past so long, they might not be willing to stand on the court.


    After all, it was not a glorious thing.


    Although she was the victim, she would also be treated coldly and violently by the public opinion.


    Therefore, it was just a chance.


    Ximena stood at the gate of the community for a long time with a big belly. She didn''t know if she should go in. Her sudden appearance might increase the other party''s trouble, so it was difficult to make a decision for the time being.


    At this time, a taxi stopped at the door and a slim woman got out of the car. Austin''s materials also included photos of all women, so Ximena recognized her at a glance. She immediately walked over and asked, "Hello, are you Miss Miah?"


    "¡­ You are? I don''t know you. " Miah looked her up and down.


    "You don''t know me, but I know you. I... I have something to tell Miss Miah. "


    "Sorry, I have nothing to say to strangers." After paying the fare, Miah walked into the community resolutely.


    With a big belly, it was really inconvenient for her to catch up with Miah. She immediately shouted behind, "I want to talk to you about Yates."


    All of a sudden, Miah stopped and turned around in disbelief. "Who, who the hell are you?"


    "I..." "Like you, I''m a victim," Ximena continued with a


    ." With a serious look on Ximena''s face, there was an expression of unwillingness and unwillingness in her eyes.


    How could a evildoer live so free from a guilty conscience every day!


    Emily''s expression softened slightly. "It''s useless. We can''t win. Besides, I''ve also received the hush money. Now I have a happy family. I don''t want my husband to know about the past, so I''m sorry, I can''t do anything about it."


    "No, you can, as long as you are willing to stand out." Ximena grabbed her hand excitedly. "Miss Emily, don''t you feel that it has become a pain that you can''t tell? It doesn''t mean that if you don''t mention it, others don''t know it and it never exists. Instead, if you don''t have the courage to face it, it will always be there. "


    "¡­ No. " Emily shook off his hand and said, "once I do so, how will my colleagues and family look at me? Maybe they will sympathize with me, and then they will look at me with different eyes. You can leave now. I won''t help you. Please don''t come to me in the future. I don''t want to be disturbed in my life. Thank you! "


    She had the same attitude as Miah, but the two of them had different opinions.


    One was that she didn''t want to offend the powerful, and the other was that she didn''t want her current life to change.


    All of a sudden, Ximena felt as if she was crossing an abyss, and she had no ability to cross it.


    Emily had left, leaving Ximena sitting on the bench in a daze.


    At this time, a black car not far away was slowly moving over and stopped in front of her.


    The man got out of the car and walked to her. He looked at the sky and said, "let''s go back. It''s going to rain. Don''t bother."

 Chapter 718 Jealous

    "¡­ You have been following me all the time? "


    As soon as Ximena raised her head, she saw Austin in front of her. "Do you think I''m ridiculous now? With a bitter smile on her face, she asked. I can''t even dream of defeating that arrogant beast in human form. In fact, I don''t have the ability at all. "


    "That''s right. Me. Jacob had no choice before. How could I, a little woman, do it!"


    Austin took off his clothes, put them on her and sat beside her.


    "I know that no matter what I say, you won''t change your opinion of Mr. Shen, so I don''t want to defend him. But I tell you that this is the game rule. Not all women have a certain bottom line, and principles, like you. Some are for money."


    "Do you think you are discriminating against women?"


    "No, I didn''t mean that." Austin immediately explained, "in fact, most of the names I gave you were voluntary. Even if some of them were forced, they remained silent after seeing the high amount of hush money. I gave them the money. Do you know how they looked when they saw the money? "


    "Greed, vanity, doesn''t care... All of them. "


    "And you are indeed different from them. I think Mr. Shen has also found that you are different."


    "Do you know what''s wrong with me?" "Because I hate Yates. Even if he doesn''t rape me, I will definitely let him get the punishment he deserves. Do you want to know the reason?" Ximena threw the clothes back to him.


    Looking at the beautiful face of the woman, Austin was a little absent-minded. In fact, he had already felt that there were other reasons why she would hate Yates so much.


    "In the past, the Shen consortium had made great efforts to purchase a street shop in Jin City, and my parents happened to own half of the property right of that street. There are basically some lonely elders living there, so my parents did not agree to sell that street to the Shen consortium. Do you know what your Mr. Shen did later?"


    "He sent a group of people to threaten us every day. He can do anything immoral. Later, my parents had a car accident on the way because they tried to avoid them. I thought i


    oup. If you want to eat, I will help you get a bowl of soup. " Bess was a little incoherent, which was a sudden flash in her mind. In fact, there was no sweet soup she made at all.


    But this was the safest, because there must be sweet soup in the kitchen.


    Austin felt that he had nothing else to do, so he nodded to Bess and left.


    Looking at the uneasy woman standing at the door, Yates said, "Sana, you know I''m not interested in sweet food, and sweet soup is not to my taste."


    "Yes, yes..." Clenching her fists, Bess tried to avoid eye contact with Yates and said with a wry smile, "I almost forget."


    Bess was very scared. She was afraid that his heart was no longer with her.


    Just now, she heard clearly that he was jealous of Austin because of Ximena. Although it was not obvious, that was what a man would say when he was jealous.


    After entering the study, Bess slowly pushed the door behind her closed. She looked at the man and said, "Yates, I''ve made up my mind. I want to be with you. I don''t want to be separated from you anymore."


    Yates frowned, "Sana, you..."


    Holding back her shyness, Bess began to unbutton her shirt slowly. When she walked to the man, there was not much clothes left on her. Standing in front of the French window, she looked up at him and said, "Yates, haven''t you always loved me?"


    She put his hand on her shoulder and said, "can you hug me?"

 Chapter 719 I Will Pay You Back Cause I Owe You

    For Yates, he had loved the woman in front of him for nearly ten years.


    In the past ten years, there had been no one else in his heart except her. He had thought that he would only love her for the rest of his life.


    "Sana, don''t do this." At this time, Yates refused and withdrew his hand from her slender shoulder. "I... I have many women before. Don''t you feel uncomfortable?"


    "I know. I can accept it." However, Bess stepped forward and put her arms around his waist, "I have taken the initiative. Do you still want to push me away?"


    "Yates..."


    The woman''s voice was a little seductive, which made Yates, who hadn''t touched the woman for a long time, have a little desire. But he thought of another face, which was completely disgusted and hated him.


    He suddenly reached out and held the woman''s head, kissing her fiercely, as if he was kissing another person maliciously.


    Tina couldn''t bear such a violent treatment, but if this was the way he liked, she would endure it and try to cater to him.


    Yates violently kissed the woman in his arms, pinching her shoulder with both hands, as if he was going to crush her. But the difference between their kisses was so big. One was tasteless, and the other was like delicious candy.


    No! He couldn''t fall in love with Ximena. The woman he loved was this woman, and it was Bess!


    It wasn''t Ximena!


    The more he thought about it, the more irritable he became. The man suddenly reached out to pull off the last obstacle on the woman''s body, pressed her on the desk with his backhand, pinched her waist with one hand, and unzipped her with the other hand...


    Fear rose in Bess'' heart. Why was she in such a posture?


    How could their first time be like this...


    "Yates, you hurt me."


    Bess began to beg for mercy, but gradually, she seemed to have given up.


    She was so scared that she bit her hand. That''s it! As long as they were together, everything would be natural. It would be best if they had another child.


    Then Grandpa couldn''t stop them anymore.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t concentrate.


    Shock flashed through his eyes. Yates tried a few


    thing.


    "Ximena..."


    He called her.


    "Yates, don''t bother me anymore!"


    "If I turn myself in, can you not hate me?" Looking at her figure projected on the curtain, Yates asked, "can you forget about what happened to your parents?"


    "¡­ Yates, I don''t know what tricks you are playing! But I tell you, even if you commit suicide in front of me now, I won''t forgive you! "


    "Huh! forgive? Do you deserve this word, Yates? How many innocent families did you hurt and how many people died in vain! Nothing can wash your filthy soul! "


    The woman kept complaining with hatred. Yates suddenly felt that she would hate him for the rest of her life.


    "Yates, I will send you to the court and pay for what you have done before!"


    "¡­"


    Yates narrowed his eyes and said, "you don''t need to worry about it. There is a conclusion whether I have made a mistake or not. Since you hate me so much, I will satisfy your hatred!"


    "Ximena, I owe you, so I will pay you back."


    "¡­"


    Before Ximena could react, Yates hung up the phone.


    She held the phone in confusion, frowned and muttered, "what did he mean by that? Is he going to do something bad again? "


    Thinking of this, she became more and more uneasy and irritable. She looked at her phone and wanted to call back to ask for a clear answer. But when she thought of the indecent hatred, she dialed another person''s number.


    "Austin, what does Yates want to do?"

 Chapter 720 Its All Because Of You!

    "Uh! I''m outside now. The signal here is bad. What did you say? I didn''t hear it clearly. "


    Hearing the noise, Ximena felt a little harsh. "Where are you now? There is not such a bad signal in Jin City."


    "I''m in Perrin now. Mr. Shen sent me on a business trip." "Mr. Shen... He misunderstood me, so he punished me. I have a lot of things to do here, so I can''t talk to you more. That''s it. "


    Austin''s voice was a little unclear on the phone, but Ximena roughly heard that Yates was revenging on him in public. As far as she knew, there was a mess in Perrin''s side. If Yates sent Austin there at this time, he would be courting death, wouldn''t he?


    "Yates, a scumbag like you can do nothing but hurt others!"


    Holding the phone in her hand, she said angrily.


    She thought that she needed to go to the Shen Clan tomorrow. She had a vague feeling that he would send Austin to Perrin. Maybe it had something to do with her.


    On the noon of the second day, Ximena came to the Shen Clan in a hurry.


    Because of what happened yesterday, Bess was in a bad mood. When she saw Ximena, she was even worse. She directly walked up to stop Ximena.


    "Why did you come back?" Bess'' voice was a little harsh, which was totally different from her usual gentle voice.


    "I''m not here for you. Where is Yates? Call him out! "


    "What are you doing here?" Bess continued to block her way, "Yates isn''t at home. Didn''t you say that you wanted to quit? Since you have quit, why do you come back? Duplicity! "


    Ximena had always regarded Bess as a cat without claws. It seemed that her previous thoughts were wrong. How could Bess have no claws? Her claws were quite sharp.


    Bess had been pretending to be innocent before, but now it seemed that she was out of her nature. But if Master Shen was here, she would not dare to be so arrogant!


    Ximena guessed that the old man might not be here today.


    "Call Yates for me and tell him that I have something urgent to tell him." Then Ximena sat on the sofa leisurely and picked up the magazines. "Oh, these magazines are still here. I thought they would be cleaned up once I moved away!"


    These words directly pierced into the heart of Bess. She really wanted to clean it up and asked the servants to do so, but she was stopped by Master Shen later.


    Thinking of this, Bess was furious, "I''m not a servant. Why should I help


    le body was slowly weak. No, if she continued to go on, she and the child would be in danger. Then she held Bess'' arms with both hands, and then lifted her feet to kick her belly.


    "Madman!"


    Bess was petite and fell to the ground after being kicked. She covered her stomach and said, "I''m not crazy. It''s not me who''s really crazy. It''s Yates! What''s wrong with him to report himself? "


    "Does he think he can wash himself in this way? Silly! What a fool! I thought as long as I stayed with him, I could live a comfortable life in the future. I didn''t expect him to do this! "


    "How could he do that, Ximena? Don''t he care about me? "


    "Don''t you think you are a loser?" Although Ximena didn''t know what had happened, it was a mistake to pin her hope on a man.


    Bess sneered, "you have no right to teach me a lesson. As a woman, who doesn''t want a good man who trusts her for the rest of her life."


    "Yes, of course a good man." Ximena admitted this, and then her eyes turned cold, "Yates really has nothing to do with a good man."


    All of a sudden, Bess burst into laughter, as crazy as a devil, "but it''s him. How dare he report himself? Do you think he is stupid?"


    "¡­"


    All of a sudden, Ximena''s eyes turned cold. How could he do that?


    How could a scumbag like him report himself?


    "Don''t you believe me?" "Yes, I don''t believe it either. Shall we go there now? The Butler said that he had been arrested and grandpa was there. "


    At this time, Ximena had turned around and left. No! She still didn''t believe it.


    Unless she saw it with her own eyes!

 Chapter 721 The Story Is Not Over Yet

    Bess thought that there might be a chance, so she had to follow and have a look. And then she followed Ximena immediately.


    The two took a taxi to the police station. Yates hadn''t been arrested yet, and a group of people were reviewing the information he had brought in the room.


    They had never seen that someone had done something bad and even kept the evidence, and sorted it out according to the date of the year.


    It seemed that he had already prepared to turn himself in.


    "What are you doing? Come back with me, okay?" As soon as Bess saw Yates, she threw herself into his arms and hugged him tightly.


    At this time, standing at the door and watching this scene, Ximena had an indescribable feeling.


    She didn''t expect that Yates would really turn himself in.


    The two people''s eyes met. Yates looked very calm, as if he had never been so relieved for many years, and Ximena''s face was full of doubts.


    She couldn''t hide her doubt...


    At this time, she felt someone patted her on the shoulder behind her. She turned around and saw Master Shen standing there. His expression was not as cold as before, with a little relief.


    "Ximena, may I have a word with you?"


    "Grandpa..." Pursing her lips, she nodded. "Okay." Taking a look at the situation inside, she said.


    The end of the corridor was very quiet, without any sound. It seemed that there were only two people standing here and looking at each other.


    "In fact, on the first day you entered the Shen Clan, I had someone investigate you." After a while, Master Shen said. "So I have already known about your parents and what Yates has done to you. "


    "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have come to my senses and encouraged him to turn himself in."


    "Grandpa, it turns out that you have already known that I have no good intention to enter the Shen Clan..." It suddenly dawned on her who had just woken up from a dream. It must be her!


    Master Shen nodded with a smile, "I know you don''t have that kind of feeling for Yates. He treated you like that before, and you can''t have any feelings for him. But there''s one thing I want to tell you. It''s you who made him realize his mistakes and be willing to take the consequences bravely. "


    "Ximena..."


    "Grandpa!" "I know what you want to say, but that''s impossible. As you said, I can''t forget what he has done to my parents, and what he has done to me. The child is innocent


    e car. The man seemed to have fallen asleep because of alcohol, and he didn''t hear what she was saying at all.


    About ten minutes later, it suddenly occurred to Ximena that she hadn''t asked the hotel''s room number.


    It seemed that she had to wake up the drunkard when they arrived at the hotel.


    She hoped that the other party would be better and not get angry because of being awakened.


    Ximena had met such kind of person before, and once she even made a scene in the police station.


    Twenty minutes later, Ximena stopped the car at the gate of the hotel. She turned off the engine and looked at the man in the back seat of the car through the rearview mirror. The man was reclining on the chair, just blocking his face. "Sir, sir, we have arrived. Which room do you live in?" She tried to call him.


    He didn''t say anything.


    Ximena called again, but the same thing happened.


    She had no choice but to get out of the car, go around to the back seat, open the door and bend into the car


    The man''s face was pressed against the seat, but she couldn''t see clearly. She reached out and patted him on the shoulder. "Sir, wake up. The hotel has arrived. Tell me which room you live in or what your name is so that I can send you in. "


    There was still no response.


    He was so drunk that she wanted to pour water on him.


    But she couldn''t. After all, he was a customer. After thinking for a while, she decided to help him enter the hotel first.


    She held his hand around her neck and was about to support him up when she saw a familiar face.


    A face that shouldn''t have appeared here...

 Chapter 722 A Bunch Of Flowers Every Day

    As soon as Ximena saw that face, she was shocked. Her head hit the car roof heavily. She gritted her teeth in pain. Shouldn''t this bad man still be in prison?


    Why was he released from prison before ten years?


    Or this person was not him, but just looked like him.


    Thinking of this, Ximena reached out her hand to touch the face. She had lived alone with her child in the past few years, and she had taken care of all the work in the family, no matter how big or small the work was. It was inevitable that the muscles in her hands became more and more stiff, and the strength of her arms was not small. She felt that she just pinched his face casually...


    Unexpectedly, Yates woke up with pain. He grinned and said with a bad temper, "who, who is it! Which bastard... "


    Ximena was still a little uncertain. Seeing his face and hearing his tone, she was immediately sure.


    In an instant, she pushed him away and shouted, "Yates! Let me tell you, don''t play this with me. Do you think I''m a fool? "


    Yates was so drunk. He was still dreaming in his dream, in which Ximena was so gentle to him, called him "husband" and cooked for him. They went out to celebrate their son''s birthday. It was a once-in-a-century dream, but he was woken up by a smelly woman...


    But when he saw the face of the woman clearly, he was almost scared out of his wits. "Ximena..." He froze there, as if something was stuck in his throat.


    "Damn you!"


    At first, Ximena was in a good mood, but when she saw his face, she was not in a good mood anymore. She wanted to scold him.


    "You have no right to call me Ximena..."


    "¡­"


    They should be incompatible as fire and water!


    Yates didn''t believe his eyes. He reached out his hand and rubbed them, but the fact was that there was nothing wrong with his eyes. It was not an illusion after getting drunk. "Why... Why are you here?"


    "That''s my question. Why are you here?" Ximena opened the door directly. She stood outside like a bandit, while Yates looked like a snatched virgin.


    "Weren''t you sentenced to ten years? Why did you come out in eight years? I knew it A scumbag like you will still be given preferential treatment no matter how many evil things you do. "


    "No." Yates frowned slightly. He got out of the car and stood face to face with her. "since I performed well in it, it was reduced by two years."


    "So... You just came out? " Seeing that his skin was much darker and thinner than before, Ximena felt that his sharp edge had almost worn out in prison. "You just came out to eat and drink?" She asked.


    Yates didn''t know what to say, "can we find a place to talk?"


    "No." "Now that you''re sober, you can go in by yourself. We''ll pretend that we haven''t seen each other. You can continue to walk in your path of sunshine and I''ll cross my single plank bridge."


    After saying that, she threw the car key in her hand to him, turned around and was about


    Colt was doing, for the first time, Ximena realized that he might really need a father. He was so glib at such a young age. If there was no good example in his life, she was really afraid that he would go astray.


    Therefore, she remembered what her colleague had mentioned to her not long ago, a blind date.


    Maybe she could think about it now.


    On the second day, Ximena went to work in Vanward Group in a simple suit with light makeup. As soon as she entered the office, she saw her colleagues looking at her enviously, as if she had won the lottery.


    She smiled awkwardly, "what''s wrong? Why do you all look at me like that? "


    A new intern came over and said, "Sis Ximena, you are so charming. Look at your desk."


    Then Ximena walked quickly over and saw a large bunch of roses. She picked up the card in confusion, but there was no signature on it.


    At this time, the intern came over curiously, "Sis Ximena, who is it? Such a large bunch of flowers should cost a lot of money. Who was so generous? Did you make a boyfriend secretly without telling us? "


    "Of course not." Ximena threw the card into her mouth and said, "help me split the flowers. One for each. It should be enough."


    "Wow! Really? " The intern said excitedly, "Sis Ximena, you are so generous. If someone else gives me flowers, I won''t be willing to give them up. I will definitely take them home."


    With a slight smile, Ximena didn''t say anything. She pulled out a chair and sat down. Then she opened the phone and pulled out the form that hadn''t been completed yesterday.


    At this time, an email popped up in her work mailbox. She immediately clicked it...


    The content of the e-mail was: do you like flowers? How about one every day?


    Ximena didn''t expect it to be him. She smiled and replied, "Mr. Liu, you''re welcome. You don''t need to spend so much money.".


    Soon, he replied, "do you have time tonight?"? I would like to invite you to dinner.

 Chapter 723 Single Mother

    Looking at the invitation on the e-mail, Ximena paused for a while. She wanted to refuse it politely, but finally she agreed.


    "Okay! It''s my honor. "


    "See you at eight o''clock in the Tai''s Restaurant!"


    "Okay."


    "¡­"


    After that, Ximena leaned back against the chair behind her. She was not a little girl in her early twenty''s. of course, she knew what the man''s affectionate behavior meant.


    Compared with the blind date, it seemed to be safer. At least she knew something about Mr. Liu.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Ximena arrived at the gate of the Tai''s Restaurant. As soon as she entered, she saw someone waving at her. She walked over with a smile and said, "Mr. Liu, I''m sorry to keep you waiting."


    "Miss Ximena, why are you so polite?" Owen Liu smiled and said, "don''t call me that. We''ve known each other for so long, and we don''t need it anymore."


    Ximena nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll try my best."


    "Have a seat." Owen raised his hand and asked, "Miss Ximena, what would you like to eat? This is an old restaurant, but it tastes good. I often come here. The signature dishes here are sauced duck and pickled ham hocks... "


    "But girls don''t like greasy things because they pay more attention to their figure. It doesn''t matter. Just order whatever you like. "


    In fact, Ximena had never been afraid of any food. In addition, she often exercised, so the greasy food was acceptable to her. "No, you can order the signature dishes!"


    "Miss Ximena, you are so considerate." Owen was an honest man and didn''t know how to praise others. "The first time I saw Miss Ximena, I felt familiar."


    Ximena smiled politely and took a sip of the orange juice on the table. She didn''t think he would confess his love so directly now?


    "Miss Ximena..."


    Owen suddenly stood up and said, "if you don''t hate me, can you promise to be my girlfriend? Don''t worry. I will be good to you and won''t let you suffer any hardship. "


    The corners of her mouth twitche


    food back for the child, as a midnight snack."


    Ximena refused with a smile, "no, thanks. Colt doesn''t eat anything after brushing his teeth. Besides, it''s not good for the baby to eat too much at night, but I''m glad to hear that."


    "You are right." Owen smiled brightly, "you are so considerate. I''m not considerate enough."


    "¡­"


    During the meal, the two of them had a good time talking. To Ximena, Owen wasn''t a talkative man, but every time he said something, she felt comfortable.


    It was like a clear spring, moisturizing people.


    For a moment, she thought Owen might be the one she could trust for the rest of her life.


    After dinner, Owen drove her home.


    In the car, the two talked about music. Holding the steering wheel, Owen said, "in fact, I don''t like the current music. I think it''s too noisy. I like classical music, especially pure music. What about you?"


    "I''m fine. I don''t like anything very much. As long as it''s pleasant to hear, I''ll be fine."


    "Really?" Then he turned on the music and asked, "do you like this one?"


    Light and slow music flowed in the car...


    With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, Ximena slowly closed her eyes.


    It was Castle in the Sky. She often listened to it when she was most sad.


    Only by listening to this song could she fall asleep.

 Chapter 724 Because She Is Worth It!

    Seeing that she seemed to be asleep, Owen didn''t wake her up immediately after arriving at her home. Instead, he turned off the engine and opened the sunroof to park the car.


    About ten minutes later, Ximena slowly woke up. She turned her head and saw Owen staring at her with a smile. "Sorry, I fell asleep just now." She immediately unfastened her seat belt and said.


    "It doesn''t matter." Owen said gentlemanly, "maybe you are too tired. Go back and have a good rest!"


    "Well, you too. Go to bed early." Ximena nodded and said.


    "¡­"


    "Besides, I''m very happy today. Thank you!"


    It was not a scene, but a real long time ago. Although the two of them didn''t say anything, the atmosphere was relatively relaxed.


    Owen was a little embarrassed. "I hope I can still make you happy on the next date." He coughed and said.


    Ximena lowered her head and chuckled. There was undisguised girlish affection at the corners of her mouth.


    At the same time, a car was parked not far away. But compared to Owen, the driver was not in a good mood at all. He looked very depressed.


    He saw that she was gentle to other men, but he couldn''t find any other way to treat the man except for being hostile.


    Yates really wanted to rush down and beat that man up, but he refrained himself at the thought of the consequences of doing so.


    The two of them said goodbye to each other for a long time, so long that Yates had no patience to wait any longer.


    Fortunately, they didn''t last too long.


    After the man drove away, Yates immediately drove the car to the front of Ximena in a big way. He honked the horn heavily to attract her attention, and then got off the car.


    Ximena had been in a good mood, but when she saw the person who suddenly appeared, her face instantly froze.


    How she wished she could throw her bag at him.


    Yates stood there in a military uniform and asked, "who is that man?"


    "It has nothing to do with you?" Ximena sneered.


    "Why not?" Yates strode to her in two strides, "he is likely to be the stepfather of my child. Why does it have nothing to do with me?"


    "Yates, please figure out the current situation. Colt doesn''t know your existence at all, and he wo


    nd depression.


    He suddenly realized that maybe a long time ago, he didn''t love this woman anymore, or maybe he had never really loved her.


    Yates used to be frivolous and liked to compete with others. People who couldn''t compete with others thought it was the best, but once they got it, they might not know how to cherish it.


    "Bess, you should know that there is no real fairness in the world, never." Yates smiled. He had never thought that one day he would say something like that to defend the last bit of light like a Taoist priest.


    With her hands trembling, Bess took off her glasses. There were bruises in her eyes, and tears could not help falling. "But you treat her differently, don''t you?"


    "You did that because she..."


    "Because she deserves it!" "If you were her, could you give birth to a bastard''s child, raise him up and take good care of him?" said Yates affirmatively.


    He had always known what he meant to Ximena, a nightmare that could never be erased in his life, so he would never be with her for the rest of his life.


    Because no woman with correct values of life could be with a scumbag who had treated her and her parents like that.


    "Huh! Yates, I''m a woman, so I know... It''s impossible for you to be with her. "


    Said Bess with a little pleasure, cutting off the last hope for a new life.


    Yates looked out of the window at the passers-by, and his eyes reflected silence. "I never said that I would be with her."

 Chapter 725 He

    Bess knew it was a lie. Yates wanted to be with Ximena, but they couldn''t be together.


    She chuckled, picked up the coffee served by the waiter and drank it up. "I see. I will never look for you again. I will slowly find back everything I have lost, including my dignity." Then she put the cup heavily on the table.


    "Goodbye, Yates!"


    "¡­"


    Looking at the tearful woman in front of him, Yates'' heart was very calm without any fluctuation.


    Huh... It turned out that it was very simple to love someone or not.


    After Bess left, Yates sat in the cafe for a long time. It was not until the evening sunshine sprinkled his shoulder through the glass window that he stood up from the chair and left.


    This meeting was an end and a new start for him.


    In the past half a month, Ximena and Owen had developed very fast, skipping over some complicated branches. The two of them had reached the point of meeting each other''s parents.


    On the weekend, Owen took his mother from his hometown to meet with Ximena.


    Joyce also took Colt with her. In her opinion, this meeting was very important, so it was necessary to take her son with her.


    Owen''s mother was an hardworking woman, with some old ideas in her mind. When she saw that Ximena was with a child, she pulled a long face on the spot.


    "Owen, I don''t agree!"


    Her words froze all the smiles on Owen''s face. He frowned and said, "Mom, didn''t we have a good talk before?"


    "Yes, you are right." Nina was also shocked. "But you never said that this woman had a child! Owen, you''re going to marry a woman with a encumbrances. Mom will never agree, unless I die. "


    "¡­"


    Ximena didn''t expect that his mom would object her so strongly. She didn''t expect that Owen didn''t tell her the truth.


    She looked down at her son and saw his little face full of grievance.


    Perhaps he understood the word "encumbrance" just now. This little guy wa


    condition, you can find a better girl. I believe you can also find her."


    "Ximena, in fact, I think we are really suitable for each other. You are so considerate, independent and confident. I really..."


    "Mr. Liu." Ximena interrupted him with a smile, "in fact, I was not like this a few years ago. At that time, I might quarrel with others because of a trifle. In fact, I was quite willful. So, we are really not suitable for each other. "


    Owen looked at the beautiful woman in front of him. In fact, after getting along with her these days, he could feel that she didn''t really like him.


    It was just because she was getting old and wanted to find a suitable man to get married, she didn''t have any feelings for him.


    "Ximena, can you tell me who is in your heart? Is he the biological father of Colt? "


    Ximena shook her head with a smile, "no, he is not Colt''s father. The person I like is very special to me. After my parents died, he helped me to go to school, and later I became his assistant, but... Now he has his own happiness, waiting for the person he wants to wait for. "


    And her feelings for him were also slowly fading in the river of time, and finally blossomed a beautiful flower, so that she could continue to live an indomitable life...

 Chapter 726 She Is Still Young

    Hearing her words, Owen was a little envious of that man. Although Owen didn''t see that man, the person she liked so much should be very outstanding.


    "Ximena, let''s try again. I don''t mind..."


    "I mind." Ximena refused, "I always thought that I could fall in love with another man except him, but it turned out that I was wrong. For me, he is not only the one I like, but also the one who shows up in front of me when I need him most. He has helped me to hold up a world. "


    "Let me stop drifting from place to place. I have a family, a life, and friends."


    "¡­"


    It was a long and complicated story with feelings. Even so many years had passed, when Ximena told it, she still felt as if she had experienced it again.


    She used to be so helpless, so scared, and completely lost hope for life. The two people she loved most no longer resisted. At that time, she even wanted to commit suicide.


    She had also tried to do so. If it weren''t for Jacob''s psychological guidance and his positive image, she wouldn''t have been able to get out of the darkness.


    Owen listened to the story quietly and felt the same way. At the same time, he knew what she really needed in her heart.


    And there happened to be another person sitting in the back seat.


    He listened carefully to her story, with empty and sad eyes...


    It turned out that she really liked Jacob.


    It was Jacob...


    Yates picked up the coffee cup with his trembling hands and took a sip, as if he was swallowing a fish bone.


    He turned his head to look out of the window at the rain. Through the glass window with mottled rain, he saw himself sad.


    Huh! Yates, you deserve it!


    You deserved it!


    He guessed that he couldn''t get her real forgiveness except death.


    At this time, her voice came from the other side, "Mr. Liu, thank you for listening to me so much, thank you!"


    "Let me drive you home." Said Owen.


    "No, I want to be alone." Ximena refused him politely, "bye!"


    After a short pause, he said, "okay. Bye! Be careful on your way back. "


    Ximena nodded, stood up from the sofa and left.


    At the same time, Yates paid the bill and followed her out quickly. Didn''t the woman know to ask someone


    ldness was probably such a man.


    Hilary was not narcissistic. She really felt that she was a woman. Not to mention being one of the best in the city, she was also a beautiful woman. She didn''t expect that who was standing in front of her now was "delicious"!


    The man looked at Hilary with a gentle smile.


    Hilary was stunned. When she came to her senses, the man continued to say to his father, "it''s my bold visit today... Miss Su wasn''t prepared. Uncle Su shouldn''t have vented your anger on her. "


    "Willie, it''s her fault this time. It has nothing to do with you."


    Ivan said, looking at his daughter dotingly.


    This little girl was spoiled by herself. He was really helpless.


    Hilary rolled her eyes and stared at the man again.


    Willie... ''Is he Willie Gu?'' £¡ Why, why was he still here?


    She thought he had already left. What a bad luck today!


    Thinking of this, a trace of malice flashed through her watery eyes, but it was clearly seen by Willie.


    He still smiled and didn''t think so.


    "Now that Miss Su has returned home safely, I''m relieved and won''t disturb you."


    Hearing the last sentence, Hilary finally breathed a sigh of relief and thought he was about to leave!


    "What are you waiting for? Go and see the guests off!"


    Although Ivan didn''t intend to punish Hilary, his tone was still a little harsh.


    Hilary had no choice but to nod stiffly. How could she have such a father. It was so domineering and powerful!

 Chapter 727 Call Off The Engagement With Willie

    In this way, Hilary went out of the yard with Willie. It was quiet in the yard.


    "Well... Mr. Willie, thank you so much just now. "


    Hilary was unfamiliar with the man in front of her. At least, she only treated him as a stranger, a stranger who helped her avoid her father''s scolding.


    Mr. Willie?


    From Hilary''s point of view, there was an evil smile on Willie''s face... Disdain. Disdain? Was Hilary thinking too much?


    "You''re welcome, Miss Hilary. Anyway, we''re going to be a couple," Willie said with a smile, looking up at her with his long and narrow eyes...


    Perhaps it was because Hilary was slow to react, or perhaps it was because the words of Willie were too casual, Hilary nodded vaguely in response. Then her eyes trembled and she suddenly raised her head.


    Under the faint moonlight, the man''s flawless face was tinged with a bit of irresistible dignity. In her eyes, which made her stutter for a moment. She faltered, "you say... We are going to get married? "


    They were going to be a couple. If she didn''t mishear.


    He raised his eyebrows and didn''t take it seriously.


    While Hilary was stunned, his assistant, who had been waiting for a long time, got out of the car respectfully and opened the door for the man. At last, Hilary only watched the black car disappear in the darkness.


    She bit her lips and didn''t expect that this day finally came.


    The two names, Willie and Hilary, had been tied together since they were born...


    After sending away Willie, Hilary went back to her room and called Tia at the first time.


    "You are finally going to marry my cousin?"


    On the other side of the phone, after listening to what happened after Hilary went home tonight, Tia looked very excited.


    Hilary took a deep breath and said in a tired voice.


    "I don''t know..."


    "Hey, are you so unwilling to marry my cousin?"


    It seemed that she had sensed Hilary''s sadness, so Tia restrained the excitement in her heart.


    She coughed and said, "marriage is a big thing. We must get engaged before it and need enough time to prepare. No one could


    de the cafe in the school, Tia felt strange.


    Hilary took a sip of the mellow coffee and sighed,


    "As you can see, my father sent someone to watch over me twenty-four hours a day."


    "Puff..." With disbelief and smile in her eyes, Tia almost spewed out the coffee in her mouth.


    "You ungrateful woman! How can you still take pleasure in my misfortune? "


    Hilary pretended to be angry. What kind of bestie was she! It was not a help at all, but a stab in the back.


    To show her innocence, Tia quickly covered the smile at the corners of her mouth with her hands. She didn''t want to irritate this girl!


    "Your father sent someone to follow you. Maybe he has found something wrong and doesn''t want you to cause trouble before you marry my cousin."


    Ivan was a smart man. Every time his daughter came home late, he would think about something.


    A trace of sadness appeared in Hilary''s clear eyes. If her father knew what she had done, he might do something. She couldn''t let it happen. However, was it really the right way to marry a stranger she didn''t love?


    Hilary was unwilling to give up.


    Biting the straw in her hand, she looked out of the window at the men in black. Suddenly, she raised her head and got close to Tia''s face.


    "Tia, Willie is your cousin. What if..."


    "If what?" Tia asked curiously.


    "If I call off the engagement with him, will he agree?"

 Chapter 728 I Must Marry You!

    In the Gu consortium, dozens of floors of high-rise buildings were almost shining in Hilary''s eyes.


    But at this time, Hilary thought stubbornly that no wonder her father wanted her to marry into the Gu consortium. It turned out that this was profit!


    "I want to see your CEO."


    As soon as Hilary finished his words, she heard the soft voice of the Secretary at the front desk,


    "Miss, do you have an appointment?"


    Appointment?


    Hilary shook her head. The secretary looked up at the beautiful girl in front of her, who was obviously a student, and the two men following her. She wondered why... Could it be the CEO''s... Nowadays, many female college students were willing to do anything for money. She didn''t expect to stay where she was for a long time after hearing what Hilary said.


    "I''m Hilary Su."


    Hilary Su, these two words are more than enough to make an appointment, weren''t they?


    "Miss Hilary, please."


    Only the senior executives could come, and even Hilary, who seldom went to her own company, was very uncomfortable with such an atmosphere, which was a little breathless. The secretary took her to the top floor of the company.


    The Secretary politely opened the door for the girl. She knew that although Hilary hadn''t graduated from University, the girl with a mature temperament would be the future wife of the president. Everyone had to serve her well.


    "Wait for me here."


    Now that she was here, she wouldn''t run away, would she?


    The two men behind stopped and watched Hilary enter the office without saying a word.


    Hilary hated the feeling of being stared at all the time, especially by two men. They looked like invisible surveillance cameras, which made her uncomfortable.


    In the office, as soon as Hilary entered, she felt a chill on her back.


    The man in front of her was just a lonely and arrogant figure, making people dare not look straight at him. At a glance, all Hilary''s courage vanished.


    She lowered her head and paid no attention to him.


    "What do you want to say?" He said in a low voice. She pursed her lips and nodded.


    "I''m here to ask you a favor."


    Hearing this, a gentle smile appeared on Willie''s face. His smile made Hilary feel alienated and inexplicably timid.


    "Can you... Cancel the engagement? " Hilary asked the last words in a low voice, but her voice was clear enough for Willie to hear.


    Hilary knew it would be difficult to cancel the engagement, but she breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that the expression on his face didn''t change.


    It seemed that he didn''t want to marry her either. No one would like to marry a stranger for a lifetime. Did he agree?


    "Why?" The man smiled and asked without any emotional change, which made Hilary speechless.


    He asked her why?


    Hilary was amused, but she didn''t know what to say. "Mr. Willie, why shouldn''t I cancel this absurd engagement?" She chuckled and said.


    If he had to ask for a reason, she really couldn''t answer it.


    The engagement was ridiculous. With a smile on his lips, Willie approached the beautiful woman in front of him and lowered his head to get close to her white neck. He could feel the unique fragrance of her.


    Hilary''s heart was tightened by the sudden approach. She couldn''t help but want to take a few steps back to stay away from the man''s breath, but she heard t


    ything.


    "I''m sorry."


    The man also looked at the music box on the ground, squatted down and picked it up, but it was broken in half, and some tiny parts were scattered.


    Her hand, which was about to return the music box, suddenly stopped when she saw it become like this. Dorian frowned, and no one saw the embarrassment and guilt in his eyes under the sunglasses.


    "Sorry, I..."


    He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know where to start. Sorry for hitting her. Sorry for breaking her things?


    "Dorian!"


    "Dorian..."


    Not far away, a large group of girls'' figures and roars could be heard from a few blocks away.


    Dorian''s face changed. If his fans caught up with him, he might break his promise to the children this afternoon. But if he left now, the music box...


    Hilary also heard the crowd chasing after him. Were they chasing after him?


    She reached out and grabbed the man''s clothes. At first, he was stunned.


    In the antique shop, the owner looked at the girl who had returned and the man behind her.


    Hilary poked her head out and looked at the fading crowd outside the window. She was sure that there was no one else.


    She turned around and saw the man''s face, which was very close to her. The narrow curtain behind the window made the two people very close to each other. The aura of the man didn''t disgust her at all. Instead, she felt comfortable.


    She took a step back and looked away, replaced by a little alienation.


    "Thank you." Dorian thanked her, but the girl in front of her seemed unhappy.


    "I''m just afraid that you''ll run away and no one will compensate me."


    Hilary rolled her eyes and took back the disassembled music box from her hand impatiently.


    "Well, it''s completely broken."


    He could tell from the girl''s tone that she was depressed. Was it very important to her?


    Although he ran into her because he was chased, it was also his fault.


    Looking around, Dorian said.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to break it. I can compensate you. "


    Compensate? Hilary breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that he was another noble man!


    "Not everything can be bought with money. I am rich, too. Who do you think you are? Can you compensate me for an identical one? "

 Chapter 729 I Have Something On You

    Dorian was stunned. Hearing her words, he smiled and said, "you misunderstood me. I don''t want to pay you off."


    "Get out of my way!"


    The words were enough to make Dorian speechless. Did this girl say, get out of the way?


    Did he hear it wrong? Someone asked him to get out of the way and ignored him directly.


    "You..."


    "So what?" Hilary glared at him, which made Dorian grin.


    "You don''t know me?" He smiled weirdly, as if he had found a penguin on the continent.


    Hilary looked at the man and sneered,


    "Should I know you? It''s strange. You are not my dog. Why should I know you? "


    He and the dog...


    Dorian was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh. So ridiculous...


    He took off his sunglasses. Her black hair reflected her Obsidian like eyes, revealing clear tenderness.


    "Well, I think you should know me."


    He just took off a pair of sunglasses. Should she know him? A strange man.


    This time, Hilary didn''t even want to say anything more and turned to leave.


    It was the first time that Dorian had been treated so coldly. To be honest, he was really embarrassed. Yes, he was used to being chased after by everyone. Now he met a girl who was "isolated" and became a joke in the eyes of others.


    But it was not a bad thing.


    Stopped by the man, Hilary looked at the handsome face in front of her. The other party was handsome, and she felt comfortable. But why did he stop her? Was he a scoundrel?


    "I mean no harm." Seeing the suspicion in her eyes, Dorian smiled gently,


    "I think I should compensate you a music box."


    Again! Hilary sighed, but was interested in what the man would say next.


    "I can''t promise to compensate you with the same music box, but I can give you the most beautiful music."


    Thinking of that, Hilary didn''t know what had happened to her at that time. She even forgot the principle of not to contact strangers. She came to such a place with this man who had just met her for a few minutes.


    Orphanage.


    It was the first time that Hilary came to such a place and saw the children smiling so pure. The man who was surrounded by the children was shining in the sun at thi


    to himself and give her warmth.


    "Okay." She nodded and left the hotel with his ten fingers interlocked.


    In the Seaview Room of the hotel.


    "You can stay here for a while. If you need anything, call Don."


    Willie picked up the black suit jacket on the chair, and the woman nodded. Knowing that he was leaving, she didn''t say anything. She lowered her eyes and thought of something. She raised her head and asked


    "You must marry her, right?"


    The afterglow reflected into the room, and the figure of Willie looked flawless. He did not answer her and left the room.


    There was only a lonely woman leaning against the window in the huge Seaview Room. Looking at the sea view outside the window, she smiled bitterly. ''I still can''t understand you after so many years.''


    It was so quiet in the car. There was a hint of coldness in the deep eyes of Willie. Don Ji was driving absentmindedly in the front.


    "What''s up?"


    The man said, as if he had already seen through what Don was thinking.


    "Mr. Willie, I saw Miss Hilary when I waited for you in the hotel lobby just now." Seeing that the man''s face didn''t change at all, Don took a deep breath and continued, "Miss Hilary... There seems to be someone she likes. They are very close. "


    A faint smile appeared on Willie''s thin lips.


    Don felt a cold sweat on his back.


    This kind of smile was also strange to Don, who had been with Willie for many years.

 Chapter 730 Willie, I Hate You!

    As the night fell, people came and went in the night market, and there were a variety of snack streets. The air was filled with the fragrance of food.


    "Dore, why do you take off your glasses now?"


    Seeing that Dorian took off his sunglasses, Hilary looked around, fearing that someone would follow them.


    The paparazzi were everywhere.


    "Don''t worry. No one is following us. What do you want to eat? " Touching her long hair affectionately, Hilary wrinkled her nose and groaned, "I want to eat anything!"


    How could Hilary enjoy these things in normal times? But thinking of the heat of these delicious food, she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh.


    "But if I eat too much, I will gain weight."


    Dorian was amused by her words. He pinched her beautiful nose,


    "Don''t worry. Even if you become fat, I will still want you."


    "You are so annoying." Hilary turned her head and ignored him with a bright smile.


    An hour passed quickly. Hilary felt that the time at the moment was not enough.


    It was dark outside and there were few people on the road when they came out of the night market.


    "I don''t want to go home."


    "Why?"


    Hilary pouted and asked knowingly. Her fair face looked a little red in the dim light. She thought for a while and made a concession.


    "Carry me."


    Dorian thought she was going to say something, but... It was...


    Bending down like a gentleman, Dorian and Hilary tittered. In the moonlight, the shadows of the two were projected on the ground.


    He carried her on his back and walked along the long street, with her chin against his shoulder,


    "Dore, why do you think William hates me so much?"


    "¡­"


    "Dore, why do you have your own career while I am still in college?"


    "¡­"


    "Dore, why do the paparazzi like to follow and shoot?"


    "¡­"


    He didn''t know whether he should answer her nagging question or not. Until her voice became lower and lower, and there was only a stable breath after she fell asleep.


    "Silly girl, William doesn''t hate you, but he is afraid that you will affect me. You are younger than me, so of course you are still at school. As for the paparazzi, it''s their job. Little fool... "


    ''Hilary, you are always with Dorian. You are so dependent on me. What will you do if you can''t find me one day?''?


    "Dad, I have something to tell you."


    As soon as Hilary entered the house, she just wanted to show the photos she had taken to her father as soon as possible.


    "Hilary, listen to me first." Ivan seemed to be in a good mood today.


    "There will be a dinner party tomorrow. You have to go with grandpa and us."


    "Okay." Hilary echoed, not taking it seriously. However, what his father said next made Hilary''s mind go blank.


    "You need to dress up when you meet your Uncle Gu and his family."


    "Uncle Gu?"


    "The Gu consortium


    at the Su Clan and the expressionless Hilary walking towards him.


    "Grandpa."


    Grandpa Su replied with a smile, nodding politely. On the other side, Hilary couldn''t help but roll her eyes and scolded, ''My grandfather is not your grandfather. You are so hypocritical!''!


    "Grandpa Gu, long time no see. How do you do?"


    A well-dressed and elegant couple came from not far away.


    "I miss you, Mrs. Gu."


    "Celia, long time no see." At the same time, Alice, who was pushing Ivan, walked up to Celia and greeted her.


    Looking at the enthusiasm of his grandfather and mother, Mrs. Gu?


    Hilary turned to look at the couple.


    They were the parents of Willie?


    Too young?


    The beauty of a woman, the handsome of a man, especially the aura, was incomparable to that of ordinary people.


    While Hilary was thinking, Grandpa Su touched her hand.


    "Hilary, say hello to your uncle and aunt."


    "Hello, uncle and aunt."


    Looking at the lovely girl in front of her, Celia felt relieved.


    She stepped forward and held Hilary''s hand,


    "Hilary is getting more and more lovely."


    Hilary didn''t know what to say, but just smiled back.


    She glanced at Willie from the corner of her eyes and found that he was looking at her with his long and narrow eyes, with a faint playful smile on his face. She turned her head to avoid the eye contact which made her very unhappy.


    "Hey, what are you doing here? Hurry up and take Hilary there. "


    Looking at her ignorant son, Celia burst into disdain.


    Willie put down the champagne in his hand and smiled like a gentleman. Hilary frowned and thought, ''Why should I go with him?''? She didn''t need to know anyone, nor did she know anything about business. But she happened to have something to tell him.


    Hilary was stunned and tried to get rid of him, but he had already taken her to the crowd with his hands on her waist.

 Chapter 731 You Bastard!

    "Look at them. They are a good match!"


    "Yes, the two kids love each other. I believe that they can get along well after marriage."


    The two families were overjoyed to see the couple going away.


    Willie introduced some people to Hilary one by one. Hilary had been smiling stiffly all the time and didn''t listen to their origins at all. Until she felt a little quiet, she leaned sideways and whispered to him, "Mr. Gu, aren''t you tired of acting in front of others?" After saying that, she was about to get rid of his powerful hand.


    "Miss Su, do you think I am acting?" As if Willie had heard a joke, a wicked smile appeared on his face.


    Hilary sneered,


    "Mr. Willie just had a tryst with the beauty yesterday, and today he pretended to be interested in me in front of the elders. Isn''t it a play?"


    ''I''ll see how you explain what happened yesterday!''


    She rolled her eyes and said in a contemptuous tone. Last time she let him win in momentum, today she wanted to regain her face.


    However, when she turned around, a familiar face appeared in the hall.


    "Dore..." Hilary was a little surprised. Did the Gu consortium also invite him to such an occasion?


    When she was about to take a step forward, Willie, who had been silent for a long time...


    "Miss Hilary was also having a private meeting with someone in the hotel yesterday, and today she is also here to make a show, isn''t she?"


    Hilary stopped in an instant, her watery eyes wide open, and even a hint of coldness could be felt. He knew...


    Did he know what happened between Dorian and her? Therefore, it was not simple for Dore to be invited to the banquet.


    Hilary turned around and glared at the damn man. When she was about to say something, she heard a soft female voice.


    "Jonny!"


    Jonny?


    After hearing the noise, Hilary looked at the woman in a red dress and heavy makeup who entered the hall.


    This woman was both strange and familiar to her. Hilary didn''t see the woman until today. She was familiar because she had heard her name for many times -- Nyla.


    Dorian stopped and didn''t look back at Nyla.


    Nyla didn''t take it seriously. With a smile on her face, she took two steps forward and stood side by side with him. She smiled charmingly, but the handsome man next to her didn''t pay attention to her.


    "Jonny, long time no se


    Dorian. Otherwise, why did he choose them to endorse?''?


    What on earth did this dangerous man want to do?


    "Mr. Gu, it''s my honor to endorse your company."


    Anyway, Hilary felt that Dorian and her were like two foil. She couldn''t help but roll her eyes. It was better to give the two to them!


    "Well, Mr. Qin, you don''t want to do that?"


    "Thank you, Mr. Gu. How can I be reluctant?" Dorian replied in a calm tone. He looked at Hilary with his clear eyes, and a smile appeared on his face.


    In the eyes of others, it was just out of politeness, but for Hilary, it was an instant relief. At least, the appearance of Willie did not cause the gap between the two.


    "Hil, let me introduce you another friend."


    Like a tied dog, Willie was the owner and she could go wherever he wanted.


    ''You bastard! When the party is over, I''ll see how arrogant you are!''!


    Although she had to be led by the nose, her eyes had never left Dorian who was only a few steps away.


    Unable to hear what Nyla whispered in his ear, she only felt that Nyla was smiling shyly. Dorian didn''t refuse to listen to her.


    ''Dore, now you meet again. Will you change your mind for her?''


    "Don''t you feel bad when you see the one you like is with his ex?"


    Hilary always liked the attractive and sexy voice, but it was used to satirize, which made her greatly unhappy.


    She had a delicate face, pink cherry lips rising, and a smile of blossoming. There was disdain in her smart eyes.


    "Mr. Gu, is it your pleasure to laugh at me? Then your quirk is too cheap! "

 Chapter 732 The Engagement Party

    After all, Hilary was born in a famous family. She would not scold a CEO like this if she was not forced to do so


    Hilary felt strange. What on earth did Willie want? He had a lot of money and fame. And women were no exception.


    Don''t tell her that he like her. If he really want to marry her, she would rather jump Yellow River!


    "Hil, I don''t like girls who talk rudely."


    There was still a smile on his enchanting face, and Hilary almost couldn''t control herself to pour the champagne on this beautiful skin. Hil, it sounds so strange!


    "I..." Seeing that there are so many reporters entering the hall now, Hilary is suspicious. It''s not necessary to attract so many reporters even in the presence of the pop stars and famous models at a dinner party, is it?


    "Next, let''s have a talk with Mrs. Gu of the Gu consortium."


    Not knowing when, the elegant melody stopped. Celia walked on the stage elegantly and looked at the people of the Su Clan. Then she turned to Hilary and Willie, who were standing together. There was a meaningful smile on her amiable face that Hilary couldn''t understand.


    "Thank you very much for attending the dinner party of the Gu consortium, but... It''s more like an engagement party than a dinner party. "


    "Engagement..."


    As soon as Celia finished speaking, all the guests were surprised, and reporters came forward to take photos.


    The engagement party... Whose engagement party?


    Hilary pouted and thought for a while... Thinking of this, her pupils began to dilate and her pouted mouth began to open slightly.


    "Mrs. Gu, are you referring to Mr. Willie and Miss Hilary?" A reporter asked.


    Without waiting for any response, another reporter asked


    "If I had known that Mr. Willie and Miss Hilary have gotten engaged since childhood, when will the wedding be held after today''s engagement?"


    Hilary felt difficult to breathe and dizzy. Wedding?


    At this moment, not only Celia was surrounded by reporters, but also Hilary and Willie involved, who were known as childhood sweethearts.


    "Yes, today is their engagement party." There was no doubt that Celia responded. Looking at her grandfather, father and mother, Hilary thought the dinner party was a fraud and they sold her.


    "Mr. Willie, Miss Hilary, when will the wedding be held?" After confirming the main character of today''s engagement, the reporters began to ask about the wedding.


    Only a few minutes later, Hilary''s face changed.


    "The wedding will be held on seven next month."


    Hilary glared at the man who had forcefully held her in his arms. Hearing his high sounding answer, she was shocked and had nothing else to say.


    "You..." As soon as Hilary opened her mouth, she didn''t know what t


    t up.


    "Really? You are engaged to my cousin? "


    Hilary sighed. At last, she had no choice but to say "yes".


    "Why does it sound so decadent? Hil, I''m not boasting about my cousin. He''s handsome, talented and rich, especially the man who loves you wholeheartedly. It''s hard to find him in the world. Why don''t you... "


    "No matter how good he is, he is not what I want!"


    Before Tia could finish her words, Hilary interrupted her coldly.


    "Uh... Well, Hil, in fact, I''m just afraid... " ''I''m afraid you''ll regret if you give up.''


    At the other end of the phone, Tia still didn''t say anything.


    "I will look for him again. I still have something on him. It''s best if we can solve it peacefully. If not, then I... I won''t let him go! "


    No matter what method she used, Hilary just needed to stop the wedding!


    This was what Hilary was going to do.


    After hanging up the phone with Tia, Hilary was thinking about how to make an exchange with Willie when a message appeared on the screen. The number was unknown. When she clicked it, it was a blurry and clear photo. Hilary didn''t know where they were, but she knew clearly that... In the photo, the two people who were kissing each other were clearly photographed. It could be seen that the person who took the photos was very skilled!


    Hilary bit her lips tightly. Dore, is this the reason why you didn''t answer my phone? He was so intimate with Nyla.


    The next second, it was a call from a strange number. Hilary''s fingernails sank into the palm of his hand. Should she answer it or not?


    "Hello."


    Finally, she answered the phone. She wanted to know who sent the photos and why.


    "Hil, are you satisfied with the photo you saw?"


    The man''s voice was hoarse and lazy, making people feel lost.


    Hilary frowned. It was really this man!

 Chapter 733 Hil, How Many Children Do We Have After We Get Married

    "Are you a ghost, Willie Gu?" Otherwise, why did he keep pestering her.


    She tried hard to hold back the impulse to curse and tried to calm herself down. The man''s chuckle came through the phone.


    "What do you want to do?" Hilary said.


    He knew her relationship with Dore. Who would believe that he sent such a photo with no purpose!


    "Okay..." The frivolous tone of the other party seemed to be thoughtful, and it seemed that he was deliberately making fun of her.


    "Hil, you were also in the hotel that day."


    In the hotel, she suddenly remembered it. Did he mean that he knew she had his indecent photos?


    In fact, it was not an indecent photo. It was just that Hilary was full of disgust with Willie.


    "Do you want to exchange the photos I took in secret?"


    The woman sneered and asked, "Mr. Willie, you are also good at doing business.". She had planned to exchange the photos in her hands, but he played tricks on her and turned them into nothingness in an instant.


    "It''s not good to take pictures in secret, Hil."


    He was teaching her?


    "Yes, Mr. Willie. Don''t you like such a bad thing as me?"


    She didn''t want to be mixed up with him.


    How could she compare with him in terms of the shooting technique? The angle was chosen in such a golden ratio!


    There was no reply from the other side. Hilary bit her lips tightly, suddenly loosened her grip and said slowly.


    "I know what you mean. Don''t worry. As long as you don''t expose this photo, your photo... And it won''t appear in front of the media. "


    That was exactly what he wanted. At this moment, she knew that she couldn''t defeat him.


    "Hil, how many children will we have after we get married?"


    What? Hilary hadn''t recovered from the defeat. When she heard this, her body was like lightning, and her mind was blank.


    He asked, "how many children will they have after they get married?"


    Before he could reply to her picture clearly, he thought of such a distant and untouchable thing. Hilary felt that she was talking to a madman.


    "Are you insane?" Hilary roared and hung up the phone.


    Madman, madman, madman... Hilary threw the phone on the fluffy carpet and curled up in t


    den, she wanted to cry and say something. She suddenly raised her head, but the man was in the moonlight.


    Dorian looked down at the pretty girl who was squatting on the ground and staring at him. Then he saw the words on the ground.


    Eight o''clock in the morning, nine o''clock in the morning, ten o''clock in the morning... Until nine o''clock in the evening. Every moment and every record made his heart ache.


    After making sure that the man in front of her was not an illusion, Hilary stood up happily, jumped into his arms and felt the warmth of his body, crying and laughing.


    "I knew you would come. I believe I can wait for you. "


    Hilary was like a puppy found by her master. She just wanted to stop this moment and stay in his arms forever.


    Dorian gently stroked her long hair and said reproachfully but dotingly.


    "Silly girl, haven''t you come to me directly after waiting for so long?"


    "Well..." Hilary let go of him and lowered her head, not knowing how to answer.


    Of course she wanted to see him. But she couldn''t get through to him because she was afraid that he wouldn''t hear the message. But what if he heard it on purpose and didn''t want to see her? Then how could she go to him again?


    For Dorian, it only took him a second to understand what Hilary was thinking. He smiled helplessly.


    "I put my phone in William''s. I just heard your message. Sorry for keeping you waiting so long. "


    Was this an explanation?

 Chapter 734 Why Are You So Beautiful Beauty Contest

    Hilary blinked, so he didn''t ignore her, but didn''t see the message.


    "I thought you didn''t want to see me again... Dore, I have never thought of marrying anyone else. He... "


    Hilary was in a hurry to explain, but didn''t know where to start. Dorian stretched out his hand and touched her nose with his slender and good-looking fingers. He smiled gently.


    "I know."


    He knew what she was thinking and how embarrassed she was last night. However, he felt bitter in her heart.


    Hilary, now that Willie is back, something is different.


    Before last night, Dorian had never contacted with Willie. After he dated with Hilary, he knew that she had such a playmate and that he might be her husband in the future.


    Dorian thought that it was far from them. At least for this year, there was no third person between them.


    It was not until last night that Dorian felt the overbearing power in Willie''s dark eyes. That man wanted Hilary.


    "Coo --" the stomach growled impolitely. Hilary bit her lower lip and felt a little embarrassed. Dorian was slightly stunned,


    "Haven''t you eaten anything since this morning?"


    Hilary nodded and said.


    "I''m afraid you''ll come as soon as I leave. I''m afraid I''ll miss you. I... HMM... " Before she finished her words, she only felt that her body was pulled closer by him, and his thin lips with a strong breath fell on her lips.


    She opened her eyes wide in an instant. In the past year, there had been only a few kisses on her forehead. But this time, it was her lips.


    And he wanted more. Holding her waist, his kiss deepened.


    Hilary closed her eyes.


    He didn''t let go of her until their breath intertwined. The moment his lips left, she took a deep breath. The kiss almost suffocated her. She lowered her head slightly, as if her face was flushed and her heart was beating fast.


    "We won''t miss."


    Hilary would not miss Dorian this time. Hilary, you had occupied everything in this day.


    She looked up at him. His starry eyes were the attachment she would never forget in her life.


    "Let''s go to eat something." Holding her hand and about to leave, Hilary didn''t move. After hesitating for a while, she asked.


    "Lesley, last night you... With Nyla? "


    Dorian was stunned and replied "yes" two seconds later.


    Sure enough... Hilary, who was excited about the kiss just now, suddenly sank to the bottom of the valley. Feeling uneasy, she asked tentatively in a low voice.


    "... Did you kiss? "


    Just like he kissed her just now, he kissed another woman last night.


    "How did you know?" Dorian neither denied nor doubted.


    "Someone took your photos and sent them to me last night."


    That''s why she didn''t dare to come to him and only waited for him to see her?


    Dorian smiled. What a silly girl.


    "So, the person who sent you the photo is Willie, right?"


    Hilary nodded, not knowing what to say. ''In fact, if you really like Nyla, you don''t have to be good to m


    why are you still at home?" Alice looked at Hilary who was knocking her head in distress and asked.


    "Or where else..." Hilary answered in a low spirit.


    "Shouldn''t you go to the bridal shop to try on the wedding dress?" Alice was confused. It was almost noon.


    "Try on the wedding dress?"


    Shocked, with whom?


    Hilary opened her mouth and stood still.


    "Don''t you remember! At the end of this month, your aunt and I will go to the wedding hall, and Willie and you will go to see the wedding dress. "


    Hearing her mother''s words, Hilary seemed to have a little impression. It seemed that her mother had told her the day before yesterday. At that time, she was thinking about these annoying things, so she naturally did not hear it.


    "Mom, is it too early to try on the wedding dress now?"


    In fact, Hilary wanted to say that it was too early to get married now!


    "You are really... You will get married in only seven days. I don''t think we have enough time! " Alice straightened her clothes and said.


    "Well, I''m going out. You''d better go to the wedding dress shop now. Don''t let Willie wait for you."


    If only he could wait like this all the time.


    Hilary rolled her eyes and sat down in a daze. She looked at the clock from time to time and felt strange.


    In the wedding dress shop,


    The smiling manager hurried to welcome them. There were a variety of wedding dresses, gorgeous white and dreamy.


    "Miss Hilary, Mr. Willie is waiting for you upstairs."


    As the manager went upstairs, Hilary saw the man''s slender figure in front of her. He was wearing a black suit, which made people unable to look away. His Obsidian like eyes seemed to be able to see through people, deep and charming.


    He smiled charmingly.


    ''Damn it! Why is he so handsome? Beauty contest? ''!


    "I thought you wouldn''t come."


    Hilary didn''t look at him. Instead, she looked around and sneered,


    "It''s none of your business whether I come or not!"

 Chapter 735 If You Dont Like It, Ill Make It For You

    He seemed to turn a deaf ear to her contemptuous words and smiled,


    "Which one do you like?"


    He asked her? Hilary thought it was funny that such a strong man would ask her. She thought she would be tied up and put on the wedding dress as soon as she came in.


    Looking around casually, she pursed her lips and said sarcastically.


    "I like all of them, and I don''t like all of them either."


    Willie didn''t say anything, with a smile that made Hilary want to beat him.


    "The wedding dress here is very beautiful. Any woman will like it... But if I put on the wedding dress for a man like you, it will be really ugly! "


    She approached him slowly and looked at his unchanged and lifeless face. To be honest, he was so handsome that she didn''t know how to describe him.


    "I won''t marry you,"


    This sentence was so firm that it was on par with his determination to marry her, and even gave him a sense of death.


    Willie''s long and narrow eyes narrowed slightly, and his cold fingers raised her jaw. The moment he touched her jaw skin, she was a little limp and numb by the cold touch.


    "Hil, how could you say such childish words after so many years?"


    "You..." Hilary was so angry that she pushed the man''s hand away. His touch made her very unhappy.


    So many years? Childish words? It was obvious that he was mocking her!


    "Don''t be fucking sarcastic. I feel sick when I see it!"


    He didn''t like rude girls, so she had to be tough enough today!


    Sure enough, she succeeded in seeing the coldness in his deep black eyes, like a wolf, who had a crush on his prey.


    Hilary''s heart sank. His eyes were frightening.


    "Hil, I said I don''t like girls who talk rudely." Getting close to her with a dangerous atmosphere, Hilary could not help but take a step back and feel a little timid. To be honest, she was a little afraid of him now.


    "I..." Avoiding his intimidating eyes, Hilary scolded herself for being spineless.


    "Don''t think I''m afraid of you, Willie" As soon as she finished speaking, she felt a strong hand tied around her waist and dragged her into his arms.


    "What are you doing... HMM... " The question was stifled in her throat. Hilary widened her eyes and couldn''t believe that this damn man was kissing her!


    "HMM... Let me go... " She struggled to get rid of him. Her strength was so insignificant in front of the man. He held her slender waist with his hand and kissed her more forcefully.


    Different from Dorian''s kiss, it was overbearing. She began to feel numb and short of breath.


    Why? Although Hilary resisted him, there was a throb in her heart that she could not understand.


    A kiss on the heavenly repression was more or less the same. Hilary was...


    Holding the woman''s shaky body in his arms, his lips left her and fell behind her ears. Listening to her disordered breath caused by the intense kiss, Willie had a faint smile on his handsome face.


    "Hil, next time, it won''t be just a simple kiss."


    It was a warning, but Hilary was so scared that she almost fell down. What did he mean? If she continued to be so rude, would he still...


    She stepped back in a hurry, bit her r


    red. He didn''t know why William agreed him to be alone with Nyla. Didn''t he always want him to stay away from these gossip people?


    "I... I have something to tell you. "


    "Miss Nyla, we are not familiar with each other."


    His words were like a sharp sword made of ice, piercing her heart. ''Jonny, no matter how much you hate me, I will get you again.''


    "Dorian, I hope you can take over the cooperation of the Gu consortium." She didn''t call him Jonny anymore, and her tone was not as low as before, but somewhat demanding.


    Dorian smiled scornfully. This kind of sneer made Nyla feel that she was a clown in defeat, and his smile was undoubtedly a kind of irony.


    "Does it have anything to do with Miss Nyla?"


    "I..." Nyla didn''t know what to say, but Dorian nodded, "I see. Miss Nyla, are you afraid that your own interests will be damaged?"


    "What am I afraid of? Whether you accept it or not, the Gu consortium will cooperate with me. " Nyla raised her voice and felt a lump in her throat. He must hate her now... She had betrayed him only for her own interests.


    "Dorian, this cooperation is good for you. Why did you refuse?" She still couldn''t figure it out, and William didn''t want to tell her the reason.


    Dorian''s eyes turned cold. Willie Gu.


    This name was a thorn in his heart during this period of time.


    "I don''t think I need to tell a person who has betrayed me."


    He turned around with his back to her and asked her to leave.


    His resolute back was like a deep black hole, separating her from him.


    Her long nails sank into her palms. ''Jonny, I can''t lose you. I can''t.''.


    "Jonny, I didn''t betray you."


    "Ha... Are you kidding me? " Dorian chuckled. This woman...


    "No, I didn''t betray you!"


    "That''s enough. You can leave now."


    He hated every lie she told. She said she didn''t betray him. He saw it with his own eyes two years ago. If it was not a betrayal, then he really didn''t know what a normal view was.


    Nyla bit his lips and calmed down. She tried to calm down and said word by word, "Dorian, what you saw two years ago is all fake!"

 Chapter 736 Please Leave Him!

    "It''s me. I colluded with others."


    Hearing Nyla''s words, Dorian sneered.


    "It''s a collusion. It''s novel."


    In the past few years, she had come to him and begged for his forgiveness. Now, she even made up such an excuse.


    Dorian was about to leave.


    Nyla bit her lips tightly. Just as he opened the door, her voice came from behind, with a bit of nervousness and haste.


    "Dorian, I was dying at that time!"


    Dorian suddenly stopped and turned around. He frowned and said after a long time


    "What did you say?"


    What did she mean by dying?


    Nyla took a deep breath, slowly approached him and said word by word.


    "At that time, your first album was released and your career was just starting. And I''ve just been in the fashion circle. " As she spoke, her mind seemed to go back to two years ago, when she and he had just stepped into this circle.


    He had the talent and unique song of his creation, and his first album had been on sale and was very popular. She had her cold beauty and figure, and received many fashion endorsements and fashion shows. What''s more, they were together, which made the two of them so happy.


    "I also thought that we could go on like this. But... " Tears welled up in her eyes, as if she didn''t want to mention the past.


    Dorian looked at her hesitantly.


    Nyla noticed a slight change in him. Did he begin to believe it?


    "But God seemed to be kidding me... Cancer. "


    Cancer...


    Dorian was stunned and his mind was like a huge wave. He was in a trance and almost lost his balance.


    Nyla cried even harder, tears streaming down, but her mind was in a mess.


    "You have cancer? £¡¡± How could he accept this reason! But if it was true, then she...


    "It''s said that it''s inherited, maybe it''s because of parents. Ridiculous. They abandoned me and gave me nothing, but only left this disease."


    Both he and she were orphans. His parents died at an early age, while she was just an abandoned girl.


    "You..." Dorian stopped talking. What was he going to say? What could he say?


    "Jonny, I know your parents'' death is a heavy blow to you. I can''t let you suffer such a life and death separation again. I can''t..."


    "So you make me misunderstand you and act on purpose?" Dorian laughed at himself. If it was true, there would be no life and death, but he suffered the pain of betrayal.


    "Sorry, it''s all my fault. I can only think of this way! I can''t help but leave you. I want to... If I can cure my disease abroad, I will come back to you and never separate with


    se in a few days. You are going to be Mrs. Gu. Why do you still come to chase after Dore? "


    "I... I didn''t. " Hearing what William said, Hilary felt wronged, but she didn''t know how to explain it.


    She didn''t dare to answer William''s question.


    "Mrs. Gu in the future, if you like to have an affair in marriage, it''s your freedom. But as Dorian''s agent, I will never allow you to hurt him! Please leave him! "


    His tone was full of contempt and threat.


    There was no response. William knew that although Hilary didn''t say anything, she must be listening.


    William calmed down a little, sighed and said in a sharp tone, "Hilary, I know you love Dore, but what can your love change? If you like her, you don''t have to marry anyone else and be Mrs. Gu? No, your love is just adding to your trouble. At the same time, it also makes Dore more upset. "


    Hilary, who was quietly listening to the other party''s words, couldn''t help clenching her hands. Did she bother him?


    "In the past, even if Dorian had experienced the thing about Nyla, he would never leave his work behind. But because of you, he postponed the schedule again and again, without any thoughts of creation, and sometimes he went to sing late at night, but it was not good. He is a singer! If a singer has too many distractions, he can''t compose good songs at all. Do you understand? "


    Understand... Of course she knew that he liked singing and composing, because it would make him feel that he was extraordinary.


    In Hilary''s eyes, Dorian was as talented as he was at the first sight. He said that he wanted his songs to spread all over the world.


    "Please leave him and let him be the former Dorian!"

 Chapter 737 Held Tightly

    William finally spoke out what was suppressed in his heart. In fact, he thought that Hilary was right. But she was the daughter of the Su consortium.


    After hanging up the phone, William shook his head. When he was outside the door just now, he heard clearly the conversation between Nyla and Dorian. It turned out that Hilary was so important to Dorian.


    "One day, you will understand that I''m good to you."


    Hospital.


    Dorian was outside the emergency room, so he didn''t know what was going on inside. He was worried about waiting.


    In the emergency room, when the doctor was about to inject medicine into Nyla''s body, the woman who had been lying in a coma suddenly opened her eyes...


    "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine." William patted on Dorian''s shoulder and handed the phone to him.


    "Hilary called you just now. Don''t you call back?"


    With his eyes darkened, Dorian took the phone. After hesitating for a while, he decided to wait until Nyla was fine.


    At the same time, the doctor came out of the resuscitation room and took off his mask.


    "Doctor, how is she?"


    "She is in temporary shock and has been rescued. But... "


    "But what?"


    "During the rescue, we found that there was something wrong with her blood cell. We need to draw blood for her to test if there is any other disease."


    Dorian''s heart sank again. He had a bad feeling.


    In the ward, Nyla was still in a coma. At the first sight of her, Dorian quietly walked out of the ward.


    The door was closed. Nyla opened her eyes, wiped the sweat on her forehead and took a deep breath.


    The phone was connected, but no one answered it. Dorian pressed the redial button again. The corridor of the hospital was still filled with a strong smell of disinfectant.


    The phone kept vibrating, but Hilary didn''t hear it. She leaned against the balcony, her tassel shawl slightly swaying in the wind.


    The vibration of the mobile phone did not stop. Hilary came to her senses and lazily reached for the mobile phone on the table. It seemed that when the screen appeared, her eyes lit up. But she hesitated for a moment. Was it still William?


    "Hello..."


    "Why did it take you so long to answer the phone? I thought you didn''t want to answer my phone."


    It was his voice. Hilary smiled and felt relieved.


    "I was absent-minded just now and did want to answer your phone."


    Dorian could imagine that she would pout when she said this.


    "Silly girl... By the way, did you call me just now? "


    "Okay." Hilary''s bright eyes twinkled, but she didn''t say anything. Instead, she asked, "Dore, are you busy recently? Why did William answer the phone for you recently? "


    These days, she was disappointed every time. Especially what William said to her just now, she felt even more uncomfortable.


    Dorian looked at the direction of the ward and wondered if he should tell Hilary about it. A few seconds later, he replied.


    "Yes, I''m a little busy. I''m busy with


    now. "


    Hospital! Hilary was stunned, and then her face turned pale,


    "Hospital, isn''t it a signing party? Is there anything wrong? Is he sick? "


    William just left an address and hung up the phone, which made Hilary more uneasy. She went out in a hurry, and it began to rain.


    The ward was strangely quiet. Nyla sat on the bed silently for half an hour. Dorian, on the other hand, looked at her silently.


    After a while, she opened her mouth slightly and forced a smile, but it looked so bitter.


    "Jonny, you can go back now. I can be alone. Don''t worry about me."


    Don''t worry. How could he not worry about her?


    She didn''t cry, but changed her usual behavior. That was why he couldn''t let her alone.


    Seeing through the man''s mind, Nyla said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry. I will be fine. Once you experience it, you won''t be afraid of a second time. "


    Every word fell in his heart. He couldn''t feel this pain. It was the first time that she had faced such a terrible nightmare. Only she was alone, far away from the other side of the continent.


    He approached her slowly, but didn''t know what to say.


    Tears fell from the woman''s eyes.


    "I thought I could live on like this. Why... Why... "


    Her delicate body curled up in the man''s arms, allowing tears to wet his shirt.


    Dorian raised his hand and stroked the woman''s hair, comforting and sympathizing. Although he didn''t love her anymore, he felt guilty to her now and wanted to make up for her.


    "William, Dore..."


    When Hilary arrived at the hospital, she saw William standing alone in the corridor outside the ward. It was raining heavily outside. Even if there was a car, the corner of her clothes was wet, and her long black hair was stained with a few drops of rain.


    "I don''t think you are fit to go in now."


    What did he mean?


    Looking at William''s eyes, she found that the door was slightly open, and she could see the person on the bed and... She hugged him tightly.

 Chapter 738 lets break up!

    "Jonny, promise me, don''t leave me."


    Nyla sobbed with tearful eyes, which made people feel sorry for her.


    He knew that Dorian had always been softhearted and would never push her away at this time.


    Hilary stood still and looked at the couple snuggling up to each other, without any reaction. Hilary was shocked.


    "Don''t leave me alone. I''m afraid..." Every cry and complaint of Nyla was like a cold stone hitting Dorian''s heart. He felt sorry for her. He misunderstood her and left her two years ago.


    Dore, push her away. Please, push her away!


    Hilary bit her lips hard and wanted to step in to stop him, but the gentle and pampering voice of the man suddenly stopped her.


    "Okay, I won''t leave you. I will always be with you during this period of time. "


    "Really?" Nyla looked up at him as if she didn''t believe what he said. Looking at the sight of a puppy abandoned by its owner, Dorian couldn''t bear it.


    Even if he didn''t love her anymore, he had to take care of her, especially when she was sick.


    "Silly girl, when did I lie to you?"


    This sentence was a promise and a relief to Nyla. But for Hilary, it was a pain that he had never felt before.


    She staggered and took a step back, but was stopped by William behind her.


    "Hilary, have you seen it clearly? He didn''t choose you!"


    She couldn''t hear anyone''s words anymore. Her eyes were blurred by tears.


    ''Hilary, it turns out that you can cry and hurt, too.''.


    William pulled her to the end of the corridor on one side, afraid that the noise would be heard by the people in the room.


    Wiping her tears, Hilary pretended to walk back.


    "What are you doing?" William stepped forward to stop her. It seemed that he would never let her disturb the two people.


    "I''m going to find Dore. Get out of my way!"


    How could William not know Hilary''s temper.


    "Hilary, you are so shameless! Now you rush into the ward. Do you want to play the play of one crying, two quarrel and three hanging? Look at yourself. You''re like a shrew, ready to catch adultery, aren''t you? "


    William''s words were cold and harsh, but the words were spoken of her heart.


    Yes, what was she doing now? What did she want to do? She rushed in and told Nyla that Dorian belonged to her and asked Nyla to get out?


    "Miss Su, please have a clear estimation of yourself. There is more than one person between you and Dore. You are going to be Mrs. Gu. Don''t you know the word'' shame ''? "


    Hilary''s eyes darkened. She seemed to have heard what William said, or not. Half a second later, she looked at William with her deep eyes.


    "I don''t understand. Why do you hate me so much?"


    Hilary just didn''t understand what she had done and what she had offended,


    detective to investigate?


    Now she was soaked in the rain like this. If she got sick, he would be derelict of duty.


    Hilary glanced at the file bag in the driver''s phone, kept silent for a few seconds and opened her mouth.


    "It''s no longer useful."


    Indeed, it was useless. No matter what was found in it, nothing could be changed.


    Dorian called back, but her phone was powered off.


    "William, you stay here with her. I have something to do."


    Hmm, it must because of Hilary.


    William''s face was dark, and no one could tell whether he was happy or angry. His faint voice made the man stop walking.


    "Hilary came to the hospital just now."


    Dorian looked at the expressionless man from the corner of his eyes and frowned, as if confused, but more was the sound of suppression.


    "You told her?"


    It was the first time that Dorian had spoken to William in such a cold tone.


    Meeting the man''s deep eyes, William nodded and did not intend to hide.


    "I asked her to come to the hospital. Just now... She is just outside the ward. "


    She was right outside the ward.


    It was like a thunder, echoing in Dorian''s mind.


    "Dore, is the auction over?"


    "Okay."


    "I just finished. I''m a little tired."


    So she thought he cheated her and broke up with him, didn''t she?


    "Why did you do that?"


    William had never done anything against his will, except this time.


    "Dorian, do you think you are still young and ignorant? If you want to love someone, just do it. You don''t care about the consequences and others at all. " William said in a reproachful tone, gritting his teeth.


    "Or do you think it''s good to have a famous model and a married woman?"


    Sneered and contemptuous.


    If he hadn''t been extremely disappointed, William wouldn''t have said that to the person he had trained.

 Chapter 739 You Always Bully Me

    Dorian pursed his lips as if he was looking at a stranger. There was no emotion in his eyes.


    William smiled bitterly. ''What? Do you think I''m a stranger to you? You don''t think I should do that, do you?''


    "Then tell me, what are you going to do with Nyla?"


    This was a difficult problem for Dorian.


    Dorian didn''t respond, turned around and left. His handsome back gradually disappeared in the corridor.


    William stayed there for a long time before he pushed the door open.


    "William, where is Jonny?"


    Seeing that Dorian was no longer here, Nyla asked with an uncontrollable joy in her heart. He promised to accompany her.


    "Nyla, you are really useless!"


    A cold curse came out of William''s mouth.


    "I..." The woman on the bed was stunned. Didn''t she do as he said? Why wasn''t he satisfied and even said something evil? But she didn''t dare to reply.


    William gritted his teeth. He had thought that Nyla could pin down Dorian, but now...


    He still abandoned her and went to Hilary.


    When he ran out of the hospital, there was no one. Looking at the heavy rain all over the sky, somehow, Dorian could feel that Hilary must have stayed in the rain just now.


    She was always like this. She loved to abuse herself.


    "Silly girl, you are always so silly."


    It was a silly girl who didn''t want him to know anything. She was the only one who made him so sentimental. He murmured to himself.


    ''I''ve told you that we won''t be apart. Trust me.''


    At this time, Hilary''s whole body was wet. She sat quietly in the black car, with her head against the window, and her eyes were unfocused.


    In the rainy night, the car couldn''t be driven too fast. Even if the driver turned on the heat, he was still worried that she would catch a cold, so he had to drive faster.


    Hilary closed her eyes slowly, and her lips began to turn purple and cold.


    She opened her eyes and saw the folder on the other side. Although it was useless, she was still curious about it. After all, that man would be her husband in the future...


    A few minutes later,


    "Stop the car!"


    The car stopped at the roadside. The driver was confused, but he didn''t say anything.


    But when he saw the woman biting her lower lip from the rearview mirror, her beautiful eyes were filled with anger.


    Looking at the words on the document, Hilary''s calm mood burst out in an instant, coupled with the words that had been hovering in her mind -- if only you were not the future Mrs. Gu.


    A sudden feeling of hatred from the bottom of her heart disturbed her.


    She gripped the documents in her hand tightly! ''It''s all because of you!


    If I can''t get my love, I will destroy yours too.


    Only in this way could it be fair!''


    "Turn around and go to the The Monarch Hotel."


    I''d like to see


    somewhat absent-minded to see such a handsome man. Did he want to eat her?


    "Hil, you look like you are here to catch adultery."


    He chuckled in her ear with attractive low and magnetic voice.


    Catching adultery... Hilary''s mind was in a mess. Whose?


    Did he think that he was looking for the woman he kept.


    No, she was indeed looking for...


    Thinking of this, she felt like a wife who was ignored by her husband and acted as if she was following her husband to hit a mistress.


    She looked up into his eyes, not to be outdone.


    "Catch adultery? You destroyed my love, and I will make your little lover suffer! "


    ''What a vengeful girl, just like before,'' Willie thought with a smile.


    "Hil, it''s never me who ruined your love."


    Hilary was amused by his words. She pushed him hard with her hands on his shoulders, but he loosened his grip unexpectedly. Her petite body retreated several steps because of the great thrust, and finally fell down.


    Although there was a soft carpet, Hilary felt humiliated to fall down like this, especially when she saw the gorgeous "landing" in front of him.


    However, that person regarded her as a kitten and fell down, looking cute.


    "Bastard!"


    Hilary cursed, feeling wronged.


    ''Hilary, you are so useless! Dorian was taken away by another woman, but you had no choice but to swallow insult and humiliation. You came to find a mistress, but you were bullied by Willie like this!''


    She couldn''t figure out why she was like a lamb to be slaughtered in front of this man, unable to fight back.


    She felt hot in her head. She didn''t know if it was because of the rain or something else. She felt very uncomfortable. She sat on the ground and began to cry...


    "You always bully me! Woo... "


    It was natural for her to cry. Even Hilary didn''t realize that this sentence was so familiar.

 Chapter 740 You Must Have Been Chasing Me All Day Long

    A deep light flashed through Willie''s eyes. He slowly approached her, bent down and was to pick her up from the ground.


    "Hil..."


    But when his hand touched her, she rudely reached out her hand and grabbed it hard.


    "¡­" The man gasped and looked at the innocent scratched arm. It was really a wild cat.


    Hilary''s tearful face was still full of defense, choking with sobs.


    "Bastard, don''t touch me!"


    After saying that, he really didn''t take any action.


    Hilary cautiously looked up at the man who was looking down at her after a few seconds of silence. He looked a little serious, and his eyes reflected a touch of coldness in the light. Was he irritated by her?


    When the girl was at a loss, Willie suddenly lifted her up with all his strength.


    "Ah --" the dizziness spread to her nerves. The next second, she was thrown into the soft big bed by him. Her petite body blossomed a delicate figure on the white bed sheet.


    "Bastard, what are you doing?" Panic. It was the first time she had seen such a crazy scene, especially when facing a sinister and cunning wolf.


    Seeing that Hilary hurriedly curled up in the corner of the bed, the fear in her eyes made Willie very uncomfortable.


    In her eyes, she could smile to others, but only resist and fear him.


    "Take off -"


    Hilary''s eyes widened. The man''s simple and neat words were like a thunder in her ears.


    "You, you bastard!"


    Hilary was more and more frightened by the masculine aura of the man when Willie bent over to get close to her.


    "You''ve said it too many times."


    At least three times. He clasped her waist with his strong hands and lowered his head to kiss her cherry lips as soon as he finished speaking.


    "Fuck off, asshole! A beast in human form! "


    She avoided his lips and began to struggle desperately. With both hands and feet, she was no match for him.


    "If you dare, if you dare..." Her breath began to quicken, and she felt she was about to suffocate when she spoke.


    If he dared, how could he not?


    When he was about to untie her wet clothes, he seemed to feel her unstable breath. Then he looked at her beautiful face, which was no longer a little red and pale. She closed her eyes and bit her lower lip, looking very painful.


    "Hil."


    Only then did he notice that her cold body was trembling from time to time and that she had lost much consciousness. Only the faint sound could be heard from her mouth.


    "Ouch, it hurts... Wil, Hil hurts... "


    Her words touched the man''s heartstrings. In an instant, something poured out.


    Who said that the simplest words in memory were often the most painful injuries in reality.


    Hilary, you always said that I was your dream before. You missed me so much if you couldn''t see me one day. But you didn''t know...


    You are my fate forever. I didn''t want to live for even one day without you.


    The morning sun s


    I won''t."


    Hilary smiled with self mockery.


    "That''s enough. Don''t talk so much nonsense!"


    It was not too much to describe Hilary with arrogance.


    She lowered her head, ate the porridge and whispered, "I must have hated you very much before."


    With an evil and attractive smile, he said in a low voice, "indeed."


    He admitted it. She continued, "you must have chased after me all day long. Shame on you!"


    Willie''s hand holding the cup stopped.


    "Hilary, as a girl, you follow me all day long. Shame on you?"


    "No, no! It''s enough for me to have you. I don''t need any face! "


    Whose voice was clear and blurry, getting closer and closer to his ear, and then disappeared.


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything more, Hilary was lost in thought. Did she say something about his pain?


    ''No way. He doesn''t have such a thin face.''


    After a while, he put down the cup gently, quiet and elegant.


    "I''ll ask the driver to send you home."


    Then he stood up and went upstairs.


    "Hello!" Hilary was annoyed. How could he do this! She hadn''t finished eating yet, he didn''t understand the patient at all. It would be hard for her to marry such a man who didn''t know how to be gentle in the future.


    Noticing the girl''s unhappiness, Lena smiled kindly and said, "Mr. Willie may be tired. He stayed with you last night and didn''t sleep all night."


    What? He had stayed with her all night? How could it be possible!


    He wanted to do something bad to her a moment ago, and then became a gentleman a second later. The difference was too great.


    ''What on earth do you want? Is it really so important for you to marry me?''


    "Miss, although I haven''t been here for a long time, it''s the first time that I have seen Mr. Willie so gentle and considerate."


    Gentle and considerate? I really couldn''t see it!


    Hilary smacked her lips and thought, ''it''s your duty to take care of me after I pass out.''

 Chapter 741 Let Me Take You Away

    The consequence of not coming back overnight was to introspect at home.


    Hilary knew that there were other reasons why her father asked her not to go out these days. He just wanted to keep an eye on her and prevent her from having any trouble before marriage.


    But it was not a bad thing. If that person couldn''t see her, she could give up the rest of her thoughts.


    "Hil." With joy in her voice, Alice pushed open the door of her daughter''s room and said with a smile, "the wedding dress is here."


    Wedding dress?


    Hilary frowned. Did she try on the wedding dress that day?


    Someone held the wedding dress in. It was pure white without any trace, with diamond decorated lace, and the chiffon dress was soft, elegant and gorgeous.


    Different from the wedding dresses she saw in the shop last time, at the first sight, she could feel that they were tailor-made for her.


    "It''s so beautiful." Alice praised with a smile, but when she saw her daughter''s expression, Hilary was not happy.


    "Miss, Miss Tang is looking for you."


    "Tia."


    Hearing the name of Tia, Hilary''s attention was all diverted.


    At the same time, the door of the room rang.


    "Hello, Auntie."


    Tia greeted Alice generously.


    "Well, come in."


    Half a minute later, the person who sent the wedding dress left the room with Alice. Hilary took a deep breath and fell straight on the soft bed.


    "It''s so annoying!" Hilary complained. Being surrounded all day long, she was tired at all.


    Looking at her, Tia shook her head and sighed.


    "I''m going to be fed up with your superstar!"


    Hilary was stunned. After a while, she asked, "did he go to see you?"


    "Yes, I''m here to ask for your help. He said he would wait for you at the place you often meet."


    Hilary''s eyes were far-reaching and no one knew what she was thinking. However, Tia frowned and said worriedly.


    "Honey, aren''t you going to marry my cousin? Is it... "


    "No, I... I don''t know. "


    "Honey, what on earth... Well, let me ask you now. Are you going to see Dorian or not? "


    No matter what she was going to do, Tia had to know.


    See or not... In the past two days, Hilary had cut off all contact with the outside world, so that Dorian couldn''t find her.


    But if they kept escaping, they just couldn''t let each other go. Maybe it was time to make it clear.


    In the autumn afternoon, the wind rose and fell, and the leaves were about to fall. Dorian looked at the faint handwriting under the tree, which was the proof Hilary had waited for him last time. It was said that waiting was the longest confession.


    However, an hour passed, and two hours passed, but the girl did not appear.


    When it was almost dusk, Dorian received a call from Nyla. She was very unstable, and even if William looked at her, he was still worried.


    ''Silly girl, are you really unwilling to see me again?''


    He raised her head and looked at the tree they had planted together. Per


    nd we could leave here together. But... Oh, now I find that not only my family, your life, but also Nyla are estranged from each other. "


    Could Nyla leave you now?


    Hilary wanted to ask, but she really didn''t want to see him in a dilemma. It was enough for him to be forced by Nyla. Hilary didn''t want to do it again and she didn''t want to.


    "Dore, not all the people who love each other can be together in the end."


    For example, he and she.


    Slowly turning around, she stopped looking at the man''s silent face. Hilary smiled bitterly, "goodbye."


    ''Goodbye, I will never see you again.''.


    Seeing her slender figure gradually out of his sight, his heart ached like thousands of knives cutting into pieces. ''How could I never see you again?


    "Hilary!"


    Who called her? Who was heartbroken, and whose eyes were wet?


    She stopped and stood still. The distance between them was clear.


    "I''ll take you away."


    The words were powerful and firm. When she heard it, she was stunned.


    She suddenly turned around and looked at Dorian in disbelief, who was walking towards her step by step.


    "I''ll take you out of here. Let''s go to a place where no one can find us and live the life we want. " Every step he took and every word he said were unforgettable for the rest of his life.


    "There is no family marriage, no Nyla, no trouble. Let''s leave together. "


    The man''s breath was getting closer and closer. His eyes were deep but gentle like a spring. He gently held her hand and held her in his arms.


    He asked in a hoarse voice, "do you want to go with me?"


    Hilary froze at this moment.


    When she came to her senses, she had already tightly grasped the man''s sleeve, opened her eyes wide and muttered.


    "Do you think... Leave... "


    Looking at her, Dorian''s black eyes were still as charming as wind. He answered in a soft and gentle voice, but the words were powerful.


    "Silly girl, just let us indulge ourselves for once."

 Chapter 742 We Are Leaving Tomorrow, Right

    There were only three days left before the wedding day, but Alice found that her daughter had changed. Hilary no longer pulled a long face and no longer went against her father.


    She tried on the wedding dress attentively and laughed out of the window from time to time.


    Alice thought it was a good thing that her daughter really accepted the marriage.


    Alice smiled. She was worried that Hilary wouldn''t do that.


    Now thinking about it, she realized that the man Hilary had fallen in love with since she was a child was exactly what she wanted!


    "Baby, what are you doing?"


    Alice came in with the freshly made pear soup. Hearing the noise, Hilary covered a book casually and said with a smile.


    "Nothing. I just want to see what I can find to do after graduation."


    She took the soup cooked by her mother and licked her lips. It looked delicious.


    "You are going to get married, but you still care about these things. There are still four months left before graduation. Maybe you will get pregnant in these four months..."


    "Ahem!" The soup was choked by her words.


    "Mom, you think too much."


    "Why do I think too much? If you get married, you should have a child. I''m afraid that you don''t understand. You''ve always been aggressive and don''t know how to restrain yourself. "


    Hearing this, Hilary pouted and frowned. Did giving birth have anything to do with her personality?


    She replied disapprovingly, "the law doesn''t say that one must have a child after getting married. What''s more, if Willie is not in good health, you will blame me, won''t you? "


    "You!" Alice was stunned and looked at the door awkwardly. Fortunately, there was no servant there, or people would laugh at her.


    "Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    "Why don''t I feel ashamed? I didn''t say anything wrong. If he really can''t do that... Hiss! " Before she finished speaking, her mother gently touched her forehead. It was very light, but Hilary pretended to be very painful.


    "It hurts, mom. You are unfair. You never hit me before."


    Alice was speechless. How could she have such a weird and smart daughter? She spoke in a good way.


    "Hilary, you have to learn to grow up after you get married." Alice also hoped that her daughter could be so willful in front of her all her life, but no matter how much she spoiled her, she knew that it would only hurt her.


    Noticing the sincerity in her mother''s words, Hilary pursed his lips and listened quietly.


    "After you marry into the Gu Clan, you can''t lose your temper to your parents in law. Although your uncle and aunt are good, they won''t spoil you as I do. Besides, as a wife, you should treat your husband as your own God. Don''t be too strong in everything. The greatest happiness of a woman is to have a stable family. Do you understand that? "


    Facing her mother''s "teachings", Hilary nodded slightly to show her comprehension, but she didn''t think so at all.


    She put down the bowl, held his mother like a child, closed her eyes and smelled the fragrance of her mother.


    She had to remember this


    Tomorrow she would leave this place where she had lived for more than 20 years and say goodbye to her family. She was indeed reluctant to part with him. She didn''t know if Grandpa was still alive and whether her parents could forgive her when they met again in the future.


    "Don''t think about it anymore!" She shook her head hard. Now she needed more faith.


    She took out her phone, with an early spring smile on her face, and pressed the send key to protect the phone in her heart, waiting for its response.


    The vibration of his mobile phone interrupted what Dorian was doing. All he wanted to do now was to cook dinner for William and Nyla. The last dinner would be his compensation.


    ¡ª¡ªDore we are leaving tomorrow, aren''t we?


    "Silly girl." He murmured to himself and soon replied the message.


    Outside the kitchen, William had been watching him all the time. Why did Dorian smile like this?


    What''s in the phone?


    In the past, he could be in charge of his mobile phone and communication confidently. But since the accident in the hospital, it seemed that there was a gap between Dorian and him.


    Glancing at Nyla who was sleeping in the bedroom, William pretended to be nervous and walked up to Dorian.


    "Dore, I wanted to wake Nyla up, but she seemed to be in a coma and didn''t move."


    As soon as he finished his words, Dorian''s face changed. He put down the things in his hands and walked towards the bedroom.


    At the same time, William had picked up the phone on the table and clicked on the message. When he saw the content on it, his face suddenly changed.


    "Nyla!"


    "What''s wrong, Jonny?"


    A voice came from the bedroom. William tried to calm himself down and put the phone back to its original position.


    "It''s good that you''re fine. I called you just now, but you didn''t wake up. I thought something was wrong." William interjected. Nyla pursed her lips and thought, ''Did I just sleep like this?''


    In confusion, she saw William''s cold eyes. ''what''s wrong with him?


    Did she do anything wrong?

 Chapter 743 Hil, Why Are You Always Naughty

    Seeing that Nyla had woken up, Dorian felt relieved and relieved.


    "It''s good that you are awake. Let''s eat."


    "Jonny, did you cook for me in person?" It had been a long time since she last had this feeling.


    After all these things, they finally came back to the starting point. It was so good. Now she realized that she shouldn''t have left him two years ago.


    "Okay." He nodded. Seeing that Nyla smiled like a child, he could only smile with a guilty conscience.


    He lied to her for the last time.


    Seeing this scene, William didn''t say anything. All he could think about was the information on Dorian''s phone.


    Leave tomorrow? It was Hilary''s wedding tomorrow. Where did she want to go with Dorian?


    They were going to leave everything behind and fly away!


    William clenched his teeth and thought, ''This is the person I taught him by myself...''


    The dinner was quiet and beautiful. Except for Nyla, who had been kept in the dark, the other two had their own thoughts.


    "Dore, I suddenly have a stomachache. Can you buy me some medicine?"


    Nyla was about to ask Dorian to play the piano for her, but when She heard William''s order, She was in a bad mood and said before the man could reply.


    "Mr. William, if you feel uncomfortable, just ask your assistant to buy it."


    Obviously, William cast a cold glance at her words.


    "I just want you to buy medicine for me, an elder. Maybe there will be no chance in the future."


    The last few words made Dorian, who was sitting quietly, tremble, like a child who was about to be seen through, at a loss. But on second thought, he kept his mouth shut and William wouldn''t know what was going on.


    "Okay." He stood up, comforted Nyla, took a look at William, put on his hat and went out.


    ''Maybe this is the last time I do something for you.


    William, I''m sorry.''


    "William, why do you have to let Jonny go?" Nyla was very unhappy. Even if he helped her, she wouldn''t have to listen to him in everything.


    William looked at the angry woman with contempt and sneered.


    "Nyla, if I hadn''t found it in time, you would have cried!"


    Nyla was confused. What was it? What did he find?


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about."


    "You don''t need to understand. Now, do as I said. If you still want to keep Dorian, you have to risk your life. "


    It was too late for William to be cruel and soft hearted.


    Hilary, you forced me. This time, I will make you never wait for him.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Dorian came back with medicine. As soon as he entered the house, he heard the voice of William.


    "Nyla, open the door!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    The bathroom door was locked from inside.


    "She has been in there for a long time. I wanted to call her, but she didn''t respond. Did something happen inside? "


    No one could predict what would happen.


    At this moment, Dorian''s brain was quickly transferred. If she fell down, or if she committed suicide...


    "Nyla, Nyla!" He calle


    y didn''t think so. Everything was ready except for the last step.


    Frowning, Tia shook her head.


    "I don''t know."


    "Then stop it. I think you want to go back on your words because you are afraid of your cousin." She stopped Tia with a pout.


    Time passed slowly.


    "You have to help me stall them off later!"


    Hilary asked again and again to call Dorian, but no one answered.


    "Girl, are you sure that Dorian will leave with you?" He didn''t answer the phone all the time, which made Tia doubt whether Hilary was wishful thinking.


    "Of course!" She rolled her eyes and looked at the time. Although she was a little nervous, she didn''t care much. It was time.


    "Well, let''s give each other a hug for the last time." She opened her arms wide and gave the last big hug to her best friend who had accompanied her for so many years.


    The petite figure jumped out of the window and looked around to make sure that it was safe and there was no one she knew.


    Lowering her head, Hilary casually covered her small face with her long hair, only revealing her watery eyes. She pretended to be calm and walked towards the back door of the hotel.


    She met many famous businessmen along the way. Fortunately, they only met her father, but not her.


    But she didn''t know that her every move had already been monitored.


    "Mr. Willie, don''t you need to send someone to stop Miss Hilary?"


    Looking at Hilary who was sneaking away not far away, Don didn''t understand why the CEO just watched her leave without being stopped?


    The man held the champagne in his hand, and the exquisite and smooth glass reflected a ray of light. He squinted his eyes with a relaxed expression, and pursed his lips with a smile. He looked elegant and unrestrained, as if he was watching a good play to be played, watching the girl gradually disappear not far away.


    Hil, why were you always so naughty.


    Having a sip of champagne, he chuckled.


    "Spread the news that the bride has run away."

 Chapter 744 Run Away From Marriage

    Hospital.


    When Nyla woke up, she saw the man beside her at the first sight. Seeing the tiredness in his eyes, she felt relieved. As long as he didn''t leave.


    "Jonny..." She sobbed and called his name.


    The wound on her hand was wrapped in white gauze, and her face was pale. It seemed that she hadn''t regained her vitality. She wanted to move, but was stopped by Dorian.


    "Don''t move. The blood has stopped. Don''t affect the wound anymore."


    There was a touch of pity and blame in his words. She stopped talking and looked at him timidly, as if she had done something wrong. Would she make him angry?


    "Why? Why did you do that?"


    Nyla, the one he knew, shouldn''t be like this. No matter how frustrated she was, she wouldn''t choose to commit suicide easily.


    "I..." Nyla sobbed in a low voice as she tried hard to hold back her tears.


    "I don''t want to get you into trouble. I''m going to die anyway. If you leave me, my life will be worse than death. I''d better give myself a relief as soon as possible. "


    Her words were like a prediction that he would leave her alone.


    Dorian''s heart ached. He knew what the woman in front of him wanted. She just hoped that he could always be with her in the last few days of her life, just like before.


    He stood up and touched her pale and colorless face with his big palm. His eyes were full of affection. After a long time, he opened his mouth.


    "I will always be with you and never leave you again."


    Walking out of the ward, William saw the fatigue on Dorian''s face, which he had never seen before.


    "Treat her well from now on. It''s your responsibility for a woman to become like this for you. "


    The inescapable responsibility almost made Dorian out of breath. With a bitter smile, he took a look at the clock hanging on the wall.


    Time, at this moment, made him speechless.


    Hilary!


    He looked flustered.


    According to the previous agreement, she would arrive at the airport by this time.


    His cell phone had disappeared in the panic of last night. He wondered if Hilary would be anxious if she couldn''t contact him.


    "I have something urgent to do and need to leave for a while..."


    William stopped him before he could finish his words.


    "Dorian, if you dare to leave the


    Grandpa Su came over, they saw that Alice kept knocking at the door, but there was no response. Leaning against the door, Tia heard the noise outside. She bit her lips tightly, wondering whether she should open the door or not?


    "Boss, there are a lot of reporters outside. They said..." The assistant wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Seeing that Grandpa Su''s face changed.


    "They said that they had received the news that the bride had run away from the wedding."


    Hearing that, the eyes of Grandpa Su and Ivan changed.


    "Break the door open!"


    When she heard that Tia was about to knock the door, she quickly took a few steps back. With a "bang", the disciple was knocked open.


    "Well..." There was only one person in the room, and the wedding dress that Hilary had never touched.


    Alice was speechless... Run away from the wedding!


    "Where is Hilary?" Grandpa Su asked harshly, and Ivan, who was sitting in a wheelchair, was also trembling.


    "I... Auntie, I... " Tia was so nervous that she spoke incoherently.


    When the Gu Clan heard the noise and arrived, they saw the empty room.


    "Tia, what''s going on?"


    Looking at her panic stricken niece, Celia was also shocked.


    "Crack -" a white light flashed and lit up everyone''s eyes. The reporters surrounded the outside and questioned with one voice.


    "Mr. Su, have you already known that your granddaughter escaped from the wedding?"


    "Mrs. Gu, the bride ran away from the wedding. What do you think?"

 Chapter 745 Its Him!

    "Miss Tang, you and the bride are good friends. Has she planned to run away from the wedding?"


    "¡­"


    All kinds of sharp questions surrounded the people present. Although the hotel staff tried their best to expel the reporters, the chaos made the flawless wedding a laughing stock all over the city.


    Grandpa Su was out of breath. He frowned and felt a sudden pain in his heart. He put his old hand on his chest and couldn''t breathe in an instant. He looked painful.


    "Dad, Dad!"


    "Grandpa Su!"


    While everyone was screaming, the old man''s eyes went black and he fell into a coma.


    In the VIP lounge,


    With a glass of wine in his hand, Willie sat on the chair lazily. The white shirt was slightly open, and the diamond buttons on the neckline were particularly dazzling.


    "Mr. Willie, Grandpa Su was sent to the hospital. The reporters have left."


    Don simply stated what had happened just now, as if Willie had expected it.


    With a cold smile on his face, Willie swirled the wine in his glass.


    "As for Nyla..." Don received the news that Dorian had been staying in the hospital all the time. He couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity.


    "Mr. Willie knows clearly that Dorian can''t take Miss Hilary away. Why did Mr. Willie let her go?"


    Isn''t Miss Hilary the CEO''s fiancee? Why did he let her run away from the wedding?


    "Ha ha..." Willie chuckled, but his eyes were dark.


    "My Hil, how can you know you are wrong if you don''t suffer a little?"


    The bride escaped from the wedding, and Grandpa Su was hospitalized. A grand wedding came to an end unexpectedly.


    As soon as William came out of the hospital, William made a phone call.


    "Are you a reporter of the first times? I know where Mrs. Gu is now... "


    He closed the phone and sneered.


    Hilary, I have reminded you that you didn''t listen to me. This time, don''t blame me for cutting off your route of retreat!


    In the ward, Nyla had a light sleep. She opened her eyes from time to time and didn''t close them until she was sure that Dorian was still there.


    Standing in front of the window, Dorian looked at the scene in the distance with a gloomy face.


    Hadn''t William found her at the airport yet? He hoped that everything wouldn''t be too bad. He couldn''t leave now. He could only ask William to go to the airport to find her and take her back to the wedding.


    Hilary, forgive me for letting you go.


    At this moment, I would rather see you marry someone than let


    g to wait for him for one or ten years, let alone one day."


    ¡ª¡ª"Okay..."


    ¡ª¡ª"Wil, will you wait for me like this in the future?"


    ¡ª¡ª"¡­"


    ¡ª¡ª"I know you won''t! But it doesn''t matter. I''ll wait for you. "


    You promised to wait, but you gave it to someone else.


    "Mr. Willie, do you want to pick Miss Gia up to the villa tonight?"


    Finally, the man nodded slightly, and Don left the study.


    That night, Hilary leaned against the swing and waited for a whole night. The wind at night made her shiver with cold. She didn''t bring anything else with her. She was hungry and cold.


    The first sun in the morning swept over her face, and she only felt a little absent-minded.


    He didn''t show up. That was all she could think of the whole night.


    "Why? Why... "


    Finally, she couldn''t hold back her tears anymore. She squatted down and covered her head on her knees, crying.


    "Aha... Liar! Liar! "


    Dorian had promised to take her away. But he didn''t show up. Who was she now? Why was she abandoned for escaping from marriage?


    She had given up her identity and family for him, and became a sinner that the whole Jin City looked down upon. But he did this to her!


    Why didn''t he come, even for one time?


    The man looked at the girl who was crying not far away, and his cold eyes were cold. He slowly walked towards her.


    When she saw that the projection of the sunlight on the ground was covered by a shadow, her heart stopped in an instant. Could it be that he was here!


    Regardless of the tears on her face, she quickly looked up. When she was about to say something, she was choked by the word "Dore".


    It''s him!

 Chapter 746 Wedding Gift

    As if she had turned into a statue, Hilary was frozen there, unable to move, except for the color change on her face and the panic in her crying red and swollen eyes. The man also saw fear in her.


    Yes, she was always afraid of him.


    "Hil." He called her in a low voice, but she was so scared that she fell to the ground.


    Hilary opened his mouth but couldn''t say a word.


    "You..."


    The person in front of her was not Dorian, no!


    It seemed that it would take some time for her to recover from her surprise.


    With an evil smile, he bent over and reached out his hand, trying to wipe off the tears on her cheeks. She looked like a beautiful little wild cat.


    It was not until his temperature touched her cheek that Hilary realized that what was in front of her was not an illusion.


    She had been waiting for Dorian the whole night, but Willie was here now.


    She quickly turned her head to avoid his hand. She took two steps back, her heart beating faster and she almost didn''t dare to look at him.


    Looking at his hand in the air, Willie sneered. Was he a beast that made her so afraid?


    Hilary stood up and wiped the tears on her face.


    "Why... Why are you here?"


    She asked confidently. So, was she going to be taken back now?


    The smile on his face disappeared. It was hard to tell whether his mood was good or bad.


    "Get in the car if you don''t want to be found by the reporters."


    "I..." Before she could say anything, he turned around and left,


    Seeing that he had got in the car and Don was still waiting outside, Hilary pursed her lips and had to go forward.


    Anyway, she had been found and there was no escape,


    Along the way, there was no sound. She was like an escaped prisoner who had been caught back and dared not make a sound. It was true.


    Looking at the scenery outside the window, it didn''t seem to be the way back to the Su Clan. Where were they going?


    The long silence finally came to an end when the car stopped. ''Is it possible that I escaped from the wedding and embarrassed him? In order to revenge on me, he wants to bury me in the sea of corpses?'' Looking at the boundless sea outside the window, Hilary thought.


    It was not because she was exaggerating, but because the temperament of the Willie was really strange!


    Now everyone would think that she had escaped, and even if she died in the sea, no one would know.


    ''Oh my God, please don''t do that!''


    But the situation seemed to be different from what she thought. When she wanted to get out of the car, she found that the door was locked. She looked at


    ed to "educate" him.


    "Don''t pretend to know nothing. If you have any questions, just ask. Just like about this romantic underwear... HMM... "


    Her words were blocked by his sudden kiss. It was obvious that it was a punishment. It took her breath hard. Before she could react, she felt that the wet and hot kiss was different from the light one just now.


    She clenched her small hands into fists and thumped his powerful chest powerlessly. She wanted him to let go, but the difference in strength was too great.


    Hilary''s heart was full of bitterness. Damn it! How could a man be like this from time to time!


    "No... I can''t breathe... "


    She swore that she would be suffocated if he let her go a minute later.


    Willie was reluctant to leave him, but this girl was so stupid that he could do nothing.


    His hot lips covered her ears and took a gentle breath, which made the girl in his arms tremble slightly.


    "If it''s you who wear it, I will like your gift very much."


    ''Damn it! He is such a pervert! ''


    She raised her head and glared at him, only to find that his deep eyes were scattered on her collar. Willie raised his eyebrows and said in a disgusted tone.


    "It''s too small."


    Too small?


    Hilary almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Bastard! How dare you take advantage of me!


    "Small? You are not that big! "


    Well, Hilary admitted that she just wanted to be quick and didn''t realize that there was a danger in her words that made people misunderstand her.


    The smile on his face deepened, and she began to sweat.


    It took her a while to understand what that sentence meant. ''Hilary, you are such a fool! He must have thought it wrong.''


    "Do you really want to have a look?"

 Chapter 747 Come With Me

    "No... I don''t want to! " No way! She curled her lips and said discontentedly, "Mr. Willie, can you let go of me? It''s uncomfortable for me to be held like this. "


    What a shameless man!


    "As long as I feel comfortable."


    Damn it! How could you be more shameless!


    She was like an angry kitten gritting her teeth. That was enough, big pervert!


    "I find that you have obsessive-compulsive disorder. You always like to force others to do things they don''t like."


    After saying this, Hilary felt that the big hand that was holding her waist loosened and took this opportunity to get out of his arms.


    "So, is this a disease?" he asked with a smile


    "Of course. Besides, you are incurably ill. Normal medicine doesn''t work at all." Thinking of what had happened after she met him, she hated him.


    "I have to take out your heart, liver, spleen and lung and wash them again!"


    The heart, the spleen and the lung...


    The man narrowed his evil eyes and smiled coldly. It would be good if it really worked.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t plan to cure it."


    "¡­" Hilary rolled her eyes speechlessly.


    Looking out of the window, the sea was connected to the sky, and the waves were particularly conspicuous in the sunlight. Such a glory should be shared with the one you like.


    It was so quiet.


    After a long time, she opened her mouth slowly.


    "I don''t want to go back,"


    She had to face something unexpected when she went back. Just take it as she was afraid. She just wanted to stay here quietly, forget everything and watch the ebb and flow every day. That would be great.


    But Willie took it as another meaning and sneered.


    "Why don''t you go back and wait for your lover to take you away?"


    Hilary turned her head away from his annoying face. She turned a deaf ear to his sarcasm.


    Instead of getting angry, Willie took out the file bag and casually threw it on the seat. The photos inside were scattered in the air, and in Hilary''s eyes, she was no longer indifferent.


    She picked up the photos with her trembling hands. The time in the photos was from yesterday to this morning. The man in the photos was taking care of the person on the bed carefully.


    Huh... Dorian, was this what you said to take me away?


    She had thought that he broke his promise because of something, but he still couldn''t let go of Nyla.


    Strangely, her heart ached now, but she couldn''t shed a tear.


    Only the hatred of being betrayed gradually spread in her body.


    When did she learn to hate? It shouldn''t be like this. She was not such a person.


    "Heartbroken?"


    She never hid her emotions, but now, he really didn''t see the expected painful tears.


    Did he underestimate her?


    "If I say it doesn''t hurt, will you be very disappointed that you have taken so many photos in vain?"


    Hil


    icked her up with his cold and tough character.


    For the first time, she quietly looked at his flawless side face in his arms. She didn''t struggle or cry. Maybe she was tired, or she knew that no matter how hard she resisted, she could not defeat him in the end.


    She was so sleepy that she just wanted to close her eyes and have a sleep. It had only been one day since yesterday. She felt that she was going to run out of energy.


    She slept for a long time.


    In a daze, Hilary felt the wet coldness on her right cheek. It was very gentle, as if a little force would hurt her.


    Willie''s eyes were fixed on her sleeping face. It seemed that she was really tired. After applying the medicine, the swelling on her face gradually faded away.


    She fell asleep in his arms before getting on the car. When they arrived at the villa, he changed her clothes and she didn''t wake up.


    "Stupid bug."


    His finger pulps touched the woman''s fair and straight nose. Willie sighed, ''what if you meet a bad guy and sleep so soundly?''?


    You always don''t have that kind of heart, Hilary.


    "Coo!"


    The sleeping girl''s stomach kept twitching. Hilary smacked her lips as if she had dreamed of something delicious. She was really hungry. She hadn''t eaten anything since yesterday.


    When she woke up, it was already dark.


    It was still on the bed in the room last time. ''He still took her back here. He was a little conscientious. He didn''t throw himself on the road or take her back to the Gu Clan.''


    Was this the place where he had a mistress.


    "Are you awake?"


    A voice suddenly came out, which really frightened the woman who was thinking about it.


    When the man came out of the bathroom, he wore a bathrobe, and his short black hair was stained with water. The opening of the bathrobe slightly revealed his bronze chest, which looked attractive and delicious.

 Chapter 748 You Have The Right To Keep Silent And Have No Right To Protest

    "Why are you here?"


    As she spoke, Hilary didn''t forget to grab the quilt to cover her body.


    Glancing at the vigilant woman, Willie wiped his hair with a towel.


    "This is my room. You are sleeping on my bed."


    What? His bed!


    She had slept on his bed more than once!


    "Your room?" Hilary really couldn''t believe it. Was there no other room in the villa? Why did he have to put her here?


    Was he setting her up? But anyway, he didn''t look like a psychopath.


    She used to admire this room very much, but now she was in a bad mood.


    "Huh! I don''t think people like you like this style! "


    Sea blue, noble, elegant and holy.


    Therefore, Hilary had always liked it, but now, it was estimated that it had overturned her image in her heart.


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    After knocking at the door, Lena came in with porridge and put it on the crystal round table.


    While Hilary got up from the bed fawningly and stared at the bowl of porridge.


    Looking at the woman who seemed to be greedy for millions of dollars, the corners of Willie''s mouth slightly raised.


    "Thank you, Lena." Hilary picked up the spoon and took a big bite without asking if it was for her porridge.


    Lena saw the two of them when she came in and thought she would disturb them... She smiled awkwardly. Miss Hilary really didn''t treat herself as an outsider. Was she so sure that the porridge was for her?


    The answer was yes.


    Hilary didn''t believe that Willie had the habit of eating late night snack.


    The woman was enjoying her meal. She didn''t care about the image of a rich lady at all and wolfed down.


    Willie sat on the sofa with a glass of red wine in his hand, watching her eating and drinking from time to time.


    Such a peaceful and beautiful scene was really rare.


    ¡ª¡ªWil, I will decorate our room in sea blue from now on, as if we are in the sea.


    ¡ª¡ªLow.


    ¡ª¡ªHey, this is called romance!


    ¡ª¡ªYou want to marry me so much? Can''t wait to decorate the bridal chamber?


    ¡ª¡ªNo, No. I''m talking about the future!


    In t


    erson. She was so stupid to think that it would be forever.


    But obviously, it was not.


    At that moment, Hilary''s heart was really touched.


    In fact, it was never bad to marry Willie, just because she was brought away from the reality by the dream of love. Now that Hilary woke up from the dream, she could see it clearly.


    When he saw her reading the agreement slowly, he knew her choice.


    In fact, it was just like an ordinary prenuptial agreement. It just gave him a chance to show off his family property.


    Well, Hilary admitted that when she saw the countless numbers, her eyes should flash with a light.


    "Okay, no problem..." She nodded and was about to take up the pen to sign, but she was choked by the last agreement.


    ¡ª¡ªAfter the marriage, the woman must give birth to two children within three years.


    "It''s unfair!"


    She said angrily. What kind of agreement? Did he take her as a tool to give birth to a child? Why should she give birth to two babies within three years as soon as she married!


    "It''s unfair to me. I haven''t graduated yet!"


    Besides, her relationship with him would not be known until they got married. It was impossible for her to have a baby so soon.


    "You have the right to keep silent," Willie said casually, but the next sentence made the woman speechless.


    "But you have no right to protest."

 Chapter 749 Is It Too Late To Get You Back

    "You! I won''t sign it! "


    Throwing down the agreement, Hilary choked him back with anger.


    Humph, he thought only he had the temper of a CEO, and she was not soft hearted!


    "It''s a serious violation of my human rights. If you like babies, you can give birth to one yourself. Don''t force others to do what you don''t want..."


    "You can refuse to sign it." He interrupted her rudely, began to untie his bathrobe and approached her step by step.


    "You, don''t do that!" She stepped back and her voice began to tremble.


    If she didn''t sign it, would he force her to do it?


    "You still owe me a wedding night."


    As the dangerous atmosphere approached, Hilary stepped back and leaned against the edge of the bed. She could refuse to sign it or marry him, but she had to make it up for his wedding night last night.


    "Bastard!"


    A second ago, he finally had a little gentleman image in her heart, which instantly turned into bubbles. Damn it, big bastard, what kind of incense did she burn to provoke this person.


    "I''ll sign it! I''ll sign it!"


    She shouted as he held her waist with one hand and put the other hand into her clothes.


    Hearing a satisfactory answer, the man''s strength became gentle and he stopped.


    "Good girl." He kissed her on the lips and smiled wickedly.


    He was powerful and inhuman! Humiliated, she picked up the pen and wrote her name on it. Now she could imagine what her married life would be like.


    "After we get married, the Su Clan and the Gu Clan have been friends for generations."


    These words were deeply engraved in Hilary''s heart. If she didn''t sign it, she would destroy the Su consortium. After finishing the last stroke, she left the pen and walked out without looking back.


    "Where are you going?" Hilary sniffed and snorted, as if he was controlling his wife.


    "I don''t want to stay in the same room with you, big pervert!"


    If she lived with this kind of beast, she would definitely be eaten to death at midnight.


    Hilary asked Lena to find a guest room and barely slept for the whole night. She didn''t forget to lock the door from inside before going to bed.


    The next day, Hilary received a call from her mother, Alice, saying that her grandfather had woken up and wanted to see her.


    "Can you go with me?" Hilary admitted that she was thinking about something. It seemed that she had an excuse to take Willie there.


    Although he had stood by coldly ye


    another candy? How could it change so fast.


    But no matter it was a wedding or honeymoon, Hilary finally married to Willie.


    It was not until Hilary had flown to France on her honeymoon that her thoughts were still lingering before she met the man in front of her. It had only been a short time since they met and got married, although it had been a short time for her to spend every day like a year.


    "Why did you go to France?"


    She didn''t say anything the whole night. Finally, she couldn''t hold it back and whispered to the man who was working next to her.


    It was already on the honeymoon flight, and the man still didn''t forget to work. Didn''t the Gu consortium make much money?


    "¡­" There was no response, as if she was talking to the air. She hated this noble private jet, which was so quiet and powerful.


    She closed her eyes, leaned her head back, and gradually fell asleep, ignoring the man.


    A few minutes later, Willie put down the documents in his hands and looked down at the girl''s sleeping face.


    ¡ª¡ªWil, I have calculated the time. If I marry you at the age of twenty, I still have five years to learn French.


    ¡ª¡ªYou can''t even speak English well.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s different! Think about it. After we get married, we will go on a honeymoon trip in France. Almost all the people there speak French, because they think that no other language is more romantic than French.


    ¡ª¡ªHilary, can you stop thinking about these distant things?


    ¡ª¡ªNo, no, no. Only hope could motivate her!


    The past between us had only become a one-sided play. Without you, was it still too late to find you back?

 Chapter 750 Hold Her Hand And Walk Towards The Light

    On the second day, the headline of Jin City was still the news that Willie and Hilary were married.


    Although they kept a low profile, Willie was the most powerful president of the Gu consortium in Jin City, so it was inevitable to cause a sensation.


    William went through the discharge formalities for Nyla. From the moment he saw the news in the morning, he was finally relieved.


    "The daughter of the Su consortium is so ungrateful. How could she run away from the wedding to abandon such a good man? But in the end, she married into the Gu Clan. " Nyla said, not noticing that the man who poured water for her stopped.


    Dorian smiled coldly to hide his bitterness.


    Although Nyla was not the daughter of the Su consortium and could not marry such a powerful man, she was satisfied to get back Dorian. Taking over the cup, Nyla felt warm all over.


    "Jonny, shall we go to America or Canada?"


    "¡­"


    "Jonny?"


    Dorian came to his senses, nodded in the woman''s confusion and said with a smile.


    "If you like, just go."


    "Okay."


    On the way from the airport to the hotel, Hilary looked at the bustling night scene outside the car, which was full of romance and beauty. It was already evening when they arrived in France.


    Ever since she checked in the Hotel, which made her feel uneasy, although she had been attracted by the night scene of Paris before. One presidential suite for two people. No matter how stupid she was, she knew what it meant.


    So, their wedding night, which had been hidden for so long, was going to happen?


    The reason why she refused him before was convincing, but now he married her.


    As soon as they entered the room, Hilary began to panic, not daring to stand or sit.


    Standing stiffly in front of the window of the suite and looking at the scenery outside, Hilary glanced at the man from time to time in panic.


    "Well, go to bed early and take care of yourself. If you need anything, just call Don."


    It was rare for him to speak in such a gentle tone. Who was he talking to on the phone?


    Was it the woman she saw in the hotel?


    Hilary was lost in thought and didn''t notice that the man had hung up the phone. He looked at her calmly.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "Uh... Nothing. " She faltered and came to her senses. She rolled her eyes and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, can we..."


    Could we not sleep in the same room?


    Before she could finish her words, she was refused by his cold words.


    "No."


    ''Why do you answer so quickly, and why do you know what I want to ask?''


    Humph!


    Hilary pursed her lips angrily. After thinking for a while, she still didn''t like what was going to happen.


    "I''m really not ready yet."


    Her eyes were full of timidity and pleading. ''Hil, are you sure that I will be softhearted?'' Willie sneered.


    He stood up, approached her slowly and stopped less than half a meter away from her.


    Hilary stared at him in panic, not daring to do anything.


    It seemed that she really regarded him as a beast.


    The man''s black sharp eyes were as deep as the night. He looked at the girl and said in a cold voice, which made Hilary feel at a loss.


    "From now on, get ready. I want you tomorrow night. "


    What... What?


    Get ready? Tomorrow night!


    er forget.


    It turned out that there was another person in the world who was willing to give you the warmth of eternal attachment when you were abandoned, lost and desperate.


    ¡°oui? ,bien? sur¡£¡±


    His voice was so magnetic that she couldn''t hear what the priest said later.


    "Miss Su..."


    After the priest finished his words, there was no response from the woman. The priest looked at the calm bride and asked again.


    Willie turned his head, looked into her eyes and opened his mouth.


    "Hil, say yes."


    "Ah..." When she came to her senses, she turned her head back and looked up at the priest.


    "I, I do."


    The man chuckled. Hearing that, Hilary felt warm. Well, she admitted that it was indeed a little embarrassed that she couldn''t speak French. But these words also had different meanings, didn''t they?


    He held her hand and looked down.


    The six horned star ring was particularly dazzling in the sunlight, and the crystal reflected was like the most beautiful halo.


    Fingertips, sunshine and years.


    As soon as the ring was put on her finger, Hilary was sure that she would be loyal to this man even if she didn''t love him anymore. She would try to forget that man.


    ''I don''t care whether you are sincere or just acting. I just want to keep today''s beauty in my heart forever.''


    There were no guests, no relatives, but a wedding full of blessings. Well, it was really enough.


    It was an evening in France.


    As the sun was about to set, Hilary looked at the ring on her finger, lost in thought.


    It turned out that marriage was not over, but a new beginning.


    It''s like you have found a home, even if you haven''t fallen in love with the man you married.


    She couldn''t tell how she was feeling now. It seemed that the pain before was not so serious.


    But... She thought of what the man said last night.


    ''I want you tomorrow night.''


    Looking out of the window at the coming night, the first thing she needed to do was to lock the hotel room.


    Well, Hilary admitted that she didn''t dare to face it. But at least she could hide for a day.


    It was not until late at night that Hilary realized what she had done was so stupid!

 Chapter 751 A Door Cant Trap Me

    There was no knock on the door until night.


    Hilary looked at her watch. It was late. He shouldn''t have come, right?


    Thinking of this, she breathed a sigh of relief. Then she put down her guard and fell asleep.


    Somehow, she didn''t sleep well tonight. She frowned and bit her lips from time to time.


    ¡ª¡ªHilary, don''t you understand what those hooligans are thinking?


    ¡ª¡ªYes! I just don''t understand! I couldn''t figure it out! ''Willie, you''ve already abandoned me, and now you have no right to discipline me!''!


    In a daze, she seemed to be dreaming.


    The scene in her dream was very dim and she couldn''t see clearly where it was. It was strange, but it was the first time that she had heard the voice in her dream so clearly.


    It was the voice of Willie and her. Girls were crying in the dark.


    ¡ª¡ªI just want to indulge myself and humiliate myself. ''Willie, it''s none of your business. Those rascals are better than you!''!


    What kind of dream was this? Only the sound could be heard, and no one could be seen. What rascal? ''Am I so stupid in my dream?''


    ¡ª¡ªSay it again.


    Hilary had heard such a tone in reality. It was probably that the freak man, Willie, was about to get angry.


    ¡ª¡ªJust say it! I would rather go with them than stay with you for one more minute!


    ¡ª¡ªHilary, do you know the consequences of going with them?


    ¡ª¡ªI...


    Vaguely, she could only hear the girl crying hysterically. Later, the voice became weaker and weaker, and Hilary could no longer hear what the man said later.


    ¡ª¡ªGo away!


    ¡ª¡ªNo! Please, No.


    Whose voice was it? The roar was so painful.


    "¡­ No. "


    Sweat dripped from Hilary''s forehead. She murmured with her eyes closed, trying to wake herself up, but the voice in her dream was like a curse that she could not avoid.


    "Hil..."


    Whose voice was it? Gentle and affectionate.


    She felt a warm feeling on her face, and she felt the familiar breath from her forehead, winding down and stopping between the woman''s lips.


    "HMM." Hilary snorted and came out of that strange dream. The heat on her lips made her half awake. She opened her eyes slightly and saw the man''s face.


    In an instant, she woke up!


    "Willie..." She tried hard to push the man away, but her strength was too weak to see the man move at all.


    "How... How did you get in here?"


    She had locked the door...


    His slender and bony fingers touched the middle of her eyebrows, and the place where his fingertips swept across made Hilary''s heart beat faster. In the light, Willie''s face was particularly charming. He looked into her eyes without saying anything.


    "A door can''t trap me."


    She seemed to understand what he meant, but there was still confusion in her eyes.


    "You... Can you get up first? "


    He pressed her like this, making her feel bad. Her breath began to panic, especially when she saw his deep eyes staring at her. Her heart was no longer calm, and there was even an inexplicable restlessness.


    He didn''t stand up, but neither did he continue to kiss her. However, when they looked into each other''s four eyes in such a quiet way, Hilary''s face turned red, as if she wanted to find a hole to hide.


    "I, I..." If it went on like


    or breath. She was almost defeated.


    Then she looked at herself in the mirror. Her fair skin was winding down, and her collarbone was full of the marks left by that person.


    "What a shame!" She covered her face and couldn''t bear to look straight at it.


    Hilary, why did you compromise last night!


    Damn it! Every time he played the handsome man trick, she couldn''t stand it.


    It seemed that she had to learn more methods to deal with this old fox in the future.


    At this moment, Hilary set up a long-term ideal that no matter how much she was eaten, she would be respected!


    In the afternoon, the sun was shining brightly, and full of artistic atmosphere. Wherever they went, they could see all kinds of "artists" with different behaviors using their own ways to convey the beauty.


    It was such an artistic capital. Hilary had imagined countless times that she would hold hands with Dorian to find the true meaning of beauty here.


    But now, in France, there was someone else holding her hand.


    "Willie!"


    To be honest, no matter how intimate they were, it was the first time for them to hold hands.


    The temperature in his palm reached her hand, not allowing her a chance to escape. He was strong but gentle.


    In the street where romantic things would happen at any time, it was normal for a man to kiss a woman.


    Hilary stood still in a daze. In the sun, the kiss between her eyebrows was gradually immersed in her heart.


    Did you know that feeling?


    It was obvious that she didn''t love him, but she missed him very much.


    "Have you heard of the story about this place?"


    She shook her head and looked at him curiously with her big watery eyes.


    He pursed his lips and smiled. He held her hand and walked through the stone road.


    "l''amour,c''esteternel,formeetingyou."


    Hilary took a deep breath. Although she didn''t understand, the man''s pleasant voice made her heart throb.


    It was really strange that she had a hint of expectation. She hoped that this path would be long and they would keep going like this.


    But a phone call interrupted the quiet afternoon and the romantic love road.

 Chapter 752 Its Natural For A Husband To Love His Wife

    "Mr. Willie, Miss Gia..."


    As it was very close to him, Hilary could hear the voice on the other end of the phone.


    As soon as Willie let go of her hand, there was a sudden distance between the two.


    Hilary lowered her eyes and looked away, deliberately preventing herself from listening to him on the phone.


    "Okay."


    The man hung up the phone, and his cold eyes were filled with coldness.


    "What happened?"


    Hilary wanted to ask who Miss Gia was, but she had to change her words.


    "We''ll come back tonight."


    In a word, he successfully choked Hilary. When Willie said the two words "come back", Hilary was stunned at the first time. When she reacted, she felt a little bitter and bitter in her heart.


    All of a sudden, she was taken aback. Why would she care?


    Without further explanation and words, the two of them went back to the hotel to pack up and boarded the plane back.


    She was in the romantic Paris a second ago, and the next moment she was flying back to the Jin City. The honeymoon trip was only two days.


    Willie hadn''t shown up in front of her for three days since they came back.


    In the empty villa, only Lena accompanied her.


    Hilary suddenly felt as if she had fallen from heaven to hell. This feeling was very uncomfortable.


    Miss Gia...


    If she didn''t mishear, that woman''s surname was Bai. When Hilary found a private detective to investigate, she knew that there had been a woman accompanying Willie abroad in the past two years.


    Although she couldn''t find out the identity of that woman, that woman must be the one who could make Willie care so much.


    "Mrs. Hilary, you can call Mr. Willie."


    Lena seemed to have noticed that Hilary was absent-minded in the past two days. Yes, they had only been married for a few days, but her husband was not by her side. Which woman would be happy?


    "No need. Maybe he is busy now."


    Hilary smiled awkwardly. She was not a person who liked to hide. It was easy to detect her joy, anger and sadness.


    Was it obvious that she was unhappy?


    "Lena, you can call me Hil at home from now on. Don''t regard me as an outsider."


    Besides, it was strange to be called Mrs. Hilary...


    "Well, well..." Lena seemed to be in a dilemma. Although she had been here for a long time, she couldn''t forget the rules.


    "By the way, Aunt Lena, can you teach me how to cook?"


    Hilary, who didn''t even enter the kitchen once, wanted to learn to cook. She herself was frightened by this idea.


    But on second thought, if she could cook dinner for her family every day as her mother did, she would be very happy.


    On the third day without Willie, she stayed in the kitchen for the whole afternoon.


    "Well, it''s so difficult!"


    Hilary heaved a long sigh. It was difficult to cut vegetables just by learning how to cut them. Looking at the weirdly cut vegetables, she didn''t know what would happen after she put them in the pot.


    According to Lena''s instruction, the boiling oil splashed as soon as the dishes were placed in the pot.


    "Ouch!"


    She gritted her teeth to resist the heat on the back of her hand. She felt like weeping but had no tears.


    "Mrs. Hilary, forget it. Your hands have already..."


    It had been the whole afternoon, and Lena finally realized what stubbornness was.


    Hilary was totally different from other noble girls. She didn''t care about the pain of being burnt at all. She didn''t admit defeat again and again.


    "It''s okay. I''m not afraid of pain." Hilary kept staring at the pot, bit her lower lip and turned the turner carefully.


    Lena shook her head helplessly. What if Mr. Willie knew...


    She left the k


    "


    May?


    "You are shy."


    Alice felt relieved to see her daughter live a good life.


    Hilary smiled and glanced around the room. It was the same as before.


    "By the way, I made soup for you." Alice stood up and was about to go to the kitchen.


    "No, mom."


    "You should take good care of yourself. You can''t drink it often in the future."


    There was only Hilary left in the room. She sat quietly with a faint smile, waiting for her mother to carefully cook the soup.


    She lowered her eyes and thought of something. Then she looked up at the desk in front of the window.


    Hilary walked closer and opened one of the small cabinets. The white brocade box was quietly lying inside.


    When she opened the brocade box, the four leaf herb bracelet, which represented luck, flickered with white light. The scene that the man had personally worn the bracelet for her flashed through her mind. It was such a beautiful scene.


    She smiled with self mockery. Hilary, why were you still thinking about that man? Huh...


    "Who sent it?"


    A cold voice interrupted the past. Hilary immediately closed the brocade box, covered her expression and replied in a deep voice.


    "I forgot who sent it."


    Forget it?


    A smile appeared on Willie''s face, but his cold eyes were still fixed on her. Liar!


    "Really?" He asked in a soft voice. His slender fingers swept across her palm, opened the brocade box from her hand, and took out the bracelet.


    Hilary was a little nervous. Judging from the expression on his face, it was hard to tell what he was feeling now.


    But in the next second, she understood immediately.


    The Silver White Bracelet flashed in front of her eyes, and a perfect arc was thrown out of the window.


    It happened so fast that Hilary was stunned.


    "The past should be thrown away."


    The man''s cold words brought her back to her senses. She reached out her body and looked through the window.


    "How can you..."


    She wanted to say something, but when she looked at the green lawn outside the window, she couldn''t see the white light.


    "You did it on purpose!"


    She turned around and glared at him. How could he throw her things away so casually!


    "Didn''t you say that you forgot it? Why are you in such a hurry?" He reached out, held her slender waist and pulled her into his arms so that she could get close to him. His big palm tightly clasped her back.


    "Or, are you lying to me?"

 Chapter 753 Kindhearted Little Sheep VS Scheming Big Bad Wolf

    In an instant, Hilary felt a chill from the soles of her feet to the tip of her heart. The last three words were said by him with his lips pressed against hers.


    She was never a good liar, especially in front of Willie.


    The strong breath reached every nerve of her, and even the air was cold.


    "I..."


    Should she explain or continue to hide?


    Her flustered eyes betrayed her.


    Looking at her beautiful eyes, which were trembling because of another man.


    Well, was he too terrible for her, or was that person too important for her?


    "Hil..." Alice''s footsteps approached. As soon as she entered the room with a bowl of soup, she saw this scene. She was stunned, not knowing whether she should go in or out.


    "Let me go!" Hilary was anxious. She pushed the man away and looked at her mother awkwardly.


    "Willie, come and have a taste of the soup I made." Alice thought they were a couple and didn''t think too much.


    There was no response, and the atmosphere suddenly became cold.


    Looking at the man''s unchanged coldness, he kept looking at herself.


    "Mom, we have something else to do, so we are leaving now."


    Fearing that her mother would notice something, Hilary had to play a trick.


    "Well..." It was inevitable for Alice to be disappointed. She made the soup for her daughter and saw her daughter leaving before she had a sip. But Alice couldn''t stay any longer, so she had to give up.


    Back in the car, his cold face made her in the passenger seat sweating.


    The car was speeding on the expressway.


    The night fell slightly. The neon lights on the highway had been lit up, but Hilary looked out of the window at the lights that were about to be connected, and her hands began to tremble. The speed was so fast that she didn''t care about anything.


    Hilary felt that at the moment, it seemed that Willie was not driving, but taking her to the netherworld.


    "Squeak -" the sudden brake caught her off guard, and her hanging heart suddenly sank.


    She saw clearly that it was not his villa, but the wharf by the river.


    The sound of the river slapped the shore. The sound of the water was very urgent, which sounded a little terrifying.


    Trying to ease the fear just now, Hilary took a deep breath and looked sideways at the man''s cold face.


    "A bracelet...," It didn''t mean anything. She wanted to say that, bu


    l, I won''t drive you away. But you can''t do anything bad! "


    Her vigilant eyes made the man like her very much. This little woman was always so simple and easy to be cheated.


    A kind-hearted little sheep could never escape the claws of the big black wolf.


    In the cafe, the elegant piano melody was playing.


    "Happy wedding, honey!"


    A joyful voice came from the distance, and then a pair of hands reached out in front of Hilary.


    "Where is the gift?"


    Hilary glanced at her.


    "What gift?"


    "Really? You go on a honeymoon trip. Don''t say that you don''t bring any gifts to your best friend! "


    Tia''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Well... It seems that you have to call me sister-in-law now. "


    With a pout, Tia sat down, as if she would never call her sister in law if she didn''t take the gift.


    "Well, I don''t dare to forget you. You are so mean."


    Finally, when an exquisite gift box suddenly appeared in front of Tia, her face immediately lit up.


    When she was about to open the gift box, a sound came from the side of the two.


    "Hilary, Tia, it''s really you."


    The woman''s voice was sweet. When Hilary looked up, a hint of surprise flashed in her eyes, but it was concealed in an instant.


    It was just because the girl in front of her didn''t look good.


    Even the smile on her face when she received the gift before became cold now.


    Hilary cleared her throat, stood up and politely nodded to the woman.


    "Long time no see, Amy."


    Amy Fu, the woman who occupied most of the friendship between Hilary and Tia, appeared again.

 Chapter 754 Being Framed

    In fact, Hilary didn''t have such a deep impression on Amy.


    If it weren''t for the photos Hilary had seen when she was cleaning up the room and the resentful look on Tia''s face when she talked about Amy, Hilary''s impression of Amy would have been more blurred.


    According to Tia, they didn''t know Amy at first. Because Tia had a sudden stomachache. When Hilary was anxious and didn''t know what to do, Amy appeared. The two of them sent Tia to the infirmary, and then they gradually got familiar with Amy.


    And the reason why the friendship boat broke up in the end was similar to that of an ordinary soap opera.


    Tia''s boyfriend fell in love with Amy, and from then on, they were enemies.


    Although Hilary didn''t know how sad Tia was at that time, when Tia talked about it that day, the usually cheerful girl''s whole face was hidden in the scarf.


    She knew that Tia was crying, but Tia was afraid that she would see it.


    Maybe Hilary, who had lost her memory, really didn''t have much impression of the youth when she was young, but Tia really hated the girl standing here and greeting with a smile.


    "Honey, are you going shopping? Let''s go."


    Sure enough, Tia didn''t want to talk to Amy at all.


    "Wait a minute."


    Amy said.


    "I know you still hate me, but you should know that it''s not my fault. It''s him... "


    "Enough! It''s been so many years. Is it over? "


    Before Amy could finish her words, she was interrupted by Tia.


    Embarrassed, Hilary tugged at Tia to calm her down.


    "Hil, I just came back. I saw the news that you are married. Congratulations."


    Hilary looked at the familiar and strange girl in front of her.


    She had long straight hair. Now she looked the same as in the photo. She dressed up in a fashionable way. How to describe it?


    She was pretty.


    Hilary looked at Amy up and down and sighed.


    No wonder Tia''s boyfriend fell in love with her back then.


    "Thank you. But we have something to deal with today. See you next time."


    Since her best friend was unwilling to deal with it, there was no need for Hilary to interfere.


    Before she could say anything, Hilary was dragged out of the cafe by Tia.


    At first, Hilary thought that this encounter was just an occasional one, but unexpectedly...


    "Hello, Hil, I''m Amy."


    Hilary was surprised to receive Amy''s call.


    However, Hilary still replied politely, "Amy, I''m really sorry for what happened today. You know that..."


    "I know. She still has a knot in her heart. I can understand. But Hil, nothing happened between me and that boy. I even explained it clearly to him. "


    After explaining the past, Amy changed the subject and sighed deeply.


    "Hil, speaking of us, you are the luckiest man to marry such a good man."


    Hilary''s hand holding the phone suddenly trembled. Good, man?


    She smiled


    head in the air. It was not until a phone call from Amy that Hilary stopped guarding the table full of dark dishes.


    She put on her coat in a hurry and went out with her bag.


    She disappeared before Lena could ask.


    Half an hour later, Hilary arrived at the small underground bar.


    It was the first time for Hilary to come to such a place. As soon as she entered the underground confined space, she felt dizzy. She really didn''t understand why these people liked to drink in such a place?


    Finally, she found Amy among the crowd and went to the bar counter, panting.


    "Amy!"


    "Hil, you are here..." Amy''s tone was not as flustered as she was on the phone before, but somewhat absent-minded.


    "You said you hurt the guest''s head just now. Why don''t you send him to the hospital as soon as possible?"


    Now it was strange. Amy called her and said that a guest took advantage of her. She hit the man''s head with a bottle by accident. She was in urgent need of three thousand dollars and hoped that Hilary could help her.


    "Uh... No... " Amy spoke in a hurry and avoided Hilary''s eyes.


    "That man is a ruffian. He wants to make trouble. Just give him money, or he will make things worse. "


    Although Hilary didn''t understand, she nodded in agreement and handed the money to her.


    "I''ll take care of it first. Wait for me here."


    "Okay."


    Amy entered the chaotic dance hall with the money and soon disappeared.


    Hilary didn''t dare to go around. Afraid of getting into trouble, she just sat in front of the bar counter and waited quietly.


    "Have a drink!" The man''s voice came through. In the dazzling light, Hilary saw the man in front of her clearly.


    She was shocked and shook her head, refusing his approach in her heart.


    "I don''t drink."


    Listening to the woman''s sweet voice, Ari could smell the natural fragrance from her as he got closer.

 Chapter 755 Hil, You Belong To Me, Only To Me

    Hilary turned to look at the direction of Amy, as if praying that Amy would come back soon.


    Ari knew at a glance that Hilary was on her guard. He smiled evilly.


    "Don''t worry. He is just a gangster. He was sent away with money."


    "Okay."


    She replied coldly without looking at the man.


    Ari threw something into the glass when the woman didn''t look at him. Then he poured some water and quickly dissolved it into the water. Ari smiled and took a look at the glass of water beside him.


    "You don''t want to drink. Can you have a glass of water?"


    Indeed, she came in a hurry and was a little thirsty. Hilary looked at the water in front of her and licked her lips.


    After hesitating for a while, she raised her head and took two sips.


    "Sir."


    When Willie came back home, he only saw a table of cold dishes, but no woman was there.


    "Where is my ladyship?"


    "Mrs. Gu went out in a hurry after answering a phone call. It has been almost an hour."


    Get out?


    Who could she meet at night?


    The phone was connected, but no one answered. His deep eyes became colder and colder.


    Ari held the unconscious woman in his arms, which was so soft that he couldn''t stand it.


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you. You are holding Mrs. Gu now. How dare you? "


    Amy didn''t look at Ari. She just stared at Hilary''s phone. The caller ID on the screen made her tremble slightly.


    Was he looking for her? Why was he so worried about her?


    With the beauty in his arms, Ari didn''t hear anything else. He replied anxiously, "don''t worry. You don''t know what I do. After that, take a few photos to threaten her. Then she won''t dare to spread it out. "


    Amy sneered. As expected, a hooligan was indeed a hooligan, and the way he thought of it was so shameless.


    "Keep an eye on the bar for me." After saying that, he carried the unconscious woman to the small room inside.


    Seeing that Hilary was taken away, Amy bit her lips and her eyes were red.


    ''Hilary, it has been many years since we knew each other. The gap between us has always been there.


    Everyone only saw you and Tia, and I was just your sidekick.


    No matter it''s study or anything else, how can I be worse than you?


    But those men only see you two!


    I''m not reconciled!''


    Because of the low effect of the drug, Hilary woke up a little when she was thrown into the bed by the man. She just felt weak all over her body and could not open her eyes.


    The bed was very hard, and it was not comfortable at all. Hilary, who did not know that she was in danger, frowned with dissatisfaction and showed a disgusted expression.


    In a hurry, Ari untied the woman''s dress...


    The sudden approach with a strong smell of alcohol made Hilary feel sick. In an instant, she woke up from dream!


    In the dim room, the man on her body surprised her. How could it be...


    "Fuck off!" She screamed and reached out to resist the man, but she couldn''t lift her strength.


    Hilary suddenly th


    ng about Amy and believed that she had no motivation to do so. But the look in Willie''s eyes became colder and colder.


    At this moment, the red light on the emergency room went out.


    It was the second night after Hilary woke up. His head still ached, and blood spilled from the gauze on his forehead from time to time.


    "HMM..." She snorted and opened her eyes slightly.


    Where was she?


    She looked around and found that it looked like a ward. She sat up and touched the bandaged wound on her head.


    What happened?


    Closing her eyes, she recalled what happened before she fainted. Suddenly, she opened her eyes. She remembered that in order not to let that man touch her, she chose to hit the wall. Did he do something to her after that...


    Thinking of this, she looked down. After she took the clothes, she could vaguely see the distinct kiss marks on her collarbone.


    "Ah..." She couldn''t believe it.


    Was she dirty?


    The door was pushed open. When Willie came in, he saw the woman curling up in a corner of the bed, sobbing timidly.


    "Hil."


    "Don''t touch me! Go away! "


    She couldn''t hear whose voice it was. As long as someone approached, she was afraid.


    "Hil, it''s me." He held Hilary in his arms.


    His breath reached her nose, and her fear was replaced by peace of mind in an instant. But then came grief and refusal.


    Her slender fingers slightly prevented him from approaching. She didn''t dare to look into his eyes and face.


    She lowered her head, bit her dry lips and sobbed, "don''t touch me. I''m dirty!"


    Her words shocked him.


    Hilary looked up, tears streaming down her cheeks. At that moment, his mood exploded, and his heart ached faintly. His eyebrows were cold and thin with pity. Willie touched her cheek, and his forehead was against hers. He said in a hoarse voice.


    "It''s not dirty. It''s not dirty."


    He kissed her tears and wiped them away.


    "Nothing happened. You are clean, Hil. You belong to me, only to me. "

 Chapter 756 Have You Forgotten The Agreement To Have Two Babies Within Three Years

    Hilary''s originally pale eyes suddenly lit up, and her pale lips moved slightly. She said in a hoarse voice.


    "Really?"


    "Silly girl..." He chuckled and then gently kissed her lips.


    The heat seeped into her soul bit by bit. Hilary''s eyes were blurred with tears. She slowly closed her eyes and responded to him.


    But at the moment when her eyes were closed tightly, the terrible memory aroused by her came into her mind.


    "HMM." She turned her head and avoided the deep kiss.


    "Hil..."


    When she dodged, he could feel her fear, not for what happened last night, but for him.


    Compared with last night, the memory she remembered was more horrible.


    Hilary had never seen such a horrible man as Willie. His voice and face made her nowhere to escape.


    If only it was a dream.


    But she knew that it must have existed.


    Hilary didn''t dare to look at him, fearing that he would see through her mind.


    "Knock, knock, knock." A knock on the door interrupted the depressing scene. As soon as Amy came in, her eyes fell on the man. Looking at his cold eyes, her heart sank. She quickly looked at Hilary on the bed and said nervously.


    "Hil, I didn''t know this would happen. Trust me! "


    His cold hand held hers. Hilary trembled, feeling the coldness and tremble.


    "You believe me, don''t you?"


    Amy''s eyes were full of pleading. No one could understand the fear of seeing Ari being bitten to death by those dogs. Although this man had sent Ari to prison, everyone knew that Ari couldn''t live.


    If Hilary still didn''t believe her at this time, then what would happen to her...


    Amy''s mood was abnormal. Hilary had no idea what she was afraid of?


    In her heart, Amy was not Ari.


    "Amy, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Humph! What else could she do? I knew something bad would happen as soon as she appeared! "


    At this time, another figure appeared at the door.


    Without even looking at Amy in disgust, Tia walked past her and went straight to the bed.


    "Maybe she colluded with her cousin this time."


    "I didn''t! Hil, trust me! I really don''t know... "


    Amy said with tears in her eyes, almost swearing.


    Seeing the righteous indignation on Tia''s face, Hilary knew that Tia was worried about her.


    But she thought it was too arbitrary. At that time, Amy was not there at all. How could she know such a thing happened.


    "Well, I believe her,"


    Hilary didn''t notice that when she said this, the man sitting silently on the other side frowned slightly. The coldness was hidden in his eyes, which was dark and deep.


    "I know, you will believe me!" Amy wept with joy, but felt relieved in her heart. As long as Hilary believed her, everything would be fine.


    "I''m not that stupid. You are Amy. Whatever kind of person your cousin is, it has nothing to do with you."


    ''Not that stupid? Hilary, you are so stupid!''


    "By the way, where is your cousin?" Speaking of Ari, although Hilary hated him very much, she couldn''t show her emotions too directly in front of Amy.


    "He..." Amy opened her mouth and was about to say something, but she saw the man''s cold eyes.


    Amy was rendered speechless. Her words were stuck in her throat and she didn''t dare to m


    her. Hilary felt that she had suffered a great loss again. She wanted to get up from the bed, but her feet were clasped by the warm palm. Her petite body was slightly stunned.


    "You are dressing like this for me."


    Hearing this, Hilary blushed.


    Damn you!


    "Of course not! I just... I just... " The more she explained, the more helpless she became. Should she tell him that she just wanted to sacrifice herself for a little benefit?


    Would it seem that she was too powerful?


    Seeing her rolling eyes, he knew what she was up to.


    "I just want to ask you a favor."


    As expected, there was a touch of helplessness in his smile.


    Every time she did this, he couldn''t refuse her, but it was hard to accept.


    "Tell me."


    But he had the right to refuse.


    But the woman didn''t think so. She naively thought that he meant to agree, so she said bluntly.


    "First, I''m fine now. I don''t want to drink tonic soup from tomorrow on. Second, can you reduce the self-criticism to five hundred words?" As she spoke, she made a "Five" gesture with her little hand, and her eyes were full of pity and pleading.


    That''s all?


    Squinting at the temptation of purple, he laughed in a low voice.


    "Hil, if I don''t agree, are you going to seduce me?"


    Hilary tried her best to maintain her dignity and didn''t say anything.


    "It''s a good idea, but unfortunately, your figure is not that attractive." The disdainful tone and contemptuous eyes made Hilary inexplicably angry. Damn it! How ironic it was!


    "But I really don''t want to drink anymore. It''s not good for me at all!" There were a lot of disadvantages. If her slender waist continued to be refined like this, she would go out of shape.


    "How could it not be good..." As he spoke, he approached her with his long and narrow eyes staring at her face.


    "Have you forgotten the agreement to have two babies within three years?"


    After saying that, he successfully saw the woman completely stunned.


    So... That was the real purpose? Did she tonify the soup every day for this man''s plan of creating a baby?


    Oh my God! Hilary felt that his world was dim.

 Chapter 757 She Is A Fool If She Believes Him Again!

    "I think... We should let nature take its course, shouldn''t we? "


    Hilary smiled awkwardly.


    Didn''t she just get married? Why did she feel that she needed to nourish herself all day long because she couldn''t have a baby for a few years!


    "Okay." He answered by his nose. Hilary was stunned. Did he agree or agree?


    "Don''t drink if you don''t like it, but..." The man''s mysterious eyes flashed a frivolous look.


    "There is no need to discuss about the self-criticism."


    Ah!


    Hilary wanted to bite him to death. Couldn''t this man promise everything at once? It was so bad to keep teasing her like this.


    She pulled a long face. She didn''t want to be nice to the man. She was going to be angry!


    "No!"


    She turned around and made up her mind to fight against him tonight. ''If a tiger doesn''t get angry, you think I''m a hellokitty.''


    She was the victim and Ari was a bad guy. Why did he ask her to write a self-criticism letter?


    "Okay, two thousand words."


    "You! I didn''t do anything wrong. I won''t write it. "


    The man lazily pulled his tie, poured a glass of red wine, sat down calmly and said, "three thousand."


    "You..." She looked at him with no confidence and Willie took a sip of wine. How elegant he was. The woman''s voice was obviously not as firm as before.


    She was always the one who lost.


    She pouted and looked like a poor kitten.


    Well, she decided to use soft tactics to deal with him.


    "Honey..."


    Another familiar voice came, which made Willie laugh silently.


    "Come here."


    Hilary''s eyes lit up. There was a turning point? Immediately, she ran to him barefoot with a sweet smile on her face. In addition, her attractive purple nightdress and white legs were exposed outside, which was so tempting.


    With a strong force, she fell down and sat in his arms.


    "¡­" He came over with a faint smell of alcohol. She was under his control, and behind her was the table.


    She would never know how he felt when he held her in his arms again. When she was lying in the resuscitation room, he was at a loss. If she really left, if...


    He hoped that she would remain as pure and sunny as before. But if it would only hurt her again and again, he would rather not.


    "You think you are right?"


    "Okay." She nodded and looked into the man''s eyes. The darkness in his eyes made Hilary uneasy. Was she really wrong? But what was wrong?


    "Why do you trust others so much?"


    Was h


    Willie closed his eyes and chuckled when he heard her babbling.


    Hilary stared at his handsome face and said angrily.


    "If I am late on the first day, what do they think of me as the wife of the CEO?"


    Anyway, she should act like the wife of the CEO, shouldn''t she?


    She set an example and let others be sincerely convinced.


    "Okay." Willie said in a lazy and perfunctory tone. It was really uncomfortable to be ignored directly. The twelve percent passion in Hilary''s heart was completely extinguished by this man.


    "Honey, call me honey."


    Although the man''s eyes were closed, he could still imagine the little woman''s angry face.


    Looking at this beautiful sleeping face, Hilary really wanted to tear him apart.


    "Honey."


    "It''s so boring."


    "Honey..."


    "I can''t hear you."


    "Honey!"


    "Too rude."


    ''Damn it!


    I''ll put up with it!''


    "Honey ¡±


    The arrogant voice made her drunk.


    Seeing that the man was finally willing to open his eyes, the playful expression on his face was undisguised. He squinted at his wife who was very close to him, which made people have an appetite early in the morning.


    "Keep calling." Looking at her, as if he was addicted to her voice, his eyes gradually became hot.


    "Honey... Honey? Honey! ¡±


    The woman with two faces kept cursing this damn bad guy in her heart. How could he be so bad!


    "Learn to bark like a cat again."


    ''You''ve gone too far! You''re a real villain!


    Mr. Willie, are you addicted to it?''


    "Willie!"


    The woman''s unbearable roar came from the room. Hilary swore that if she believed him again, she would be a fool!

 Chapter 758 Honey, Are You Angry

    Early in the morning, Amy arrived at the Gu consortium. She waited for almost half an hour before someone took her to the inner floor.


    In the elevator, looking at the rising floor, Amy asked, "are we going to the highest floor?"


    Manager Li shook his head and smiled, "what? You want to see the president?"


    "No, No." Amy denied. The elevator stopped at tenth floor. It seemed that it was really difficult to see him.


    "Since you were introduced by Mrs. Hilary, I won''t make you feel wronged in this office."


    Manager Li took her to her own office. There was a separate office in the company as soon as Amy entered the company. Manager Li sighed slightly. It seemed that nowadays, everything should pay attention to relationship!


    "Your job is actually very simple. You just need to be the assistant of the president''s wife."


    "Assistant..." Amy repeated these words, and her eyes gradually darkened.


    In other words, after she entered the Gu consortium, she was still Hilary''s follower?


    "Yes, Mrs. Hilary is the design director in the company. You just follow her orders."


    One was the design director, and the other was the assistant. Amy smiled bitterly in her heart. This was the difference.


    "It''s unfair to others that I have been the design director since I entered the company."


    His office was very large, just in the highest building. It was very quiet. There was even a bed in the lounge inside.


    But Hilary felt that the bed seemed to be specially prepared for her.


    No, no, No. She must have thought too much.


    "You are the wife of the president. Who dares to say that is unfair?"


    It was fair just because she was his wife!


    "But do you really believe that I can create a fashion design road for the Gu consortium?"


    What if it was destroyed?


    Her reputation was nothing, and the interests of the Gu consortium were the most important.


    "Okay." He replied casually, looking at the document without moving his eyes.


    Knowing that he was perfunctory again, Hilary pouted helplessly.


    After being bored for a while, Hilary suddenly stood up. As the top figure, she should have a good image on the first day she entered the company. She couldn''t let the employees think that she was a woman who would only be bored in the CEO''s office.


    "Mr. Gu, please give me a task!"


    The man frowned slightly. Give out a task? Did she think she was a spy?


    "Your work is separate. You have to think about and complete any goal and process by yourself."


    "What?"


    What do you mean?


    So what should she do first?


    Scratching her head, she felt that life had suddenly become so complicated.


    "Give me a hint."


    He knew she couldn''t figure it out, but he said it so vaguely.


    "Think about it when you go back." The man only left this sentence to her. He looked indifferent, as if the two had no relationship.


    "Humph!" ''Think it by yourself. I don''t want to talk to you.''


    As soon as she walked out of the cold office, she felt the air was fresh.


    When she passed the tea room, she heard the intermittent low groans from inside...


    "You are so bad..."


    Hilary stopped. Well, she admitted that she knew what was going on inside when she heard the voice, but her curiosity could not help but want to peek at it.


    After all, the person who could do such a thing in such a high level should also be a person in a higher position.


    Hilary carefully pushed open a small door and saw a man and a woman forgetting their feelings from the gap.


    "Mr. Mu, I..." The woman wanted to say something, but she couldn''t.


    Wow, it was the first time that Hilary had seen such a hot scene. She squinted her eyes and saw the man''s face clearly.


    Wow, what a handsome man!


    The man''s brown hair was very conspicuous, and his handsome features, especially his eyes, were a little seductive. He looked like a playboy.


    The woman, who was so intoxicated, opened her trembling tightly closed eyes slightly and happened to meet the pair of eyes peeking outside the door.


    "Ah! Someon


    dly and said sarcastically, "I don''t think a person like Mr. Mu can understand."


    It was impossible to talk about design and art with such a person!


    "Go on."


    The man, who had been silent for a long time, finally opened his mouth and looked up at her.


    "This is not a trademark, but..."


    How should she explain it? ''Oh, my God! You are bullying me because I''m not good at Chinese, aren''t you!'' If she couldn''t explain, then what about the painting. She bent over and drew two clothes in a few minutes in front of them.


    "Do you see anything in common?"


    The painting was very simple, but it could be seen that one was a painting with a daisy shaped waist seal, and the other was a simple dress, but it was white and yellow.


    Earl squinted his eyes in disgust and glanced at the man. He began to sympathize with Willie for marrying such a funny wife.


    "This one is very obvious, because there is a daisy on it. But this one has nothing, but it has the color of a daisy."


    So, do you understand?


    "Ha ha..." Earl smiled scornfully. ''She must have lost her memory or her brain is out of order.''.


    Hilary looked down upon this useless man, and she only looked at Willie again. He looked at the two paintings expressionlessly.


    "Let the daisy design everything related to it..." Hilary said anxiously.


    But she was suddenly interrupted by the man.


    "Three days later, I want to see the formal plan."


    Some laughed, while others were speechless.


    Earl only knew that once again, Willie had lost his intelligence quotient because of this woman.


    He held his head and sighed.


    It was late at night. Mrs. Gu, who was working hard to write the plan, didn''t look at the cold face of the man in bed at all.


    Looking at the little woman who was concentrating on her work, Willie felt bad being ignored.


    Who allowed her to take her work home?


    Especially at night!


    "What do you think is the best series?" The woman stared at the computer and asked casually.


    "¡­"


    "Willie?" Did he sleep?


    She turned around and met his eyes.


    Well, Hilary was a little stunned. Was that sadness? It didn''t look like a man.


    "If you are sleepy, go to sleep first."


    He just lay on the bed and looked at her. She only felt a gust of cold wind blowing on her spine.


    There was still no response. Was he angry.


    No, she didn''t provoke him?


    He had been cold to her since this afternoon... Did Earl tell him?


    She thought that the man must have told him about her peeping. He complained first!


    Then she closed the computer. She climbed into the bed with a smile on her face. She looked like she was going to play the honey trap.


    "Honey, are you angry?"

 Chapter 759 Mrs. Gus Rules

    Mrs. Gu''s Rules One: Every time Mr. Gu pulled a long face, Mrs. Gu would say "honey".


    Hilary held his arm with her soft hand and felt the warmth of the arm. Hearing that, Willie squinted his eyes and pressed her down with his Adam''s apple quivering.


    He whispered in her ear in a hoarse voice, "do you like to peep at other people''s happiness so much?"


    Uh...


    Hilary was speechless. It seemed that she was really tricked by the villain.


    Mrs. Gu''s Rules Two: Every time Mr. Gu was about to get angry, she would pretend to be aggrieved.


    "I bumped into it by accident. HMM... I really don''t want to see that. "


    ''What a liar!'' Willie thought.


    "Honey, don''t believe the rumor. Earl is so bad. He even bullied me! "


    Hilary blushed. She was the victim!


    "He didn''t mean it."


    Did Willie know what happened this afternoon?


    Hearing the man''s words, Hilary felt that she was a dumb woman who ate the bitter herb,


    What did he mean by saying that Earl didn''t do it on purpose?


    Wasn''t that intentional?


    Mr. Willie, what was intent in your domain?


    "Yes, he didn''t mean it. He pressed me against the wall, kissed me and even... "


    Hearing the woman''s endless complaint, a fierce look appeared in Willie''s eyes. Damn it, Earl. The situation was not as simple as he said.


    How dare Earl touch his wife! He was courting death!


    "Honey, please help me!" Hilary took the initiative to give him a kiss, with her wrist around his neck. Her little appearance was very attractive.


    Mrs. Gu''s rules Three: Every time Mr. Gu got angry, she would take the initiative to seduce him.


    Mr. Willie was very satisfied with the woman''s behavior and said with a smile.


    "Then what do you want to do to him?"


    "HMM... I heard that he just came back from abroad and acted as the executive director of the company. Then punish him for following my orders within two months. "


    Although she had a bad impression of Earl, she had heard about his ability. If he could help her with this plan, she would be relieved.


    It turned out that this girl had a wishful thinking, and she would take advantage of the opportunity.


    "What benefits do I have?"


    Hilary was speechless. What else did you think would be good for you since you have suppressed me like this?


    Enduring the tumult in her heart, the woman''s lips gently scratched his chin. Her voice was delicate, but not less charming.


    "What do you want?"


    It was the first time that she had acted like this, but it was because of her tender and inexperienced character that the man instantly changed.


    "Bad girl."


    He untied the tie, gentle and tired.


    When Earl knew that he had been demoted to be the target of Hilary''s orders...


    "Damn it! He preferred a lover to a friend!"


    Holding a beauty in his arms, Mr. Mu cursed.


    It wa


    as obvious that the weakness of Earl was Willie!


    It was the first time for Amy to come to the highest floor. She held the documents tightly and took a deep breath.


    "It''s Mrs. Su''s document."


    "Just leave it to me."


    The Secretary wanted to take it over, but she saw that Amy withdrew her hand and was tough,


    "Mrs. Su said that I must personally hand it over to the CEO."


    The secretary was stunned, but she didn''t dare to say anything when she thought of Mrs. Su, who was also the wife of the president.


    "The president is in a meeting. You need to wait for half an hour."


    "Okay."


    Finally, Amy could enter the place where Willie worked. She seemed to smell the unique smell of that man.


    In the huge office, the black and white style was very distinct. Her footsteps were disobedient, and she stopped at the desk and chair of the exclusive man.


    There was no dust on the clean desk, but the figure in the photo frame caught her attention.


    It was him and his wife.


    It seemed that they were taken on their honeymoon in France.


    The two of them held hands. It was hard to tell whether Hilary was reluctant or not, but she seemed to enjoy it very much.


    She picked up the photo frame and looked at the gentle and handsome smile of the man, as if there was endless love in his eyes, which made people feel sentimental.


    If the face beside him was hers... That would be great.


    Jealousy, unwillingness, and all kinds of memories were still vivid in her mind. Amy bit her lips tightly.


    "Hilary, you don''t deserve him!"


    "Mr. Willie..."


    The Secretary''s voice came from outside. Amy''s hand trembled and the frame slipped from her hand.


    "Bang!" followed by the sound of glass breaking.


    Amy''s mind froze for a second. Before she could react, she heard the man''s somewhat violent voice penetrating her eardrum.


    "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 760 A Gentlemans Agreement

    When Willie saw the pieces on the ground, his cold and sharp eyes instantly condensed on the woman.


    "I..." Amy was obviously frightened. She was in a hurry to explain, but stammered,


    "I didn''t mean to... Mr. Willie... "


    It shouldn''t be like this.


    Now he must be dissatisfied with her. Amy regretted in her heart. If she had known it earlier, she shouldn''t have touched this photo.


    Frowning, the man covered the anger in his eyes with indifference and said coldly, "get out!"


    Amy lowered her head and pursed her lips. He must hate her.


    "I''m really sorry. I... " Then she squatted down and tried to pick up the photo,


    "Don''t touch it!"


    Amy could tell from the man''s voice that he was more domineering than angry, and even a little anxious.


    What''s wrong with these photos?


    Seeing through her doubt, Willie forced himself to calm down and said coldly.


    "Be careful of the shards."


    Amy didn''t expect that he would say so. For a moment, all the grievances and depression turned into a snicker.


    Was he worried about her injury?


    "Secretary, ask someone to clean it up."


    "Yes, sir." It was the first time that the Secretary had seen the president so moody. She looked at Amy, thinking that this assistant was also bold.


    Amy paused and put the document on the table in front of him,


    "Mr. Willie, this is the document that Mrs. Su asked me to send."


    Seeing the man''s cold face, she pretended to be guilty and said, "I''m sorry that I accidentally knocked over your things because of the document."


    Inadvertently?


    With cold eyes, Willie didn''t look at the hypocritical woman. There was no emotion in his voice.


    "Go back to work."


    Amy must be reluctant to leave. It was not easy to see him, and she just wanted to find an excuse to stay with him for a few more minutes.


    When she saw the document, she smiled and said, "Mr. Willie, don''t you read the document?"


    "Do I need you to arrange my work?" There was a hint of coldness in the man''s sarcastic tone. Knowing that she had said something wrong again, Amy quickly shook her head.


    "I''m sorry, boss."


    The woman''s fear was very annoying. How could Hilary make friends with this woman?


    A trace of evilness flashed through the deep eyes of Willie, and a handsome smile appeared on his face. He asked, "I heard from Hilary that you majored in design abroad? I heard it''s not bad. Will you feel wronged to be an assistant in the Gu consortium? "


    Amy''s eyes lit up.


    Trying to hide the relief in her heart, the woman shook her head slightly, seeming to be satisfied.


    "I''m already very satisfied to be a member of the Gu consortium Although I couldn''t apply what I had learned... I will still start from the bottom. "


    Then she thought for a while and said, "besides, Hil can be the design director. It''s okay to follow her. Although we are on p


    approaching.


    Until she felt the water rippling and a warm hand caressed her, she could not help but let out a low voice like a cat''s scream from her mouth.


    "HMM..."


    She opened her eyes in a daze and saw the man''s handsome face and the messy hand.


    "What... Get out! "


    She was so embarrassed that she rolled her eyes and wanted to find a bath towel. When she reached out to get it, she heard the water splashing.


    She looked up and saw the man in clothes stepping into the bathtub.


    ''This is too much! This is too shameless! ''!


    Hilary wanted to bite this shameless man to death!


    "Let me go! I won''t... "


    "Good girl..." His gentle words were with a strong tone, and a hot kiss came. In addition, this little sheep had never been a match for the big bad wolf. In the end, all her resistance became futile...


    The woman who had been eaten up completely lost her strength. She could only let him clean her and then Willie held her back to the bed.


    Lying on the bed, Hilary really wanted to close her eyes and fall asleep. But she couldn''t help turning over and looking at the man.


    "Didn''t you have a dinner party tonight?"


    He came back so early for business, and he still had the strength to torture her!


    "I asked Earl to go there."


    Willie was different from the past. He only wanted to come back home to keep her company every night.


    Humph! It was really a waste of her hope...


    "I think our married life is not happy!"


    She had to protest that she had been tortured like this every night. It had been a few days since they got married, and she was about to go crazy.


    This man must have been a monk in his previous life, so he would be so...


    "I''ve tried my best. Don''t you feel happy?"


    The joke made Hilary understand at once. Her face turned red again. She gritted her teeth and stared at the man.


    "I want to make a gentleman agreement with you!"

 Chapter 761 A Beautiful Dream

    A gentleman''s agreement?


    Hearing that, Willie raised his eyebrows. He was interested in it. Did she know that too?


    "In order to get married for a long time, I have to make an agreement with you... Only two times a week! "


    Hilary Also followed his strong look and gave a fierce "2"!


    He smiled and nodded.


    "Okay, two times a day."


    Hearing the man''s words, the woman, who was about to cheer, flew into a rage.


    "Willie!" She wanted to push him away and didn''t allow him to sleep with her.


    But his body was so heavy that she couldn''t push it away at all. Instead, she was held more tightly by him.


    "Only in this way can we maintain our marriage for a long time. Otherwise, it seems that we don''t love each other anymore."


    Fuck off!


    Hilary cursed in her heart three hundred times, but her image as a lady was completely gone. She sat up in one go, and the quilt slipped down. Feeling a chill, she turned her head and did not look at the man.


    She said she was very angry now!


    "Hil."


    She ignored him.


    Angry?


    Willie sat up with her and pulled up the quilt to cover her.


    The woman pouted and lifted the quilt again, without saying anything.


    "You will catch a cold." As he spoke, he wanted to cover it for her again.


    "It''s me who caught a cold. Does it have anything to do with you?" Hilary replied in a cold voice. She had been suppressed for a long time. Once she lost her temper, it would be uncontrollable.


    Willie sighed slightly. She still liked to vent her anger with her own body.


    It seemed that Willie was always powerful on the surface, but in fact, he had always compromised.


    "Three times a week."


    This was his biggest concession.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the woman smiled happily.


    "Thank you, honey. Good night." She kissed him on the cheek, lay down obediently, tucked herself in and closed her eyes.


    It''s...


    With a smile, Willie kissed her hair and fell asleep with her in her arms.


    That night, in the hotel.


    Amy had been waiting for him in the suite for a long time. She had already taken a shower, waiting for him to show up.


    The thought of being his woman made her excited.


    Hilary, even if you are Mrs. Gu, so what? Your husband will be my man soon.


    Let''s see what makes you so superior in the future.


    As soon as the light went out, Amy''s thoughts were interrupted and she heard footsteps coming in.


    Was he here? Why did he turn off the light?


    "Mr. Willie, is that you?" She asked timidly.


    The man answered in a low voice and approached the woman in a single gauze dress.


    "I..." When she was about to say something, she was pressed down on the bed by the man.


    "Mr. Willie... This is my first time... "


    She wanted to tell him that she was clean.


    However, there was no response from the man. She only heard the rustling of undressing in the night.


    Everything happened naturally.


    Amy also had a beautiful dream.


    ''Hilary, after tonight, I will be his woman. Soon, I will be the real Mrs. Gu.''


    rrassed? Is there any?"


    If not, Amy had to use some means.


    Seeing that Hilary shook his head in embarrassment, ''contraception? The agreement of having two babies within three years was still there. How dare she!


    "Hil, it''s not good for you. Just think about it. You just graduated from college. How hard it is to have a baby! What''s more, I heard from you that you don''t have much feelings for Willie. If you have a child now, it will be more difficult to separate from him in the future. In my opinion, you should pay attention to your career now. As a newcomer to the company, you should make some achievements to make everyone sincerely convinced. The senior executives don''t dare to say anything more, but I''ve heard a lot of people talking about you! "


    "Talking about me?" The more Hilary heard, the more confused she became. Was pregnancy related to the people in the company?


    "Yes! They all said that you got the position of director just because you are the wife of the president. You don''t have the ability to do that! "


    Uh...


    Instead of getting angry, Hilary nodded guiltily.


    They were right. She knew nothing.


    "So you need to prove your strength and make good achievements in this year."


    "Wait!" She didn''t mean to interrupt her, but...


    "Does it have anything to do with giving birth to a baby?"


    "Of course. You can''t do many things if you give birth to a baby."


    Really?


    Hilary began to hesitate in her heart, not because what Amy said was right, but because she really didn''t want to be a mother so early.


    She couldn''t even take good care of herself, and it was said that giving birth to a baby was a big problem.


    "But in that case, Willie won''t agree."


    So Amy came up with an idea...


    "You can take the medicine secretly and don''t let him see you."


    Seeing that Hilary seemed to accept her suggestion, Amy smiled weirdly.


    If Hilary took medicine for a long time, she might not be able to have a baby in the future, which would save Amy''s trouble!

 Chapter 762 I Want A Divorce!

    Hilary went back to the Su Clan and almost vomited when he saw his mother bringing soup.


    She felt like weeping but had no tears. No one in the family knew that she was hospitalized before, and naturally didn''t know how much she hated the tonic now.


    "You should nourish your body and give birth to a baby for the Gu Clan and Willie as soon as possible."


    Although the Gu Clan didn''t say anything about her escaping from the wedding, Alice still felt a little guilty.


    "¡­ Okay. "


    Hilary curled her lips and answered, but then she remembered what Amy had said.


    If she had a child, she would not only feel painful, but also worried that she would not be able to live a happy life with her husband...


    Was it really necessary to use condoms?


    But if that man knew it, he must be angry!


    "Boss, these are the photos of last night."


    Don handed a document bag to the man, but the man didn''t move. Willie only listened to the recording that he had just taken out from Hilary''s office. His eyes became colder.


    Especially when he said "take the medicine secretly", his cold face was full of violence.


    Amy, you were courting death!


    "Find a sick man tonight."


    "¡­ Yes. " Don was shocked. He didn''t know what the CEO had heard and why he was so angry.


    "Where is Hilary?" Willie stood up and picked up the black suit jacket from the chair.


    ''Damn it! You''d better not eat that thing, or I might really kill Amy!''


    "Mrs. Su went back to the Su Clan."


    The man''s deep eyes became colder and colder.


    The car stopped at the roadside. Hilary went into a pharmacy and didn''t dare to go back home to be seen by Willie. She could only buy a bottle of water and swallow the medicine by the way.


    She felt a little bitter and took a few more sips, so that Willie wouldn''t know.


    Thinking of this, she was going to throw the rest into the trash can. She thought she could hide it, but she didn''t know that the man had already found her through the ring on her finger.


    :Hilary!"


    Whose voice was it?


    The woman was so frightened that she threw the medicine box back not far behind her.


    At this time, Hilary was like a child who was found to have a candy secretly. Especially when she saw clearly that the person was really Willie, she could not help but feel flustered.


    The anger in his eyes was obvious. From the moment he located her in the pharmacy, he knew that Hilary had listened to Amy.


    He couldn''t control his anger anymore.


    "You... Why are you here? " Hilary asked in a trembling voice, praying in her heart not to find the medicine on the ground behind her.


    "


    even so, I won''t let you go!''


    "If you don''t want to have a baby now, you can choose not to."


    Hilary didn''t say anything and looked away.


    "But from now on, don''t take any medicine that will hurt your body."


    ''Unless you don''t have sex with me!''


    Hilary was angry, but pretended not to hear.


    "I know how to use condoms."


    Hilary didn''t expect that.


    He...


    Ahem, ahem, ahem...


    After returning home, Hilary stayed in the bathroom for a long time and thought about it.


    In fact, in the car just now, she seemed to have emphasized something.


    She didn''t mean to divorce. He probably didn''t hear it, did he?


    To be honest, after marrying him, his love for her was really enviable.


    He tolerated her escape, her arrogance, and all her shortcomings, but she couldn''t learn to accept him. Hilary, you''ve gone too far!


    She couldn''t forget Dorian. Why did she ask Willie not to let anyone else in?


    But she really didn''t understand why they got married without love?


    Earl said that they used to love each other very much.


    Be in love with each other? What a ridiculous word.


    If they really loved each other as he said, how could she forget each other so easily? And Willie left then.


    Love was just an excuse to hide the truth.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she saw the man was reading his design drawing. It seemed that nothing had happened just now, and everything was as calm as before.


    "Have you shown these drafts to others?"


    Was he asking business?


    Hilary was stunned and shook her head. Then she seemed to think of something and replied.


    "Tia and Amy have seen it."


    "Don''t let Amy see these things in the future." Hilary was puzzled by the coldness in his voice.


    "Why?"

 Chapter 763 Pregnant With Your Husbands Child

    "Your design will be ruined."


    Willie put the paper back on the table and squinted his cold eyes. Thinking of the woman instigating Hilary to take medicine, he wished he could kill Amy.


    "Do you have a problem with Amy?"


    Hilary thought that maybe it was because of what happened to Amy''s cousin last time that Willie blamed Amy.


    Willie looked at the woman and asked lazily.


    "If I tell you that she is interested in your husband, do you believe me?"


    What ah?


    Hilary''s first reaction was that Willie was teasing her. How could Amy like him! The two of them didn''t talk much at all. Besides, Amy already had a boyfriend.


    "Boring."


    Lying on the bed, she felt really tired. She forgot all the troubles and fell asleep soon.


    Frowning slightly, Willie looked at the little woman on the bed and shook his head helplessly.


    A few more days passed, and every night, Amy stayed in the same room with the "beloved" man. While she was happy, she also noticed that her body seemed to have changed.


    At first, she didn''t take it seriously, but gradually, she felt something wrong.


    Just like today, her belly suddenly hurt so much that her forehead began to sweat.


    "Amy, are you not feeling well?"


    She didn''t look good the whole morning.


    "No, it''s just... It''s dysmenorrhea."


    Hilary believed her and nodded. Then she said to Tia, "well, Tia, you can go to the site with Mr. Mu first."


    After taking a look at Hilary, Tia then glanced at Amy. Thinking that Amy wouldn''t do anything to Hilary now, she agreed.


    "Okay."


    As soon as Tia walked out of the office, Hilary stood up and fetched a cup of hot water for Amy.


    If this was seen by Tia, her ears would be bombarded again.


    "You don''t have to go to the activity this afternoon. I give you half a day off and go to the hospital."


    "No, I''m not that weak. Besides, I want to see the clothes designed by the designers participating in the competition. " Amy took a sip of hot water and insisted.


    The sunshine was just right, and the open-air T stage had been set up. Looking at the man holding the models in his arms on one side, Tia gave a look of disdain to him.


    "Two models, it''s time to change. The competition is about to begin."


    Tia didn''t mean to interrupt them.


    The two models reluctantly kissed the man''s left and right faces before leaving with three heads.


    "Mr. Mu, Mrs. Su didn''t ask you to kiss the models. Please be responsible for it."


    Well, this girl give a damn about her words!


    Earl squinted at the woman in front of him from head to toe.


    Tut, tut, He didn''t notice last time. Now he saw this little girl was really beautiful, and her figure... Well, it''s better than Hil, but he didn''t know how it feels


    y insisted on staying here, so she had to accompany her.


    "I... what''s wrong with me?"


    "The doctor said..." After thinking for a while, Hilary decided to tell her the truth. It was not a good idea to lie to her.


    "The doctor said that you were ectopic pregnancy and infected, and then..."


    Amy was dumbfounded.


    What did she mean? So what?


    "I mean, if you don''t want to die, you have to remove your uterus!"


    Tia finished the rest for Hilary.


    Remove her uterus! It was like a bomb exploding.


    In an instant, Amys face turned pale. After a long time of relaxation, she asked in a trembling voice.


    "So, you asked the doctor to cut my uterus?"


    "We didn''t have a choice at that time. Your life is the most important! "


    Ha-ha!


    Her life was the most important thing!


    Now she was the one who lost her uterus, not Hilary!


    "Amy, calm down. Now... You can only inform that man to be responsible for you! "


    Now she was like this. If that man didn''t run away, what should she do in the future?


    "Hilary!"


    Amy couldn''t pretend anymore. Now that she became like this, it meant that she had nothing!


    "It must be you. You asked the doctor to take my baby and remove my uterus!"


    Amy grabbed Hilary''s arm crazily. Seeing this, Tia immediately went up and pulled her away.


    "Amy, are you still being unreasonable! We saved you! "


    With Hilary behind her, Tia stared coldly at this ungrateful woman.


    "Ha... Save me? Do you want to kill me! You are taking revenge on me. Hilary, you are too cruel! "


    "You want to kill me because I''m pregnant with your husband''s child!"


    Because I''m pregnant with your husband''s child... Because I''m pregnant with your husband''s child...


    Hilary was dumbfounded in an instant. Somehow, she lost her strength and fell to the ground, motionless.

 Chapter 764 Silly Hil, When Did I Lie To You

    What did she hear just now?


    Amy said that she was pregnant with... It was the child of Willie!


    Hearing what she said, Tia thought she was crazy!


    "What nonsense are you talking about? How dare you slander my cousin!"


    Then Tia went to pull Amy away.


    "I didn''t! She must have known it, so she lied to me that I had an ectopic pregnancy and took the opportunity to have an abortion! Hilary, I''m going to kill you! "


    Amy was about to go crazy. Her strength suddenly increased, and she pushed Tia in front of her to the ground.


    She shouted and rushed to Hilary.


    She wanted to send Hilary to hell!


    "You... Are you pregnant with the child of Willie? "


    Hilary couldn''t believe what she saw, but she had to believe what she saw now.


    No matter how Amy attacked her, Hilary seemed to be still alive in her mind.


    What Amy had said came to her mind.


    "Don''t ask anymore. You''ll know in the future."


    "Do I know him?"


    "Yes.


    He was as handsome and rich as the CEO."


    Huh...


    It turned out that Amy really knew him and was very familiar with him.


    As handsome and rich as the CEO?


    It is Willie!


    Then, the man''s words also sounded in her ears.


    "If I tell you that she is interested in your husband, do you believe me?"


    Now she finally understood why he said that last night. It turned out that they...


    Hilary''s stomach began to ache, and her nails sank into her palms.


    It really hurt. It hurt so much that she couldn''t cry.


    They actually had... Children!


    "Hilary, I hate you. I''m going to tear you apart!"


    Amy crazily rushed to Hilary and grabbed her neck like a shrew, wishing to strangle her to die with her child.


    "I''m going to kill you, you cruel woman!"


    She roared, and the strength in her hand continued to increase.


    Hilary felt that he was almost unable to breathe. The scene that a man and a woman were together flashed through his mind. They had betrayed her together!


    "Ahem..."


    Amy really wanted her to die.


    But Hilary had no strength to resist.


    "Let her go, you lunatic! Hil, hold on! "


    Tia rushed over and tried to pull Amy away, but Amy still tried her best to pinch Hilary''s neck.


    Ou


    ly. Even if they were together every night, he was always so rude.


    Amy was not reconciled. Now it was her who was hurt, but he held his wife and comforted her!


    "Boss, our baby is gone! It''s her. She killed our child! " Amy began to complain tearfully.


    She wanted the man to know how hateful Hilary was.


    However, a cold sneer appeared on Willie''s face, and his voice was as cold as ice.


    "I have never touched you."


    Not only Amy, but also the girl in his arms suddenly trembled.


    Hilary didn''t hear it wrong. He said he didn''t touch Amy!


    "No way!"


    Amy roared. How could he not touch her!


    Every night... Did he forget?


    "Really?" However, the little woman in his arms asked in a low voice like a cat, her little hands pulling his clothes tightly, and her eyes were as gentle as water.


    He smiled, lowered his head and gently kissed her on the forehead, and said in a low but pampering voice.


    "Silly Hil, when did I lie to you?"


    Somehow, when he said this, all the grievances a moment ago turned into sour feelings at this moment.


    His words were more important than anything else. She believed, unconditionally.


    "No! No way... If you haven''t touched me, then... " Amy wanted to say something, but it suddenly occurred to her that Willie spent every night with her in the dark... She had never seen his face.


    So, it was very likely that it wasn''t him?


    "Don''t you find that people are different every night?"

 Chapter 765 Willie, Do You Love Me

    The man''s sarcastic words almost made Amy lose her strength to support herself.


    What did he mean?


    What did he mean by ''different people'' every night!


    At this time, Don came in with a document bag in his hand. After taking a look at the instructions of Willie, he took out the photos from the document and scattered them on the bed.


    "Look at those men."


    Indifferently.


    Amy looked at the pictures of a man and a woman, and each of them had her.


    But the man''s face was not Willie!


    Each photo had a different man, but there was only one woman.


    "No, no! Ah - "


    How she wished she could tear these photos up! How could this be!


    So every night, Amy was treated like a prostitute by different men


    She couldn''t accept the fact that she had become a whore!


    Hilary was also frightened by these ugly photos. Although she didn''t understand what had happened, she began to sympathize with Amy.


    Although Amy was hateful before, she was punished for it, and she would even go crazy!


    "Ah!" Amy pulled her hair and kept telling herself that it was not true.


    But when she thought of those ugly men, she wanted to cut every inch of her skin open.


    "Don''t you want to see your examination report?"


    With a smile on Willie''s face, Hilary felt that something worse was going to happen. She saw that Amy grabbed the document in Don''s hand and glanced at the inspection report in panic.


    Ectopic pregnancy, uterine wall infection, and uterus removal...


    "You..." Hilary didn''t know what was written on the report, but when she saw the deathly pale face of Amy, she knew that it must be not a good thing.


    "She deserves it." But Willie just said it lightly.


    He wouldn''t have been so cruel if it weren''t for Amy''s idea of asking Hilary to take medicine.


    At this moment, Amy finally understood everything. It turned out that all this was arranged by Willie, and she mistook all other men for him. But why did he do this to her!


    "Why?"


    Amy thought herself that she loved Willie as much as Hilary loved him. Even though Hilary didn''t love this man, she was willing to do anything for him.


    "That''s what I want to ask you." With his eyes narrowed and bloodshot, Willie stared coldly at the obscene woman.


    "You are her friend, but you asked your brother to rape her."


    What!


    Hilary and Tia turned their heads at the same time. They didn''t expect this to happen.


    If that''s the case, if Willie didn''t arrive that night...


    "I didn''t!" Amy denied. There was no evidence to prove that because Ari was dead, no one would know the truth if she refused to admit it.


    Willie didn''t want to waste his time talking to her.


    At this time, Don said, "although you had a quarrel with that person that night, you didn''t hurt him, let alone you need money to compensate."


    That night, Amy used this reason to lead Hilary to that dark place.


    Don had made a thorough investigation, so he didn''t allow Amy to lie again.


    As for Hilary, she didn''t expect that.


    "Hil, I told you that this woman couldn''t be


    e, and Amy would hate her. Then why was Willie willing to marry such a woman as his wife?


    "Hil, there are many things without a reason."


    He pressed her against his chest and rested her head on his comforting shoulder.


    "People are always jealous. There are too many gaps between you and that Amy. You have never been so narrow-minded. It''s inevitable that you will suffer losses. "


    "But she loves you so much that she..." That''s why Amy did this to her!


    Hilary didn''t mean to blame Willie, but she felt that she had been losing since Willie appeared in her life.


    "Even without me, you won''t be friends with each other."


    ''if you are friends, she won''t seduce her friend''s husband.''


    Willie looked down at her and raised her head, "do you hate me when you heard that she was pregnant with my child?"


    Hilary was stunned and didn''t forget to avoid his eyes.


    She really wanted to say that she wouldn''t hate because there was no love. But she always felt that it was a lie.


    It was a strange feeling.


    She felt uncomfortable when she heard that.


    She shook her head and said nothing.


    "Look at me, Hil."


    The sound of waves rang out. Under the faint moonlight, the woman raised her head in confusion, nodded and whispered back.


    "A little.... I don''t know why... "


    But the man smiled with satisfaction.


    "Because you fall in love with me."


    Because you had fallen in love with me...


    Hilary was stunned. He said she fell in love with him!


    How could it be possible? They had only been married for a few days, and she was not the kind of woman.


    But what Hilary didn''t know was that it was not love, but deep love.


    She dodged and didn''t dare to look at him.


    Because every time she looked into his eyes, she would always see a different person, herself, which was strange and familiar.


    Biting her lips, she didn''t know why she had the courage to ask.


    "Do you love me?"


    Different from the way she asked him in the car, she asked him seriously this time.


    Did he love her?

 Chapter 766 Little Fool

    Her watery eyes were filled with mist. She was waiting, waiting for his answer.


    The woman''s face was reflected in Willie''s eyes, a little dark.


    Hilary couldn''t understand his expression. It was dark and complicated, but with deep tenderness.


    She would unconsciously fall in love with him.


    Her chin was raised by his fingers, and his breathing was disorderly with the aftertaste. The man''s lips pressed down and kissed her.


    When she was in a trance, his disordered breath had filled her nose.


    Her hair was pulled aside and the kiss deepened.


    He didn''t answer, but kissed her.


    What did he mean?


    ''Willie, you always say that I''m stupid, but I have to keep guessing. I don''t know how to guess, nor dare I guess.''


    "Hil, I won''t be stingy with those three words. But everything should be fair. "


    The implication was that even if she didn''t say she loved him, he would never say love lightly?


    Pursing her red lips, she put her trembling hands around his waist, sniffed and nestled in his arms to feel the heat from him.


    She always thought that once she was hurt by love, she would be afraid and dare not look for love again. But her world was totally different when she met Willie.


    At this moment, she was even greedy for his temperature. She frowned and wiped the tears that were about to fall on his shirt like a spoiled child.


    A faint voice came through in a charming low voice.


    "Willie, I want to love you."


    If his so-called fairness was like this, would he give her the same love as she learned to love?


    Hilary once said that love is never equal.


    But now, she just wanted to stand at the same starting point with each other and choose to fall in love again.


    "Hil," a low and hoarse voice came to her ears.


    "Then, love me."


    There was no past, no memories, only the future!


    The woman showed a smile, took a deep breath and replied, "okay."


    On the second day, Hilary successfully caught a cold.


    At this moment, she was lying on the bed, holding the man beside her like a koala, sniffing and sneezing from time to time.


    She shouldn''t have stayed at the seaside for the whole night to watch the sunrise if she had known that she would be so uncomfortable.


    As a result, she fell ill when she saw the sunrise and had enough romance.


    "Take the medicine."


    "I don''t want to eat..."


    She pouted and held him tighter, as if she was going to pass the cold to him.


    "Good girl." Willie put the medicine in front of her and looked pale.


    Hilary thought he was angry with her willfulness, so she obediently took the bitter medicine.


    But she didn''t know that the man was angry, just because he spoiled her willfulness, which made her sick like this.


    "Honey, I still have a lot of work to do. Is it really good to


    ed, Hilary really didn''t want him to stay with her like this. She was afraid that she couldn''t live without him in the future.


    "Go to work? Do you want me to be heartbroken?" When he said this, there was an unpredictable pain in his eyes, and his anger shocked her a little.


    A trace of bitterness flashed through Hilary''s clear eyes. He was yelling at her, but she felt that it was better than any honeyed words.


    The man held her in his arms and lay on the soft big bed. His warm palm reached out to her lower abdomen and gently rubbed it for her, alleviating a little pain.


    She looked up at the man''s sharp chin, without any stubble. He was a very elegant gentleman.


    She smiled and felt warmth in her heart. How could she marry such a perfect husband!


    Her little head leaned against the man''s strong chest, and he hugged her, as if coaxing a child to sleep, which made Hilary feel at ease. The pain gradually became a kind of enjoyment.


    In the quiet afternoon, the woman gradually fell asleep.


    What happened to Amy was a blow to her. Maybe she would be much better after a good sleep and wake up. Looking down at her quiet sleeping face, Willie knew that she must be very tired a few days ago.


    He gently put down the soft towel around his waist and slowly stood up, not waking her up.


    He heard her words again. In fact, it was easy for me to be satisfied. Just give me a self-criticism letter of five thousand words!


    "You little fool."


    Looking at her sleeping face, he smiled silently. You were so easy to be satisfied. You still had decades to be bullied by me in the future.


    Willie put the pen on the smooth white paper.


    The sun shone into the room through the screen window. There was no wind at all. There were only the breathing of the woman and the faint writing of the man.


    The long lost warmth and peace.

 Chapter 767 A Strange Woman

    At dusk, when Hilary woke up, she didn''t see the man in the room.


    On the bedside cupboard, there was a piece of paper full of words.


    On it, the man''s handwriting was elegant, neat and unrestrained.


    Self - criticism Text.


    At the same time, under the golden sunset, the woman smiled like a flower. It seemed that she had never been satisfied before.


    Maybe it was insignificant, but at this moment, Hilary''s world lit up in an instant.


    "Tia, I want to go to that flower shop today."


    "Are you going to find that painter?"


    Tia had called Gia before, but she was still unwilling to see her. Gia was mysterious, but Tia''s subordinate told Tia the address of the flower shop.


    Hilary nodded. As time went by, she slowly regained her energy, but she still couldn''t find the design she wanted.


    So she had to wait and see if she could find the woman called Gia.


    "Okay." After packing up, Tia was about to go with Hilary.


    "Miss Tia, here is your package." Someone came in with a box and put it on the desk.


    Frowning, Tia wondered what it was.


    "Don''t you want to have a look?"


    However, Hilary became interested.


    The two looked at each other and opened the box. At the moment when she opened it, Tia was stunned.


    "Well..." It was Hilary who spoke. It seemed to be familiar!


    It was the wedding gift she had carefully chosen for Willie!


    Expensive and sexy sexy sexy sexy underwear!


    The look on Tia''s face was so...


    In particular, there was a card in the box, on which the words of Mr. Mu were written.


    Woman, wear this and come to my house tonight.


    When Hilary curiously approached, her eyes widened.


    "What... Earl! "


    "Tia, you and him..."


    ...


    How could Tia fall in love with that kind of person!


    "Humph! That freak! Hil, can you do me a favor? "


    She didn''t believe that no one could stop the playboy.


    "How?"


    "Tell this to my cousin!"


    "What? Isn''t it better for you to say it? He is your cousin. You can tell him that Earl has seriously affected your life and work. "


    Taking a glance at her bestie, Tia knew what Hilary said was more useful!


    "All right, all right. I know. I will help you deal with this matter. But that playboy might just want to have some fun. Let''s ignore him."


    Hilary and Tia soon found the flower shop according to the address.


    As soon as he entered the flower shop, Hilary was attracted by the unique design and arrangement here.


    The owner of the flower shop was a middle-aged woman over forty years old, who was pruning branches and leaves for a bunch of r


    ng?


    The coffee was bitter, even with a deep bitterness.


    "I haven''t had bitter coffee for a long time."


    "What?"


    Hilary was confused. She had never thought that the aloof painter in front of her would say something like that. Hilary smiled awkwardly and said, "I like sweet taste. Even if I want to drink coffee, I have to drink sweet."


    Hilary had always felt that bitter coffee was too bitter. She didn''t like it, and she felt that it would imply life.


    Gia smiled coldly. Even if Hilary didn''t tell her, she knew clearly that Hilary didn''t like bitter coffee. She even knew her better than she did.


    "Miss Gia, in fact, I''m here to invite you to be a designer in our company."


    "I know you are a painter, but our company is short of works like yours. I can promise you that you can only draw the draft after you enter the company, and the finished product will be in charge. "


    Hilary thought that since she had said so, Gia should agree.


    "I''m sorry." Gia refused without hesitation,


    "I have never planned to work."


    Confused, Hilary asked, "then... Then why did you take part in our company''s competition? "


    Gia was willing to participate. Although there was no finished product, it also proved her intention, didn''t it?


    But what Hilary didn''t know was that Gia''s intention had been achieved. She just wanted to see Hilary. That was all.


    "Because I want to see someone... Now that I have seen her, there is no need to do that. "


    To meet a person? To see her, right?


    Hilary was more and more confused. She didn''t seem to know Gia.


    ''It''s so weird. Why does this woman speak like Willie? It''s so hard to understand.''


    "Miss Gia, I don''t understand what you mean."

 Chapter 768 Bullying Me Is Bullying You

    Hilary looked at the woman in front of her and thought, ''she is really... strange.''


    "We... Know each other? "


    But the woman shook her head.


    Hilary was even more confused.


    "But now we know each other." Gia smiled and opened her mouth.


    "It seems that you are interested in my painting. Well, I won''t enter the company, but I can help you draw a few pieces of clothing. "


    Wait? Did I hear it wrong?


    Happiness came so suddenly that Hilary couldn''t believe it. She smiled happily and nodded repeatedly.


    "Thank you. I''ll pay double for these drafts."


    Although money was nothing to an artist, she couldn''t find any other reward.


    "No, I don''t want money."


    Gia turned her head and looked out of the window. What she wanted was never money.


    "Then..." Now Hilary was in a dilemma. She couldn''t get any benefit without any pay.


    "Just take it as a favor... If we meet again in the future, I may ask you for help. "


    Although Hilary didn''t understand what she meant, she didn''t refuse and nodded.


    But she didn''t expect that they would meet again then.


    With those drafts and the new design that Hilary had been working on for several days, the clothes about the Daisy Love series were finished soon.


    She still remembered that on the romantic street in France with a lot of memories, Willie held her hand and whispered in her ear.


    "l''amour,c''esteternel,formeetingyou."


    In order to meet you with the eternal love.


    There were many different interpretations of love, but Hilary designed with the theme of daisy, seeking pure and only love.


    "Tia, it''s finally done!" Hilary stretched herself and looked at the time. It was already past work.


    The last dress was already on sample, and there was only two days left for shooting.


    "But Hil, who are you going to let be the spokesperson model?"


    There were very few models in the country who had certain endorsement effects like Nyla. But Nyla...


    "HMM... I have never thought about it. "


    Famous models were not easy to find, especially for this series of clothes.


    "It''s easy. I can just find Earl!" As soon as Hilary thought of that playboy had so many girlfriends, there were countless models in the model circle.


    But when Tia heard the name, her face darkened.


    "Then you can talk to him yourself." She didn''t want to have anything to do with that man now.


    "Is he still chasi


    ed me two things first!" He had to agree first, or else he would be spared.


    She finally exposed her true nature.


    Although he knew it was premeditated, he still chose to fall into this "trap". He had never thought of refusing the honey trap.


    "Say it."


    She rolled her eyes and said happily.


    "I need a spokesperson, but I don''t know who to find. Can you help me?"


    ''That''s all?


    "Then... Can you exile Earl to work abroad? "


    Exile?


    The man chuckled. What did that guy do to her again?


    Seeing that he neither nodded nor shook his head, Hilary widened her eyes. What did he mean? Didn''t he agree? She pursed her lips and complained.


    "I know. Brothers are brothers. Women are like clothes. He is more important than me!"


    The smell of jealousy...


    Hilary had never thought that she would be jealous of a man.


    She was already like this, but the man was still unmoved. Was she really right!


    "Honey..." she immediately changed her face and rubbed his chin with the bridge of her nose.


    "Tia is not only my best friend, but also your cousin. How could you just stand by and watch that bastard bully us? Bullying me means bullying you. It''s over split. "


    As she spoke, her delicate fingers slowly swept across his chest, stirring like his appearance from time to time.


    "¡­" Sure enough, it made the man''s mood change easily.


    "Come on!" when she kissed him again, the line of his jaw tightened instantly. What a damned woman!


    He grabbed her slender waist and held her tightly in his arms.


    "Pay me back what you owe before. I''ll think about it."

 Chapter 769 Settle Accounts Later

    "You..."


    "Can I pay in installments?"


    However... No way.


    Why was it not over yet... For the whole night, Hilary felt that she was going to die. She counted the times silently. She was so tired.


    In the end, the man was satisfied and the woman had already fallen asleep.


    Protest!


    She swore to herself that she would be a man in her next life and rape Willie! Whoop!


    In the morning, Hilary successfully slept over, and she was still in a coma at noon.


    When she woke up, she squinted at the time and jumped out of bed.


    "I''m late! I''m late!"


    In fact, it was not because she was late, but because she skipped work this morning.


    She changed her clothes in a hurry. Her waist and back ached, and she didn''t dare to move.


    At this time, the door opened and it was Willie who came in.


    Confused, she asked, "you didn''t go to the company?"


    She thought he had been there for a long time, only to find that he looked comfortable and charming in casual clothes.


    "Change your clothes. I''ll take you out."


    "Where are we going?"


    Didn''t he need to go to work?


    The CEO and his wife both skipped work and felt so cool.


    Hilary couldn''t help guessing whether he was too exhausted to work.


    Seeing the sly smile on the woman''s face, there was a touch of helplessness in Willie''s smile.


    Sanya was a magnificent place. Since Tia had a holiday yesterday, she had come to this good place to relax. It was a spontaneous trip. She enjoyed it alone.


    "Mother, I''m on a business trip now... Let''s talk about the blind date after I come back... "


    After hanging up the phone, she finally had peace of mind.


    She changed into a fresh short dress and came to the beach by the sea.


    The sun was shining brightly. The sea and the sky were connected from a distance.


    Such a life was wonderful. The children were playing by the sea. They picked up the shells, listened to the sea breeze and smiled.


    "HMM... You are so bad! "


    A harsh woman''s coquettish voice came through. Tia frowned and wondered who was so vulgar in such a beautiful place


    She looked up at the beach chair not far away. Sexy scene interrupted her enjoyment.


    She pretended not to see it and was about to leave this place,


    "HMM... Mr. Mu, I like it so much... "


    Mr. Mu!


    The first thought in her mind was the annoying face of Earl as soon as she stopped. Then she shook her head. Not all the people whose surname was Mu were that guy!


    Although she thought so, she couldn''t help but look at the two people over there.


    To her surprise, she met his smilin


    ught of that face for a long time.


    "¡­ Almost two years. "


    A faint smile appeared on his face, mixed with coldness.


    That two years easily defeated him for more than 20 years.


    "Tell me, if he came that day, would you still be with me now?"


    Hilary''s mood suddenly stopped. She didn''t dare to look into his eyes.


    If Dorian came that day...


    She bit her lips and gave a bitter smile.


    "There is no if."


    No matter how many ''if'' were, they would be so helpless in front of reality.


    Hiding the pain in her eyes, the woman raised her eyebrows and snorted.


    "Mr. Gu, are you jealous now?"


    "Yes, madam." He gazed at her with his deep and sharp eyes.


    Hilary replied, not to be outdone.


    "Everyone has a past, and you are the same. I never ask the woman you asked Don to take care of... "


    The woman who asked him to return home in a hurry during his honeymoon trip and accompanied him into the hotel.


    Hilary breathed a sigh of relief. Now thinking about it, it seemed that he had done more wrong to her!


    "Do you care about that woman?"


    Her eyelids twitched. She didn''t expect him to ask her such a question.


    Care?


    In the past, she would have directly denied it, but now, she couldn''t say a word.


    "Hil, do you care?"


    Looking at her with his dark eyes, it seemed that Willie would not stop until he heard her answer.


    This question was like asking her whether she loved him or not. Admitting that she cared about that woman was the same as admitting her love. But even if she said she didn''t care, she couldn''t deceive herself.


    "Yes, I do."


    When she answered, she saw the obvious light in the man''s eyes.


    "So, if you dare to have an affair, you''re doomed!"

 Chapter 770 Honey, Im Sorry To Steal Your Thunder

    A few days later, the Gu consortium held a press conference and pushed the Daisy Love series clothes out of the market.


    In addition to the spokesperson that had been considered, there were also many invited people in the circle to grab the spokesperson tonight, because everyone knew that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    "Tia, do you like this one?"


    As soon as Hilary came out of the fitting room, she saw the disturbed Tia.


    This girl had become strange since she came back from Sanya. It must be because of that Earl!


    Hilary had thought that Earl had gone abroad, but she didn''t expect that Earl had gone to Sanya.


    "¡­ It''s beautiful. "


    It took a long time for the absent-minded woman to come back to her senses.


    "Tia, what happened to you? Did that Earl bully you? "


    "No, No. how could it be? Do you think I am that kind of person who is bullied?"


    In order not to arouse Hilary''s suspicion, Tia quickly changed the topic, gently pulled up Hilary''s dress and said.


    "Well, this dress really suits you. It''s fresh."


    Really?


    Hilary looked at herself in the mirror.


    Although this was her usual style, tonight she was no longer the former Miss Su, but Mrs. Gu, and also the director of the company. This time the person in charge should be more mature.


    Suddenly, something occurred to Tia. "By the way, aren''t the models and female stars you''ve seen satisfied?"


    "¡­ I feel it''s weird. It doesn''t have the effect I want. "


    "You are too picky, aren''t you?"


    "Really?" ''Am I too picky?'' Hilary thought. Otherwise, there would be no spokesperson among so many people.


    "Okay."


    Tia nodded.


    In the evening, a magnificent hotel venue was held. Many celebrities in the business, fashion and entertainment circles had been waiting.


    The media reporters also began to report before the banquet began, talking about how the CEO of the Gu consortium created a clothing design company for his wife.


    Everyone knew that the CEO of the Gu consortium loved his wife very much, regardless of previous grievances and even loved her to the bone.


    There was also a rumor that Hilary had half of the Gu consortium''s share in the property distribution between the two.


    At the banquet.


    Arm in arm with the man, Hilary attended the party. It was the first time that she appeared in front of the media as Mrs. Gu.


    It was strange that it was not her previous refusal, but a little honor.


    In particular, she was holding the prince charming in the hearts of many women in Jin City. That kind of vanity began to arouse, and her smile in front of the camera became more and more complacent.


    Looking at the woman walking side by side with Willie, the dress she wore today was very eye-catching.


    He had never seen a noble and coquettish red color before.


    The light make-up was very delicate, the off the shoulder evening gift group, and the white skin was stained with a daisy. Fresh and enchanting, well matched, very brilliant.


    "Is this really Mrs. Gu?"


    "Yeah, she is so beautiful..."


    Hearin


    rsement of the hotel you mentioned before. I''m sorry for the delay. I don''t know now... "


    "It has been cancelled."


    Nyla was shocked. It seemed that it was too late. She had already considered losing her career for love.


    But today, when she heard that she was rejected personally, her heart was still full of disappointment.


    Then she thought of something and turned to Mrs. Gu who was silent.


    "Mrs. Gu, I heard that you haven''t found a suitable spokesperson for Daisy Love?"


    There was no implicit meaning in this clear point. Hilary faltered, "yes."


    "Do you think I have the honor to endorse your design? I like all the clothes you designed. If every dress can be put on the endorsement, I think it will be my greatest happiness. "


    Hearing this, Hilary broke into a cold sweat. She felt that Nyla had gone all out to endorse the Gu consortium.


    Moreover, she didn''t change her expression completely when she said these flattering words. Hilary should learn more.


    "Jonny, don''t you like Mrs. Gu''s design very much? You said it was the most beautiful design."


    Dorian was obviously stunned. Facing Dorian''s smile, he responded.


    Hilary sneered in her heart, ''the most beautiful?


    Don''t be ridiculous. How would he take one more look!


    "Honey, I''m a little tired."


    Facing the couple who were showing off their love in front of her, she treated them as strangers, turned around and said to reserve city like a spoiled child. Hilary didn''t want to stay here for one more minute.


    "HMM... Miss Nyla, I''m sorry. You can talk about the endorsement in the company another day. We are leaving tonight. "


    Nyla''s face turned pale, but she didn''t say anything and smiled awkwardly.


    The man wrapped his arms around the waist of the little woman beside him and brushed past them.


    Dorian smiled coldly.


    Honey... Huh.


    When Willie saw her husband''s handsome face, she was also drunk.


    It had to be said that this man was so handsome. In fact, it was not bad to have such a gentleman loving husband!

 Chapter 771 The First Cold War

    When they got home, the woman took a shower of roses, as if nothing had happened before. Her whole body was fragrant.


    But when she walked out of the bathroom, she saw the man sitting on the sofa over there.


    He loosened his tie and looked at the red wine in the glass with his deep eyes.


    What was wrong with him?


    He saved her and took her away just now. Why is he wearing a cold face now?


    Was he angry?


    Hilary bit her lower lip and wondered if she was also to blame for Dorian''s appearance?


    Although she met him again, Hilary didn''t expect that she was much calmer than she thought.


    Maybe it was because of Willie, she seemed to have learned to let it go.


    "Honey, are you angry?"


    She climbed onto the sofa and squeezed into his arms. She sat on his legs and held his neck like a child.


    A cold smile appeared on Willie''s face.


    "Angry? Why?"


    Even a fool could sense the displeasure in his tone.


    Hilary turned around and made a cute face with a pout.


    "Don''t play cute."


    He wouldn''t take it now!


    The woman was speechless.


    "Honey, you are so ugly when you are angry!"


    Instead, she tried to goad him, giving him a disdainful look.


    "You look uglier when you play cute."


    The man refused without hesitation, seriously hitting the weak heart of her.


    This vicious guy!


    Hilary stood up, seeming to be angry, and snorted, "you''re ugly!"


    "You are ugly."


    "You are ugly!"


    "You are ugly."


    "¡­"


    The two of them were like children in a fit of pique. One was unwilling to admit defeat, and the other was unwilling to give in. They had been in a stalemate all the time.


    It seemed that Willie was going to argue with her.


    It was the first time that Hilary had found out that he was so childish!


    After three minutes, Hilary began to feel thirsty. She was really going to lose her temper!


    "You are bullying me!"


    The man''s lips curled into a cold smile. Was he bullying her just because she couldn''t win?


    "Humph!" She turned around and ignored him. Now, she was very, angry, angry!


    Instead of coaxing her as before, he was really unusual tonight. He took a sip of wine and his eyes were cold.


    It seemed that he really didn''t want to talk to her, did he?


    Hilary pursed her lips. The first cold war in their marriage had begun inexplicably.


    But how did she provoke him!


    Hilary stared at the man, thinking that this time she must be a little more courageous and would never talk to him again. When he came to beg her, or she would look down upon herself!


    She jumped up from the sofa and climbed into the bed with a cold face. She didn''t look at him and went to sleep with her head covered with the quilt.


    Half an hour passed in silence, but Hilary did


    course. Nowadays, the newcomers will always be more interesting than the old stars. "


    "So what? Just because you are young and inexperienced, what qualifications do you have? "


    Hearing the sudden war between the two women, Tia shook his head. The entertainment circle was so terrible.


    And Hilary didn''t look good.


    Indeed, Hilary didn''t look well, partly because of the fight between the two women in front of him, and partly because...


    It seemed that she really shouldn''t drink coffee with an empty stomach. Her stomach began to ache. She gritted her teeth and endured the pain, watching the battle between the two women continue.


    "Is your figure as good as mine? Look at yourself! " As a model, Nyla earned her living by her figure. In this respect, Ida would definitely lose.


    "What''s the use of having a good figure? I''m a super star now!"


    "I, Nyla, am also a big shot. I can sell as much as you!"


    Big shot, selling points... Well, Hilary pursed her lips. It seemed that they really took her design as a revenue product.


    Her stomach was churning with pain. She raised her lips and said coldly, "is that enough?"


    Both Nyla and Ida stopped talking and looked at her at the same time.


    "Tia, send these two famous brands away."


    "Okay!"


    This time, Tia was about to drive them away.


    "Wait! Mrs. Gu, I didn''t mean that. Although I am a little famous, I really need your endorsement. "


    A little famous?


    Hilary looked at Ida with a sneer. She didn''t say that just now.


    Seeing this, Nyla also echoed, "yes, if Mrs. Gu miss me, you will never find a more suitable person!"


    ''Who gave her the confidence?'' Tia thought.


    Hearing this, Hilary was really angry. She stared at her beautiful face coldly with a sneer that she had never seen before.


    "Do you mean that I''m blind?"

 Chapter 772 Less Than 24 Hours

    Nyla was obviously stunned by this scene. She hesitated for two seconds and denied it again and again.


    "No, that''s not what I mean."


    Although she said so, she did think so in her heart.


    When she first met Hilary, she was just an unmarried girl, although now she had become Mrs. Gu. But in Nyla''s eyes, it was not because Hilary was capable, but because her husband was Willie!


    "Don''t you feel tired of duplicity?" She looked at Tia and signaled her to let the two people leave as soon as possible. Hilary didn''t want to listen to any more words.


    "Our director has refused. Please go back."


    "Mrs. Gu, we can have a talk."


    "Yes!"


    Now the two women began to get along well with each other, not as arrogant as before.


    But no matter what they said, the result would not change.


    Because of the pain, Hilary''s lips turned paler and paler, and she felt pain all over her body.


    Noticing that there was something wrong with her, Tia snapped, "if you don''t leave now, I have to call the security. You two are famous people. I don''t think you want the reporters to know about it! "


    "¡­"


    A few minutes later, the office was finally quiet.


    Hilary covered her stomach and leaned against the chair, sweating.


    "Hil, what''s wrong with you? Do you have a stomachache? I''ll tell my cousin to take you to the hospital. "


    Tia said and was about to go out to find Willie.


    But she was stopped by Hilary.


    "No... Don''t bother Mr. Gu! "


    Mr. Gu?


    At this moment, Tia realized that the two men were at odds?


    But now was not the time to quarrel.


    "No, you have to go to the hospital."


    However, Hilary shook her head. She just had a stomachache, not so delicate. She would be fine after drinking some hot water.


    "No, I really don''t need it. Tia, please call Mr. Mu here for me. I want to talk to him about the stock exchange."


    In the end, Tia had no choice but to agree, but she still told this to Don.


    She couldn''t tell Willie that she would be fine if she told his assistant.


    "So, Hil, are you going to be listed directly without the spokesperson?"


    "Okay."


    Who stipulated that only a spokesperson could promote the products? Hilary woul


    document and took it back, but her stomach, which had been calming down, rubbed and felt pain again.


    Hiss... Damn it!


    "Didn''t Mr. Gu ignore me? Or Mr. Gu''s cold war ended in less than 24 hours? "


    She asked him sarcastically, noticing the hostility between his eyebrows.


    Huh... He was so angry.


    Hilary''s voice was full of anger, as if she had ignored his anger.


    "I just like to get sick. I just don''t like breakfast. I just like to torture my stomach! Since you are going to have a cold war with me, don''t bother me! "


    As she spoke, she frowned. The more she said, the more painful her stomach became. She just wanted to stop seeing this man''s annoying face.


    Hearing what the woman said, although Willie was angry, he was more worried about her tightly covered stomach.


    He didn''t expect her to complain so much to him.


    He narrowed his eyes and sighed slightly. He was really defeated by this girl.


    "Hil, let''s go to the hospital."


    The man''s voice softened, and he was still as doting as before.


    Hilary didn''t feel relieved, but more aggrieved.


    When he liked her, he was gentle; when he didn''t like her, he was cold. What did he take her for?


    "Mr. Gu, don''t bother."


    She stood up and picked up her bag. If he really wanted her to go to the hospital. She could go. But she didn''t want him to accompany her.


    She turned on her phone.


    "Can you go to the hospital with me, Tia?"


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."

 Chapter 773 Jealous Mr. Gu

    "Piss me off!"


    As soon as Nyla entered the room, she smashed her handbag on the ground.


    At the thought of being kicked out of the Gu consortium by a little girl, she was furious.


    "What''s wrong?" Hearing the noise, Dorian came out of the room and saw her angry face.


    Nyla was stunned. She didn''t expect that he would be at home. "Jonny, didn''t you go to the recording studio today?" She restrained her temper and asked.


    "No." Dorian''s tone was calm, but he was disappointed in his heart.


    Several new songs that he had driven out that night had been rejected. His partner who had cooperated with him for many years had said that he didn''t feel anything about his current melody and couldn''t find any highlights.


    It was a big blow to the singer.


    "Where have you been today?"


    "I went to the Gu consortium to talk about the endorsement."


    Dorian stopped pouring water and listened to Nyla.


    "Jonny, don''t you see how angry Mrs. Gu is today! It''s not like what I saw at the banquet. She''s just a shrew! "


    Shrew...


    Dorian frowned. Of course he knew what kind of person Hilary was.


    She did like to be willful, but her own cultivation would never have anything to do with the two words "Shrew".


    "She is not that kind of person."


    Did Nyla hear it wrong? What did he say?


    "You... Do you know her well? "


    Nyla was very sensitive. She had known Dorian for so many years, and if he was not very familiar with her, he would not say that easily.


    Realizing that he had made a slip of the tongue, Dorian shook his head with a faint smile.


    "She is Mrs. Gu. How can I know her?"


    "Well... Without the endorsement of the Gu consortium, no way. " Nyla murmured to herself, and Dorian handed her the cup and medicine.


    "Don''t think too much. Didn''t the doctor say that if you keep in a good mood, the condition won''t spread?"


    She took the medicine and nodded. Nyla took the medicine without hesitation.


    The medicine had already been changed. It was just a common vitamin.


    After leaving the hospital, Hilary and Tia went to a snack street that they hadn''t been to for a long time.


    "Wow..." Looking at a variety of snacks, Hilary kept smacking her lips. It had been a long time since she came.


    After getting married, she never mentioned these things to Willie. That kind of noble man probably would never come to such a place to eat for the rest of his life.


    "Hil, can you eat these?"


    Looking at the snacks on the table, which were delicious...


    "It doesn''t matter. The doctor has prescribed the medicine. Take it when it hurts." At this moment, Hilary couldn''t resist the temptation of delicious food at all, leaving the doctor''s words behind.


    After a big meal, Hilary was very satisfied. If only she could have another ice cream.


    "Well, it''s late now. We should go back."


    Hilary looked up at the sky. Is it too late?


    Then she turned her head to look at Tia.


    "I don''t wa


    around and left.


    It was terribly quiet all the way.


    When they returned to the room, Hilary wondered if she should explain to the man. But when she thought that the two of them were still in a stalemate, her self-esteem did not allow her to lose face.


    However, as soon as the man stepped into the door, he pressed her against the wall.


    His body was against hers, making her unable to move at all. Hilary only felt a tightness in his chest.


    "How dare you date your old lover on the excuse of a cold war?"


    He murmured in a low and hoarse voice and whispered in her ears.


    "No... No. "


    She answered in a low voice, as if she was lying, but God knew that the man was almost pressing her out of breath.


    "A coincidence."


    She used these two words to fool him the whole night.


    His long and narrow eyes turned cold. It seemed that she was really disobedient.


    "Are you jealous?"


    Was she wrong this time?


    Hilary looked at him. Seeing that he neither denied nor admitted, she was more sure of his idea.


    The jealous Mr. Willie is really... Brute force!


    "Since you don''t want to talk to me, I have to try my best not to appear in front of you, so that you won''t be annoyed. I didn''t expect that he would find me... " She muttered in a low voice, but the man heard every word clearly.


    "Exactly the opposite."


    Who on earth didn''t like whom? This girl would bite back.


    "Humph! It''s you! You didn''t talk to me last night and didn''t sleep with me in your arms... " Hilary was full of bitterness. She counted carefully, but didn''t see any ripples in the man''s eyes. Before she could finish her words, his lips blocked her chattering.


    "¡­"


    Why did he suddenly kiss her?


    After a strong and short kiss, his heavy breath suddenly made the room full of ambiguity.


    "It seems that I neglected you last night."


    What?


    Hilary was confused, but the next moment she understood...


    "Tonight, I will make it up to you."

 Chapter 774 The Photos Behind The Photos

    Hearing this, Hilary immediately glared at him.


    What? What on earth was he misunderstanding? It was not because of this she...


    She resisted the man''s hands.


    "No way!"


    Why could he leave her alone when he was unhappy and hugged her when he was happy?


    No matter what she said this time, she wanted to take back her sovereignty!


    "Don''t touch me unless you make it clear tonight!"


    She stared at him fiercely and rolled her eyes, trying to find something on his face.


    "What do you want to hear?"


    He asked her calmly.


    "Why were you angry last night?"


    "Is it because of what happened at the dinner party yesterday?" Seeing that the man did not answer, she asked herself.


    Did he blame her because Dorian was here?


    "I''m not angry," he said in a low voice, with a faint smile on his face


    Cheat!


    He must be angry although they also slept on the same bed!


    "But you scolded me this noon!" He denied last night, but today in the company, he couldn''t deny it.


    "That''s because you don''t take good care of yourself." He gently pushed away the hair in front of her forehead and looked at her with deep and hot eyes.


    The woman was instantly at a loss. Well, she couldn''t win him.


    "Hil." Willie kissed her forehead with deep helplessness.


    "You always make my heart ache."


    Hilary just let him kiss her. Her fingertips curled up slightly with a few trembles. Make his heart ache.


    She raised her head and looked into his eyes. For some reason, she seemed to see the blood streaks that appeared from that sleepless night.


    The part of her heart began to turn faintly. Her hand unconsciously touched his face, and a clear outline was left in her soft palm.


    "Honey, don''t ignore me, okay?" She asked lightly and even pleaded.


    Her eyes were covered with a layer of mist, and she stared at him with her starry eyes.


    She was afraid of sleeping in the same bed with him but felt far away from him.


    Since she had memory, she had been a very insecure person. Because she met Dorian, she missed his warmth.


    But now, things were different.


    Only the man in front of her could give her what she wanted.


    Because in addition to warmth, he also gave her an inexplicable sense of relief, as if as long as he was there, she could always be so willful.


    "¡­ Okay. " His good-looking thin lips kissed the corner of her eyes, and one point one was infiltrating into her heart.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and clung to him like a koala.


    "Honey, kiss me."


    The woman raised her red lips in surprise, boldly with a diff


    and left. Tia was also in a daze for a long time.


    What did he mean?


    Did he not touch her that night?


    Then why did her whole body ache? When she woke up, he was beside her, naked.


    Should she believe that bastard''s words?


    Hilary came to the office with the sales report, but the Secretary said Willie was in a meeting.


    Although she could put the documents away and leave, she decided to wait for him when she saw his praise for the performance.


    It must feel good to sit in the CEO''s seat.


    "Ha ha..."


    So she did it.


    Wow, it felt different. Especially when she turned around, she saw a city scene. Looking down, she felt very happy.


    The woman was enjoying herself, saying a few words like Willie from time to time, and closing her eyes to take a nap from time to time.


    "My photos..." Looking at the photo frame on the table, Hilary didn''t know that it was because Amy had knocked it over that the tragedy began.


    The two people in the photo were warm, as if they were covered by the sunshine.


    Hilary rolled her eyes. If she secretly opened the photo frame and wrote down the words behind it, she didn''t know if Willie would find it. When would he find out?


    That''s a good idea. Just do it.


    She took the photo frame and opened it while thinking about what to write.


    What to write?


    ''Honey, guess who I am?''


    "No, it''s too stupid. It''s affecting my IQ."


    She took out the photo and was about to look for a pen, but she felt that there were two layers of photos in her hand. She lowered her head and saw a smaller one behind the photo.


    "What?"


    Another photo?


    Curiosity drove her to look through the hidden photo, and the smile on her face instantly stopped.

 Chapter 775 I Have Never Said I Love Her

    Willie went back to his office after the meeting, but didn''t see anyone. There was only the sales report on the table.


    He opened the data and smiled. It seemed that he couldn''t underestimate her.


    The table was clean and tidy. He thought she would enjoy herself at his place.


    Hilary went back to her seat with a gloomy face and lost in thought for a long time.


    Then she smiled with self mockery.


    If she didn''t open the photo frame, she couldn''t see another photo in it.


    She was on the front of the photo, but on the back was another woman. How ridiculous it was!


    It was unnecessary for Willie to do that?


    The girl in the photo was really pure and beautiful. She looked younger than her.


    Then... He must have been cared about that girl.


    Hilary, compared with her, you seemed to...


    She didn''t know why she had never thought of competing with others, but this time, when she only wanted to compete, she found that she had lost.


    "Hil..."


    "What? What''s wrong? "


    "A man called you just now. He said he was your friend. Do you have any other friends that I don''t know?" Noticing that she was absent-minded, Tia nodded and replied.


    "A man? Friend? "


    Hilary was confused. She didn''t have many friends, and they all knew each other.


    After thinking for a long time, she didn''t know who it was.


    "Where is he?"


    "It''s at the tea restaurant on the Technology Road."


    He said they were friends, but why did he choose such a remote place to meet? Did he have any intention!


    "Hil, I think we''d better not go there now. Let''s talk about it later if he calls again."


    Hilary thought for a while and acquiesced.


    She was really not in the mood now.


    In this way, William waited in the tea restaurant for the whole afternoon, but he still didn''t see Hilary.


    It seemed that he was fooled by that little girl!


    "Humph, Hilary, you really take yourself as the wife of the president!"


    He wouldn''t have let Hilary be so arrogant if he hadn''t worried about Dorian''s future development.


    When he arrived at Dorian''s home, he saw Nyla watching TV on the sofa as if she was the hostess.


    "Where is he?"


    "Jonny went to the recording studio. How about you, Mr. William?"


    Nyla was full of expectation, thinking that William had been an economic man for so many years, and it should be easy for him to persuade Hilary.


    William shook his head.


    "She didn''t come to see me."


    "What? How come? " Nyla muttered in a low voice, feeling depressed.


    "I thought you could, but I didn''t expect... It''s useless. "


    Coincidentally, William heard her words, sneered and replied frankly.


    "Humph, you are useful? If you are useful, you won''t ask me to talk to her after her series is listed! "


    Hearing this, Nyla got angry and stood up.


    "William, you are biting me back! If it weren''t for Jonny,


    n''t see everything about him, his care, his love and his tenderness.


    But maybe, this was not love, but just a husband''s obligation to his wife?


    Really?


    Yes, he had asked her whether she loved him or not countless times, but he had never given her a clear answer. Maybe she was just being sentimental.


    "I thought you would wait to see my expression of praise when you handed in the sales report in my office today." He said, without looking at her face, but with smile all the time.


    He really knew her well. He could see through her even a little bit. Hilary was a little stunned.


    But she didn''t know him at all.


    "Have you seen it?"


    He looked up at her and smiled.


    "Good performance. You seem to be capable."


    Usually, when he said so, she would definitely reply - of course.


    But this time, she didn''t. She pursed her lips and nodded carelessly without saying anything.


    He could easily see through her eyes and expressions. He stopped smiling and stared at her little face with his deep eyes.


    "What''s wrong? You look unhappy."


    Then he reached out his hand to her face.


    Hilary turned her head slightly to avoid the hand that was about to touch her face.


    "No, I''m not unhappy."


    He didn''t put down his hand, but caressed her hair. But his long and narrow eyes slowly condensed.


    "I''m sleepy. I want to sleep."


    She was afraid that he would dig her up and see through everything. She didn''t want to be looked at like this again.


    Hilary fell asleep immediately and closed her eyes.


    Maybe she just needed some time to calm down. She quietly thought about how to treat him in the future.


    It was late at night. The woman with a myriad of thoughts, fell asleep.


    But within a few minutes, she was woken up by the man beside her.


    She just opened her eyes. Before she could see his face clearly, she felt a hot breath on her lips.


    "HMM..."

 Chapter 776 He Really Wants To Take You Away

    In the next two days, Hilary didn''t go to the company. In someone''s words, it was "recuperation"!


    Hilary was furious. It was all because of someone that she was almost broken into pieces.


    But in these two days, she happened to go back to see Grandpa.


    The old man was much better, but what he said most to Hilary was that he still hoped to have a great grandson as soon as possible.


    Well...


    She stayed in the Su Clan until the afternoon to comfort the old man and then prepared to go back.


    However, as soon as Hilary walked out of the gate of the Su Clan, she was stopped by a figure.


    She raised her head and saw the person in front of her clearly.


    William, what was he doing here!


    Obviously, Hilary didn''t show much kindness on her face. She was going to turn a blind eye to him and didn''t want to say anything more.


    "Hilary, I have something to tell you!"


    William stopped her and said in a strong tone.


    Hilary sneered. Did you think I have to listen to you? Funny!


    "I have nothing to talk to you. Please get out of the way."


    In fact, she wanted to say that if a good dog didn''t block her way, he shouldn''t stay at the door of her house, which would disgrace her family.


    "You!" William glared at her. He didn''t expect her to be more and more arrogant after being Mrs. Gu.


    When she was about to leave, William hurried forward and grabbed her.


    "What are you doing?" Hilary shouted angrily.


    "Dore is missing." William said directly, seeing a strange look in Hilary''s eyes.


    But she shook off William, glanced at him indifferently and said coldly.


    "What does it have to do with me that he is missing?"


    "You..." William didn''t expect that Hilary would say something like that.


    "I don''t know any singer. If someone is missing, I think you should go to the police station to find the police."


    It was useless to find her?


    "Hilary, he disappeared because of you. Do you want to get rid of me with a simple sentence? "


    Hilary didn''t get angry but thought it was ridiculous.


    "Do you need money to be gotten


    n''t love you anymore. He only cares about that girl. How much do you think you still have? "


    That girl...


    Nyla''s face changed. What did he mean? Who?


    "Who are you talking about? Who is it? "


    Nyla held William''s hand and asked anxiously. Did Jonny have another lover?


    Realizing that he had made a slip of the tongue, William stopped talking.


    But Nyla didn''t give up and insisted on hearing him say that person''s name. She wanted to know who was involved in their relationship!


    "Tell me, who is it?"


    Recalling the time when William began to cooperate with her and then asked her to commit suicide that night, Nyla felt that his purpose was not so simple.


    "So what? What can you do? Now the most important thing is to find Dorian. "


    "No! I want to know who the bitch is. I want to tear her face apart! "


    Whoever stole her lover, she would destroy her!


    Although William hated Hilary, he also knew that if Nyla knew it, this crazy woman would definitely make trouble in the Gu consortium, and then Dorian would really be over.


    "Nyla, you were shameless enough to betray Dore. Now you have no right to say these words!" He pushed her away heavily. The disgust in William''s eyes was not hidden. He slammed the door and left.


    There was only Nyla left in the empty house. She fell to the ground, full of resentment.


    She must know who it was!

 Chapter 777 The Mixed Race Bastard

    "Hil, is it here?"


    It was the first time for Tia and Hilary to visit the Golden Circle. It was said that it was the biggest entertainment place in Jin City.


    Looking at the variety of things, the two of them were very novel.


    This was the real place for entertainment. The kind of Ari''s that had been so troublesome before.


    They came here today not for fun, but for cooperation.


    At this time, Hilary seemed to be a little interested. Thinking of that Willie always came here, Hilary wondered if there would be many girls accompanying him?


    Thinking of this, she decided to go home tonight to interrogate him.


    "Mrs. Su, this way, please."


    As soon as they entered the room, they saw people standing up and greeting them.


    "Hello, it''s... Mr. Wang? " Hilary asked with a smile. Seeing that the other party nodded, she sighed in her heart.


    It seemed that he had a good ability to be a manager of a multinational company at such a young age.


    Hilary took out the contract with a smile, "Mr. Wang, I''ve brought the contract here. Have a look."


    "Mrs. Su, in fact, I''m just a middleman. There is someone else who really wants to talk about this business with you."


    "Hmm?"


    Hilary was confused. It was not him? Who was so mysterious.


    "Mr. Wesley."


    At this time, Mr. Wang bowed to the person who came in flatteringly.


    Hilary and Tia couldn''t help but look at a place.


    As soon as the man came in, his face immediately attracted the two women.


    Hilary opened her mouth slightly. How beautiful it was! Wait, mixed race?


    His brown hair was pure and natural. His delicate features were even more enchanting than beauty!


    In particular, his black eyes would turn into cold red in the next moment. He was like the incarnation of the vampire in the animation!


    Hilary was dumbfounded. What a pretty man! She liked him so much!


    The woman''s appreciation and the man''s naked eyes only had a faint smile on his face.


    "Hil..." When Tia woke up from the dream, she pulled the corner of the woman''s clothes.


    Hilary came to her senses and realized that she seemed to be an anthomaniac just now. She laughed and said, "Hello, you. I''m the person in charge of the Daisy Love. This is my name card. "


    She took out a business card with her trembling hand and handed it to the man who looked like a God.


    Without taking the card, Wesley Yuchi turned his head and Mr. Wang took it.


    What a grand occasion!


    Hilary didn''t know what to say for a moment. She rolled her eyes and found that t


    t over and pressed the woman''s waist to prevent her from escaping.


    Hilary swallowed and realized that she seemed to be in danger now.


    She shook her head.


    She never believed in falling in love at first sight. At most, she had seen such a beautiful man, but she would not fall in love with him so easily.


    Besides, she was married!


    "Kitten, you are lying."


    As they got closer, Hilary held her breath as she saw the western romantic and Oriental face. ''My God, my heart is almost stopped beating.''


    "I... I didn''t. "


    ''Damn it! Hilary, why are you stammering? There is no such thing!''


    With a playful smile, Wesley raised his slender fingers and touched the woman''s eyes.


    Her eyes were so beautiful that he loved them and hated them.


    "You, let me go!"


    Getting rid of his control, Hilary hurried to the side and adjusted her flustered breath.


    "Mr. Wesley, I don''t think it''s necessary for us to continue our conversation." She grabbed the documents on the table and was about to leave.


    This man didn''t come to talk business with her at all. It was obvious that he wanted to bully her.


    He sent Tia away on purpose. A wolf in a beautiful fur bag!


    "I didn''t expect his woman to be so capable."


    The man sneered behind her.


    Hilary was about to leave when she stopped. His woman... Was it about Willie?


    Looking back at the deep look in his eyes, Hilary seemed to be a little confused.


    Did this man know Willie? And judging from his tone, it didn''t sound like they were friends, but enemies.


    "What do you mean?"


    Wesley said nothing but smiled.


    At this time, the door opened and the person who appeared was none other than Willie.

 Chapter 778 I Will Go To See His Wife!

    The moment Hilary saw Willie, she felt relieved.


    At least she would be fine as long as he was there.


    Instead of looking at the woman, Willie squinted at the enchanting man sitting on the sofa.


    Taking a sip of wine, Wesley looked at the man who had always been domineering.


    He didn''t expect that this man would marry such a simple wife.


    "Come here."


    Willie lifted his lips and said. Hilary was slightly stunned, and immediately nodded and went to the back of Willie.


    Why did she feel that there was going to be a duel between the two men?


    The atmosphere was a little cold.


    Wesley smiled. In the dim light, the red liquid in the glass looked like blood.


    "Why are you so afraid of me... I won''t eat her. "


    Not knowing why, when Wesley said the word "eat", Hilary imagined such a scene.


    The man showed his sharp teeth, put her in the coffin, and absorbed her blood bit by bit, and then... Hilary came back to her senses and trembled with fear.


    She grabbed Willie''s arm and shook her head, telling him that she didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    Willie gave her a doting smile, indicating her not to be afraid. Just a glance made Hilary feel at ease.


    The intimacy between the couple was so dazzling to Wesley.


    He once had it. But it was destroyed little by little by Willie.


    "If you are a man, don''t hurt a woman."


    This kind of method to deal with women disgusted Willie. He took the woman''s hand and left the room without looking at the man again.


    There was a sinister and cold smile on Wesley''s face.


    ''How did you make me lose? Now, I''ll get it back slowly. Your woman is mine!''


    On the way home, Hilary looked at the man who was driving from time to time, but found that his eyes were dim and it was difficult to tell what he meant.


    But her intuition told her that he was in a bad mood now!


    Who the hell was that mixed race man? Was there any deep hatred between them?


    ''Forget it. I''ll ask him when he''s in a better mood.'' Otherwise, she would be "punished" again.


    It was rare for the woman to be so quiet that she went into the bathroom without asking anything. Then, Willie took off his tie and answered the phone.


    "Send someone to guard Gia''s house."


    "Boss, but..."


    "Take good care of her these days. Don''t let her do anything wrong."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, the man l


    nkling of an eye, it was the birthday party of Grandpa Su. Grandpa Su only wanted to have a meal with his family, but Alice didn''t think it was a good idea. So she sent an invitation to hold the birthday party for Grandpa Su.


    "Move left... Next... "


    "It''s so difficult."


    "Idiot."


    "You are the fool!"


    The young couple were arguing in the room.


    Hilary was entangled with the tie in her hand. The man looked down at the little woman with a frown and smiled helplessly.


    Looking at the messy tie, Hilary let out a long sigh of relief. It seemed that this kind of job of a good wife and a good mother was really not suitable for her.


    "Oh, that''s it!"


    Ignoring the troublesome tie, the woman stuck out her tongue and went to the dressing room. She''d better dress herself up first, which was her strong point.


    Looking at his tie in the mirror, Willie shook his head and smiled. He took it off again and did it by himself.


    After a while, Hilary also changed into a dress and came out.


    She was dressed in a snow-white dreamland decorated with crystal, looking very dazzling. Her skin was more crystal clear, and her red face was naturally sweet without any makeup. Standing next to the man, she looked at the pair in the mirror and asked him with a smile.


    "Are we a perfect match?"


    Willie looked sideways at the woman who was smiling happily. Her red face made him want to kiss her, and his eyes were filled with tenderness.


    "We are a perfect match."


    It had always been.


    We are destined to be a perfect match, because I only choose you.

 Chapter 779 Kneel On The Washboard At Home

    With a faint joy on her face, Hilary shyly ignored him and snickered.


    When they arrived at the Su mansion, they saw Grandpa Su and several senior directors were chatting about the old days. When Hilary came in arm in arm with the man, they attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Grandpa, happy birthday!"


    Hilary''s smile was always the most beautiful and lovely girl in Grandpa Su''s heart, just like a little girl who hadn''t grown up.


    Even if she was married and the man standing beside her was the one who would protect her for the rest of her life, she was still Grandpa Su''s child that she would never grow up.


    Hilary opened the box and saw the tea set she had made by herself. It was Grandpa Su''s favorite green flower.


    Grandpa Su nodded his head approvingly.


    Hilary smiled. She knew her gift was the best.


    She wanted to show off to Willie, but when she was about to say something, she saw a man and a woman coming in and her smile froze.


    The crowd also looked at the person who came in. The man was less than fifty, but the woman was twenty years old, looking beautiful and noble.


    Both Ivan and Alice were stunned, and the expression on Grandpa Su''s face was not as good-looking as before. It was obvious that he was cold.


    "Dad."


    The moment the man opened his mouth, the others present sighed.


    "Dad, today is your birthday. I take Candice to celebrate it for you."


    This man was the youngest son of Grandpa Su, but few people knew about him.


    Willie raised his eyebrows and looked at Jim, who was speaking in a somewhat heavy and guilty voice.


    However, Grandpa Su didn''t respond to Jim''s words. At this time, the girl beside Jim spoke in a warm voice.


    "Grandpa."


    Although it was a nice greet, it sounded so harsh to Hilary. She had a feeling that her grandfather had been taken away.


    She rolled her eyes and pouted.


    Seeing this, Willie knew she was unhappy.


    Grandpa Su neither agreed nor refused. The lively atmosphere suddenly calmed down in embarrassment.


    "That''s good. Dad has been thinking about you." It was Ivan who spoke. Hearing that, Jim felt guiltier. But his daughter, Candice, smiled at him and called him, "uncle, aunt..."


    Then she turned to look at Hilary, who was standing behind Grandpa Su, and the handsome man beside her.


    Her first reaction was that the man was as perfect as a God, but unfortunately he ma


    I dislike my sister! I''ll stay here for a while. It''s okay if I don''t like it. "


    Hum... Hilary rolled her eyes and thought that this woman was really enough!


    "By the way, sister, I heard that brother-in-law loves you very much and has opened a clothing company for you!" An envious look appeared on Candice''s face, but in Hilary''s eyes, it seemed a little far fetched.


    "Okay..." Hilary answered perfunctorily, thinking that she really didn''t want to stay any longer.


    Then Candice said something nice, but Hilary didn''t pay much attention to it and felt a little sleepy.


    "Hil."


    Hilary, who was about to "fall asleep", was awakened by the voice of Willie. When she was about to call her husband, someone came ahead of her.


    "Brother in law, sister seems to be a little sleepy."


    Hilary pouted. It turned out that you knew it. She had a clear estimation of herself. You know it''s boring to talk to you.


    "Sleepy?" Willie held Hilary''s arm and let her lean on his shoulder. Their movements were very intimate, and they didn''t care about the other people in front of them.


    "Yes. Honey, let''s go home. "


    Hilary rubbed her forehead against his jaw and saw him nod dotingly.


    However, Candice was ignored directly. Until the man left the Su Clan with his beloved wife, he did not look back at her.


    ''Damn it! Am I still no match for Hilary now?''


    In Grandpa''s heart, in everyone''s eyes, even Willie thought so.


    Dissatisfaction and resentment filled Candice''s mind.


    "Hilary, just wait and see. One day, I will take away everything that should belong to me."

 Chapter 780 He Doesnt Love Her

    "Get in the car."


    Willie opened the door for her.


    But she seemed to be alive again and smiled at him.


    "Honey, can we stop taking the car? Can you carry me back? "


    It seemed that she hadn''t been carried for a long time. Just as everyone said, she might have been really spoiled.


    When she was a child, her grandfather spoiled her, then Dorian, and now, and even in the future, it would be Willie.


    Seeing that Willie didn''t say anything, Hilary made a comparison with him.


    "Carry me on your back. I''ll tell you a little secret about me."


    Secret... Willie raised his eyebrows and thought it was worth thinking about.


    The woman finally got her wish and lay on his back. Her body was very light, and it was not difficult for Willie to carry her.


    Hilary nodded with satisfaction, leaning her head against his back.


    "Go ahead."


    He could smell the fragrance of her hair and her breath.


    "HMM... In fact, I don''t like my cousin. "


    After saying that, the man smiled helplessly. Well, it''s a secret? People with discerning eyes could see through her at a glance, but he still followed her words and asked, "why?"


    "I won''t tell you. If you want to know, you have to trade a secret of yours for it. "


    Didn''t he say that everything should be fair.


    It seemed that she was setting a trap for him.


    "I don''t want to know."


    "Hey! Why are you so mean? It''s just a secret. " Hilary was a little anxious and kept moving on his back. But he stopped and scolded her, "don''t move."


    The woman immediately quieted down.


    She had no idea that what she had done just now was just to ignite the fire.


    "What do you want to know?" He asked her.


    Hilary''s cold face instantly raised a smile. After thinking for a while, she asked, "How many women do you have?"


    Although she knew that men like him had several women before, when Hilary thought about it now, she was a little unhappy and waited for the man''s response. This was a question that needed to be discussed carefully.


    She thought he would refuse her but didn''t expect that the three words he said made her eyes wide open and unbelievable.


    "The first one."


    First!


    Hilary''s first reaction was that how could it be possible! She never thought that Willie was an innocent man. He must be lying to her.


    "I don''t believe it. You are lying!"


    "Really?" His voice was so powerful that Hilary was stunned.


    Willie was not the kind of person who would explain. Naturally, he would not lie to others. Then, was she really the first one?


    "Then you..." She didn''t know what to say. Thinking o


    me." When she said this, tears welled up in her eyes and her voice became a little hoarse.


    She really hoped that he could show up now. As long as he could stand in front of her, she would not ask about these photos and would always believe him.


    "Hil, good girl. Stop it. I have something else to do. "


    Good girl? Hilary wanted to laugh, but her smile was bitter. Until the moment she closed the phone, the unprecedented bitterness gushed out like endless river water.


    Sitting on the ground and looking at those dazzling photos, the woman smiled sadly with tears in her eyes.


    Liar! Liar!


    It was a lie to say that she was his first woman, that he would love her and take care of her for the rest of his life!


    Hot tears streamed down her cheeks. She curled up and trembled like a Letitia who was about to lose her life.


    ''What do you mean by saying that you only me, you only want to meet me.''


    It was all lies. He didn''t love her.


    Her heart ached. It was more painful than the night when Dorian didn''t come.


    She felt that she was about to fall apart. Her mind was full of the scene when Gia met her, and every "affection" between her and Willie.


    They were all fake.


    The woman in a thin nightdress ran out of the room barefoot.


    She wanted to find him.


    Ask him.


    She didn''t believe that everything was hypocritical. It seemed that when she fell in love with him, he gave her such a fatal blow.


    When she stepped on the cold place, she felt a little pain, but her heart was more painful.


    Hilary didn''t know where to find him, but kept running on the street, letting tears run freely. She was like a child thrown on the road. She wanted to look for him, but she couldn''t find him.

 Chapter 781 She Found Out Her Husbands Affair

    In the deluxe room of the hotel.


    With the dog in her arms, Gia sat quietly in the chair, without saying anything or looking at the man''s cold face.


    She didn''t move even when Don came in, just like a beautiful sculpture. Only her dog in her arms wagged her little tail from time to time.


    "Boss, everything is ready."


    "Okay."


    Looking at the clock on the wall, it was almost eleven o''clock. If he didn''t go back, the little woman might have a nightmare.


    "Mr. Willie, in fact, you don''t have to do this."


    Gia, who had been silent the whole night, finally opened her mouth and looked up at the man.


    This morning, she took her dog to a park for a walk, and of course, he sent people to follow her.


    But she still almost had an accident. The fast car rushed towards her like a wild horse without a rope. If she hadn''t been pushed away quickly, she would have been sent to the hospital.


    But it was a pity that the man who protected her was still in the hospital, not knowing whether he was alive or dead.


    "Maybe, it was just an accident."


    Apart from that, Gia couldn''t think of anything else. After all, she had never encountered such a thing in the past few years.


    "Gia, he''s here." Willie said. The last few words were deep and hoarse.


    However, Gia was stunned.


    "Who..." She opened her mouth and touched her dog''s hair, but perhaps only the dog could feel that her hand was trembling.


    "Wesley."


    Wesley...


    Gia hadn''t heard this name for many years. It was so long that she was afraid that she would forget it one day.


    Her eyes trembled slightly, but in a moment, her red lips gently raised. She murmured, "He''s finally here."


    In the huge villa, a man came in with a disheveled woman in his arms.


    "Bert, call the doctor."


    "Yes, Boss."


    "No, I''m fine." The woman said softly. Her tears had dried up and her lips were pale.


    Hilary looked at the person who put her on the sofa and then looked at the warm place where she was now, only to find that what had just happened was not a dream.


    She had been looking for Willie on the street, but the broken glass on the street pierced her foot and it hurt. At that time, she was very helpless, kneeling on the ground and crying very hard. Until a figure blocked the light.


    She looked up and saw a familiar face.


    The man who she met once but never forgotten.


    Squinting his eyes, Wesley looked coldly at the little woman kneeling on the street. She was wearing thin clothes, bare feet, and her feet were bleeding.


    ''Is this how Willie takes care of his wife?''?


    Without waiting for Hilary''s response, he picked her up and left the cold street.


    She knew that this man migh


    With an evil smile, Wesley knew what was in the ring.


    It seemed that it wouldn''t take a long time for Willie to find her. That''s good.


    "Do you want to sleep in the same bed with me?"


    "Only ghosts want it!" She snorted.


    In a twinkling of an eye, she remembered the imposing manner of him and Willie last time. She asked with great interest, "Do you have any enmity with Willie?"


    After pouring a glass of wine and taking a sip, Wesley asked, "what do you think?"


    He really wanted to hear what the kitty was thinking about.


    Hilary shook her head. She couldn''t guess randomly. What if her guess was right.


    "If I tell you," The man said coldly.


    "Willie took my wife away. Do you believe that?"


    "Ahem..." Choked by saliva, Hilary covered her mouth and coughed. She couldn''t believe it.


    ''Willie take his wife away? ''?


    How could it be possible!


    Even if what Willie had done to her was a lie, she believed that Willie was not the kind of man who would take other''s wife away. At least he had his own morality.


    Hearing that, Wesley raised his head with a faint smile. It seemed that the kitten was well protected by Willie. She knew nothing.


    "Then why are you so embarrassed tonight? For whom?"


    It seemed that there was a rumor that the kitten had ruined the wedding ceremony of Willie. It seemed that not all women would follow him without hesitation like that woman.


    Hilary pouted. Embarrassed? It seemed so.


    She smiled with self mockery and raised her red lips slightly.


    "Because I found out my husband''s affair."


    "Is this reason enough?" She felt that her smile would never be uglier than it was now.


    However, Wesley''s eyes turned a little red, and his features with mixed blood smell were a little cold and fierce in the light.

 Chapter 782 I Feel Lucky That I Havent Fallen In Love With You Yet

    Soon the girl''s laughter came from the villa again.


    "You lost again! One more stroke... "


    Hilary wrote another large sum of money on the paper and looked at the man proudly.


    She grinned and didn''t look like a lady at all.


    "You lost three rounds. You owe me 30% of the shares and a luxury yacht! "


    Let''s see how you can deny it.


    With his eyes raised slightly, Wesley didn''t care about the huge sum of money at all. On the contrary, the smile on the woman''s face was rare. It didn''t matter if he lost more shares?


    ''It seems that this kitten is so greedy for money. Is Willie''s wife so short of money?''?


    Suddenly, he approached her with a bright smile, blew gently beside her ear, and sprayed the smell of red wine on her neck.


    Hilary''s eyes trembled and she heard his low and magnetic voice.


    "Kitten, why don''t you follow me?"


    Well, she admitted that she must be a little guilty now. Hilary bit her crimson lips and shook her head.


    "Unwilling?"


    "Yes."


    "I''m richer than Willie, prettier than him... Have more sex with women than him. "


    Well, well...


    Hilary''s cheeks bulged up slightly. She looked at him and pursed her lips with a faint smile.


    "Well, I''m afraid you are too confident."


    "How about we have a try now?" There was a touch of warmth in the depths of Wesley''s eyes, and Hilary immediately saw through the man''s undisguised desire. She pushed him away and took two steps back.


    "No, no, no..." She refused, picked up the cards and smiled awkwardly, "let''s continue what we just did."


    After saying that, she looked at the clock from time to time. It was a long night. Was she really going to play cards with this man for the whole night?


    "Boss." When Bert came in, he saw the woman curling up on the sofa and playing cards. He didn''t want to disturb Boss, but...


    "Hil."


    The voice...


    Hilary suddenly raised her head and saw the man coming in from behind Bert. His face was so familiar that she was so stunned that she scattered the cards in her hands on the ground.


    With his black eyes squinting at the floor to ceiling cards, a hint of coldness flashed through Willie''s eyes.


    "Kitten, you were caught." Wesley was adding fuel to the fire.


    "Come here."


    However, when Willie said this again, the woman did not go behind him as obediently as last time.


    But she avoided his eyes and looked down, motionless.


    "Mr. Willie, it seems that your wife likes my place very much."


    With a satisfied smile, Wesley looked down at the man.


    Hilary didn''t sa


    to see this man again. This liar, violent maniac!


    "No way." This time, he didn''t coax her anymore, but used a colder tone to erase all her insistence.


    ""Hilary, it''s impossible for me to do that all my life."


    His indifference and irresistible strength almost made her collapse.


    Impossible? With a trace of crying tone, she mocked him, "you have no right."


    He was the one who cheated on her, and he was the one who was wrong. He had no right to say no to divorce.


    "Really?" there was no warmth in his cold voice. Hilary looked up and saw his cold thin lips curling up, and a sneer appeared in his gloomy eyes.


    "Hil, don''t you know that if I want to kill the Su consortium, it''s just as easy as killing an ant?"


    If they divorced, he would let the whole Su consortium be buried with this marriage.


    At that moment, under the faint light, the woman''s face was stunned and frightened, with a bit of painful sneer.


    It turned out that this was the man she wanted to love with all her efforts.


    "Threaten, force... Is this the marriage you are talking about? " She asked herself with self mockery. Such a marriage would only torture each other in the future. Why didn''t he let her go?


    Hilary felt that she had fallen into a bottomless abyss and could no longer be born. The more she sank in, the more she saw and the more scared she was.


    Without answering her, Willie just turned around indifferently.


    Since she didn''t want to see him now, he could not show up. But divorce was impossible.


    Just as the man opened the door and was about to step out, he heard the woman''s low and bitter smile.


    "I feel lucky that I haven''t fallen in love with you yet."

 Chapter 783 I Dont Want To See You

    Since then, Hilary had never seen Willie again.


    When she heard that Willie had gone to the United States to talk about the contract, Hilary didn''t care. She just hoped that man wouldn''t come back.


    It was obvious that there was a gap between the two.


    Especially yesterday, Hilary suddenly asked Tia why a man refused to divorce her even though he had a woman outside.


    This question made Tia speechless.


    The implication was that her cousin...


    No, it couldn''t be. Her cousin had always loved Hil. How could it be possible?


    Was there any misunderstanding?


    Tia wanted to explain to her cousin that everyone in the city knew that her cousin loved Hilary most.


    But it sounded ridiculous to Hilary.


    Willie loved her? Don''t be ridiculous. Did he love her so much that he threaten her with the Su consortium?


    Seeing that her friend didn''t believe her at all, Tia tried to persuade her, but in vain.


    Besides, her own business was also thorny.


    Tia''s mother said again. If Tia dared to stand up on a blind date again, she might not even be allowed to enter the house.


    However, Tia had no choice but to go to the blind date. She didn''t understand why her mother kept urging her to get married. She was not an elder leftover. Come on!


    After thinking about it for a while, Tia only thought of one thing, that was, her mom was infected by her aunt.


    Tia sat in the coffee shop and waited for nearly ten minutes, but she still didn''t see anyone coming for a blind date.


    After all, she was the daughter of a rich family. No matter how powerful the man was, it was obvious that he didn''t mean to be sincere.


    "Mr. Mu, here!"


    The woman at the opposite table called out in a sweet voice. Tia looked up and knew this woman. She was the new employee who had just entered the personnel department two days ago.


    Mr. Mu... She knew who it was without thinking.


    It seemed that Earl had a crush on another woman. Tia lowered her head disapprovingly. What a tragedy!


    Earl walked up to the woman and called her baby, but his eyes fell on a familiar figure.


    Squinting his eyes, he thought to himself, Tia?


    to go back to the Su Clan. But when she thought that there was no place for her in the Su Clan anymore, her room was occupied by Candice.


    "Madam, your call."


    "Okay."


    Who would call her?


    She took the phone and was slightly stunned when she heard the other party''s words.


    "I''m Gia."


    It was her, Gia.


    "What''s up?" Hilary pretended to be indifferent and probably understood why this woman called. Gia just wanted to tell her something about her husband and her?


    "Can we meet now?"


    "I don''t want to see you." Hilary said bluntly. She really didn''t want to see Gia. Seeing her was just a chance to show off.


    "Mrs. Gu, you have promised me that if I ask for something in the future, you will do it."


    The woman''s voice was full of certainty. Hearing that, Hilary smiled bitterly.


    Gia set up a trap for her to jump in, and now Gia came to keep her promise?


    Let her keep her promise to divorce with Willie?


    "I''ll wait for you at the gate of the flower shop we met last time."


    Before Hilary could answer, the man on the other end of the phone had already hung up.


    By this time, the flower shop had closed. Did that woman come up with a trick to wait for her?


    Huh...


    Hilary shook her head and laughed at herself for being silly, but she still put on her coat and went out.


    Since Gia wanted to see her so much, she would go to see her. Nothing was more painful than those photos.

 Chapter 784 Deep Love

    It was dusk, and the weak woman was still waiting at the gate of the flower shop.


    "Ahem..."


    Gia coughed slightly. She was getting better recently, but she still had some dry coughs.


    Sitting in the car, Hilary looked at the woman waiting for her at the gate of the flower shop.


    Why was this unworldly woman...


    No, Gia was not a mistress. She had always been the one in Willie''s heart. It was Hilary who stepped in their relationship.


    Hilary got out of the car and stood in front of the flower shop. When Gia saw her, there was a faint indifference on each other''s face.


    "What do you want to say?"


    The coffee shop they met last time, but this time they didn''t order coffee. There were only two cups of water, flawless.


    "Mrs. Gu, I think you might misunderstand me and Mr. Gu."


    Mr. Gu?


    Hilary frowned. Did Gia always call him in this way?


    It was hard to tell that they were so distant.


    "Misunderstanding... My husband has been keeping you outside all the time? Or have I misunderstood your relationship? That''s right. True love doesn''t mind being a mistress or having an affair. "


    Hilary said sarcastically.


    She didn''t want to be like this, nor did she want to become a jealous woman who was not liked by her husband but embarrassed the woman her husband liked.


    But what she said was so similar.


    There was a hint of sadness in Gia''s beautiful eyes. She pursed her lips and smiled coldly at the woman opposite.


    "No, you misunderstood his feelings for you."


    Gia had never seen a man''s love for a woman, so stubborn and morbid!


    However, Willie was.


    His feelings...


    Hilary frowned and didn''t understand.


    Gia smiled coldly and sighed.


    "Didn''t you notice that our eyes really look like each other when we met last time?"


    The word "eyes" made Hilary notice the woman in front of her at once.


    Gia''s eyes, even the color of her pupils were so similar.


    Yes, Hilary had sighed like this last time. How could there be such a familiar eye that overlapped hers.


    So what? Who was the substitute?


    Seeing her stunned body, Gia smiled dejectedly. Every word she said next fell into Hilary''s heart, unforgettable.


    "Mr. Gu and I met in a bar in the United States. He is a customer, and I am just a waiter in it. He often came to my business during that time. I only treated him as a customer and didn''t pay much attention to him. Later, I was bullied by the people in the bar. He saved me. I was grateful, but he said he wanted to buy me. To be honest, all my good impression of him at that moment turned into disdain. It turned out that this man was no different from those who bullied me. After a while, for some personal reasons, I was


    rs.


    Hilary had never been so weak before. It seemed that she owed a lot to Willie, which made her almost unable to breathe.


    Walking out of the cafe, Hilary took out her phone with trembling hands and dialed the familiar number. Looking at the word "husband", she choked with sobs.


    However, no one answered.


    At this moment, she panicked.


    A kind of inexplicable fear came. Why did she suddenly feel that he was about to abandon her?


    She wanted to go home and see him.


    She got on the car in a hurry, with pain and bitterness in her heart.


    All the grievances she had suffered before were shattered into pieces after hearing what Gia said. Only his name was engraved in her heart, which was called "Willie".


    In the car, her tears began to fall uncontrollably. She called him over and over again. At last, her eyes trembled and she called another man.


    "Hello, Hil."


    "Earl, tell me, where is he... Boo... Hoo... "


    The man on the other end of the phone was obviously frightened by the sudden cry. Don couldn''t find autumn, so she could only look for Earl.


    "Hil, don''t cry. Who are you looking for? Take your time. " Asked Earl anxiously. Although it was not the first time that he had heard this girl cry, it was the first time that she had cried so hysterically.


    Hilary tried hard to stop crying, and the voice of Gia was hovering in his mind. ''you must have loved each other very much in the past, right?


    "Earla, help me, help me..."


    "Help you find someone, right? No problem. As long as you don''t cry, I can help you find anyone. "


    What Earl feared most was that a woman cried at him, especially the woman of his brother, which would take his life.


    Hilary choked with sobs. What she said next completely silenced the man on the other end of the phone.

 Chapter 785 I Just Want To See Him!

    "Help me regain that memory, now help me..."


    Hilary wanted to find back all the things she had forgotten. Find them one by one.


    Find back the love between her and her husband!


    Tia was confused by the astonishment of Earl. He didn''t respond until the phone was hung up.


    Did he hear it wrong? Help that girl find memory? It was too difficult for him!


    Hilary hung up the phone, as if the sentence "looking for memory" was just unintentional nonsense, but the cry was true. Before he could say anything,


    "Hil? What happened to her? What happened? " Tia heard a familiar female voice. Hilary sobbed.


    "Well, strange girl. I guess she has lost her temper again."


    "No, where is she? I have to go there... "


    Before Tia could finish her words, she was stopped by Earl.


    "Well, it''s not you who should appear now. I''ll send a message to your cousin. "


    After saying that, Earl quickly pressed a sentence.


    "Your wife seems to be in a bad mood. Whether it''s because of you or not, you have to go home and coax her now. Otherwise, I will sue you that you didn''t pay for my accommodation last night! "


    He closed the phone and took it as a solution. He continued what she was about to do...


    "Let''s continue."


    As he spoke, he moved closer to Tia''s blushing face.


    "I don''t want to continue now."


    The alcohol sobered her up, and she pushed him away in a hurry. She came home with him because she was out of her mind. She couldn''t get out of the wolf''s den.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Damn it! He was almost driven crazy by this woman.


    The car was running very fast. Hilary would be home in a few minutes.


    She only hoped that he could wait for her at home.


    This was her last hope tonight. But what if he really went abroad on a business trip?


    "Squeak -" the sudden brake caught the woman off guard and almost hit her head.


    "Why..." When she was about to ask the driver why, she saw the man in front of the car. Her eyes widened. How could it be him!


    But she hadn''t seen him for a while. How did he become like this.


    He was thin, with messy hair, unshaved beard, and his scarlet eyes that seemed to haven''t closed for a few days.


    The car was less than half a meter away from him. If the driver hadn''t braked fast, otherwise...


    She pushed the door open and roared at the man in front of her.


    "Don''t you want to die, Dorian?"


    Although he wanted to die, he shouldn''t come t


    she was unwilling.


    ''Hil, are you really going to let me go?''


    When Gia was about to return to the hotel, she felt dizzy. It seemed that she didn''t have a good rest these days. Now she had solved a problem and hoped to live a peaceful life in the future.


    When she was about to open the door, she found that it was open.


    Strangely, the guard outside was also missing?


    Did Don remove them?


    She was holding a paper bag in her hand, which was filled with the public display of affection for her dog.


    When she pushed the door open, it was dark inside. She turned on the light and called, "Kane..."


    However, it was silent.


    There was no one or dog in the room.


    ''Did someone open the door when cleaning the room and Kane ran out?


    When she was about to put down the paper bag¡ª¡ª


    "Clap!" The light was turned off.


    In an instant, the room turned black, and only the faint moonlight came in.


    Hearing the footsteps, Gia raised her eyes and held the bag tightly.


    Although it was the first time that she had encountered such a thing, she was not afraid of it.


    Some of them might be pranks or acquaintances; some might be thieves or some other bad guys.


    However, as the steps approached, the man''s breath slowly integrated into her side.


    She pursed her lips unconsciously.


    Until the man behind her said indifferently, the paper bag in her hand fell to the ground.


    "Gianna."


    The man''s voice was still as frivolous as before, but the unprecedented coldness instantly condensed the body of Gia.


    Someone called her name softly, stopped her heartbeat, and disordered her eyes...

 Chapter 786 I Like You So Much

    When it was almost ten o''clock, Lena looked outside but still didn''t see her ladyship.


    Was there something wrong?


    Thinking of this, Lena saw the woman enter the room in a hurry, with sweat on her face. Hilary asked her the first question.


    "Aunt Lena, is Willie back?"


    "Not yet."


    Hilary trembled and stopped going upstairs. He didn''t come back.


    "Madam, what''s wrong?"


    Lena was confused. Hilary just shook her head without saying anything and went back to her room.


    She looked dejected.


    When she returned to her room, there was no one there. It seemed that he had never come back.


    Like a soulless master, she fell weakly on the soft but cold bed.


    Why didn''t she feel cold two days ago, but now she felt a little scared?


    The clock kept going. Hilary looked at it sideways. It was almost zero o''clock. If he was really on a business trip, was it day or night over there?


    She curled up in the quilt, lonely, disappointed and hesitant.


    Every emotional change was slowly freezing her body. She was afraid that he would abandon her. She was afraid of being alone at night. She was afraid that he was not by her side.


    She cried in a low voice, like a cat, biting her lips silently.


    Only in the faint light, the tears at the corners of her eyes slid down her cheeks and fell on the tassel pillow.


    ''Come back, please. I don''t want to be alone.''


    After a while, the crying tired woman curled up in her arms and closed her eyes. She was half asleep and half awake, not knowing whether she was crying or laughing.


    It seemed that she had been dreaming for a long time.


    On the blue beach, the girl was stepping on the waves, with a smile like the early spring on her face.


    The man next to her, dressed in light blue casual clothes, was handsome, forming a bright light with the color of the sea.


    Suddenly, the girl jumped into his arms and held his waist tightly.


    She rubbed her head against his chin and whispered in his ear again and again.


    "Wil, I like you so much."


    She liked him so much.


    He smiled faintly, but his handsome face, which was only twenty years old, had the smell of a mature man.


    Looking up at the girl''s little face, her pink lips seemed to be stained with honey. For the first time, he bent his lips and kissed her.


    At that moment, she was stunned, raising her head in his arms.


    This was his first kiss. The warmth made the girl''s breath quicken, but she still responded to him involuntarily.


    The sun rose, waves and white dew.


    It stopped like a pi


    with a kind of power to attract her. At this moment, her eyes were full of obsession with him.


    Seeing that the woman couldn''t help swallowing, Willie raised his eyebrows and chuckled.


    "You want it?"


    Uh...


    Hilary felt a little embarrassed. Well, she was wondering if he wanted... She seemed to be sure about it now.


    She didn''t answer, but her fair hand slowly covered his neck and her lips were like a kitten. Instantly, the man''s heart skipped a beat.


    He turned over and pressed on her, kissing her restless lips...


    Their hearts were getting closer and closer.


    When Mr. Gu was "full", Mrs. Gu was already tired and paralyzed.


    She was soft in his arms, and their bodies were still wet and sticky.


    Hilary pouted. She couldn''t afford to be hurt by physical work.


    "Honey, where have you been these two days?"


    It was obvious that he was not on a business trip.


    "Well, Earl''s place."


    The other night, she lost her temper and asked him to get out. She said she didn''t want to see him anymore. He thought, maybe it was better to let her be alone.


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said those words. They were all angry words, honey."


    She didn''t mean to divorce or refuse to see him again.


    Thinking of what Gia said, Hilary felt that she was a jerk. How could she hurt his love so willfully and treat it as a walking shoes.


    "I know."


    These words were his affirmation. Hilary was warm all over.


    Recalling what Gia had said last night, Hilary wanted to ask him every questions, but she was afraid that he would be annoyed.


    She leaned against his chest and said in a low voice.


    "Honey, I have forgotten a lot of things and you. Am I annoying? "

 Chapter 787 I Just Want To Imprison You

    Moreover, even if she knew that she had forgotten, she still damn couldn''t remember.


    This was the most incompetent thing for Hilary. She even asked Earl to help her.


    She was really useless.


    "You little fool," the man lifted his lips and engraved every word into her ears.


    "That doesn''t matter anymore. As long as you stay with me all the time. "


    As long as she was here, those memories would come back. But if he lost her, he would lose everything.


    The most gentle words of love are not that I love you, but stay with me.


    Hilary was deeply touched. What Gia said was right. It was the happiest woman in the world to have Willie''s loved.


    And she was so lucky.


    "By the way, now... Gia... " She wanted to ask him, what should Gia do?


    Would he really let her live alone? Didn''t she have any other relatives?


    "Honey, she told me that you didn''t love each other. You keep her by your side because... "


    Because of herself.


    "So she stays with you for money?"


    Although people couldn''t live without money, Hilary didn''t think Gia loved money.


    In particular, Gia was a painter.


    But when she met Willie, she worked as a waiter in the underground bar. What on earth had she experienced?


    Seeing that Hilary was going to get to the bottom of the matter, Willie frowned and shook his head indifferently when he thought of the first time they met.


    "She never likes money. But she was really short of money at that time. "


    That year, he looked at Gia who was crying in the rainy night and asked if she was willing to be with him.


    He still remembered clearly that at that time, she was no longer the cold and arrogant refusal before, but her unworldly face was full of pain. She asked.


    "Can you give me money? I need a lot of money. "


    "As long as you can give me money, I will agree."


    He frowned and didn''t know how much money she was talking about.


    It was not until he paid for the operation in the hospital that he smiled, but only a few hundred thousand.


    But the man lying inside was worthy of all her efforts.


    Hearing what he said, Hilary suddenly remembered what Wesley had said before.


    ¡ª¡ªIf I tell you that your husband has stolen my wife, do you believe me?


    Hilary suddenly widened her eyes and asked him in a trembling voice.


    "Is she... Is she the wife of that Evildoer? "


    Without waiting for the man''s response, she said in surprise.


    "Honey, did you really steal his wife?"


    Willie''s face darkened. Was he robbing? It was just a deal, and the love of others had nothing to do with him.


    He only knew that


    rms every night and call her so intimately when they were in love.


    Gia turned her head to avoid his face and blurted out the word without hesitation.


    "No."


    Huh...


    Wesley sneered. He had known it earlier. What a cruel woman!


    She had forgotten him so soon. He even thought of her every night, her smile, her disgust and hatred for him.


    Since they hated each other, they had to lock each other tightly.


    "But I miss you so much that I can''t fall asleep." He whispered in her ear.


    The expression on Gia''s face didn''t change. She was just afraid that the temptation wouldn''t work.


    "It seems that you are well tamed by Willie."


    She didn''t respond to him. Good!


    "What do you want?"


    Ignoring his words, Gia asked him directly. She didn''t want to continue.


    She would give him whatever he wanted. Anyway, she owed him.


    What would you like?


    ''Does she treat me as a beggar?


    In that case, he would not be polite and lifted his lips.


    "Nothing. I just want to imprison you!"


    I imprisoned you, tortured you every day, watched you suffer, and watched you lose your self-esteem little by little.


    "Willie will find me soon." At this time, when mentioning the name of Willie, Gia knew that it was undoubtedly driving herself to a dead end. She was also forcing him, and he hated herself more.


    "Gianna, you love him so much... Even if he is married, you are willing to be his mistress. "


    She didn''t say anything.


    She didn''t say anything, which meant she acquiesced in it.


    He narrowed his eyes, and the gloom in them suddenly rose.


    He pressed the woman against the wall. Her back hurt, but she couldn''t make a sound.


    "Then let me have a taste of you, shameless mistress."

 Chapter 788 Your Early Love... Was Too Early

    He kissed her rudely and seductively, locking her against the wall.


    He had been infatuated with her for so many years.


    "¡­" Gia frowned and accepted the man''s kiss. Her lips hurt, but she didn''t make a sound.


    There was no voice, no resistance, no cater, just like a puppet at his disposal, looking at him quietly.


    With these thoughts in his mind, the strength on Wesley''s lips gradually disappeared.


    She didn''t respond at all.


    Just as he was about to let go of her, Gia looked into the man''s Obsidian eyes.


    "Do you let me leave after we have sex?"


    She asked seriously. Hearing that, Wesley frowned and his pupils contracted.


    No one knew that he really wanted to strangle this woman now!


    Had she been willing to be so lowly.


    "Bitch!" His thin lips were raised. The cold and resolute word was enough to tell his anger.


    Gia raised her beautiful eyes frivolously and smiled sarcastically.


    "Since you think I''m a bitch, why do you still want to see me?"


    She asked, with a bit of charm, but with a bit of sneer.


    Or in such a despicable way.


    His black eyes darkened, as if he was going to tear her into pieces the next moment.


    With a fake smile on her face, Gia looked away coldly. There was indifference in her voice.


    "Let me go, Wesley. We have nothing to do with each other for a long time. "


    They had already broken up.


    Forever...


    Wesley laughed loudly, sarcastically and even coldly.


    He pulled her chin hard and made her look at him coldly.


    "For the sake of Willie? Gianna," He called her name gently, but his words were extremely cold.


    "I want you to see with your own eyes how did you lose everything like I did before."


    The ferocity and cruelty made Gia tremble slightly.


    Like he did before...


    With her eyes narrowed, she was filled with pain. At that time, he and she really had nothing, except for their love.


    Now he had everything. W


    Hilary''s eyes widened. Earl said that she was with Willie when she was sixteen years old.


    But she didn''t expect him to...


    Oh my God!


    That man named Earl was talking nonsense. What did he mean by her chasing him? It was ridiculous. It was obvious that this man had a crush on her for more than 20 years!


    "You''re too... Is it too early? " Hilary smiled complacently. It was not easy to get hold of Mr. Gu.


    "Ha ha..." Willie said in a pleasant voice.


    In the Su Clan, Alice personally prepared the food that her daughter liked. They would arrive soon.


    "Aunt, will sister and brother-in-law come tonight?" Walking to the kitchen, Candice asked with a smile, looking at busy Alice.


    Alice replied flatly.


    Since Candice moved in, although she didn''t hate her, she still refused her.


    After all, no mother would return good for evil to someone who had almost killed her daughter.


    Of course, Candice knew that she was asking for a snub, but she didn''t care about it.


    Obviously, the Su Clan accepted her, let her live back and work in the company. But she knew that no one would welcome her, including a servant.


    Why should she care about these people?


    Anyway, she only wanted the Su consortium and that man. In the future, they would beg her.

 Chapter 789 Who Is That Woman

    The car stopped outside the gate. When Willie opened the door, the woman inside didn''t move.


    "Don''t you get out of the car?"


    In the past, when she went back to the Su Clan, she would talk happily all the way. What happened today?


    "Alas..." Hilary sighed and had to get out of the car.


    She pouted and really didn''t want to see that person.


    She had been thinking about the bad side of Candice all the way. Maybe she had gotten those photos that made her misunderstand the relationship between them because of Candice.


    "Why are you sighing?" He tapped her forehead gently. She was just a little girl, Sighing like an old man.


    "I don''t want to see someone."


    "Someone..." Willie repeated and then understood.


    "Are you here to visit Grandpa, father-in-law and mother-in-law, or someone else?"


    "Of course Grandpa, dad and mom." Hilary replied immediately.


    Looking at her, Willie touched her head again, which was obvious.


    The doorbell rang. With a big smile on her face, Candice took the servant''s job and greeted the couple who came in.


    "Brother in law, sister."


    Well, as soon as she opened the door, Hilary saw the last thing she wanted to see. Hilary''s mood, which had just been a little better, was instantly extinguished.


    Wait, why was sister in law in front of her and her sister behind?


    Hilary didn''t know why she would think about it.


    "Baby, you are here." Alice came out with soup. Hilary sniffed and didn''t look at Candice anymore. She just followed her mother''s dishes.


    A faint smile appeared on Willie''s face.


    Looking at the man''s slightly raised lips, Candice was satisfied, although his eyes were not on her.


    When Grandpa Su saw his granddaughter, he smiled happily, as if Candice was a stranger.


    Embarrassed? Candice didn''t think so. If she wanted to stay in the Su Clan, she had to learn to endure.


    "Sister, Grandpa will be happy as soon as you come back. I really hope you can often come to accompany Grandpa. "


    Hilary''s smile faded when she heard this. It sounded awkward, as if Hilary was an unfilial granddaughter.


    Grandpa Su smiled kindly and patted the back of her hand gently.


    "You don''t have to come here often. Just remember to give me a great grandson."


    Grandpa Su said with a smile. Everyone had their own thoughts.


    Alice was as happy as Grandpa Su. Hilary blushed and felt a little embarrassed.


    But Candice''s face turned cold and she didn''t say anything. She just looked at the man from the corner of her eyes and found that he was calm. Only his deep eyes were fixed on Hilary''s flushed face.


    "Grandpa." Hilary acted coquettishly and shyly. How embarrassed she was to say this in front of Willie. At the same time, she thought of the night when she pestered Willie and was about to give birth to a baby. Her face was almost red.


    "We will try our best."


    Willie said sudd


    ake those photos? "


    "What photos?" Candice asked, pretending not to know. But judging from her expression, Hilary was sure that it must be her.


    "You know it yourself. But don''t say that I didn''t warn you. If you are found out by Willie, I can''t guarantee the consequences. Take care of yourself."


    Then she left without looking back.


    Seeing the woman leave, Candice gritted her teeth and glared at her fiercely.


    ''Hilary, you really regard yourself as the superior queen! So what? Don''t think I''m afraid of you.''


    On the other side, William had been closely inquired by the media and the company about the disappearance of Dorian.


    In particular, the record company had warned that if Dorian didn''t show up again, the album would be invalid.


    How could this be!


    William covered his head with his hand. The path he had designed for Dorian shouldn''t be like this.


    Now Dorian was about to destroy himself.


    The phone rang again. It was Nyla.


    William felt that he was really making trouble for himself. Now that he had been exhausted, he still had to face the angry words of his enemy.


    Dorian was missing and everyone was blaming him. They didn''t know that Nyla was the one to blame.


    That was what William thought. It was Nyla who chose to cooperate with him, and no one forced her with a knife!


    "Nyla, what else do you want? I''ll say it for the last time. Don''t cross my bottom line again! "


    However, it was obvious that Nyla was not afraid at all, and she also rebuked him with the same momentum.


    "I want you to tell me who that woman is! If you don''t tell me, I will keep asking! "


    What she said and did were totally different from what she had said and done before. So what if she was in the same boat before? Now that the ship had turned over, she would draw her sword towards him.


    William hung up the phone angrily. What he hated most was that others threatened him.

 Chapter 790 The Girlfriend Of Dorian

    In the evening, Candice received a call and smiled complacently.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Of course, I have found the reporter''s address." The man''s voice came from the other end of the line, hoarse and sophisticated.


    "Well done, thank you, Kylo."


    "You don''t need to thank me. But I''m short of money recently... "


    "I know. I''ll transfer the money to you tomorrow."


    "Honey, you are so considerate." When the man said considerate, his obscene tone made the woman disgusted.


    But she had to endure it. After all, this person could help her a lot.


    There was no difference between sleeping once and sleeping many times. As long as she could achieve her goal.


    ''Hilary, I didn''t expect that those photos couldn''t affect you and Willie.


    Then, let''s see how your past and that big star''s past will end!''


    In the morning of the second day, Candice found the reporter according to the address. She heard that he had no longer been a reporter, so she asked him directly.


    "Did you secretly take a photo of Dorian and the daughter of the Su consortium?"


    If Kylo''s investigation was right, then the reporter was the one who had known Dorian.


    However, before the photos could be exposed, William had asked someone to dismiss him and gave him a sum of money to keep his mouth shut.


    "Well..."


    The man was in a dilemma, but Candice took out a check with a large number and smiled wickedly.


    "If you can give me those photos, this check will be yours."


    "Well, those photos were destroyed." When the man said this, he obviously lost his confidence. Looking at the number, he thought of something.


    "If the photos are destroyed, you will definitely leave a backup or a photographic film. Don''t worry. Give it to me. I won''t let anyone know about it, and these photos won''t be exposed. "


    Hearing the woman''s promise, the man nodded, went to the room to find the photos he had taken before and handed them to her.


    The moment she got it, she smiled coldly.


    Hilary, let me see how you can turn over this time!


    In the pictures, Hilary was holding the man beside her with a bright smile.


    They held hands, hugged, and even kissed their foreheads.


    Although there was no more heavyweight, it was enough for the married Mrs. Gu.


    "Hilary, I didn''t expect you to be so good at seducing people."


    Didn''t they say that the singer named Dorian had a


    the sake of her hungry stomach.


    Then, the man put her on the bed in the lounge and kissed her gently on her skin.


    "Let''s finish it first."


    This man was really...


    The wonderful lunch time was squeezed by a man. Ultimately, it was all because of the guy named Earl. If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t have given it to a wolf!


    ''Humph! When I go back, I will torture him with Tia for thousands of times!''!


    When Nyla came to the dining room, she saw a woman sitting at the table by the window and waiting for someone.


    "Is that Miss Su?"


    She asked uncertainly, and the woman nodded friendly.


    "Hello, Miss Lin."


    Nyla just received her phone call. Although she didn''t know her, Candice said she was the cousin of Mrs. Gu.


    "What''s up?"


    "Yes, I''m Hilary''s cousin. I''ve heard about the product endorsement designed by my sister."


    Speaking of the endorsement, Nyla felt a little embarrassed. After all, she didn''t get it.


    "Is it because I don''t meet Mrs. Gu''s requirements?"


    Hilary shook her head and pretended to feel sorry.


    "Not really. As far as I know, my sister aims at you. "


    Aim at her?


    Nyla was puzzled. Had she offended Mrs. Gu before?


    In the woman''s confusion, Candice took out the developed photos and spread them one by one in front of Nyla.


    "You will understand after watching these."


    Nyla frowned and her expression changed when she saw the person in the photo. She widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Said Candice word by word with a sneer.


    "My sister, Hilary, is the one who has a secret relationship with Dorian."

 Chapter 791 Mrs. Gu Had An Affair

    Hilary, the woman who dated Dorian!


    Nyla picked up one of the photos with her trembling fingers and looked at the two people on it. This was most likely the couples in love.


    It was her!


    It was Hilary. The woman in Jonny''s heart was the wife of the president of the Gu consortium, Hilary!


    The picture slipped down. Nyla couldn''t accept this fact. She felt that she was going crazy.


    How could it be her!


    Now she recalled the first time they met at the engagement party. There was indeed something wrong with the expressions of Jonny and Hilary.


    She was so stupid that she didn''t realize it.


    Later, no wonder... No wonder William wanted her to commit suicide to keep Dorian, because the second day was Hilary''s wedding.


    Without her accident, he had already left with that woman.


    On the second day, the news that the bride ran away from the wedding was spread all over the city.


    Therefore, Dorian and William had been lying to her!


    No wonder Hilary didn''t accept the endorsement. It turned out that she hated her because of Jonny.


    Hilary... ''This bitch, I won''t let you go!''


    Seeing Nyla''s angry face, Candice knew that her goal had been achieved.


    "That''s why she always bullies you because she still loves Dorian. I saw them meet and hug each other intimately last night... Then they entered the hotel. What''s wrong with my sister? She has become the wife of the Gu consortium. Why does she still have an affair? "


    Candice''s words were unintentionally cheering on the flames. Nyla was flabbergasted. It turned out that Dorian went to find this woman when he disappeared!


    They went to the hotel! Then they...


    So what? She thought it was too shameless to continue their love without telling everyone!


    Nyla couldn''t stand it, nor could she accept it.


    William didn''t tell her because he was afraid that she would make trouble if she knew it?


    She stood up in a hurry and left without saying anything more.


    Looking at the situation, Candice was afraid that there would be a good show soon.


    William had just received a notice from his boss that Dorian was in the company now and asked him to go there immediately.


    Just as he was about to go out, Nyla found him with frightening anger and shouted at him.


    "That woman is Hilary, right?"


    William froze at this moment.


    "She is the woman with Jonny. I know everything!" Nyla screamed, wishing to smash everything in the room to vent her anger.


    "Who told you that?"


    William calmed down and snapped back.


    But Nyla just shook her head and smiled bitterly.


    "You and Jonny have been making fun of me! I hate him. I hate those shameless bitches! "


    After getting married, the two of them continued to tangle with each other. She hate


    it came to a person who always called her bitch.


    "Nyla, listen to me carefully. Don''t blame me for being abandoned by a man! Dorian left you because of your betrayal and deception. You deserve it. You can''t blame anyone else! "


    "No, it''s you. It''s you who get involved. That''s why we are like this!" [ÁÖ׿¶ù] denied out of control. She hated it when she recalled that she had to choose to accompany that director for the sake of her career as a famous model.


    But she was trying her best to make it up. It was about to succeed. Jonny loved her. If it weren''t for Hilary and her interference, everything would not be like this!


    "Nyla, I never get involved in you."


    It was Nyla who chose to betray Dorian first. Hilary just met that man at the wrong time.


    "I don''t believe it! Hilary, you make me so painful. I won''t let you go! "


    Hilary now realized that the woman in front of her was not as emotional as ordinary people, and her eyes were full of scarlet.


    Dorian said that she deceived him by pretending to have cancer. If she could think of such a method, what else could she not do.


    "Don''t think you can control everything just because you are Mrs. Gu now. If Willie knows that you are just a loose woman and still have an affair after marriage, you will end up in a worse situation than me! "


    As long as Nyla thought that Hilary was pointed at by thousands of people, her revenge drowned her reason.


    She wanted to ruin Hilary''s reputation and witness her destruction!


    "You are crazy."


    Hilary couldn''t continue to entangle with this madman. She wanted to call the security guard, but she didn''t expect that Nyla stepped forward and pushed open the door of the office. She shouted like a shrew, attracting the attention of the employees on this floor.


    "Mrs. Gu had an affair and stole my man!"

 Chapter 792 Mr. Gu Has Learned The Love Manual

    "Does your cousin know that you are here for me?"


    Willie looked coldly at the well-dressed woman standing in front of him.


    With a bright smile on her face, Candice pouted, "brother in law, you are the CEO of the Gu consortium. If you agree, she won''t say anything."


    After saying that, she slowly approached the noble with a bit of charm.


    "Brother in law, I really want to work in the Gu consortium and learn some management experience from you. For the sake of my sister, let me work in the Gu consortium. "


    The woman put her feeble hand on his shoulder. Willie smelt her pungent perfume.


    "Brother in law..."


    Hearing this, the corners of Willie''s mouth lifted slightly. He only remembered what Hil had said.


    ''I don''t want to see someone.''


    Seeing the smile on the man''s face, Candice realized that he didn''t mean to refuse her. Then she turned to the man''s collar.


    But the next moment, her wrist was held by him with some strength.


    "Ah..." Said Candice in a low voice.


    Willie pushed her away and said.


    "If you want to work in the Gu consortium, you can."


    "Really?"


    Although he pushed her away, his permission made Candice ecstatic. After she entered the Gu consortium and followed him, she was not afraid that Willie would not care about her.


    "But there is one request."


    "Brother in law, as long as I can do it."


    Her answer was so straightforward that a sinister smile appeared on Willie''s face.


    "You will know it in the future."


    In Candice''s mind, what the man said must be that. But considering their relationship, he didn''t tell her the truth.


    "Brother in law, you are so bad."


    Candice complained shyly, completely ignoring the coldness in the man''s eyes.


    It seemed that there were so many women who flattered themselves in the world. The former Amy, now Candice.


    ''Mrs. Gu, why are there always so many people around you who covet my beauty? I''m really in a dilemma.''


    "You..." When Earl pushed the door open and came in, he saw a woman he had never seen before. He frowned and cursed.


    "Damn it! Your wife is fighting with someone else, but you are still flirting here!"


    "Nyla, shut up!"


    "What? You dare not admit what you have done? Hilary, you stole my man. Shame on you! "


    Nyla yelled at the employees, pointing at Hilary.


    "Look at your CEO''S wife. Don''t be fooled by her innocent look!"


    Hilary couldn''t stand the humiliation anymore. Regardless of everyone''s gaze, Hilary raised her hand and slapped hard on Nyla''s face. The slap shocked everyone first, and then Nyla.


    This woman dared to slap her!


    Nyla covered her aching cheek with her hand and looked so shocked and angry that she wanted to swallow Hilary.


    "Nyla, say it again. I won''t let you go!"


    The angry shout of the wife of the president frightened all the employees. They were all shocked.


    They didn''t expect that the seemingly weak director would be so domineering. If anyone dared to provoke her in the future, he would be courting death!


    "Are you threatening me? Hilary, let me tell you. I''m not afraid! " Nyla didn''t believe that she could die here?


    What was she afraid of? It was not her who had an affair, nor was she shameless.


    "I just want everyo


    she was very young, she still couldn''t be calm in front of her mother-in-law after so many things, especially when she couldn''t remember many things.


    "Good girl, come here. The dinner is getting cold."


    With a smile in her eyes, Celia pulled Hilary towards the table.


    Following her, Willie looked at Xenia, who was sticking out her tongue, and shrugged.


    He wanted to say that Celia''s son had lost his position, not to mention her unhappy little daughter. Please forgive him.


    "Hil, try this."


    Not long after Hilary sat down, her bowl was piled up with a hill.


    In particular, these dishes were picked up by her mother-in-law, more attentive than her real husband.


    Celia warned her son as she refilled Hilary''s bowl.


    "Wil, let me tell you. Hil is your parents in law and our baby. If you bully her, you don''t have to enter this house anymore..."


    Hilary finally calmed down. Her heart trembled again when she heard this.


    Uh...


    In that case, she might have committed a big crime.


    "...A sister in law. "


    On the other side, Xenia almost called Hilary''s nickname again.


    "You have no idea how important you are to my family! My elder sister told me that the first time she went to your house with my brother, my elder sister was abandoned. She was so miserable at that time... "


    In front of Hilary, Xenia kept talking as if Winnie was not the one who was present at that time but her.


    But Hilary didn''t know that, and she didn''t remember many things that she said later.


    But she was more sure of one thing after hearing what Xenia said.


    No matter whether Willie wanted her or not, she would stick to him!


    "Well, the food can''t stop your mouth."


    Willie said and put the spareribs into someone''s mouth.


    "HMM..."


    Looking at the helpless expression on Xenia''s face, Hilary and others all laughed.


    Seeing the harmonious family, Hilary was suddenly enlightened.


    Now she felt how lucky she was to marry such a good husband and a good family.


    When she put a piece of braised pork into her mouth with a smile.


    "EW..."


    She covered her mouth and her face turned pale She wanted to throw up.

 Chapter 793 Honey, Do You Like Boys Or Girls

    At this critical moment, Hilary had never expected such a reaction.


    ''Oh my God! I have to swallow it anyway, or my mother-in-law will think that I...''


    "Uncomfortable?"


    Touching her back, Willie looked at her pale face and frowned.


    "Nothing."


    Hilary shook her head and swallowed again.


    But when she looked up, she saw the eyes of the three people over there.


    Especially her mother-in-law. Celia reacted quickly after being stunned for a second.


    She stepped forward and held Hilary''s hand. Her voice was full of excitement and concern.


    "Hil, are you... Pregnant! "


    All of a sudden, Hilary was stunned and her pupils dilated. Pregnant?


    Then, there was a deep look in Willie''s eyes. It seemed that he was a little surprised?


    It took Hilary a long time to react.


    On the other side of the line, Xenia asked her brother if he hadn''t taken contraceptive measures.


    "Hurry up, go and call Dr. Li..."


    Celia urged Carlos.


    Although Carlos, who had been promoted to the father-in-law, didn''t show anything on his face, in fact, he clenched his hands slightly.


    "I''ll call my elder sister."


    Xenia put down her chopsticks and was about to run upstairs.


    "Mom, I don''t think so."


    Outside the situation, Hilary finally came to her senses. Looking at the busy family, she said hurriedly.


    "Hil, don''t talk nonsense. I think you look exactly like me when I was pregnant, don''t you? Mr. Gu? "


    The man nodded in agreement as Celia piled up Carlos.


    "No, it''s not like that. I... I''ve caught a cold recently and my stomach is not feeling well."


    It was not certain yet. Hilary didn''t want to make such a move, especially, what if it was not? Her parents in law must be very disappointed?


    "Well..." Celia hesitated for a moment and was about to say that she''d better ask Dr. Li to check on her. It''s not a small matter if she has a stomachache.


    But before she could say anything, Willie said first.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll take her to the hospital."


    Then he stroked Hilary''s hair and said dotingly.


    "Let''s go. I''ll make some food for you when we get back."


    After saying that, without waiting for the consent of Celia, Willie stood up and held Hilary in his arms, leading her to the door.


    Celia wanted to say something more, but was stopped by Carlos.


    "Don''t worry. Wil''ll tell you what happened. Well, sit down and have dinner."


    Taking a look at her husband and then at her son who had already walked out of the door, Celia prayed in her heart that if Hilary was pregnant, Celia would wait for a long time to have a grandson!


    Looking at the neon lights outside the window, Hilary was slightly absent-minded on the way home. Hilary leaned against the car window with her hand against her forehead.


    Until the car stopped at the roadside, the man looked at her with his d


    k her head and tried to convince herself. Every life has its own path. What she needed to do was to welcome the arrival of a new life.


    She went out of the bathroom and climbed into the bed obediently. She pulled back the quilt and snuggled up to the man''s chest, with her ears close to his heart.


    "Shh, don''t say anything." She pressed her index finger against his thin lips. Now she just wanted to hear his heartbeat. What was the difference between him and her.


    With a smile in his eyes, Willie looked down at the woman who was so close to him. Her soft skin streaked across his chest, which was a great temptation to him.


    "Wow, you don''t have a heartbeat!" She pretended to be surprised, which made the man almost lose control.


    "Because you stole my heart."


    EMM...


    Hilary shivered and felt disgusted!


    This man was not stingy when he said these sweet words in bed. He was rarely so active in normal times.


    "Have you fooled many women in this way?"


    He sounded like a playboy in love, just like Earl.


    Willie smiled and said in a low and attractive voice. He bit her ear and kissed her, which made the woman in his arms tremble.


    "I only lied to you."


    Well, she was fooled by him again!


    Hilary rolled her eyes, bit her lips and looked at him seductively.


    "Honey, do you like boys or girls?"


    Although it was too early to ask. And she was not sure whether she was pregnant or not, but Hilary wanted to hear an answer now. It seemed to be a big problem for a long time!


    "What? Boys or girls? "


    The man''s profile approached her forehead, his fingers touching her nose back and forth, and his thin lips curving.


    "Girls, just like you."


    As beautiful as Hilary.


    Hilary was pleased, although she hoped it was a boy, because... It was not bad to have a copy of Willie!


    "Well, after we have a daughter, will you only love her but not me?"

 Chapter 794 If You Keep Knocking On My Head, I Wont Give Birth To A Daughter For You

    This question was also worth thinking about. It was said that a daughter was the lover of her father in her previous life, which gave Hilary a sense of crisis.


    The serious look on her face made Willie feel helpless. Was she jealous of her future daughter?


    "Will you?" Hilary rubbed her head against his and wanted to hear his answer.


    "It depends on your performance."


    "What performance?"


    Hilary pouted and thought, ''What will happen to this man if he only loves me!''!


    It was obvious that he didn''t love her enough to beat around the bush.


    "Your performance in bed." The man said these words unhurriedly, and Hilary''s face instantly flushed with shyness. This man...


    "You are so annoying." She wrinkled her nose and made a face at him, trying to turn over and sleep. But his arms firmly held her waist, making her cling to him. Under the faint halo of light, there were some stars in her eyes.


    He was so bossy that she missed him so much. She kissed his lips and asked in a low voice.


    "Honey, will you be happy to have a baby?"


    It seemed that it was a silly question.


    Wasn''t it obvious from his appearance.


    He didn''t reply, but looked at her gently.


    The woman nodded and continued.


    "Grandpa, mom, parents in law, they must be happy."


    "What about you?"


    Among those happy people, she didn''t mention herself.


    He stared at her and said gently.


    "I..." Hilary hesitated.


    She took a long breath and seemed to be listless.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know if I can be a good mother, but..."


    "But what?"


    The last sentence caught Willie''s attention.


    Hilary frowned slightly.


    "You know, my current job is really important to me. If I am pregnant, I will be unable to take care of one of it. If I delay my work because of the child, I will not only be responsible for myself, but also the other employees. But if I go on working, what if something happens to the child... "


    Hilary murmured, "what''s more, if the examination shows that it is not pregnant tomorrow, then my mother-in-law... I think she must be very disappointed. "


    "Silly girl!"


    He nodded and held her tighter.


    eople who heard it would think differently of Hilary.


    "I wish Hilary''s reputation could be ruined!" Nyla gritted her teeth. Now that she had nothing, she wanted Hilary to pay back bit by bit.


    "I know how you feel, so we should have a plan, not act on impulse."


    "Plan?" Nyla looked at the woman in confusion.


    "It seems that you also hate her, don''t you? Otherwise, as her cousin, how could she want to help me? "


    "Yes, I hate her. Who doesn''t hate that kind of woman? "


    Candice sneered. Even Nyla could feel her coldness. Nyla always felt that this woman was different. She was not a fool and it was not wrong for her to make use of her.


    "If you want Hilary to pay the price, you have to throw out something."


    "For what?"


    Raising her eyebrows, Candice said word by word.


    "Willing to sacrifice Dorian."


    Sacrifice Dorian...


    Nyla frowned, lost in thought.


    Although Dorian was the one who hurt her most, but she love him. How could she hurt him...


    Seeing Nyla''s scruples, Candice sneered coldly, which undoubtedly added to her pain.


    "Dorian and Hilary have done those things. Why do you still care about him? Humph, I''m afraid that in the end, not only did Hilary not lose anything, but also got everything. Dorian''s body and... His heart. "


    "No!"


    Nyla shouted angrily. She would never allow it!


    "Then do as I say. I promise that you can completely destroy Hilary this time."

 Chapter 795 A Five Thousand Word Self-criticism Letter

    When Nyla returned to Dorian''s apartment, she found that the door was open. Her eyes lit up.


    Dorian hadn''t come back since he left that day.


    She was alone here. So, was he back?


    She knew that he loved her.


    "Jonny..."


    But when she entered the room, the smile at the corners of her mouth froze at what she saw.


    "What... What are you doing?" She stopped these people who were carrying things.


    Who were they? Why did they move the things inside without her permission?


    "Mr. Qin asked us to move things here and said that he wouldn''t live here anymore."


    Nyla was stunned. Wouldn''t live here anymore...


    What did he mean?


    "Mr. Qin asked me to tell Miss Lin that if you want this house, you can keep it."


    After saying that, the man continued to carry the things expressionlessly. They moved out some music facilities in the room, and didn''t touch any furniture.


    But Nyla felt that everything in the house was empty.


    He hated her so much.


    Did he even take her as a beggar?


    ''Dorian, how could you do this to me!


    I love you! I love you! But you hurt me again and again for that woman.''


    "Stop! I don''t allow you to touch anything! "


    The woman roared and stopped the two people who were moving the stereo.


    "Miss Lin, we just did as Mr. Qin said. Don''t make things difficult for us."


    "Let him come to see me, or no one can touch these things!"


    Nyla widened her eyes. Dorian didn''t even want to see her. How could he be so cruel!


    She couldn''t get through to him. She heard from the record company that he had changed his agent and there was no way to find him.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Lin. He doesn''t want to see you. "


    A woman''s cold and arrogant voice came from behind.


    "Who are you?"


    "This is my name card. I''m Dorian''s new agent." Sunny handed the business card to Nyla, but the woman didn''t take it. Seeing that Sunny didn''t take it back and let it go, the business card fell to the ground.


    "Ask Dorian to see me." Nyla said contemptuously.


    The other party was just an immature agent. Did she really think she can make decisions for Dorian?


    Sunny replied with a faint smile.


    "I''m just his agent. I''m responsible for telling you what he wants. He said he didn''t want to see you. I have no right to let you see him. I''m sorry. "


    "You... He will see me. " Nyla was sure that as long as Dorian was willing to see her, nothing else mattered.


    "I don''t know. The only thing he said was that he hoped Miss Lin to take care of herself."


    Take care of herself...


    After drinking one glass after another, Nyla smiled bitterly and looked terrible.


    She was the only one left in the empty apartment.


    And all this was b


    fe of the president?"


    "¡­" Bow? This woman was obviously embarrassing her. Hilary was not the emperor. Did she need to kowtow to see her?


    "Sister, I''m just a secretary. You don''t have to be so hostile to me."


    The secretary was so small that she couldn''t stop her from seeing Willie?


    That was too "small". Power and position were not in direct proportion.


    "I don''t have the mood to be against you. I just want to remind you. From now on, don''t mention the word "sister" in the company. Isn''t it difficult to call me "Mrs. Su"? "


    Pursing her lips, Candice didn''t say anything. But in her heart, Candice wished she could trample on the woman under her feet and let her ravage her.


    "Now that he is in a meeting, please pass on my words -- prepare the self-criticism, five thousand words."


    "What?"


    Candice thought she had heard it wrong?


    However, Hilary turned around and left after giving the order.


    If Willie dared to get this woman into the company, the five thousand word self-criticism was too simple to him!


    "Self-criticism letter..." ''Is it the secret between Hilary and him?''


    Candice bit her lips and her eyes turned red.


    When Hilary returned to her office, she didn''t know where Tia and Earl had gone. It was much quieter in an instant.


    When she was thinking about what happened to Candice, her phone suddenly rang, which startled her.


    "Kitten."


    Before she could say anything, she heard the man''s hoarse and attractive voice.


    Only that Evildoer would call her like that. It was disgusting!


    "You don''t want the shares and yacht that I owe you last time?"


    Well, although she hated it, Hilary''s eyes flashed with a glimmer of light. He was such a fool as to walk right into the lion''s den.


    "I''ll wait for you at the dock tonight."

 Chapter 796 Lets Punish Them Together

    After being locked up for so many days, Gia had only seen one side of Wesley. When she refused to eat, he forcefully poured the food into her mouth.


    He said, "if you want to die, don''t dirty my place."


    It was funny. Who imprisoned her and didn''t allow her to leave?


    Now he disliked her for dirty. Didn''t he feel contradictory?


    When she calmed down and picked up the brush, the door was opened.


    She knew it was him, but she didn''t show it and continued what she was doing.


    Until the man stood behind her and looked down at the scenery blossoming under her brush.


    He frowned and his eyes were dark.


    "It''s such a beautiful scene. It''s really stained to draw it from your hand."


    It seemed that Gia had guessed what he would say, so she didn''t take it seriously. She chuckled and put down the brush.


    "Are you here to let me go?"


    After so many days, it was time for him to stop being childish.


    "Tonight, I''ll take you to see his wife." As he spoke, he touched her hair with his slender fingers. It was a little messy and needed to be dressed up.


    At last, Gia''s eyes were no longer indifferent. She looked into his deep and bottomless eyes.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Pressing his lips against hers, Wesley rubbed her lips with his finger pulps and smiled.


    "Can''t I help you solve your rival in love?"


    She should thank him for helping her.


    Gia stared at the man''s eyes, which used to be the support of her whole life.


    But now, she resisted. Because she could no longer find the tenderness in it. The only thing left was coldness and presumptuousness.


    "You want to make him suffer, don''t you?"


    He didn''t answer, but smiled wickedly.


    ''Gianna, you will know how painful I was.''


    The night fell slightly. When Hilary arrived at the dock, the sea breeze made her hair a little messy.


    "Mrs. Gu, please."


    The man who had been following the Evildoer came to her, bowed respectfully and politely.


    Taking a look at the luxury yacht worth millions of dollars in front of her, Hilary pursed her lips and wondered if she should go up?


    Should she call Willie, but... Didn''t he tell her about Candice yet!


    Anyway, let''s talk about business first.


    After getting on the yacht, she felt a little regretful.


    The sea breeze was a little strong. When she walked into the boat, she saw a coquettish man leaning against the sofa. At first glance, he looked like a concubine lying on his chair.


    "Kitten."


    With his eyes narrowed, he smiled sexil


    ey would do this to Gia. He was so...


    "Kitten, in fact, you hate her." Looking at Gia''s cold face, he whispered in Hilary''s ear.


    Hilary shook her head and denied.


    "You are lying. You hate her as much as I do. She is a shameless mistress. How can you not hate her for having an affair with your husband? "


    "No, they didn''t!" Hilary retorted. She believed in Willie and Gia.


    "Why did you make things difficult for her, Wesley?" The woman who had been silent finally spoke coldly, but her irony to the man was undisguised.


    "How poor you are!"


    There was no mercy in Gia''s words, but some guilt.


    Hilary was in a mess. Feeling that the man loosened his grip on her body, he approached the tied woman step by step with a cold and fierce aura.


    Hilary didn''t understand why she was involved in their war?


    Looking into Gia''s eyes, Hilary was about to say something, but was interrupted by the next move of Wesley.


    Slap¡ª¡ª


    The man slapped Gia''s right cheek hard.


    "¡­" At this moment, Hilary completely lost her voice.


    The slap made Gia seem to have heard the mockery of the waves outside. It hurt, really hurt.


    She didn''t know if it was because of the pain on her face or somewhere else that there was a trace of blood on the corner of her mouth.


    Well, he was really ruthless.


    Her jaw was pinched hard by him, and the look in his eyes was like a jackal.


    "Gianna, why are you so naughty?" His voice was very light, but it made people feel very cold.


    Hilary seemed to have seen the devil hiding behind Wesley. It was so horrible.


    A man could be so ruthless that she felt that Gia would die in front of her the next second.

 Chapter 797 Is He A Devil

    In the face of Wesley, Gia laughed scornfully.


    "Choosing to leave you is the only right decision in my life."


    Really? The right decision...


    Hearing that, Wesley lifted his lips coldly and looked back at Hilary.


    "Kitten, what do you think I should do with this woman who betrayed me?"


    Hilary didn''t say anything. Gia and she were under his control now. She had no right to make a decision.


    "How about throwing her into the sea to feed the fish?"


    Hilary''s cold eyes completely lost their calmness when she heard the man''s words.


    Hilary glared at him. If she continued to endure it, she was a evil too!


    "Wesley, are you crazy? She is your wife!"


    How could a husband throw his wife into the sea to feed fish?


    It''s horrible. Willie said that he wanted them to deal with by themselves? Now Hilary saw it. That was how Wesley was going to deal with Gia!


    However, Gia couldn''t help laughing. This time, she was no longer mocking, but sad. This was the man who swore to protect her for a lifetime and now wanted to kill her!


    Her red lips were lifted, and her faint voice came.


    "No, we are never a couple."


    That marriage certificate, even his name and identity were fake. How could they get married?


    "The man I married doesn''t have the noble status of the William Clan, nor does he have this name."


    Wesley ¡¤ William... No, the man she loved didn''t call that.


    Hilary''s eyes trembled. What did she mean?


    However, the man didn''t show any expression on his face. After a while, he raised the corners of his mouth. No one could tell whether he was happy or angry from his face.


    "Throw her into the sea."


    The words were emotionless.


    His eyes had taken the souls of others and shattered their dreams.


    Did Hilary hear it right? He just said...


    It was not until Bert took the woman to the outside of the yacht that Hilary realized what had happened.


    "No! No! "


    She wanted to stop him, but her arm was grabbed by Wesley. How could she withstand a man''s strength?


    "You can''t do this, Wesley!"


    This was killing. Was he going to kill the person he loved with his own hands?


    Hilary didn''t understand why at this time, Gia didn''t even want to say an explanation? Was it what she wanted to be killed by him?


    They were all crazy!


    "Kitten, that''s her own choice." He said above Hilary''s head, but his unique eyes never moved away from the woman who was about to fall on the edge of the yacht.


    ''Gianna, even Hilary knows that you can''t die, but you don''t even want to beg me?''


    "If you force her to death, you will regret for the re


    ad something not to tell her.


    "Boss." Don said after taking a look at Hilary who had woken up.


    "Miss Gia is out of danger, but..."


    "But what?" It was Hilary who spoke, staring at Don with a pair of eager eyes.


    "Tell me, I want to know."


    Seeing that Don didn''t say anything, Hilary questioned the man.


    Willie cast a glance at Don.


    Knowing what his Boss meant, Don said.


    "The doctor said if she doesn''t perform the heart transplant surgery, Miss Gia will only be alive for three months."


    Hilary was stunned. The heart transplant surgery was...


    It turned out that this past was not someone''s fault. It was just fate that made fun of them.


    Candice came to work with joy in the morning in order to see Willie as soon as possible. But he didn''t come to the company today.


    Coincidentally, Hilary didn''t come either.


    Were they at home or on a date?


    "Why didn''t my cousin come to work?"


    Taking a glance at the woman who was looking at her arrogantly, a smile played at the corners of Tia''s mouth.


    "She has her own reason."


    Hearing that, Candice got angry and immediately said angrily, "what''s your name? How dare you talk to me like that?"


    In her opinion, Tia was just a small assistant and she was not afraid at all.


    Not in the mood to talk to this woman, Tia lowered her head and continued to do her own thing, ignoring her.


    Damn it! How dare she ignore her!


    Seeing the glass of water on the other side of the table, Candice picked it up and was about to pour it on the woman''s face.


    Until Tia''s face was covered with water stains, she smiled coldly. This was the end of provoking her.


    "Damn it! You bitch! How dare you splash my wife!"


    A roar came from behind her.

 Chapter 798 How Lucky I Am To Meet Him

    Tia took out a piece of tissue and wiped the water off her face. But her action was stopped by the voice of Earl.


    Seeing the anger in the man''s eyes, for some reason, Tia''s heart rippled.


    Candice gritted her teeth. She had never thought that this woman would be the one that Earl loved.


    What a world! Were these men blind!


    Were Hilary and the woman in front of her better than her?


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Mu. I didn''t know this assistant is yours." Candice had no choice but to pretend to be aggrieved. After she entered the Gu consortium, she couldn''t provoke this man.


    Earl snorted. Obviously, he didn''t want to listen to these reasons.


    "She is not only mine, but also..."


    "I''m fine."


    Before Earl could finish his words, he was interrupted by Tia.


    Everyone in the company knew that Hilary was the wife of the CEO, but few people knew that Tia was the cousin of the CEO.


    She thought it was better not to expose her identity, or it would really cause trouble like Hil.


    Apparently, Earl was confused.


    Looking at her somewhat embarrassed face, he thought, ''this girl has never suffered losses. What''s wrong with her today?''.


    Hearing that, Candice snorted in her heart. It seemed that this assistant didn''t dare to do anything to her!


    "Mr. Mu, she said she was fine. Can I leave now?"


    After saying that, she left in her high heels without waiting for his answer.


    "Can you bear it?"


    After Candice left, Earl asked Tia.


    "What do you think?"


    Tia snorted.


    Although she could tolerate it in the company, it didn''t mean that she could tolerate it even when she was out of the company!


    Thinking of this, she raised her eyebrows slightly and said sarcastically.


    "Don''t you still think she is obedient?"


    What the hell!


    Earl took back his words and was speechless.


    "Honey, can I go to visit Gia?"


    Hilary just wanted to have a look to make sure that Gia was safe.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    "No. I want to have a talk with her alone."


    She might not be able to get the answer to many things if he was with her.


    Looking at the woman''s insistence, Willie pursed his lips and said nothing.


    "I won''t irritate her."


    Was he worried that she would irritate Gia?


    "She is not that easy to be provoked by you." The man smiled faintly. He was afraid that the only person who could make Gia move was Wesley.


    "Do you know her well?"


    Even Hilary herself sensed the jealousy in it, let alone him.


    With a smile, he leaned closer to her and kissed her on the lips. He liked the jealous


    dn''t think of anything.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "¡­" She just shook her head, pouted, put her small hands around his narrow waist and nestled in his arms.


    "Honey, I feel very happy."


    It was not that others were not happy, but that Hilary felt that she was so lucky to meet him.


    She raised her head and looked at his profile. She wanted to remember him.


    She slowly closed her eyes, stood on tiptoe and kissed the man''s lips. It was not as short as before. This time, she kissed very seriously, one point one sending out all her feelings.


    This flirtation, however, was too hot to Willie.


    His big hand clasped her body which made it clung to him. He swallowed and snickered.


    "You want it?"


    Under normal circumstances, Mrs. Gu would turn red in the face and said no!


    But at this moment, Hilary spoke, her intoxicated eyes full of expectation and confusion.


    "I want you."


    Then she put her arms around his neck and kissed his Adam''s apple. His eyes were full of desire.


    What a bad girl.


    When he lost control and was about to throw her on the bed, the little woman who had been addicted to it suddenly opened her eyes, rolled her eyes and called him.


    "Wait!"


    The man ignored her and reached out to her skirt.


    "I don''t want to."


    After saying that, she pushed away the person on her body hard.


    "Hil, stop it."


    She told him that she didn''t want it now. He would be disabled. It was not good to light the fire but leave it alone.


    "I said I don''t want to, but I just don''t want to!"


    Don''t ask her why she was so capricious all of a sudden, just because she thought of Candice''s annoying face and the person who let her enter the company!

 Chapter 799 A Woman Whom You Can Buy With Money

    He said she was making trouble. Well, she would let him know now.


    She put her soft hand into the man''s shirt, and his hot chest was within her reach. She drew it intentionally or unintentionally with her slender fingers.


    She bit and teased him as he did before. She could hear the man gasping in her ear. She smiled proudly and kissed his ear.


    "But what should I do? I just don''t want to."


    It sounded so shy, and there was no concealment of her playful cunning.


    She just wanted to piss him off and then... Hum!


    "Honey, you won''t force me, will you?"


    She blinked her eyes, as if she trusted her husband very much. It was this damn expression that made Willie deeply addicted to it.


    "¡­"


    Seeing the veins on the man''s forehead four, the woman who was teasing him was a little stunned.


    It was said that men would badly hurt when they had a reaction and didn''t did that thing...


    Would he...


    "Honey, are you feeling bad?"


    She asked nervously, knowing the answer.


    "Yes, I feel bad." He snorted. The little woman''s flushed face was as beautiful as a flower. She buried her head in her neck and rested on her skin.


    "Honey..."


    She called him softly, but he let go of her at this moment, stood up and went into the bathroom.


    Uh...


    Hilary woke up and felt a little confused.


    Was he... Was he angry because she said no?


    Well, she seemed to have gone too far, especially to refuse a man who was ready to...


    But he didn''t tell her anything about Candice either.


    A few minutes later, the woman obediently knocked on the bathroom door, but there was no response. She opened a narrow crack and squinted at the situation inside.


    She had thought that she would peep at the man''s sexy figure, but she didn''t expect...


    "Honey, you..."


    The cold water splashed on his body. His clothes were still on, and his short hair was stained with water. Along the perfect flawless outline, his clothes were wet.


    She was stunned and walked towards him unconsciously with her bare feet.


    She bit her lower lip slightly and loosened her lip in the man''s malicious eyes. Her cherry red lips seemed to be stained with honey.


    Because of her words, he took a cold shower. Although he looked a little seductive, he still looked a little embarrassed.


    She could even see that cold water could not relieve his heat source at all. On the contrary, his eyes had been stained with


    miled bitterly. What? Did he want to kill her himself?


    "You and Hilary are in danger at the same time, but it seems that it doesn''t matter whether you are alive or dead, Willie does''t care about you. I don''t know if he is still in love with his wife tonight. "


    His lazy satire, as if inadvertently, was malicious and dark.


    She didn''t say anything. It seemed that she took him as a passer-by.


    "Gia, how much did Willie give you back then?"


    It was said that it was a large sum of money. He really wanted to know how much.


    How much was it that made this woman, who had been with him for so many years, heartless to leave overnight?


    Looking into his eyes, Gia replied word by word


    "One million."


    One million. The cost of that operation was not much, but it could save that person''s life by one million.


    "Ha ha," Wesley sneered. One million. It turned out that their relationship for so many years was worth one million.


    "You sell yourself for one million. What a bitch!"


    Bitch...


    Gia smiled sadly.


    Indeed, if she had been more ruthless at that time, perhaps today''s scene would not have happened.


    "Now I can give you more money and sell you to me."


    She liked money, didn''t she? He had a lot now. He was no longer the poor boy who made money by racing. If she loved money, he would give it to her as long as she could sell herself!


    At this moment, the cold woman finally raised a layer of anger in her eyes.


    "What do you think I am, Wesley?"


    A prostitute?


    But his answer tore the wound in her heart bit by bit.


    "A woman who can be bought with money."

 Chapter 800 What If You Eat The Driver

    Her heart ached.


    She knew that she was already unbearable in his heart.


    Instead, he laughed, with tiredness in his cold eyes.


    "So, how much do you plan to pay for me now?"


    Wesley glanced at her viciously and sneered.


    "One million for one night."


    Didn''t she say that she sold herself to Willie with one million? Then he would give her one million a night. It should be a good deal for her.


    "Sorry, I don''t need money anymore." Gia turned her head and said calmly, bearing the coldness in her heart.


    Soon, footsteps came from outside. It was the two people who came back. Gia''s cold eyes froze.


    "If you don''t leave now, I''ll call for help."


    She pushed him away with all her strength. She tidied up her messy hair and pinned it behind her ears.


    "Gianna, when Willie loses everything, you will come to beg me."


    Gia lowered her eyes and didn''t say anything. She didn''t look at the dangerous face.


    The purpose of Wesley was very simple. He just wanted to frustrate Willie and make her regret.


    But she wouldn''t regret every decision she made.


    If she regretted, she regretted meeting him that year.


    Hilary, who had suffered a lot last night, was sleepy in the office. If she had known it earlier, she would not have lit the fire. In the end, she was the one to suffer.


    There was still a bit of depression in her depressed eyes. Just last night when she was in deep love, she asked about Candice.


    He replied vaguely.


    Candice was capable.


    Damn it! What!


    He even dared to praise other women in front of his wife, especially at that time. He did it on purpose.


    Why didn''t she know what kind of ability Candice had?


    Oh, by the way, or with the ability to seduce people!


    "Hil, are you okay?"


    After Tia made a cup of coffee for her, Hilary frowned.


    "Today is the day to submit the design draft. Have you forgotten it?"


    "Right!" Hilary knocked her head and remembered it. She took out the design draft she had drawn and began to think about it.


    Was it not good for her to always go to the office of Willie? She was too diligent even in business.


    "Tia, can you help me?"


    "Okay."


    "Let me do it!"


    Hilary could hear Earl''s shout a few meters away. Looking at the direction of the voice, Hilary thought, ''this guy is really hospitable.''.


    "Go ahead." Hilary threw the draft to him. She couldn''t wait to have another errand.


    ''If you like to go, just go. Don''t bother me.''


    In the face of young master Mu''s hospitality, Tia was already calm. Sometimes she wondered whether this man would be tired? He followed her all day long and did everything for her. She couldn''t tell whether he really car


    om talking to her.


    "Nyla and William worked together to cheat me."


    That night, she was in a hurry to find Willie and didn''t have the patience to listen to Dorian. In addition, she didn''t want to have too much contact with him.


    So, was she too arbitrary that night?


    Maybe he should have a chance to explain. Although it was useless now.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Not knowing when, the car stopped in front of her. Willie got out of the car and approached her.


    "Nothing, nothing."


    She faltered. When she was about to get on the car, she heard a woman''s sharp voice from behind.


    "Sister, brother in law!"


    Hilary frowned. She knew who it was without looking back.


    It was really... Inexorably hangs on!


    Holding her bag, Candice walked towards the two with a smile.


    "Sister, there is something wrong with my car. Can you and brother-in-law give me a ride?"


    She asked her, but Hilary noticed her eyes and never looked away from the man.


    At this moment, she seemed to be a little... ''I see.''


    Was she right? Did Candice have a crush on her husband!


    Hilary just wanted to vent her anger before, but now she was a little sure.


    With a smile on his lips, Willie didn''t say anything but looked at the cold faced Hilary from the corner of his eye.


    After a long while, Hilary finally opened her mouth¡ª¡ª


    "I don''t think we are on the same way,"


    They could just give her a ride and take her back to their home!


    "But it won''t be long before it rains. I''ll take a taxi home. I may be in danger, sister? " Candice pretended to be aggrieved. Anyone who saw her delicate appearance would feel pity for her.


    However, Hilary found it funny and asked her in reply.


    "I''m really worried about you. What if you eat the taxi driver?"

 Chapter 801 Mrs. Gu and Dorian

    "You..." Hilary''s words irritated Candice immediately, but she couldn''t get angry because of the presence of Willie.


    She bit her lips and forced an embarrassed smile.


    "Sister, you are so funny!"


    Funny... Hilary shook her head indifferently,


    "Yes, you are right."


    Did she mean that she didn''t want to talk to her?


    Candice couldn''t smile anymore and said in a harder tone.


    "If you really don''t want to give me a ride, I won''t be in trouble. I just feel a little wronged. Since I came back to the Su Clan, you haven''t cared about me much. Did I do anything wrong to make you unhappy? In front of my brother-in-law, tell me, I can change! "


    What the hell.


    Hilary frowned and thought, ''in front of Willie?


    It sounded weird.''


    It seemed that Hilary had bullied this woman and she asked Hilary''s husband to uphold justice for her!


    However, Candice was still trapped in her own drama.


    "I just hope that you won''t be against me anymore. I just want to be a little secretary."


    "Wait..." Hilary stopped the woman''s words. What was hostility? Did she do anything?


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Don''t lie in front of your brother-in-law."


    She used Candice''s words to retort. Mr. Willie, who was watching the woman''s fight coldly, raised his thin lips. It seemed that he had become a real agent.


    "It''s just a free ride? Just get in the car. "


    Candice didn''t expect that Hilary would let her get in the car.


    Hilary''s unpredictable smile made her very strange. But she didn''t think too much. She shyly glanced at the handsome man and sat on the back seat.


    Hilary winked at the man jokingly, as if asking him to watch a good show.


    What the hell was she up to.


    ''Candice, if you want to get in the car, I''ll let you. Don''t regret it.''


    In this way, Willie started the car and looked at Candice in the rearview mirror, who was looking at him with admiration.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Hilary held his hand on the steering wheel with her finger awkwardly. She glanced at the woman behind him and called in a low voice.


    "Honey..."


    When the woman''s finger pulps scratched the back of his hand, he knew what the little bad guy wanted to do. He gave her his right hand with great cooperation, and the two clasped hands.


    Although Candice felt uncomfortable, she didn''t care.


    But after a while, the man''s hand, whic


    Yes, she saw Candice. It was not a big deal, but Candice was standing with her mother-in-law.


    "Your eyes are fine."


    The man beside her said.


    Hilary was a little unhappy.


    Her mother-in-law had been kind to her before, but now she looked at Candice and seemed to get along well with her.


    "I don''t want to go there."


    Just take it as she really didn''t know the rules.


    She was jealous.


    "Okay."


    Although she didn''t expect that Willie would agree, she still sat down with him.


    Soon, the auction began.


    The collector seemed to be a little old. When he was talking about his own experiences, Hilary felt a little sleepy. She leaned her head against the chest of Willie and yawned from time to time.


    She had thought that she would fall asleep because of boredom, but she didn''t expect...


    "Next, I''ll show you some photos of the antique I found in the South Sea."


    Said the collector, turning on the projection screen in front of him. Hilary squinted her eyes and was about to fall asleep when she heard a sigh from the crowd.


    Then she was slightly stunned by his warm embrace.


    What''s wrong?


    When she opened her eyes, she saw a picture on the screen. It was not someone else, nor was it an antique, but...


    The photos of Dorian and her!


    "Where is my antique photo?" The collector asked, not knowing that the audience had been surrounded by gunpowder.


    "Isn''t this Mrs. Gu?"


    "Yes... It''s her, and... "


    They whispered among themselves. Everyone looked at Dorian and Hilary.


    At that moment, Hilary was completely cold.

 Chapter 802 Do You Believe Her

    Hilary looked around in panic, and found that there was something strange in everyone''s eyes, as well as some deeply disgusted eyes.


    "So my sister and this man..."


    Pretending not to know, Candice covered her mouth with her hand and sighed in a low voice, but her voice just reached the ears of Celia.


    Anyone who saw such a photo, especially her daughter-in-law, could not calm down.


    Therefore, even Celia, who had experienced a lot, was a little weak.


    "Hilary, you bitch!"


    Suddenly, another sharp female voice sounded. It was Nyla who brought many reporters into the auction house.


    She looked very haggard without any makeup, and her pale face seemed to have been greatly stimulated.


    "It''s you! You asked Dorian to leave me!"


    Nyla pointed at the woman angrily. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the hatred in Dorian''s eyes. Did he hate her?


    Did he hate her for hurting his sweetheart?


    ''It doesn''t matter. Dorian, I want you and Hilary to be discredited!''


    Soon, the reporters came forward and surrounded the two persons, Hilary and Dorian. Sharp questions came one after another.


    "Mrs. Gu, it is said that you have an underground relationship with Dorian for more than a year, right?"


    "Dorian, Nyla said that you betrayed her. You and Mrs. Gu have always been secret lovers?"


    "Mrs. Gu..."


    "No, I didn''t..."


    Numerous flashlights made Hilary stagger. She took a step back and almost fell to the ground.


    Everything was exposed!


    No matter how hard she tried to hide, it was useless.


    The man''s big palm held her back, and Hilary''s flustered eyes met the eyes of the man beside her.


    There was not much surprise in Willie''s eyes, but there was a usual deep and bottomless tenderness in his eyes.


    He held her in his arms like a pair of invisible wings to protect her.


    What happened to Willie soon attracted the reporters'' attention.


    "Mr. Gu, have you already known what happened between your wife and Dorian?"


    "It is said that Mrs. Gu abandoned you for the sake of Dorian. Do you know all these things?"


    "Don."


    A few guards stopped the reporters. Willie held Hilary in his arms and looked at Dorian coldly. The two looked at each other, as if they didn''t care about the noisy place.


    He felt the tremble of the woman in his arms, as if she could not stand steadily and clung to him.


    He lowered his head and whispered in her ear.


    "Let''s go."


    There were no photos, no reporters, and no Dorian.


    He didn''t care.


    He bent over and picked her up. Under the watchful eyes of the public and the dazzling light, under the noise of the crowd, he took her away in the most beautiful way in such a worst occasion.


    "Mr. Willie..."


    "Mr. Gu..."


    The reporters who were stopped didn''t want to lose the news of the explosion, so they chased up one after another. Dorian got on the car with the help of his agent.


    From beginnin


    "I don''t know what I did wrong! She has got Dorian, but she still treats me like this! So I want everyone to know her true colors. I don''t want everyone to be deceived by her anymore! "


    "Nyla, do you mean that the two of them worked together to cheat you?"


    "Yes! But I know that Dorian loves me. I have been in love with him for so many years. He was just seduced by Hilary! Anyway, I love him. No matter how deeply he hurt me, I believe that he will come back to me. I''ll wait for him. I''ll wait for him. "


    She didn''t know if the people who heard these words would pity the woman who had been abandoned by the man. Perhaps some people thought that her love was selfless enough to wait.


    But some people sneered and sneered.


    William also heard the news. Now the news was broadcast on TV and network, all about what happened tonight.


    He couldn''t help sneering. Since when did Nyla become so cunning?


    He actually raised a poisonous snake. This time, Dorian and Hilary were really on the verge of death.


    William didn''t know whether he was in a good mood or not. He had thought that he would be happy if Hilary was hurt. However, he found himself so stupid!


    It was really ridiculous to destroy the person he had cultivated.


    Hilary was right. He was a selfish man. Although he said it was for the good of Dorian, in fact, he was just unwilling to give up this money spinner.


    But he had been caring about Dorian for so many years. Now, Dorian was destroyed. How could he save him and face his dead parents?


    At the seaside, the sea wind was strong at night, but the radio in the car was still ringing.


    Hearing what Nyla said, Hilary bit her lips and said nothing.


    It was not until the man''s slender fingers turned off the radio channel that she came back to her senses. She looked at his cold side face with blurred and weak eyes. After a long time, she asked him.


    "Do you believe what she said?"

 Chapter 803 I Will Never Get What You Want

    There was no light in her beautiful eyes. She just stared at him, waiting for his answer.


    Nyla''s words were true and false.


    People who didn''t know the truth might believe it, but what about him?


    Would Willie believe that even if he had known her past with Dorian?


    Willie didn''t say anything, nor did he look at her. He didn''t look bad, but it was such a cold scene that made Hilary afraid.


    "I didn''t... I haven''t had any contact with Dorian since we got married. "


    She was afraid that he wouldn''t believe her, so she said anxiously.


    He was a possessive man. She knew it when he came back to the Su Clan for the first time after their marriage. He was angry because of a bracelet.


    "Hil."


    He held her in his arms, with his chin against her forehead, as if giving her warmth.


    She was like a puppy without a master, panicked, but tried to endure.


    He didn''t like to see her like this.


    "You are my wife."


    He didn''t tell her whether he believed her or not, but told her that she was his wife. It was enough to have him.


    "Honey..."


    Hilary felt a little sour in her nose and nestled in his warm arms, not knowing what to say. It seemed that she really let him...


    Since she married him, he would do everything for her.


    She was nothing without him.


    However, she made him embarrassed again and again. Was such a wife really what he wanted?


    "Is it really okay that we don''t go home?"


    Although she could imagine how chaotic her family would be and how reluctant she would be to face it, it was useless to escape like this.


    As soon as Nyla''s press conference was held, tomorrow''s Internet newspapers and magazines were full of headlines. Needless to say, many people must be looking for Hilary now.


    "You want to go back?"


    He asked.


    She shook her head. She clung to him like a koala.


    It was a little cold at the seaside. He turned on the heat, but it was not as warm as his embrace.


    "Honey, let''s go to the moon together!"


    It seemed that there was a song like this. If only it could be true.


    No one could find them, no public opinions, no bad guys, only him and her.


    Strangely enough, she once wanted Dorian to take her away, because she was afraid of unnecessary freedom.


    Now, there was no fear, only hope.


    "Okay."


    Willie didn''t know if such a conversation was very childish in the eyes of outsiders, just like two children, silly.


    But Hilary smiled with satisfaction and kissed him on the lips, as if bathing in the spring breeze.


    No matter how big the waves were, they wouldn''t affect the two people in the car.


    "Now Dorian doesn''t accept any interview..."


    "Sorry, we refuse to answer."


    Sunny''s phone kept ringing and finally turned it off.


    She took a look


    man in front of him was so horrible.


    She was old when she pushed Hil into the water, but she was only ten years old in the car accident that year.


    "That''s your mother... You... "


    Grandpa Su''s fingers began to tremble. He couldn''t believe that she had murdered his mother!


    He felt suffocated and almost out of breath.


    "She is a bitch! If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t have been taught to be a mistress since I was a child! She deserves it! " Candice thought of what she had suffered when she was a child. That woman, who was known as her mother. She couldn''t get a man''s love, but she vented all her anger on Candice. From childhood to adulthood, as long as that woman encountered any trouble, she would whip her! For what?


    She was dead. She deserved it!


    "You, you..." Grandpa Su looked back and couldn''t speak a complete sentence.


    Noticing the change in Grandpa Su''s facial expression, Candice was at a loss.


    What''s wrong with him?


    No, this was the only chance for him to tell her the password of the safe!


    She bent over, grabbed Grandpa Su''s collar, looked at him with hatred, shook and asked.


    "Tell me the password of the safe! Tell me and I''ll take you to the hospital! "


    However, the old man just stared at her without saying anything. Her hands were struggling feebly and her face was ferocious.


    "Tell me!" She didn''t care about anything now. As long as she could get the password, she could open the safe.


    She opened it. Everything in it was hers! It was only one step away!


    "You will never get what you want..."


    "You!" The demon in her heart was completely irritated. She pushed the chair hard and the person sitting on it fell to the ground. Grandpa Su hit his head hard on the floor.


    The servant came to the door quickly as if she had heard a sound upstairs.


    "Master!"

 Chapter 804 Bad News

    Hearing the maid open the door, Candice''s eyes lit up. She quickly curled up under the desk and let the cabinet cover her body, trying not to be seen.


    When the servants came in, they saw Grandpa Su fainted on the ground. They didn''t care about anything else but hurriedly sent Grandpa Su to the hospital.


    Hilary leaned on the man''s shoulder and opened his eyes in a daze. It was getting brighter.


    At dawn...


    Her heart sank. They stayed at the seaside the whole night.


    She looked sideways at the man beside her, only to find that he seemed to have already woken up and looked at her motionlessly.


    He looked so serious that she felt embarrassed. The four eyes looked at each other, and Hilary''s face turned hot.


    But the sense of loss in her heart gradually dissipated, and she took the initiative to give him a morning kiss.


    "Good morning, honey."


    The soft kiss fell on his lips, and then the woman''s white fingers extended to touch his eyes. It was really beautiful to look at her husband at such a close distance.


    His eyes seemed to be more beautiful than hers. If his lips were too thin, would he be fickle?


    And his jaw was so pointed that he might have had a plastic surgery before. The most important thing was that it felt better than her face.


    At this moment, she felt a little distressed.


    "Honey, have you been to Korea before?"


    Willie looked at her and shook his head.


    Hilary pouted and muttered.


    "You lied to me. You must have had a plastic surgery in Korea, or how could you be more beautiful than me?"


    Speaking of the Evildoer, he was a mixed blood, and there was no comparability. ''But as an Asian, Mr. Willie, you must have a plastic surgery.''


    "Plastic surgery because I am more beautiful than you?"


    "Okay." The woman said confidently and nodded.


    Her self-confidence made him speechless and chuckle.


    It seemed that he had married a narcissistic wife.


    Hilary asked flatteringly, rolling her eyes and raising the corners of her mouth.


    "Honey, do you think I''m beautiful? Huh? "


    ''If you dare to say no, you will be miserable.''


    The man smiled and looked at the flowing light in her eyes, which seemed to be familiar.


    ¡ª¡ªWil, do you think I''m beautiful?


    What was his answer at that time... He seemed to shake his head.


    Hilary shook his hand, wondering what he was thinking and waiting for his answer. The man''s thin lips slightly raised, like a clear pool, covered her ears and whispered.


    "No one can compare with you."


    Sure enough, Hilary smiled happily. Mr. Willie''s honeyed words would never let her down.


    Seeing her smile, the tiredness and loneliness of last night were gone. He kissed her forehead.


    "Are you happy now?"


    Hilary put her head against his neck, smiled and whispered.


    "Honey, thank you."


    ''As long as you a


    l."


    Seeing that the woman in his arms didn''t cry or make any noise, but her face was as pale as paper.


    But Hilary pushed him away and walked forward with a cold body.


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible..." She murmured. The person inside was definitely not her grandfather. Grandpa won''t be in a vegetative state, no!


    When she was about to lose her consciousness, the slap from Alice made her completely stunned.


    When the slap fell on her face, Hilary seemed to hear the man behind her stepping forward to support her,


    In a trance, she also saw the confused expression on Candice''s face.


    "Hilary, you..." It was the first time in Alice''s life that she hit her daughter.


    That was her sweetheart, and she couldn''t bear to part with it!


    But now, Grandpa Su had become like this. How could she not be cruel?


    "Mom..." Hilary shouted almost unconsciously, not knowing what was on her mind.


    "Don''t call me like that! I don''t have a daughter like you! "


    In the past, no matter what she did, her mother would protect her. But this time, she couldn''t protect her anymore.


    Hilary would never be able to pay back what she had done.


    "Sister, how dare you come to the hospital to see grandpa! If it weren''t for you, Grandpa wouldn''t have been like this! " Candice shouted angrily, holding Alice.


    "If you hadn''t done that, how could grandpa be stimulated!"


    Her words undoubtedly gave Hilary the most deadly blow!


    Was it because of her?


    It was because of her that Grandpa became like this. It was because of her!


    "Go! Take her away. I don''t want to see her again! " Alice pushed Hilary and asked Willie to take her away. She looked at Hilary with ruthlessness and said word by word.


    "From now on, you have nothing to do with the Su Clan! Whether the Gu Clan wants you or doesn''t want you in the future, it has nothing to do with the Su Clan! "

 Chapter 805 Love To The Bone

    Alice looked at Willie again and said coldly.


    "Willie, take her away! I don''t want to see her, and grandpa doesn''t want to see her either! "


    "Mom..." [ËÕÄ°] lost control in an instant. After hearing her mother''s words, she couldn''t bear it anymore and tears streamed down her face.


    "Take her away!" Alice turned her head away and shouted with all her strength.


    Candice, who was supporting her, was frightened and delighted. She used to see that this woman loved Hilary very much, but she didn''t expect that she was so cruel at this time!


    Then she looked at the crying woman. She deserved it!


    Willie held Hilary''s waist and whispered in her ear.


    "Hil, let''s go back first."


    "No... I want to see grandpa! "


    "Honey, it''s not the right time."


    "No, I won''t go!" Hilary cried and tugged at the man''s clothes. She didn''t want to leave. If she left, she would never see her grandfather again.


    It was obvious that she couldn''t hear anything at the moment. Willie bent over and lifted her up.


    Hilary trembled and struggled.


    "No, I won''t leave! I won''t leave! £¡¡±


    He turned a blind eye to her shouting and glanced at the resolute expression on Alice''s face. Without saying anything, he turned around and left with the woman in his arms.


    "Put me down! Please, I don''t want to leave! "


    She was on the verge of despair.


    He didn''t care. He just wanted to take her away and leave the hospital.


    Alice didn''t restrain herself until Hilary''s voice disappeared at the end of the hospital.


    "Auntie, don''t be angry! She did something wrong, but you have to take care of Grandpa. What if you fall ill too? What about the Su Clan? "


    Alice didn''t listen to her at all. Just now, she tried her best to hold back her tears and saw her daughter crying so sadly. It was the first time that she had been so heartbroken. But she couldn''t be lenient.


    Ivan was still abroad. He was on his way back when he got the news. If Hilary didn''t leave, what would be waiting for her!


    The only way was to let her leave.


    ''Hil, I can''t help you this time.


    As for the Gu Clan, what should you do?


    Even if he didn''t care about anything and was willing to protect you, the Gu Clan... And those public opinions and media, how can you go on!


    My dear daughter, you really put yourself on the verge of death this time. ''


    In just one day, the stock market of the Su consortium plummeted. Grandpa Su became a vegetable, and the affair of Hilary came one after another.


    Gia was shock


    h the son of my enemy. At that time, I thought I was the worst person in the world. My dead parents will feel ashamed of me, and they will never forgive me in another world. But I don''t regret falling in love with him. "


    Gia asked with a smile.


    "Do you think I looked like you at that time? I blamed all the faults on myself, but didn''t know what I had done wrong? If it is wrong to love someone, then what is right in the world? "


    It was always right to love someone.


    No matter that person has missed your life or not.


    "Then, what happened later?" Hilary asked timidly. She really wanted to know how Gia had made his choice.


    "Later, there was no later. I gave up the past and the relationship. I want to live a good life for myself. I don''t care what others say or bear any burden. I want to live a good life. "


    Before she met Wesley, Gia lived for her parents; after she met him, she lived for him. Now she just wanted to do whatever she wanted.


    "So, Hil, I just want you to understand. Unless you can find out what you did wrong, you are not wrong. It''s those who are wrong, those who distort the truth. "


    "But I... It''s true that grandpa has become what he is now, which has caused a lot of loss to Willie. "


    "Your grandfather didn''t leave. Even if he was in a vegetative state, he would wake up one day. If you didn''t do anything wrong, he will wake up sooner or later. "


    Really...


    Hilary lowered her eyes, and the sadness in them gradually faded away.


    "As for Willie," said Gia, shaking her head and sighing.


    "If you love someone to the bone, you will be willing to lose everything, and even take these losses as gains."

 Chapter 806 I Can Give You What You Want

    After Gia left, there was only Hilary left in the room.


    Gia''s words had been hovering in her ears, and the woman sitting on the bed was slightly absent-minded.


    She shouldn''t be so pessimistic. She should think in a good way.


    She was hurting the one who loved her by torturing herself like this.


    Hilary pursed her lips and glanced at the closed door.


    He didn''t come in again. ''Are you angry?''


    She went down to the ground barefoot, and the sound of her footsteps was a little hasty.


    There was no one in the living room. Willie was not there.


    She was so disappointed that she looked powerless, but she heard a sound from the kitchen.


    His movements were elegant but deep. The man in the kitchen rolled up the sleeves of his shirt and began to cook porridge again.


    Hearing the footsteps of the woman, before he turned around, a pair of arms wrapped around his waist from behind.


    She leaned her head against his back and her face clung to his warmth. Before the man could speak, he heard her sobbing in a low voice, and her tears quickly wet his clothes.


    "Honey, I''m sorry..."


    She choked with sobs and held him tightly, afraid that he would disappear.


    Although Willie couldn''t see the woman''s face behind him, he could still guess her tearful face. He tilted his head. He chuckled in a hoarse voice.


    "Why are you holding me so tightly? Are you afraid that I will leave?"


    The woman nodded silently.


    He turned off the fire, turned around and kissed her between her eyebrows.


    "Silly Hil."


    "Honey, I''m sorry."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I shouldn''t have pushed you away and refused you."


    Looking at her crying face, Willie smiled softly and wiped her tears with his finger pulp. Looking down at her bare feet, he sighed slightly and doted on her helplessly. He picked her up to the chair and went to the kitchen to fill a bowl of newly cooked porridge for her.


    Hilary just watched the man''s every move without blinking until he spooned some porridge, tested the heat of the porridge, and then fed it to her lips.


    The porridge was very sweet. It was no longer her silent refusal in the daytime. She opened her mouth obediently. Just when she took a sip, she heard a very disappointing sound from her stomach.


    The man chuckled.


    "Are you hungry?"


    "Okay." She was so hungry that she didn''t eat anything all day.


    She took the spoon from his hand and began to eat. Soon, the bowl was full.


    "¡­" She


    t man had caught Kylo. If she didn''t go, then she might really...


    When Candice arrived at the place that the man said and told him her name, someone took her to a private room.


    As soon as she entered, she heard Kylo''s voice.


    "Candice, you are here!"


    He looked like a bear, not as imposing as he was in front of her at all. She glanced at him coldly and fixed her eyes on the man sitting on the sofa.


    Her eyes lit up. It was the first time she had seen such a handsome man.


    Different from Willie, this man had an extremely beautiful appearance... Evildoer.


    "Miss Su."


    The sexy and low voice came into her ears through her ears.


    After a while, he nodded.


    "Yes, I am. You are... Do we know each other? "


    Candice was sure that she had never seen such a man, because if she had seen him, she would remember him all her life.


    The man curled his lips and shook his head.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    He looked for her in this way, then there was another purpose.


    There was a faint smile in Wesley''s dark eyes. Sure enough, this woman was a little scheming. She was totally different from a kitten. No wonder the kitten was so miserable because of her cousin.


    "I can give you what you want."


    Candice stared at the man with certainty.


    He knew what she wanted?


    "I''ll help you get the Su consortium and become Mrs. Gu."


    He was straightforward and could see through her mind at a glance.


    Candice cast a cold glance at Kylo, who was standing beside him. As expected, he had said everything.


    She raised her head and asked the man with a charming smile.


    "What should I do for you?"

 Chapter 807 She Can Also Play The Self Injury Trick

    It might not be bad to have one more partner, especially this man, who looked like a king everywhere.


    With his help, Candice was determined to get many things.


    But his purpose must be not simple.


    Leaning closer to the woman, Wesley squinted his eyes and looked at her up and down.


    Although she looked good, she was a little vulgar. She didn''t look like the kitten at all. He would lose her appetite even if he looked at her a few more times.


    "You are so smart that you can''t guess my purpose?"


    Candice shook her head. She really didn''t understand. She didn''t even know who this man was. How could she understand his purpose.


    "Don''t you want to know where the rest of Grandpa Su''s shares are?" The woman was stunned, she looked at him in disbelief with her eyes wide open,


    "You know?"


    How could he know everything about the Su consortium? The shares were in the safe, weren''t they? Did she guess wrong?


    Candice was stunned for three seconds. Then she changed her cold face and smiled flatteringly.


    "It''s my honor to cooperate with you."


    With a sneer, Wesley took a look at Bert.


    Bert let go of Kylo and saw the man kneel down in front of Wesley at once.


    "Take out your goods."


    Hearing that, Kylo quickly took out two bags from his bag. Candice was very familiar with the things in them. In the past few years, she had been with this drug dealer.


    "Do you know how to use it to harm people?"


    Candice got nervous immediately.


    She had seen how these things could make a person lose consciousness and become crazy.


    She never touched it. Although Kylo sold it, he didn''t touch it either.


    It was conceivable how poisonous it was.


    Wesley said in a low and magnetic voice, throwing the thing in front of her.


    "There will always be someone in the Su Clan who needs it."


    Need it?


    Her fingers were trembling, and even her whole body was trembling when she tried to take it.


    The man''s voice came one after another.


    "What? Are you afraid even if you could murder your own grandfather?"


    Candice bit her lips hard and made up her mind. She picked up the thing, trying to control her chaotic emotions, and put it into her bag. After pausing for two seconds, she sneered.


    "Wish us a pleasant cooperation."


    Beneath his handsome face, Wesley''s thin lips were deep and cold.


    Ivan, who had just returned home, rushed to the hospital. When he saw his father''s face, he was both angry and sad. How he wished he could be the one lying there!


    What a bad luck!


    "Did you ask her to leave?"


    It was the first time that he had accused his wife like this.


    Alice replied, pretending to be indifferent.


    "I have asked her to leave the Su Clan. She will never be a member of the Su Clan again!"


    "Not a member of the Su Clan?" Ivan sneered. Everyone knew Hilary was the daughter of the Su Clan...


    It was not easy to leave the Su Clan.


    Hilary didn''t expect to receive a call from Dorian.


    "Are you okay?"


    The familiar voice came, and Hilary''s expression changed. She looked timidly at her husband beside her. She was talking on the phone in front of her current husband with ex boyfriend. What a drama...


    Looking at the expression on the woman''s face, Willie knew who was calling.


    ''The calmer he is, the more dangerous he will be, ''Hilary thought.


    Lowering her head, she didn''t look at him and faltered Dorian''s words.


    "Okay."


    "Did the Gu Clan make things difficult for you?"


    In fact, what he wanted to ask was whether Willi


    d been much older in just a year, but the reporters recognized him at the first sight.


    "I..." When the man spoke, Nyla immediately grabbed the microphone on the table and smashed it at him. Unfortunately, she didn''t hit him.


    However, her unusual behavior made the reporters begin to suspect. What was the relationship between Nyla and the old director who had committed a crime?


    Dorian hadn''t said a word yet. Nyla stared at him, full of fear. She tried her best to control her emotions and said to him.


    "Jonny, I never blame you for what happened between you and Hilary. We can start over! I won''t care about that anymore, really! "


    To others, it was the words of a woman who loved deeply and forgave a man who had betrayed her.


    But only Dorian knew how panic she was now. Restart? Impossible.


    Sunny looked at the man and found that he was still cold, so she continued.


    "What happened that year, I think it''s better to let the party involved tell us."


    She gave a hint to the old director and the other party swallowed. If the news got out, his reputation would only be worse, but what if he could help him leave the prison and never go back? No matter how bad his reputation was!


    "When I was a model Director..."


    "Shut up! Don''t believe what he said, bastard! " Nyla was so excited that he wanted to stop the disgusting man from saying those things, but she was stopped by the security guard at the side.


    She was no longer haggard as before. Instead, she was like a shrew fighting against the security guards.


    "At that time, Nyla was just a newcomer. She wanted to be famous."


    "Ah! Shut up! I''ll kill you! £¡¡±


    The man was irritated by Nyla''s words. He said word by word.


    "In order to spend less time than others, she used the hidden rules to strive for the cover model of the fashion magazine!"


    "¡­"


    As soon as the director''s words came out, all the reporters present were shocked!


    "No! No, it isn''t! £¡¡±


    Once the truth was revealed, Nyla could no longer control herself and began to roar.


    She hated those ugly past.


    "Don''t believe him! I don''t know him at all. He was hired by Dorian and Hilary to slander me! " She pointed at the man angrily and retorted.


    However, what he said next made Nyla completely silent.


    "I''m telling the truth! I also took a video of me and her! "

 Chapter 808 Everyone Has Had A Past

    What a shocking statement!


    Nyla was stunned and her hands and feet began to tremble. She had never expected that this person would be so shameless!


    Nyla had nothing to say, she seemed to tear him in half.


    "At that time, it was Nyla who betrayed the relationship with Dorian first. Because of nostalgia, Dorian knew that this matter was not exposed, and the two broke up. Then he met another woman who made him fall in love with. She is the daughter of the Su consortium. "


    Sunny''s words represented what Dorian meant. Although the scandal of Nyla was exposed in the past, it was not the trigger of the matter now, so the reporters were asking one after another.


    "So Dorian admitted his relationship with Mrs. Gu?"


    "You dated secretly. Did Mrs. Gu run away from the wedding because of you?"


    "Did you choose to have an affair with Mrs. Gu to take revenge on Nyla because of Nyla''s betrayal?"


    Dorian didn''t answer a series of questions.


    Dorian looked around. The person he was waiting for didn''t come.


    After a while, his low and hoarse voice rang in the hall.


    "The woman I love is not Mrs. Gu."


    What?


    Everyone was stunned. How could it be possible if it was not Mrs. Gu!


    Dorian slightly raised her lips, as if the smile of the man appeared in her mind, with a hint of coldness.


    "I only love the girl named Hilary. Without the identity of Mrs. Gu, Hilary would always be the daughter of the Su consortium. From the moment she got married, I have nothing to do with her. "


    "Tia, are you sure the mustard is more effective than onion?"


    "Of course, the onion is very smelly. People will find it if they smell it!"


    The car was parked outside the venue. In the car, Hilary looked at the things that Tia had bought and could not help but feel embarrassed. Mustard seemed to be a little difficult for her!


    "Really?"


    Hilary choked with sobs. She had tried her best to act a play of bitter meat.


    "Hil, you have to act realistic. Few people will believe you without tears all over your face."


    Well...


    All right...


    Hilary bit her lips and endured it.


    A few minutes later, the woman in the elevator made a whining sound.


    Looking at the woman who was choked to death, Tia felt sorry for her. Tia tried to comfort her.


    "It worked! It worked! When you show up later, you will definitely be sympathized! "


    Instantly, Hilary''s eyes turned red. She didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. Was she playing tricks on herself or others?


    When she walked out of the elevator, she saw someone blocking her way.


    She raised her eyes and saw the person in front of her clearly. Her face was a little embarrassed.


    "Before you go in, I have something to tell you."


    William''s appearance


    to fight back in the same way as she did before!


    "Isn''t that millions enough? You can do anything for money. Back then, you betrayed Dorian by pretending to be sick and committing suicide to get sympathy. I have never seen a woman more unsatisfied than you! Just because I didn''t endorse your company, are you going to slander me like this? "


    Everyone in the commercial circle knew that Nyla had tried to endorse the product. In this case, Nyla had a purpose.


    "Hilary, I didn''t slander you. It''s a fact that you have an affair with Dorian after you get married! " Nyla gnashed her teeth in anger. Everything was about to succeed. Now, everything seemed to have changed.


    It was not until now that Nyla realized that the journalists were not sympathizing with her, but disdaining her.


    It seemed that they were cursing her, a lowly woman who got her position by selling her body and threatening others to ask for money!


    "Truth?" Hilary asked, pretending to smile bitterly.


    "What about the evidence? You said that I cheated on him after I got married. Don''t tell me those photos left in the past are your so-called catch adultery photos. "


    Then she asked everyone and all the media reporters harshly.


    "Who hasn''t had the past? Haven''t you ever been together with others? "


    Just as Gia said, was she wrong? It was just the most unforgettable love in her youth. Was there anything wrong?


    The reporters were all speechless and embarrassed.


    Looking at Nyla''s face full of hatred, Hilary choked with sobs. The smell of mustard was so strong that she was still choked by it.


    Tears kept streaming down her face. In the video, she looked so sad.


    "My grandfather may never wake up because of this matter. Nyla, don''t you feel guilty? You have done so many things. Aren''t you afraid of retribution? "

 Chapter 809 Principle Of Wife!

    "I will officially sue you in the name of the wife of the president of the Gu consortium. I will not spare you for your slander and blackmail!"


    Nyla staggered. When she heard Hilary''s words, her eyes widened, as if her previous aggressiveness had been completely diminished.


    No one could predict the reversal of the situation.


    It turned out that Nyla was the shameless one. She betrayed others, but she couldn''t see that person happy. She took revenge and slander on him, and pretended to be wronged. How hateful!


    "Nyla, so you made up all this to take revenge on Dorian, didn''t you?"


    "Nyla, do you know that your behavior has violated the law?"


    "Facing Mrs. Gu''s accusation, do you have nothing to say?"


    Facing the sharp questions of the reporters, Nyla couldn''t answer them.


    She thought these scandals would drive Hilary out of the Gu Clan, but now it seemed to be the opposite.


    Did Hilary sue her in the name of Mrs. Gu on behalf of Willie?


    If so, she would be completely defeated.


    With the Willie behind Hilary, she was no match for her.


    Didn''t Willie care? How could he still choose to believe his wife and old lover?


    Could it be that Hilary really had some means to seduce both Dorian and Willie at the same time! Nyla didn''t think Willie would be such a person.


    Soon, Nyla was surrounded by reporters.


    Dorian just stood up and watched coldly. In Nyla''s plaintive eyes, she only saw him leave resolutely.


    This time, it was completely over.


    Noticing the man''s departure, Hilary wiped the tears on his face and followed him out.


    "Just leave like this?"


    Sunny followed the man and asked.


    "I have finished what I should say."


    After leaving the party, Dorian got in the special car. Seeing his cold face, Sunny didn''t say anything more and followed the car.


    "Wait!"


    When the door was about to close, the woman''s voice stopped in time.


    Sunny was stunned and glanced at the expressionless man.


    "I have something to tell you."


    Hilary looked at him. Although her eyes were red and swollen, she had stopped crying.


    Her eyes were full of plea. She knew that at this time, he and she shouldn''t have any intersection, but there were some words that she would regret if she didn''t say it.


    "Sunny." Dorian said coldly, without looking at Hilary''s face, as if he was treating a stranger.


    "Mrs. Gu, Dore needs a rest now." As Sunny said, the woman''s eyes began to look anxious. She stopped the car door and said.


    "William told me everything!"


    However, he was still indifferent.


    Was he hating her? He hated her for not giving him a chance to explain.


    "Sorry, I didn''t know it would be like th


    o it herself, but she could make her and Hilary so miserable.


    If the two clams fought, Candice would benefit from it.


    It was so unbelievable.


    Nyla blamed herself for being stupid and being used by her as a puppet.


    Now she couldn''t get away. If she irritated the Gu consortium, she had no other choice but to leave.


    "No way!"


    She was not reconciled to be defeated by Hilary and Candice! What did she do wrong to be insulted like this!


    But even though he was unwilling, Nyla still chose to pack up and leave. Candice was right. Nyla cherished her life. She didn''t want to die. Even if she was living a humble life, she didn''t want to die.


    It was a quiet night.


    "Ouch, it hurts."


    The woman hummed coquettishly, even though the man had already done it very gently...


    "You deserve it." He put the ice cubes into the towel and carefully covered the woman''s red and swollen eyes with ice.


    He was speechless about this idiot. The bitter flesh trick really deserved its reputation.


    "I''m so sad. Why do you still blame me?" Hilary held back his mouth discontentedly. Why did he do this? He didn''t know how to put in a good word to make her happy.


    "Because you are stupid."


    "¡­"


    The woman groaned and decided not to talk to him anymore.


    How could she be stupid?


    She was not a professional actress, so she could do nothing but use mustard to help.


    "It''s so ugly."


    The man, who was putting ice on her face, didn''t forget to continue hitting her. What a vicious man.


    "If you think I''m ugly, you can sleep in the living room tonight! £¡¡±


    The woman was completely angry. From now on, she had to follow the principle of wife!


    The most important thing for a wife was to sleep in the guest room. She would never open the door tonight!

 Chapter 810 Be Your One-day Girlfriend

    The woman did what she said and threw the man''s pillow on him without saying anything. Obviously, she was pointing at the door.


    "Hil."


    The man''s voice became a little low, and he lowered his head to approach her soft cheek.


    "It''s too cold at night. You need me."


    Hilary thought, ''Shut up! What a lame excuse! There is quilt.''


    She turned her head away and didn''t want to listen to him.


    It seemed that she didn''t want to talk to him, so Willie raised her chin, gently kissed her lips and murmured.


    "Hil, Hil..."


    The low voice, the kiss that made her gradually sink into, and someone moved first. Her clothes were taken off, and the burning kiss fell down, sliding across every inch of her skin.


    She blushed with shyness...


    She was not like this. She was determined to follow the principle of wife! Why did she give in after being flirted with by him .


    His kiss made her feel a little overwhelmed, and a low voice came out of her mouth.


    Was this man going to make her cry.


    "Aha... Smelly Wil, HMM... " After a long time, her consciousness began to collapse, and she inadvertently muttered the three words.


    The woman''s moan came out of his eardrum and reached the man''s heart. He lowered his head and looked at her red face, with a deep look in his eyes.


    "Call me again."


    He turned her over.


    Hilary frowned and seemed a little uncomfortable. Sweat dripped from her forehead. Listening to the man''s deep breath, her consciousness seemed to be controlled by him, and she responded over and over again.


    "Smelly Wil, smelly Wil..."


    Her unstable breathing and calling his name were the most beautiful voice he had ever heard.


    When he woke up, the little woman in his arms was still sleeping.


    Her face was against his chest, and her long hair was casually scattered.


    She seemed to like it very much, saying that she could hear his heartbeat after falling asleep.


    He put his slender fingers on her smooth waist and smiled.


    His finger pulps wrote and drew something intentionally or unintentionally. The sleeping woman trembled slightly and then opened her eyes in a daze.


    "HMM..." She reached out to rub her eyes, but was stopped by him.


    "Don''t rub your eyes these two days."


    There were always so many bad habits. Every time she woke up, the first thing she did was to rub her eyes.


    Hilary realized that her red and swollen eyes were really ugly yesterday.


    "What did you write just now?"


    Although she could only feel the itch of warmth, she could still guess what he had written.


    Willie looked sideways at her. She just woke up and looke


    w what was mouth poison today! What a good wife!


    "Are you going to cheat on me, Tia?" Hearing the question, Tia raised her head slightly and was stunned. Had an affair? They had nothing to do with each other!


    When she was about to refuse, Hilary thought of something and whispered in Tia''s ear.


    The two of them seemed to have made a living and looked at the man with flattering smiles.


    There must be a trap!


    Earl was sure that the two of them were really in collusion.


    At the same time, Tia said.


    "It is said that fireflies are the most representative of love for a person. If you really like me, catch one hundred fireflies for me."


    One hundred fireflies...


    Earl frowned slightly. For him, it was just a matter of losing a sum of money. But he was completely stunned by what Tia said next.


    "But I don''t need fireflies now. You just need to catch ten cockroaches for me!"


    What? ... Cockroach...


    Hilary cut in, "don''t you want to make up for the design draft? Now go and get ten cockroaches. Put them in the file bag and send them to Candice. I will make Tia your girlfriend for the whole day! "


    Earl looked at the woman as if she had been sold, but when Mr. Earl heard the tempting conditions, he immediately agreed and disappeared in a flash.


    "Hil, you are really good at doing business." Tia was sold for no reason.


    "Do you hate that Candice?" At last, Gia understood what they meant. It seemed that they shared the same hatred with each other.


    "Exactly the opposite." The two of them spoke in unison. Every time, it was Candice who made trouble for them.


    Hilary had made up her mind to frighten Candice this time. She wanted to see if that mistress dared to "lose" her design draft again!

 Chapter 811 Give You All I Possess

    It was said that the president''s new secretary had caused a sensation that afternoon.


    Screams could be heard continuously. Hilary, who was on the other floor, was laughing so happily that she almost clapped the table to applaud.


    She didn''t expect that the mistress was so arrogant and couldn''t avoid the threat of cockroaches.


    "Humph! You lost my design. You deserve it!"


    Although Hilary was still angry, she felt a little better.


    With the help of Gia, the design of Daisy Love was soon effective and made a better performance than before.


    On the whole, Hilary found that she could "fly away"!


    With her current situation, she could no longer rely on the Gu consortium. She could start her own company, which was only her Daisy Love company!


    "Hil, you are so..."


    ...EMM!


    It was Tia''s first feeling to throw it away after using it.


    "But, don''t you think that only in this way can I really put Daisy Love on the right track?"


    Although it was known to all that Daisy Love was famous. But for the sake of the Gu consortium, Daisy Love only had one floor. Unfair.


    Now Hilary felt that it was not bad to experience the position of CEO once.


    She was the CEO of her own company!


    No matter how small the company was, Hilary believed that with her strength, it would become the second Gu consortium!


    Gia thought it was a good idea, so she nodded in agreement.


    "But even if you start a company, we have to rely on the Gu Consortium for money." Said Tia sincerely.


    However, the woman nodded casually.


    "Of course it''s paid by Willie!"


    Otherwise, she would marry him as a decoration!


    As a CEO, he didn''t lack money at all.


    But no matter how Tia listened, she felt that this woman had turned into a robber, obviously threatening her cousin for money!


    "Boo... Hoo... Brother in law, you have to uphold justice for me! "


    As soon as Hilary pushed the door open, she saw the scene in the office.


    With a lazy smile on the corner of Willie''s mouth, Candice, who was sobbing, complained in grievance.


    "Hey, cousin, what are you doing?" Hilary glanced at the woman and walked towards the seat of Willie. It seemed that she was asking her, or she was perfunctory unintentionally.


    "Earl said he had sent a document of you to me, but what''s in it... It scared her. " Willie deliberately stressed the word "in it". Seeing that the little woman walking towards him did not change her expression, he pretended to frown.


    "Earl must be bullying a woman in my nam


    It was just a Gu consortium. As long as she wanted, as long as he had it.


    "Hil," he kissed her lips and asked with a smile.


    "Isn''t it good to let you be the CEO?"


    She pretended to be envious of him for his position, but she lied.


    Hilary shook her head repeatedly. She wanted to be the president, but not... How could he give such a big company to her so easily? £¡


    Anyone who knew it would be shocked, especially his family.


    "I''m not queen! Besides, the Gu consortium is mine. What are you doing? "


    "It''s you who support me."


    What?


    Hilary wanted to ask if it was April Fool''s day today? ''Mr. Willie, are you sure you didn''t take the wrong medicine today?''


    No matter how much a man loves a woman, he won''t give up everything, will he? Besides, she didn''t know how to be a CEO at all.


    She pouted and snorted.


    "Honey, I just want to set up a small company."


    She didn''t want the Gu consortium or the position of CEO.


    ''Did she freak out when she heard that I gave the Gu consortium to her?'' Willie gently pressed his face against hers, and the breath between his nostrils intertwined.


    "Okay."


    It was a false alarm that her heart finally fell when he said this word. After thinking for half a minute, she spoke again.


    "But I don''t have money. Can you lend it to me first? I will pay you back with extra profits! "


    "Use your body." What kind of profit would he lose?


    Hilary was flabbergasted and frowned. This man really found an opportunity to squeeze her. ''For money, I have to endure it!''


    "Okay, whatever you want tonight!"


    The worst result was that she would ''die''.


    The man chuckled and whispered in her ear...

 Chapter 812 From Pure Love

    "Are you feeling wronged to date me?"


    Earl''s voice sounded a little cold, which brought back the wandering consciousness of Tia.


    She looked at the man''s slightly frowned eyebrows and shook her head.


    Even if she disliked it, she couldn''t show it now. She just wanted to end it as soon as possible today.


    It was all Hil''s fault. She asked Earl to catch ten cockroaches and let her date him!


    Now, after dinner, it seemed that the man was still unwilling to leave.


    Earl narrowed his eyes and thought, ''this woman is really...''


    It was such a romantic candlelight dinner, but Tia didn''t show any affection at all. She ignored him when he pretended to be a gentleman and said something sweet.


    It seemed that gentlemen were all bullshit!


    For the woman in front of him, bullying was the key.


    "Where are we going now?"


    "My home."


    Being taken into the car by the man, Tia refused with her eyes wide open.


    "No! I want to go home. "


    Let''s not talk about who this man is. Could she come out of his house alive!


    Second... Since last time, her mother had been more attentive to her blind date.


    She even called Hil, fearing that Tia might find a girlfriend in the future if she didn''t like men...


    ''Oh my God! What the hell is going on!


    "It''s still early. You are still my girlfriend." Earl announced his sovereignty, but in return, Tia rolled her eyes at him.


    "I''m your girlfriend today? Do you really take it seriously! I don''t go. Even if I am your real girlfriend, I won''t go to your house too late! "


    Tia said, completely forgetting that this man had never had a girlfriend, only women.


    The women he liked might have already taken care of him on his bed, let alone going to his home.


    "You want to cheat me, don''t you?" With knitted brows, Earl locked the car door from inside.


    "Okay, we won''t go home." It was hard to tell whether the man was happy or angry when he said this, but it was this that made Tia vigilant.


    However, his next words completely made her breath freeze.


    "We are in the car before midnight. I''ll let you go at midnight. "


    "You... Crazy! "


    Tia''s tongue was knotted. She stared at the man and saw the darkness in his eyes. He was not as lazy as before, but very strong.


    "I won''t..."


    She said in a low voice, as if she was frightened by his seriousness.


    Her heart was inexplicably beating fast. She couldn''t help but lean back and pressed the door. Her palms began to sweat.


    "It''s not up to you tonight."


    The man''s face was close to her, and his warm breath sprayed on her ears. From his snicker, she could tell that the man was full of desire.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he stretched out his finger to her collar.


    "Earl Mu!" Realizing that he was serious this time, Tia was pissed off. She pushed him away, turned around and wanted to get off the car, but she realized that the car was locked by him.


    The man''s hot breath clung to her back, and his arm held her waist from behind and pressed her into his arms.


    "Bastard, let go of me..."


    She was completely under his control and could not get rid of him at a


    ous!


    "Bitch, you want to kill me? It seems that you haven''t learned your lesson yet. I have many brothers. It seems that... "


    Hearing Kylo''s words, Candice was shocked and her face was full of horror.


    No, she didn''t want it!


    No matter how much hatred she had, she could only endure it at this moment.


    "No... Kylo, I was wrong! "


    "Now you know you are wrong? Where is that arrogant bitch? "


    "Candice, you have to recognize yourself... I know what you have done clearly. If you dare to provoke me again, it will not be that simple. "


    He was on the same boat with her. If she wanted him to die, he would let the boat turn over and go to hell together!


    "¡­ I will never do that again. "


    After being tortured for a long time, Candice wanted to stand up, but found that her legs were soft.


    Kylo left a sentence before leaving.


    "Don''t forget to transfer the money to my card."


    At night, the rain was getting heavier and heavier, ruthlessly hitting the woman who was disheveled.


    All the people on the road were hurrying home, and no one noticed the woman''s shaky body on the street.


    Candice walked feebly, her eyes blurred, as if she would fall down in the next moment.


    Her stomach ached and her whole body collapsed. She felt sick as she was soaked in rain.


    But she didn''t cry or fall. She kept walking like a corpse.


    What happened to her tonight was given by the Su Clan! If it weren''t for the fact that the Su Clan didn''t recognize her, how could she end up with following such a person abroad?


    No! It was not that the Su Clan didn''t recognize her!


    She was the descendant of the Su Clan. She should have everything.


    It was all Hilary''s fault. If Hilary hadn''t pretended to be pitiful and she just pressed Hilary into the water, how could Hilary have been in danger!


    Yes, it was Hilary! If it was not Hilary at that time, and the Su Clan had already recognized her as their granddaughter.


    "Hilary..."


    Along the way, Candice only said this name, like a curse, whispering.


    "You have to pay back what I have suffered!"

 Chapter 813 I Only Help My Wife

    Hilary had been planning for her small company since the day when Willie nodded his head and agreed Daisy Love to be independent.


    Since Gia was not feeling well, Hilary was embarrassed to face the young couple alone.


    "Tia, this is cool tea. It''s good for you to refresh yourself. Coffee is not good for your health. "


    "Well, thank you."


    Hilary sat on a rotating chair, with her chin resting on her hand. She looked at the two people in front of her, who were so sweet.


    ''Alas, think about it. If I hadn''t promised to treat Tia as Earl''s girlfriend for one day, this man wouldn''t have had the chance to be with her good friend directly and become her long-term boyfriend.''


    And now, the man directly stayed in her office.


    "You two don''t have to show off your love here, do you?"


    Hilary couldn''t bear to see people showing off their love, so she grabbed the pen and threw it at the man.


    However, Earl didn''t care about it at all. He put a cup of coffee in front of Hilary and snorted.


    "I made coffee for you, not to mention being partial."


    The woman''s face darkened.


    Who said it a second ago that drinking coffee was not good for Tia''s health.


    It would be nonsense to her!


    She glared at the shameless man who didn''t want to leave. Didn''t he just get Tia? Why was he so arrogant! The more she looked at him, the angrier she became. If she had known it earlier, she would have told Tam that she would never agree this man to be her boyfriend!


    "Mr. Mu, you are the executive director of the Gu consortium. When my company is established a few days later, do you want to resign from the Gu consortium to my company? "


    Although her company was only one street away from the Gu consortium. Because Mr. Gu said that if there was something, she would come at any time, so she didn''t dare to choose a too far position.


    "Hil, it''s not good to jump to another company. Anyway, it''s your company. Wherever I stay, I''ll always work for you! "


    Although what Earl said sounded nice, Hilary knew what he did for her. He could do nothing but annoy her!


    "Tell me the truth. Did he force you, Tia?"


    She couldn''t help but ask. To her surprise, the usually careless woman blushed and shook her head.


    Hilary''s face darkened. ''Tia, you have never compromised before!''


    She seemed to enjoy being with that man, not to mention being obliterated by his sugar coated bullets.


    "I think you are just jealous of me." Earl snorted and looked frivolous.


    "I''m jealous of you. Forget it. I''m a married woman. My husband is much better than you. "


    In the past, she didn''t think that Willie was much better than Earl. But now


    ned slightly.


    "Mom, are you tired recently? You don''t look good. "


    Before Alice opened her mouth, Candice answered first.


    "Auntie goes to the hospital and home every day. It''s inevitable that she gets tired."


    Hearing what Candice said, Hilary felt guiltier.


    "Mom, you can rest at home from now on. Let me go to see Grandpa. " After all, she was the one to blame.


    At the same time, Ivan put down his chopsticks and glanced at her coldly.


    "Follow me to the study."


    Uh...


    Hilary turned to look at Willie for help, but he didn''t say anything.


    ''Damn it! I just can''t believe this guy!''


    She had no choice but to follow her father.


    "Auntie, you don''t look well. You''d better go back to your room and lie down. When my sister comes out later, I''ll ask her to talk to you in the room. "


    "Okay."


    After Alice left, only Candice and the man who was indifferent to each other were left at the table.


    Noticing that there were many servants around her and they could see everything she wanted to do, she had to say with a flattering smile.


    "Brother in law, can you come to my room? I have a few questions about management to ask you. " Speaking of asking for advice, the woman licked her red lips, showing her seduction.


    A faint smile appeared on his face. Willie looked evil and attractive from the side, which made Candice''s heart beat uncontrollably.


    As soon as they entered the room, the woman couldn''t help but pour herself on the man, and the strong perfume instantly made the man frown.


    "Brother in aw, don''t push me away. I just want to feel you." As she spoke, her flexible fingers began to climb up the man''s collar.


    ''This woman has made no secret of her intention. Why is she so confident that I will accept her?''

 Chapter 814 Hil, Do You Believe Me

    "It seems that you are good at seducing your brother-in-law."


    Candice stopped. She could tell that the man said this with contempt and disdain.


    Feeling nervous, she forced a smile and looked up at him.


    "I just want what I want. Is there anything wrong?"


    She admitted it without hesitation in front of him. Anyway, no matter what she did, he could not see her. She might as well tell him directly.


    "Besides, sister and Dorian did have relationship before."


    "So what?"


    Willie asked with a smile. So, he had to accept Candice just because Hilary had a short relationship with Dorian?


    There was a sneer in his smile.


    "I don''t believe you have no feelings for me at all." She was sure that even if he really didn''t love her, he wouldn''t be the kind of man who only loved Hilary.


    Willie pursed his lips and smiled.


    "I''m sorry. You let me..."


    What words should he use to describe it? Let him think.


    He lifted his lips.


    "I feel sick."


    It would be better if he just didn''t feel it, but obviously, he hated it.


    "You..." The smile on Candice''s face faded away. She didn''t expect him to be so heartless.


    "I don''t believe you really love her! It''s because of the Su consortium, isn''t it? "


    She asked in a firm tone.


    Willie didn''t say a word. His love never needed to be explained to anyone, especially to a woman like Candice.


    But she took his silence as acquiescence. She looked at him happily and asked word by word.


    "If I am the heir of the Su consortium, will you still treat Hilary as a treasure?"


    "Will you?" She didn''t want to hear an unwanted answer from him, so she thought she was self righteous.


    The heir of the Su consortium...


    "Do you want to get the Su consortium? I can do this for you! " Candice didn''t notice the coldness in his eyes.


    The next second, he covered his sharp lips and asked her.


    "What do you think?"


    The more he asked, the more certain Candice was. She sneered and looked up.


    "Since you can ask grandpa to give you his shares, is it difficult to guess the purpose?"


    When she learned from the fact that Grandpa Su''s shares were now in the hands of Willie, she knew that this man never loved Hilary. What he wanted was only the Su consortium.


    But what Candice didn''t know was that the share belonged to Hilary.


    "I can help you get the rest of the shares, and other shareholders can also be transferred to you."


    Then


    d with helplessness.


    This was a little enemy that he loved and felt annoyed. He really couldn''t do anything to her.


    "Narcissistic."


    "Well, Dad, it doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. Anyway, I will cling to you for the rest of my life!"


    Lying on his shoulder like a considerate cotton padded jacket, the corners of Ivan''s depressed lips could not help but smile kindly.


    "Well, go to see your mother. I have to go now."


    "Dad, are you going on a business trip at this late hour?" She asked casually, but her father''s face suddenly turned serious, as if he was thinking about something.


    Hilary seemed to sense something and asked in a low voice.


    "Is it because of the hospital or... The company? "


    She had never seen her father frown like this.


    But this time, she felt that something was going to happen.


    It was not a good feeling.


    "I will solve it." Ivan patted her on the shoulder to reassure her.


    But he didn''t expect that such a thing would happen later...


    "Honey, why don''t you smile?"


    On the way back, the woman, who was still excited because of what happened tonight, saw the depressed face of Willie and was confused.


    Shouldn''t he feel happy for her?


    Willie looked at her sideways, frowned and said in a deep voice.


    "Hil, do you believe me?"


    "¡­"


    Hilary was a little stunned and didn''t understand why he asked suddenly. For what?


    "Tell me, no matter what happens, you will believe me."


    He was so serious that she was not used to it. She just smiled back at him.


    "Of course I trust you. Did... Are you afraid that I will misunderstand you? "

 Chapter 815 The First Sight Is Destined To Be The Only One In His Life

    She looked at him slyly, trying to find something from his eyes.


    However, the smile on Willie''s face was hard to guess. He rubbed her hair and kissed her forehead.


    "Hilary, let''s go to France again."


    France?


    Hilary raised her head doubtfully. The tenderness in his eyes made her heart full of affection.


    "The honeymoon last time is not over yet."


    Last time...


    Hearing what he said, she remembered.


    Indeed, someone came back in a hurry after answering the phone, and the good honeymoon came to an end.


    Now he wanted to make up for her.


    She stuck out her tongue naughtily with shyness.


    "Okay. When will we go?"


    "Now."


    "What?"


    She was very surprised. Now?


    It was late at night and she didn''t prepare anything.


    The woman frowned. What was wrong with him?


    He was strange when he came out of Su Clan. Now he even said that they would go to France to make up for their honeymoon as soon as possible. Did he want to follow the trend and


    indifferent expression changed and he slightly raised his thin lips.


    She was with him, it seemed that... Very good!


    Perhaps he didn''t know that his first sight was touched by the warmth. Her bright eyes were destined to be the only one in his life.


    "Honey, don''t you think it''s immoral for you to recall alone there?"


    Hilary curled her lips and seemed to have guessed what the man was thinking. But she didn''t remember.


    She really hated the feeling of memory loss. It was not good.


    "Honey, tell me what happened in the past. Maybe I can remember it!"


    Wasn''t it always like this in TV dramas? It would be best to play her lost memory again, and maybe she could remember it.


    "Isn''t it good for us to be like this now?"


    With a smile, Willie stared at the woman with his dark eyes.


    She choked and was speechless.


    Yes, now they were like this, even if she didn''t have the past, it was the same.


    She loved him, and he loved her. That was enough.

 Chapter 816 That Man, Only Has No Love

    Ivan was led into the room and saw the man.


    "Mr. Ivan, please have a seat." So he smiled and looked at the man lazily.


    "No, just say it."


    Ivan''s voice was harsh. Although he wasn''t in the company, he knew what had happened to the company in the past half a month.


    Su consortium was suppressed everywhere. Many shareholders were bought by the man in front of him at a high price. In the stock market, it was the man who suppressed the stock price and the stock price kept going down. If it went on like this, Ivan was afraid that this man would sooner or later made Su consortium...


    Wesley. The young man of a famous family in England had two powers, black and white, but why did he have to fight against Su consortium.


    "Mr. Ivan, you should know the crisis Su consortium is facing now, right?"


    Ivan looked at him and said nothing.


    u? In the office of Willie, there is a share transfer agreement. It''s your husband. He used illegal means to make Grandpa sign it! If you don''t believe me, you can go and have a look. "


    Hilary didn''t want to listen to Candice, but what Candice said was so convincing.


    What should she do if she really found that thing in his office?


    Hilary began to be timid and didn''t dare to face what Candice had said. She had said that she would believe him.


    "Get out! You are not welcome here!"


    Hilary didn''t want to hear anything!


    Seeing that her goal had been achieved, although Hilary didn''t believe it completely, at least she began to suspect Willie.


    That was a step closer to Candice goal.


    When Candice left, she said with disdain and contempt.


    "Do you really think he loves you? That kind of man can have anything, except love. "

 Chapter 817 I Just Want You

    Would there be no love?


    No, Candice could feel Willie''s love.


    She sat quietly for the whole afternoon, with a myriad of thoughts in her mind.


    All this happened so suddenly. Judging from her father''s expression before, it seemed that he had known that there might be some changes in his plan for this trip to England.


    She believed that her father would never do such a thing.


    However, she couldn''t see her father now, so she didn''t know the so-called truth.


    When Willie came back, he saw the woman sitting on the sofa barefoot with blurred eyes. There was no color on her face.


    "Hilary."


    His voice was still so pleasant to hear, so hoarse, like a gentle trap, which would make people lose their direction if they fell into it.


    She raised her blank eyes and looked at him. It was this familiar face. Why was it a little blurry at this moment?


    Willi


    wearily.


    Hilary could feel that her heart was aching.


    He still treated her so well and doted on her. She began to regret agreeing to Candice''s request.


    "Honey, will you abandon me just because Su consortium is bankrupt?"


    However, a smile appeared on his face. Willie touched her eyes with his slender fingers.


    "Even if you have nothing, all I want is you."


    ''No matter you are the daughter of Su consortium or a poor girl.''


    His love had always been for her.


    It was not about status or money.


    Tears welled up in her eyes and she thought to herself, ''I''m sorry, honey.''


    She shouldn''t have doubted him. She shouldn''t have doubted his love for her.


    "Hilary, as long as you trust me, we can get through everything."


    He could give her all the trust, but what about her?


    In fact, Willie was not sure.


    Because he saw confusion in her eyes.

 Chapter 818 Squander All His Love For Her

    On the second day, Hilary was still struggling. In fact, she didn''t want to go.


    However, Candice''s car had already arrived.


    Seeing that Hilary had changed her mind, Candice added at once.


    "Hilary, I know you trust him. But you have to find out the truth. "


    "And no one will know, and it won''t affect your relationship."


    "No... It''s different. I feel like I''m betraying him. "


    Hilary denied. Even if no one knew, it didn''t mean that she hadn''t done it. She couldn''t face him anymore.


    "What about Su consortium? What about your father? It doesn''t mean everything if you just look for that document! Or... Are you afraid? Are you afraid of finding it? Are you afraid of being hurt by Willie? "


    Candice''s words undoubtedly gave Hilary a heavy blow. Was she afraid?


    She lowered her head, as if she had returned to the small French town. She was afraid that she couldn''t go back to their o


    Alice closed her eyes tightly and finally said.


    "Hilary, leave Su Clan and don''t get involved in this mess... Just stay at Gu Clan. Ask Willie to protect you and leave Su Clan alone. "


    It was not until the day before yesterday that Alice found out that it was all caused by Candice. What was more hateful was that Candice even wanted to poison her with drugs.


    But fortunately, Alice found it early.


    Therefore, Candice decided to poison her.


    Now Grandpa was in a vegetative state and his husband was still in prison. The only hope was that her daughter would not be poisoned like them.


    Besides, Alice knew that Candice alone wouldn''t be so capable. There was a bigger net behind her.


    When her mother mentioned the name of Willie, Hilary felt as if there was a cut in her heart.


    Was he still willing to protect her now?


    Just now, she seemed to have squandered all his love for her.

 Chapter 819 He Abandoned Her

    Hilary tried her best to persuade her mother. They finally sent Alice to the hospital. When Hilary got home, it was already dusk.


    In the whole house, only Lena was preparing dinner. He didn''t come back.


    At the same time, the doorbell rang.


    Hilary''s eyes lit up and her heart trembled. She hurried to open the door.


    ... When she was about to say something, she saw someone outside the door... It wasn''t Willie.


    "Mrs. Hilary."


    Don stood modestly with a document in his hand. Although he was as respectful as usual, Hilary could faintly feel that there was a little indifference in his eyes when he looked at her.


    It was she who made him feel that she didn''t something wrong to Willie, so he was mocking her.


    "This is the document Boss asked me to send."


    Hilary bit her lower lip slightly. How much he didn''t


    nsortium? Even just one sentence, I would feel that you trust me.


    But you replaced everything with silence. You didn''t ask anything. Since you doubted me, you didn''t want to ask me.''


    "Boss." When Don entered the room, Willie had drunk a lot, but he knew that Willie was not drunk. But what Willie said next shocked Don and Earl at the same time.


    "Find two women to accompany me."


    "Boss..." Don was stunned and stood still. Earl jumped up from the sofa and asked in surprise.


    "Willie, are you drunk? Do you know what you are talking about? £¡"


    This man must be drunk.


    Otherwise, Willie, who always kept his chastity and never touched any woman other than Hilary, would actually look for women!


    But Willie didn''t look at him. Instead, he just looked at Don coldly.


    "I said, go and find two women for me!"

 Chapter 820 Divorce Me. Im Tired

    Willie didn''t come back the whole night, so Hilary didn''t sleep until dawn.


    She looked at the document in her hand and hesitated.


    Could it be that grandpa had foreseen the current situation of Su Clan, so he was prepared to give these shares to her in advance?


    But she didn''t know what she should do with these shares. If Candice was the one who hurt her father, then Candice had a lot of shares.


    No way... She couldn''t let Candice know that she was the one who got the shares. Otherwise, Candice wouldn''t stop until she got all the shares.


    In Gu consortium


    When Candice arrived at the office, she saw the man sitting lazily on the sofa.


    She smelled a faint smell of alcohol. It seemed that he had drunk a lot


    s were pale.


    Without turning around, Willie turned his head and smiled indifferently.


    "At that time, I loved you and you were my everything. But now... "


    But now what?


    Hilary bit her lips. He wanted to say that if he didn''t love her now, she was nothing to her, right?


    She didn''t believe it!


    He was lying to her. How could it be in an instant whether he loved her or not?


    "You will divorce me."


    However, after saying the last sentence, he left without any affection.


    This night was destined to be the most painful night in Hilary''s life.


    Why did he want to divorce her? Was he punishing her? Punish her for not believing him?


    Hilary didn''t believe. She thought that there must be other reasons.

 Chapter 821 Life Or Death Is Decided By You

    On the second day, Hilary received the divorce agreement.


    The name of Willie was so conspicuous in the last column.


    She felt a sharp pain in her heart. ''Didn''t you say that you would live with me for the rest of your life, Mr. Willie?


    It turns out that our lives are so short.''


    "I won''t sign it!"


    Hilary looked at Don and said in a firm tone. So what Willie signed it? As long as she didn''t sign it, they couldn''t get divorced.


    "Mrs. Hilary, why do you put boss in a dilemma?" With no expression on his face, Don just looked at the woman blankly.


    Boss had already signed on it, which meant that he had really put it down. But she wouldn''t let him go.


    Put him in a dilemma.


    Her?


    Hilary smiled bitterly and held the agreement tightly in her hand.


    Seeing this, Don didn''t say anything and left the woman''s sight. Maybe she needed time to accept it.


    In Su Clany, when Hilary came to visit h


    woman to experience those things.


    But Candice couldn''t treat Su Clan in this way!


    If Hilary really did something wrong, it was her fault. What did it have to do with her father?


    "Hilary, don''t pretend to be kind." Candice couldn''t bear to see this woman pretend to be innocent, which made her sick! Candice sneered.


    "But everything will change in the future. Su consortium is either reborn in my hands; or... I will let it completely destroy! It depends on whether you are willing to sign it or not. "


    Hilary bit her lips tightly. What should she do?


    Was her love really going to leave?


    ''Willie, why do you choose to leave me at this time?


    Tell me, are you really going to divorce me? If I sign it, won''t you feel tired anymore?''


    All Hilary could think about was what he whispered to her last night.


    "Divorce me. I''m tired."


    Could this marriage go on if the man felt tired of the love?

 Chapter 822 Ill Wait For You This Time

    Finally, Hilary signed her name on the divorce agreement.


    Her heart was so heavy as if it had been hollowed out and could no longer hold anything.


    Could this marriage really not last?


    ''But Willie, I still believe that there are other reasons for your divorce with me.


    I''ll wait for you, just like you did before. This time, I will wait for you.''


    After signing, Hilary handed the document to Don.


    Don was confused. She had been so firm before, but why did she agree now?


    "Don, please help me tell him that I can do whatever he wants. This time, I believe he has a reason. Tell him that I will wait for him. "


    Don didn''t say anything, but kept her words in mind.


    He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. If Mrs. Hilary had trusted Willie from the very beginning, the two of them wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    Although he didn''t know if Willie had other reasons, it seemed tha


    and the company. Let''s get out of here first. When dad comes back, everything will be solved! "


    "No, Hilary, we can''t leave. This is Su Clan''s ancestral house, where your father has lived for a lifetime. It''s our home. No one will leave their own home. "


    But that was why they had to leave.


    "Is the house more important or my father more important?" Without her father, no matter how big the house was, it was not a home.


    Alice was stunned. They were like sheep being slaughtered by others willingly and had no choice.


    "Mom, everything will be fine. Trust me, we haven''t lost yet, and we still have the hope to take back everything. Leaving for the time being doesn''t mean giving up. Trust me! "


    Alice looked at her daughter for a long time, with tears in her eyes, and nodded.


    But where should they go after leaving Su Clan? There was no place for the mother and daughter to stay?

 Chapter 823 The Most Frowsty Coquettish Man Ive Ever Seen

    "Boss, Miss Gia is waiting outside and wants to see you."


    "I won''t see her." The man refused coldly without any emotion.


    Don felt helpless. Didn''t his boss really care about it?


    Just now, he received the news that Hilary and Alice left Su Clan and told his boss. But his boss didn''t change his expression, as if he couldn''t hear it.


    His boss would never let his wife suffer any grievance in the past!


    Was Willie really right? If he didn''t love her anymore, she would be nothing for him.


    However, when the words were out of Willie''s mouth, Gia pushed the door open and came in.


    She had expected such an answer, so she''d better be rude.


    It was a waste of time to be polite with a man like Willie.


    "I know why you don''t want to see me, but I also have a reason why I have to see you."


    The woman''s voice was cold and arrogant. She had learned a lot after staying with this man for so lon


    er been made by Earl before.


    Tia was a little faint. It seemed that his words were very pleasant to hear.


    "Tia, trust me. Give yourself to me..."


    Women were usually moved at this time.


    However, she held his restless hands.


    Earl was a little stunned. He thought she was going to refuse, but what she said surprised him.


    "Will you be good to me all your life?"


    "Of course, you silly girl."


    At that time, he only took it as a reply to her, but she took it as a promise.


    It was not until then that Tia realized she was stupid enough to believe him.


    "Then... Don''t smile at other women, and don''t bully me. " She groaned, but he replied vaguely, knowing that she had allowed it.


    "If you lie to me, you will be punished for not finding a wife for the rest of your life!"


    Earl was speechless.


    "And..."


    Facing her endless chatter, he directly sealed her lips with his kiss...

 Chapter 824 Childhood Sweetheart

    When Tia woke up in the morning, she felt that she was almost falling apart. When she opened her eyes, she saw the man sleeping next to her.


    She, she, she... Why did she do that last night? Damn it! She was crazy!


    It was only because he moved her so much last night that she was not careful enough...


    She wanted to get out of bed carefully for fear of waking him up. She tiptoed to pick up the clothes scattered on the ground, but before she could touch them, her waist was stopped by something.


    She looked down and saw the hand holding her slender waist.


    She leaned back and returned to his arms.


    "Hello, Earl..." Knowing that he had woken up, but still closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep, with his hands holding her body tightly in his arms.


    "Okay." The man replied, but he didn''t intend to let her go. It seemed that he enjoyed this morning very much. The beauty was in his arms and he didn''t want to wake up.


    Tia''s f


    home.


    Willie had expected what she was going to do, so he locked the door from inside and didn''t allow her to come in.


    That night, Hilary didn''t sleep in the guest room. Instead, she sat outside his room and didn''t cry or make any noise.


    In the middle of the night, he felt too quiet outside and thought she was gone. However, when he opened the door, he was slightly shocked. She was sleeping like a puppy at the door of his room.


    "Alas..." He sighed, ''You are really my Enemy!''


    "Hey, Hilary!" Willie touched her head and she opened her eyes in a daze. When she saw it was him, she immediately jumped into his arms.


    "Willie, I''m so cold! Hug..."


    At that time, she was really good at acting like a spoiled child!


    The corners of Willie''s mouth twitched, but the girl''s body was indeed very cold. He hesitated. In this way, Hilary succeeded in occupying his bed, but he was sitting next to her and reading, not going to sleep.

 Chapter 825 He Is Her Future Husband!

    Well, that made the girl very satisfied.


    In this way, she had chased him for a long time. All the chasing methods were used.


    But he didn''t show his love for her, not a little bit.


    Later, Hilary became more beautiful as she grew up, and her eyes became more and more radiant. And he was getting more and more mature.


    "Little girl, who are you looking for? This is not middle school! " At that time, Earl was a playboy. He couldn''t help but tease her when he first saw her coming to Willie.


    Hilary turned her head away and didn''t want to talk to a boy other than Willie!


    "Little girl, you have a bad temper. Although you are a little younger, I like you."


    "Willie, he bullied me!" Seeing Willie walked over, the girl ran to him cheerfully and said with a frown, pointing at Earl.


    However, there was indifference on Willie''s face. She shook his arm and groaned.


    "Willie, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you so much, so I come to your school."


    Willie was speechless. What did she mean by having not seen him for a long time? He had seen her three days ago. How long had it been?


    "Buddy, is she your sister or girlfriend? If she is your girlfriend, you would


    a kind of woman in this kind of bar... But she was not the kind of girl they thought.


    She tried to get rid of them, but her body was pressed down and she sat down.


    "What''s the rush? Since you are here, let go of yourself and have fun. You look so young! "


    "Let... Let me go. "


    ''Oh my God! What the hell is this place? These people are touching me. So many people pretend not to see it?''


    "This is my classmate!" The girl came to help her out, but these people seemed not to hear it.


    After a few minutes, Hilary saw a familiar figure in the crowd.


    "Let her go!"


    It was the first time that he had been so angry!


    He stepped forward and knocked down the hand that was holding her arm. The man shouted and looked at the person, saying unhappily.


    "Where did you come from? This girl is my friend. You are the one should let her go! Little girl, we are all here for fun, aren''t we? "


    Hilary was a little timid, but she got angry at the thought that he didn''t see her before. She replied in a fit of pique.


    "Yes! They are my friends. Get out of my way, Willie. It''s none of your business! "


    Her words completely irritated him.


    "Hilary, say it again if you can."

 Chapter 826 Willie, I Remember Everything

    "Hey, are you looking for a fight? She said it''s none of your business! "


    Hilary and Willie gazed at each other and didn''t take others'' words seriously.


    Hilary bit her lips and turned away. She ignored him.


    "No matter how many times I say, it is the same. I want to go with them. It''s none of your business!"


    She got rid of his hand and ignored his anger.


    "Is it none of my business?"


    He sneered coldly.


    The next moment, he directly carried her on his shoulder. Hilary screamed and lowered her head. In an instant, she felt a little cerebral congestion.


    "Willie, put me down!"


    That man wanted to ask his men to stop Willie, but when he heard Willie''s roar, Willie''s momentum seemed to frighten them.


    "Fuck off!"


    In this way, Hilary was "carried" out of the pub by Willie.


    The car was driving very fast in


    rude now.


    Candice was angry.


    "You go upstairs first."


    The man who hadn''t spoken for a long time said. There was full of anger in Candice''s heart, but she could only smile to deal with it. Then she entered the company.


    "Can we find a place to have a talk?"


    "If you have anything to say, you should go to find Don." His cold expression made her feel very uncomfortable, as if he thought she really came to ask for money. Let her talk to Don? What could she say to Don?


    "Willie, I remember everything."


    Finally, she choked with sobs.


    But he didn''t show any expression on his face.


    "I''m sorry. I forgot you and our past."


    As she spoke, her soft little hands slightly grabbed a corner of his clothes, but only a very small place. She was like an abandoned child on the way, and every word fell into his heart...

 Chapter 827 Its Not The Same Taste

    "Willie, don''t leave me, Okay?"


    Hilary''s eyes were filled with tears. She bit her lips and stared at him with hesitation and waiting.


    "Don''t leave Hilary... Please..."


    Memories flooded into her mind.


    Every time she acted like a spoiled child in front of him, there was a playful smile on her face.


    Except now, for the first time, it was so heartbreaking.


    Many people said that childhood sweetheart was not love, but in them, they were each other''s only one that was deeply rooted in their bones.


    Time was like a tool to prove everything, as if time had seen through everything.


    It seemed like a long time had passed.


    With a cold smile, Willie looked down at the corner of his clothes where she was pulling.


    He opened his mouth. The three words sent a chill down her spine.


    "Let me go."


    The three words, neither warm nor angry, but hurt Hilary to the bone.


    "Hilary, don''t let me look down upon you."


    Look down upon he


    side the door."


    The man lifted his lips and said with a coquettish look in his malicious eyes.


    "Find a clean woman."


    "Yes, sir."


    After waiting for a long time, the night was dark, Gia heard someone inviting her into the room.


    "Boss is waiting for you in the room upstairs."


    She went upstairs and stopped in the corridor with European art.


    Bert, who was standing outside the room, walked towards her and said coldly.


    "Boss let you in."


    When Gia walked into the room, she heard the woman''s voice...


    "Wesley, you are so bad..."


    This was...


    Gia suddenly stopped and stared at the man and woman on the bed. Her heart was cold.


    At the sight of the person coming in, Wesley sneered and flirted with the woman under him. His evil voice was full of contempt and indifference.


    "I like clean women very much."


    The implication of his words was said that someone was not clean and he didn''t wanted to touch the dirty woman.

 Chapter 828 Does She Think He Is Dirty

    Seeing this, Gia didn''t retreat. She just pursed her lips and clenched her fists. Her heart ached.


    "Wesley, it''s my first time... Can you be gentler? " The woman asked coquettishly.


    "Okay..."


    This was how a man and a woman flirted with each other. They just did it in front of Gia.


    Gia knew that this was what he wanted her to see.


    Then she would watch the show as he wished. But she thought she wouldn''t feel anything. But why did she feel heartbroken not because of her own disease, but for something else.


    "Wesley...Wesley..."


    In the end, the woman seemed to be exhausted and fainted.


    The man looked at the woman on the bed in disgust, put on his pajamas casually and slowly approached the woma


    ust one word seemed to be perfunctory.


    She didn''t like such cold treatment, so Candice wrapped her arms around his neck again. This time, she held him so tightly that she wouldn''t let him go.


    This man was cold and fierce. She didn''t like this kind of Willie.


    "You just took over Su consortium. It''s not good to be incompetent like this."


    It sounded that he said it for her good, but Candice understood the coldness in it.


    She didn''t dare to pester him anymore. She looked at him for a while and then walked out of the office reluctantly.


    With her back to him, Candice didn''t notice the dark light in Willie''s eyes. Like the waves of the sea at night. It was so dark that it couldn''t be seen through.

 Chapter 829 My Mother Asked Me To Take You Home

    When Tia returned home, she saw her mother sitting on the sofa, with a photo in her hand and a smile on her lips.


    She waved at Tia as soon as she saw Tia.


    "Tia, come here. I have something to tell you."


    Looking at her mother''s bright smile, Tia had a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, when she approached, she saw her mother holding many photos in her hands.


    And they were all men''s photos!


    She frowned and sat next to Shelley with a pout.


    "Mom, are you going to..."


    Asked her to meet some men.


    Shelley looked sideways at her daughter.


    "Tia, you''re not young anymore, but I haven''t seen your boyfriend. How can I not be anxious?"


    "Mom, I''m still young."


    "What? Look, Hil is married. Of course, she


    d a boyfriend. So, my mother... Ask me to take you back. "


    The man''s hand stiffened for a moment.


    There was also a flash of imperceptible darkness in his black eyes.


    Noticing that Earl didn''t answer immediately, a touch of uneasiness flashed through Tia''s heart. "My mother asked me to take you back on Saturday," Tia added in a hurry.


    After saying that, she bit her lips tightly and stopped talking.


    Looking at her tiny movements, Earl smiled and reached out his big hand to touch her ruddy little face. His eyes were full of affection.


    "Honey, I have an appointment with my family this week to attend a wedding. Maybe I can''t go that day."


    After he finished his words, the air suddenly became quiet.

 Chapter 830 If You Die, She Will Live

    In prison, England.


    When Candice came here, she felt cold.


    It seemed that there were many ghosts here, but soon there would be one more.


    "You have ten minutes to visit him."


    This woman had the privileges of Wesley, so she could visit here.


    After they left, she looked at the man who looked much older in an instant through a wall.


    "Uncle, are you Okay?"


    Ivan was in poor health. He raised his head to see who was standing in front of him when he heard the voice.


    "Why are you here?" He asked in a hoarse voice.


    Raising her eyebrows, Candice felt as if she had been tortured. It was so difficult for her to speak.


    "What do you think, uncle?"


    ''Ivan is always smart. But sometimes he can''t tell the


    nd touched the red blood.


    "Sunny, help me take care of Auntie!"


    After saying that, he rushed to the hospital with Hilary in his arms after he told Sunny without waiting for Alice said something.


    ''Hilary, you will be fine.''


    Along the way, he ran many red lights and even raised the speed to the highest at the speed limit area.


    Hilary seemed to be on the verge of fainting. She covered her stomach with her hands, and her forehead was covered with sweat.


    "Hilary, we''ll arrive at the hospital soon. Hold on a little longer... Everything will be fine... "


    But only Dorian knew that such comfort made himself more flustered.


    He didn''t know what the blood meant, but she had never felt this kind of pain.

 Chapter 831 She And His Children

    Hospital.


    Seeing Hilary being sent to the resuscitation room, Dorian''s eyes were full of nervousness.


    Waiting for a long time was always the most tormenting. He didn''t know what was going on about her inside. The red light didn''t extinguished. His heart almost collapsed.


    After a long time, the light of the resuscitation room was finally extinguished. He saw the doctor push Hilary out of the emergency room. Her little pale face looked very haggard.


    "Doctor, how is she?"


    "Fortunately, she was sent here early. Her fall caused her to bleed. But fortunately, it did not cause the risk of the baby in her belly."


    Baby...


    The word shocked Dorian deeply.


    She, had a baby? £¡


    Seeing the man''s shock, the d


    not him!


    "They said... My father has confessed. "


    "Hil, it''s not true. I don''t believe it!"


    Alice couldn''t believe it when she heard the news.


    "Mom, calm down. I''m going to England to see Dad."


    After confessing, prisoners were allowed to be visited. Dorian had booked the tickets and asked Sunny to take care of Hilary''s mother. Hilary went to England with Dorian.


    As soon as they arrived in England, she went to the prison. But Hilary was very uneasy. The closer she got to the prison, the more flustered she felt.


    Although she didn''t know why her father had confessed, she believed that there must be a reason.


    But she never thought that when she arrived at the prison, she would see such a scene.

 Chapter 832 Engagement

    A Chinese warden looked at the two with a meaningful look in his eyes.


    Hilary was confused. She felt that the way this person looked at her was so strange.


    "Have you received the news?" The man asked.


    Dorian nodded, thinking he was talking about the confession of Ivan. The warden frowned slightly. How could Ivan''s family know the news before it was released?


    But the warden still nodded. It was better to have a family to take him home than to leave him here.


    "Then sign your name and take him away."


    "Take him away?" Hilary was surprised. What did he mean?


    ''Dad has confessed his crime and then he can leave?''


    Dorian''s eyes twinkled as if he had understood something.


    "Yes, sign the name of his family here and take him away." The man gave them a document, which was written in Engli


    g for Willie to deal with, so she said with a smile.


    However, Willie smiled. But only Don knew the coldness in Willie''s smile.


    "Tonight we..."


    "Go back to Gu Clan."


    The simple and deep words immediately cheered Candice up, but she lowered her head shyly and only uttered a light "Okay".


    It was not until Candice left that Don took a deep breath.


    "What did my uncle say?" The man''s eyes swept over indifferently.


    Don hurriedly handed the box to the man.


    "Mr. Ling said this was a newly developed drug. It should have a good effect."


    Seeing Willie remain calm, Don hesitated for a while and lowered his head and said.


    "Mrs. Hilary is in Britain now and is in a bad condition, but Dorian has been with her all the time."


    Hearing this, Willie''s deep eyes became darker and darker.

 Chapter 833 Frowsty Coquettish Hurt Others And Also Hurt Himself

    In Gu Clan.


    The meal was very quiet.


    Not only the atmosphere, but also few people.


    Except for Willie and Candice, only Carlos appeared at the table.


    Therefore, Carlos had been neglected by Mrs. Celia Gu for a month.


    "Uncle, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault that aunt and Xenia don''t want to come back for the meal."


    Said Candice in a low voice, pretending to be guilty.


    Carlos glanced at his son and said casually.


    "You think too much. They just went to Winnie''s house to take care of her child for a few days."


    "Yes, I''m sorry..."


    At this moment, Candice looked like a child who had made a mistake. She looked very aggrieved.


    "Since you are going to be engaged, don''t think too much."


    Carlos'' words seemed to set Candice''s mind at rest.


    "Yes, I will keep it in mind."


    Candice bit her lips.


    Although she said so, she thought in he


    te me in the future!''


    What a torture!


    If she hadn''t been in Britain, he would have asked Don to take her here and tortured her for three days and nights until she begged for mercy.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he became.


    At the same time, the woman sitting on the plane back home sneezed.


    "What''s wrong? Do you catch a cold?" Dorian frowned and looked at the woman. She didn''t seem to be sick.


    "No." Hilary shook her head and rubbed her nose. She felt strange. It seemed that someone was thinking of her, but also scolding her.


    Soon, another feeling came. It was very cold. It was as if the man, Willie, wanted to torture her to death on the bed.


    ''How strange! What''s wrong with me? What am I thinking about?''


    Willie must have left a very bad impression on her in that aspect, so she was still suffering from that feeling.

 Chapter 834 Willie, Hilary Is So Sad

    In the middle of the night, Don finally heard the door open.


    The man in front of him was wrapped in a bath towel, with horrible blue veins under his bronze skin.


    "Boss, you... Don''t you really need me to find your wife? "


    Was Willie really all right now?


    Don doubted. Obviously, the situation was not getting better.


    The man''s eyes darkened. He cast a cold glance at Don, who immediately lowered his head.


    It would like adding fuel to the fire if Hilary was mentioned at this time! Forget it...


    On the other side, Candice had passed out with satisfaction.


    When the door was opened, Willie cast a cold glance at the man who got out of bed.


    The man then walked out of the room.


    "I heard that the drug has a gradual process. The


    r on her own and hide it from her mother. She said something that didn''t exist at all.


    " Willie, Hilary is so sad... It really hurts..."


    Tears fell in the snow, crystal clear. She cried like when she was a child.


    Every time she was sad, as long as she called Willie, he would appear, and all her sadness would be resolved.


    In such a cold day, the moon was covered. Under the street lamp, the woman''s shadow was projected on the snow, which was so pitiful.


    In a black car not far away, the handsome man''s side face was like a sculpture. Through the car glass, he looked at the woman who was squatting helplessly. His eyes were dark, but there was a bit of coldness, like the pain deep into the bone.


    He could only see her in his eyes.

 Chapter 835 Are You Satisfied With What You See

    Looking at the woman crying sadly in the snow, Willie pursed his lips, as if trying to restrain himself.


    He wanted to hold her in his arms right away, kiss every inch of her skin, and keep her smell by his side.


    But he couldn''t.


    "Hilary..." His voice was low and trembling.


    He just wanted to look at her from a distance, even if it was just a glance.


    "Idiot."


    Hilary always didn''t know how to take care of herself. She was pregnant and stayed in the snow for so long. What if she got sick?


    This night, he watched her cry in the snow as long as she cried.


    Until the figure of Dorian appeared in front of Hilary, she raised her tearful eyes and looked up at him.


    The next moment, with a sense of relief, she stood up and threw herself into his arms.


    "What should I do? I can''t stand it! Every time mom talked about Dad, I felt so sad... Dore


    you have any other requirements?"


    "I don''t have any other requirements. It''s just that these wedding dresses are the same and there are no highlights."


    Candice thought of the wedding dress that was customized for Hilary by Willie when Hilary got married with Willie. Although Candice had never seen it and Hilary had no chance to wear it, Candice believed that it must be very beautiful.


    If only Willie could make one for her.


    The more Candice thought about it, the more dissatisfied she was with what she was wearing. She walked into the dressing room and took off her wedding dress coldly.


    There was a mirror in the dressing room. When she took it off, Candice saw some rashes on her smooth back.


    She frowned and reached out to touch the rashes.


    ''What''s wrong with me?


    I always feel itchy on my back these two days. What are these rashes?''

 Chapter 836 The Person Behind It

    ''Is it because of the strong effect that night that caused my rash?''


    Thinking of this, Candice didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Willie couldn''t accompany her to try on the wedding dress because of business. Was business more important than her?


    Looking at her phone, Candice was in a trance. Her eyes lit up. She thought of something and called that person.


    "Mr. Wesley, let''s meet."


    When they met, at the first sight, Wesley saw the red mark on the woman''s neck. It seemed that Willie really loved her.


    "The future Mrs. Candice Gu, it seems that you have a good night."


    Replied Candice with a faint smile.


    "Thank you for your help, Mr. Wesley."


    The two of them didn''t feel tired after talking with each other in a feigned polite way. A trace of gloom flashed t


    e light, but those words came into Hilary''s ears clearly.


    "He committed suicide for fear of punishment, although I gave him the charge."


    "You are not a human, Wesley!"


    Hilary wanted to kill this hateful man right now. Did Su Clan have a deep grudge against him? Why did he hurt her father?


    He held her waist with his palm and pulled her close to him. Looking at the pair of eyes that hated him to the core, they were a little red. She was really attractive.


    "You are the murderer, Wesley!"


    Like Candice, he was Hilary''s enemy.


    "Little kitten, don''t speak too soon..." He whispered in her ear and his eyes turned cold.


    "I can give you all these shares, coupled with the shares your grandfather left to you, you can successfully turn over and overthrow Candice."

 Chapter 837 Relief

    Give it to her?


    What a joke!


    This belonged to Su Clan, and Wesley even wanted to make a deal with her.


    "Don''t you want to take back Su consortium?"


    Wesley knew that this woman hated him now, but even if she did, she had no choice, didn''t she?


    "Candice couldn''t get these shares that doesn''t mean that you can''t get these shares. You have an advantage over her. "


    Hilary turned her head and didn''t want to listen to him. She didn''t believe what he said. She was thinking about how to deal with this man and how to make him pay her father back!


    The man didn''t get angry but laughed.


    ''Hilary, your advantage is that Willie loves you. That''s what I want.''


    "Being my woman is your advantage."


    The woman was stunned. She bit her lips and looked at the face she hated to the core.


    What did he just say? Be his woman!


    "As long as you are willing to be my woman, Su consortium will come back to you, and even... Candice would have a miserable ending. This is what you want, isn''t it? "


    It had to be said that what Wesley said was i


    it had nothing to do with Wesley, and her disease.


    But she wouldn''t tell Wesley. She wouldn''t tell him until she died.


    She wanted him to remember the woman he hated to the core all his life. The woman called Gia and he wanted him to never forget her.


    "Are you defending Wiilie and asking me to let go of his woman and child?"


    ''Gia, when do you become so great?'' Wesley sneered and thought.


    He was so touched that he wanted to kill Willie!


    Gia''s heart ached and her mind was empty.


    Was she going to die?


    Gia smiled and slowly approached the man''s ear. The last sentence of her was low and clear.


    "Wesley, I finally... I''m free now. "


    In this way, she was completely freed from these love and hatred.


    In the past, she didn''t want to die, cherished her life for the sake of missing someone.


    Now, death was the only way for her to get rid of it.


    When there was a slight confusion in Wesley''s eyes, the woman slowly closed her dark eyes and fell down in front of him.


    All of a sudden, she seemed to have lost her breath.

 Chapter 838 He Is Kissing Her

    Hilary was the first one to react. She opened her eyes wide and tried to get rid of Bert''s hand, but it was in vain.


    She had no choice but to shout.


    "Save her quickly... Or she will die! "


    But the man didn''t move.


    With his back to her, Hilary couldn''t see his expression. She thought he didn''t believe Hilary and refused to save Gia.


    "Wesley, she has a heart attack. If you don''t save her now, it would be too late!"


    Hilary didn''t know what she was talking about. She was stunned by her words that she said it was too late.


    The night''s emergency treatment and the hurried footsteps panicked someone''s heart.


    Seeing that the woman whose heart was about to stop was sent to the resuscitation room, Hilary couldn''t help but cry in a low voice.


    She thought that this time Gia might really...


    Surprisingly, Wesley was very quiet.


    Hilary raised her head and saw the frightening scarlet in the man''s eyes.


    He suddenly approached her and held her shoulders tightly. His voice was filled with despair, he shook her body.


    "Tell me, tell me!"


    Tell him what?


    Hilary was shaking so hard that she couldn''t say a word.


    She knew that the ma


    speaking, Hilary saw a slender figure appear in front of the door, with a bowl of strong Chinese medicine in his hand.


    Hilary''s eyes were immediately drawn by the medicine in his hand. Now that she had remembered everything, of course she knew... The medicine was for her.


    Since she was a child, many western medicine had no effect on her, but the bitter Chinese medicine had worked.


    Frowning, she didn''t seem to be sick.


    Lena smiled helplessly and left the room.


    She sat on the bed and watched him approaching her quietly. She didn''t dare to speak.


    Because she was not sure what their relationship was now?


    Before yesterday, he and she had been parallel to each other...


    Looking at the confusion and flinch in the little woman''s eyes, Willie smiled gently.


    He looked at her face with his long and narrow eyes. The moment they met, she couldn''t help pursing her lips.


    His warm palm caressed her hair, winding down to her eyes and nose. Then it stopped on her lips.


    Slowly stroking her lips, she trembled. When she was about to say something, her voice was covered by his kiss.


    At this moment, she felt dizzy.


    He was kissing her.

 Chapter 839 We Must Be Happy Forever

    Hilary''s red lips were still so beautiful. Finally, he no longer looked at her from afar, but could hug and kiss her like this.


    "Hilary, Hilary..."


    Hilary recalled that he had called her like this again and again in such a gentle voice every time they had sex. In an instant, she wanted to cry.


    "Honey, take the medicine. The doctor said you were too weak these days. "


    She wrinkled her nose and glanced at the medicine. But when she looked at Willie''s face, she opened her mouth obediently. When the first spoon was fed, bitterness came from all directions.


    "HMM..." It tasted terrible.


    She frowned and didn''t hide her expression because of the bitterness of the medicine at all. He also frowned for that he had tasted it during the process of decocting so that he knew how bitter the medicine was.


    It was really difficult for Hilary, who always liked sweet food but didn''t like bitter taste.


    Just as Hilary was about to take the medicine again, the man took the medicine in his mouth.


    She was stunned. Before she could react, he kissed her.


    Her lips and teeth were opened, and the warm stream slid into her mouth.


    She was stunned, he even used this kind of way to feed her medicine...


    Was it too much? Didn''t he feel bitter?


    But strangely, the medicine didn''t seem to be as bitter as before. There was a special smell between their lips and


    low voice.


    "In fact, Gia chose to leave him because she was sick, didn''t she?"


    In other words, it was just the time when Willie appeared that Gia found out that she was sick. As a matter of fact, Gia had been regarded as a substitute by Willie, and Gia had used Willie as an excuse to leave Wesley.


    Willie looked at Hilary''s frowning eyebrows and said word by word.


    "Hilary, their relationship is not as simple as you think."


    "Between Gia and Wesley, even if there is no pain and me, they won''t have an ending."


    "Why?" After Hilary asked, she immediately remembered what Gia had said.


    Gia said she fell in love with the son of her enemy.


    That was to say, Wesley...


    "But they..." She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. It was true that Gia and Wesley loved each other.


    If what happened to the last generation caused the current pain, Hilary really didn''t know what kind of pain it would be.


    In comparison, she seemed to be too happy.


    She hugged Willie tightly and said in a soft voice like a kitten.


    "Willie, we must be happy forever like this."


    There were many kinds of love in the world. Some fell in love with each other at first sight, and some love was born with time. Some were affection, while some were painful for a lifetime.


    The only thing Hilary wanted was to stay with him till the end of her life.

 Chapter 840 She Was Going To Die When He Knew Everything

    In the hospital, through the glass window, Wesley watched the doctor rescuing Gia in the ICU.


    This was the third time since last night.


    Gia''s heart stopped for the third time.


    Every time the doctor rushed in and the densely packed needle tubing pierced into her fair skin, his heart almost collapsed.


    Even his heart almost stopped beating.


    His Gianna had a heart attack. He didn''t even know it when they were together for several years


    When he knew everything, she was going to die and leave him in this way.


    ''Gianna, you did it on purpose, didn''t you?


    Because you hate that man, so you hate me who is related to him by blood.


    Because you hate me, you choose the cruelest way to hurt me.


    You have made it. Now I have tasted the pain that is more heart wrenching than when you left!''


    "Gianna..."


    Wesley closed his eyes and thought of her face when they first met.


    At that time, she was still a student who had just come to America to study. She had to work after school to support herself.


    And he was a bartender in


    e little devil in his arms with his long and narrow eyes.


    He thought she was going to say something terrible, but he didn''t expect.


    She rolled her eyes and looked at him with a sly smile.


    "Did you really stay in the ice water for the whole night?"


    It was said that the drug had a strong effect... Could you really bear it?"


    Willie raised his eyebrows and snickered. Did she want something else?


    A low and magnetic voice came to her ear.


    "I couldn''t help it later..."


    Hilary''s eyes widened. ''So? He couldn''t help but look for a woman?''


    "I have no choice but..."


    "Stop!" She immediately reacted and covered his mouth with her little hand. She didn''t want to hear what he would say next.


    There was an unreadable emotion in his smile, the way he smirked made her want to beat him.


    "Willie, I find you are different from before. In the past, no matter how I seduced you, you always looked indifferent. "


    Thinking of the cold face he had before, and the cunning he had since marrying her, there was a complete contrast.

 Chapter 841 The Engagement Party Is The Final Ending Of Candice

    What impressed Hilary the most was the year after they dated.


    Hilary wanted to sleep on his bed as before, but he said it was too late that he should send her home.


    She refused. It occurred to her that many people dated on the bed.


    She was curious about how to date on bed?


    She kissed him as those people did when they were in love.


    But he didn''t respond. He pushed her away and refused coldly.


    At that time, she thought it was because of the fact that Willie was not interested in that kind of thing, but Hilary didn''t know that many times, the man had a cold water shower every night.


    It was not until they got married that Willie''s insatiable behavior again and again made Hilary deeply realize that this man was a big bad wolf in a gentleman''s skin.


    "Tell me, did you hatch a sinister plot on me before?"


    "Hilary, who was the one hatched a sinister plot in the beginning?"


    She had hugged and kissed him secretly every time.


    Hilary lost confidence because of his question and she pouted, pretending not to know. Anyway, it was not her. Humph.


    The two o


    as feeding Hilary soup just sneered. There would be no wedding dress.


    The engagement party was the final ending of Candice.


    After hanging up the phone, Hilary pouted and snorted.


    "She seems to be looking forward to it."


    "Jealous?"


    ''Damn you!''


    Hilary ignored him and opened her mouth, staring at the soup in the man''s bowl, waiting for him to feed.


    Seeing the intimacy between the two people, Lena was very happy.


    But Candice didn''t know this and was still investigating the whereabouts of Hilary. She didn''t believe that a person would disappear for no reason.


    In the end, she found out that Hilary had gone to see Wesley, but Hilary hadn''t shown up since then.


    "Wesley..."


    Candice was confused. If what Kylo found out was true that Hilary, who came out of the hospital, was taken away by Bert, then why did Wesley want to see Hilary? Did he want to give Hilary the shares of Su consortium?


    But why? If so, why did Wesley help Candice before?


    Now that Wesley didn''t answer her phone, she was surer that he had reached another agreement with Hilary.

 Chapter 842 Watch Her Ex-husband Marry His Mistress

    "Boss." Bert looked at the man outside the ward, who had been here for a day and a night.


    "Candice is looking for you."


    Without saying a word, Wesley fixed his eyes on the face of the woman lying inside the ward. His eyes widened slightly when he saw her eyelids flutter.


    "Gianna!"


    Then he saw that Gia''s finger moved slightly.


    It was in the morning when Gia woke up. Her breathing was weak and she could hear someone calling her.


    She thought, ''Who is it? The voice is so familiar.


    It seems that I heard the tenderness and love in this voice many years ago.''


    "Gianna..."


    Gia slowly opened her eyes and saw an enchanting face.


    She was confused, ''Have I been dead? Why can I see him? He is still so attractive and warm.''


    "Gianna, can you hear me?"


    Wesley stared at Gia''s eyes. After so much rescue, she finally woke up.


    Gia didn''t say anything.


    With a frown, Gia looked around and found herself on the bed.


    She also found that Wesley was the one who was with her.


    From his eyes and his nervousness, she knew


    ief, tears welling up in her eyes.


    ''Grandpa, you are awake!''


    "My dear, come here."


    Looking at his granddaughter who he had missed for a long time, Grandpa Su just wanted to hug her and take good care of her.


    Trembling, Hilary walked slowly to the bed and her grandpa.


    After making sure that she was not dreaming, she cried with joy.


    ''He''s really Grandpa! He''s woken up!''


    "Grandpa!"


    The next moment, she couldn''t help hugging him.


    "I thought... I thought you would never wake up..." Hilary couldn''t help crying.


    "My dear granddaughter, let me see. You''ve lost a lot of weight."


    Hilary looked thinner than before.


    "I''m sorry, Grandpa. It''s all my fault. If it weren''t for me..." She sobbed in a low voice and faltered.


    "If it weren''t for my fault, you wouldn''t have been sick and almost couldn''t wake up."


    Hearing that, Grandpa Su was stunned. He held up his granddaughter''s crying face and sighed deeply.


    "My dear, it''s not your fault. It''s not because of you."


    Hilary was confused. ''What does he mean?''

 Chapter 843 The Terror Behind The Glory

    "Grandpa, I don''t understand..."


    "It was Candice that night."


    Hilary''s eyes widened.


    She was in shock and couldn''t say anything.


    Then her grandpa told her what had happened that night.


    Hilary couldn''t believe that Candice had done such a thing that night!


    "So she pushed you down and even..." Hilary really couldn''t believe that Candice had hurt her grandpa!


    "She is too scary." Thinking of her father''s death and what had happened to her mother, Hilary wished badly that...


    Candice was so cruel that she even wanted to kill her mother.


    Candice was more horrible than a devil. Hilary really doubted whether Candice was the daughter of her uncle.


    "Let bygones be bygones..." Grandpa Su caressed Hilary''s hair and smiled.


    Hilary choked with sobs. She couldn''t let go of the past because her father would never come back.


    Grandpa Su didn''t know what had happened to Hilary''s father. Hilary thought that she couldn''t tell her grandpa about it, fearing that he would be irritated and get sick again.


    There were only two hours left before the engagement party began. A woman from the Gu clan knocked on the door of the changing room.


    "Miss Su, you''ve been inside for almost half an hour. Is the


    some pleasant music, the gorgeous light also lit up at the same time.


    The attention of the media and the envious eyes of the crowd fell on the two people and Candice felt an unprecedented glory.


    The protagonists tonight were Willie and Candice, not anyone else.


    Earl took up the microphone directly and smiled.


    "Thank you for attending the engagement ceremony of the president of the Gu consortium, Willie, and the current president of the Su consortium, Candice. Let''s witness a good time together on this beautiful night."


    The applause made Candice happy. Her face flushed with shyness. She didn''t pay much attention to it and just thought that it was the atmosphere that made her like this.


    "Next, let the bride and groom dance together."


    Candice had imagined the scene of dancing with Willie countless times. She thought that they must be a perfect match.


    Candice thought that her engagement party was much better than Hilary''s. She had heard that Hilary had been flurried all the time during the party.


    Candice thought that she was different and that she would be Willie''s most beautiful bride.


    However, when Willie held her hand, the smile on her face suddenly stopped.


    It was because...

 Chapter 844 A Monster Neither Human Nor Ghost

    Under the bright light, on the back of her hand... A small red mark appeared.


    Candice raised her head and looked into Willie''s eyes. It seemed that he didn''t notice her gaze.


    But at this moment, her heart was in her throat. She followed him into the dance floor. With the blessings of everyone, he held her waist.


    Candice followed his steps and felt happy.


    Until the man looked at the gauze around her neck and whispered in her ear.


    "Why should you hide your beauty?"


    Willie stressed the word "beauty" on purpose, which made Candice a little confused. She bit her lips, smiled and said,


    "That''s because only you can see my beauty."


    Willie raised his eyebrows and smiled. When Candice looked into his eyes, she saw a touch of coldness and harshness.


    "Are you sure you want to leave your beauty to me?"


    ''Or something other than beauty.''


    Candice''s heart skipped a beat. She had a vague feeling that he seemed to know something.


    When she was about to ask him, she felt itch and pain all over her body. In an instant, she frowned.


    "Are you feeling bad?"


    The cold smile on Willie''s face made Candice stunned.


    use that money to let his wife and children live a good life.


    That man looked very similar to Ivan after a cosmetic surgery.


    After finding out the whereabouts of Candice in England, Willie guessed that it would be the time when Ivan was in despair. Then he asked Don to go to England overnight, and then the later replacement happened.


    "Candice doesn''t have any shares of the Su consortium at all. She and Wesley conspired to frame me up and put me into jail. They took away my shares and made my father become a vegetable. They also wanted to take away my father''s shares. "


    "I didn''t!" Candice struggled to stand up, but she felt red liquid flowing out from her lower abdomen. The pain was killing her, but she still maintained her consciousness.


    "I''m not dead. That''s the best proof. And how dare you poison my wife! My family has treated you well, but you are so cruel! "


    "No... Don''t listen to him! He smuggled arms, and he has admitted the crime to the British government! "


    Just then, a woman''s voice came from the entrance of the banquet.


    "Candice, you have become such a ghost. Do you still want to deny it?"

 Chapter 845 I Am Here

    The voice...


    With her blood red eyes wide open, Candice looked at the source of the voice and lost all her strength.


    It was Hilary and... Grandpa Su who had woken up.


    Hilary pushed Grandpa Ling, who was sitting in a wheelchair, through the crowd and came to her father. She took a deep look at Ivan.


    She felt lucky that her father was still alive.


    Not knowing when, the guests were silent, and even the reporters stopped to watch this scene.


    "Look, grandpa has woken up. Do you still want to hide the fact that you pushed him to hurt him?"


    No matter what Candice had done to her before, Hilary could ignore it. But she would never allow anyone to hurt her family.


    However, Candice liked to hurt her family.


    "And, you see it clearly! On this document, the shares of the Su consortium don''t belong to you! "


    A document was thrown directly in Candice''s face.


    When Candice opened the page, she showed a ferocious look on her face.


    What a bastard Wesley was! He returned Su consortium to Hilary!


    When Hilary arrived at the scene, Bert stopped her. He gave her the share certificate of the Su consortium and only said one sentence.


    "B


    ldren playing in the garden outside the ward and smiled lightly.


    But she turned a deaf ear to what the man behind her said.


    When she woke up, he said a lot, but she never answered.


    It seemed that the world of the two of them had never been together.


    But Wesley knew that Gia had heard everything, but she didn''t want to talk to him. Or she even had no energy to talk to him.


    "Gianna, I''ll take you to England and cure your disease."


    Now the only thing he could do was to take her to England.


    She had missed the best time to change her heart, and it would be risky to have another operation.


    He couldn''t risk her life again. If she went to England for treatment, there might be a chance of survival.


    For a long time, Wesley thought there would be still no response like before. Until the woman moved her lips and said the word coldly without hesitation.


    "No."


    "Gianna, it''s not the right time to be in a fit of pique." He said hurriedly, thinking that she was against him.


    Gia chuckled, ''Be in a fit of pique?


    I''m sorry. I''m afraid I really don''t have the energy to be in a fit of pique.''


    She cherished her life, but not now.

 Chapter 846 She Loves You More Than You Think

    "Do you think I will act rashly at the risk of my life because I am angry at an irrelevant person, Mr. Wesley?"


    She asked with a smile, but didn''t look at him at all.


    "Then why are you unwilling to do it?"


    Since she was not angry, then why?


    "Because I just don''t want to do it."


    The result was the same. Only if she got a new heart to replace her failure heart would she survive.


    But¡­ There was a secret in her heart. She didn''t want anyone to know.


    That was, she was in love with a person, and she believed that if she changed her heart, that person would disappear from her memories.


    Wesley could take anyone away by force, but he couldn''t do that to Gia.


    Hilary, who was meeting her father and grandfather in the Su Clan, received a phone call. It said that after intensive rescue, Candice''s life had been saved.


    Now the police were guarding outside the ward. As long as Candice got better, they would send her to the trial.


    But the virus on Candice''s body was spreading rapidly. She


    lie''s face. She was confused. What''s wrong?


    "Willie, why do you pull a long face?"


    Shouldn''t he wait for her with a beautiful smile? Why did he look like she owed him money?


    "Candice is still alive."


    "Well, so what?" Although she was not dead now, it wouldn''t be alive for long.


    A hint of cruelty flashed across the cold eyes of Willie. Caught the hint, Hilary''s heart tightened and said in a hurry.


    "She is not far from death."


    Hilary knew what the look in Willie''s eyes meant, but Candice had no ability to hurt others now.


    What''s more, his moves were already very¡­ These punishments were enough to make Candice suffer.


    Holding the man, she whispered in his ear.


    "Let her be punished by the law. I don''t want to..."


    She didn''t want to see her beloved man''s hands stained with blood. It was not good.


    He looked down and met her worried eyes. The coldness gradually faded, and she stared at the slightly rising belly.


    "The doctor said the fetus will be stable in three months."

 Chapter 847 You Two Are A Good Match

    What?


    Hilary frowned and didn''t understand why the topic suddenly changed. She nodded vaguely.


    "Yes."


    The man said in a low and hoarse voice with a snicker in his eyes.


    "Okay, I''ll put up with it for a few more days."


    Put up with¡­


    Hilary realized what he was talking about. She frowned and looked at the man who was full desire.


    "Bad guy!"


    He had been thinking about her body all day long.


    She was still pregnant! Yet he still wanted to make love with her!


    When he was making fun of her, she curled up on his chest like a cat and asked him to coax her to sleep.


    It was not until she fell asleep that Willie''s eyes turned deep.


    Only when Candice was under his control could he rest assured.


    He dialed a number, and his voice was as cold as ice.


    "Don, take Candice out of the hospital."


    "Mr. Willie, she has already..." Don was stunned for a while. Now that Candice had been raped, what else did Willie want to do?


    "Take her out."


    "Yes, sir."


    At this time, two policemen were guarding outside the ICU. They didn''t want to see the wo


    ''t welcome Earl because of what happened to Tia, so she didn''t show him a good face. Earl took out something from the box that made Hilary''s eyes brighten.


    Seeing her licking her lips, Earl knew it worked.


    "Hilary, do you want it?"


    Ice cream was her favorite. When he chased after Willie all day long in the past, he found that she seemed to like ice cream very much.


    Hilary understood that Earl was trying to please her with ice cream so that she wouldn''t look down upon him anymore.


    But¡­


    Now that she couldn''t even get in touch with Tia, how could an ice cream solve the problem?


    She turned her head, showing no gratitude.


    "Oh, she doesn''t want it. Give it to me."


    Well¡­


    Seeing that the green eyed man over there looking at Earl with a complicated look, Hilary immediately understood.


    She thought to herself, ''It''s great that he has a crush on Earl!''


    Finally, she could let Earl suffer.


    It was not bad for the wise young master Mu and this gay to be a couple.


    Hilary said with an evil smile.


    "Wow, you two look like a perfect match."

 Chapter 848 Be Happy

    The corners of Earl''s mouth twitched. He knew that she did it on purpose.


    But the man with green eyes liked this sentence very much.


    Well, yes, this woman was a little fierce, but she had a good taste!


    "Handsome boy, you know what? Mr. Earl is famous for being a playboy. If you have a crush on him, I don''t know if it''s a good thing or a bad thing! "


    Hilary stressed the word "playboy" on purpose and looked into the eyes of Earl angrily.


    "I like it. If a man are not bad, I won''t love him."


    The green eyed man took a step closer to Earl.


    Seeing that Earl was speechless by the man''s flirtation, Hilary felt very happy.


    The man on the other side put his slender hand on Earl''s shoulder and smiled charmingly.


    "Enough!" Earl was completely angry and pushed the man away rudely.


    "I''m a normal man. Stay away from me!"


    "Come on, don''t be so mean to me." The handsome man was depressed like a little dissatisfied woman, which made the woman sitting on the sofa laugh.


    Were these two people coming to make her laugh by posing as a


    ched the man step by step and smiled faintly in the face of his fixed eyes.


    "I thought it was too late. Fortunately..."


    Fortunately, she could see him once.


    "You are going to be a mother. Why are you still running here and there?" His tone was stern but gentle.


    "Dore, are you really going for a long time?"


    He said on the phone that it would be a long time. How long would it be? One year? Or many years?


    "Maybe."


    "Then..." She lowered her eyes and didn''t know what to say.


    Damn it! On the way here, she thought of a lot of things to say to him, but she forgot what to say when seeing him.


    Finally, she felt a lump in her throat and hugged him.


    "I don''t want to."


    She really didn''t want to leave him.


    She was nostalgic for both his company in the past and his waiting when she was most disappointed.


    But Hilary also knew that she couldn''t be so selfish. With the love of Willie, she was destined to give up the love of Dorian. Because she only gave her love to Willie.


    "Silly girl, it''s not that I won''t come back."

 Chapter 849 Do You Think That He Will Like Me

    Dorian patted Hilary on the back to comfort her like before, which made her sentimental.


    "Then, remember to take many beautiful photos for me."


    Only in this way could she know whether he was living a good life in another country at any time.


    "Okay."


    "Don''t lose contact. Send me gifts wherever you go."


    Dorian chuckled. ''Is she afraid that I will disappear forever?''


    "Okay."


    He wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and shook his head with a faint smile. ''She is still a cry-baby.''


    "The plane is taking off."


    So it''s time to say goodbye.


    Dorian said in his mind, ''Hil, no matter how reluctant I am, no matter how much I love you, I have to turn around this time.''


    Looking at the familiar and warm back of Dorian, Hilary felt a faint pain in her heart.


    Hilary thought, ''Dore, if this is your choice, I will support you. I just hope that you will be happy.''


    Leaving was not a permanent separation, but for a better memory.


    Hilary wondered what would happen to her if she hadn''t met Dorian.


    Fate h


    urself and have sexual relationships with different men? Why did you come back to hurt grandpa and the Su consortium?''


    It was only because Candice was not satisfied. Jealousy and hatred made her lose her mind.


    She had spiraled into madness from the very beginning!


    "Hilary, you can say these words because you have never had those experiences.


    If you encountered those dirty past, would you still be the wife of the Gu consortium? Do you think you could still be so pure and kind?"


    As time went by, Hilary felt a chill in her heart when she saw Candice applying some makeup on her rotten skin.


    If Hilary became like this, she would not dare to look in the mirror, let alone put on any makeup.


    It could only be said that Candice''s mind had been changed completely.


    "Hilary, do you think I''m beautiful now?"


    Candice pointed at her own face with her finger, the bone of which was exposed. Hilary''s face turned pale as she closed her eyes. It was really more terrible than nightmares.


    "Do you think he will like me?"

 Chapter 850 I Want To Kill You!

    Candice believed that without Hilary, Willie would definitely love her.


    Yes, as long as Hilary died, maybe she and Willie could start over again.


    Thinking of this, Candice smiled. But when she saw herself in the mirror, her face changed.


    No!


    He wouldn''t love her. It was all his fault that she had become like this!


    Such moods frightened Hilary.


    "Don''t be afraid. Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you before Willie comes."


    With a mysterious smile, Candice covered Hilary''s mouth with a handkerchief.


    "Hmm..." Hilary immediately felt uncomfortable. She was pregnant and always wanted to vomit.


    "Shush-" said Candice in a low voice, with her index finger against her lips.


    "To tell you the truth, I have put explosives in every place here... "


    In an instant, Hilary''s eyes widened. Did she want to...?


    "Yes, I want all of you to die with me, so that I won''t be lonely."


    "Hmm..." Hilary finally understood why Candice didn''t do anything to her.


    She wanted everyone to die here when Willie came here.


    "For what I can''t get," sa


    ts to blow everyone up! "


    After saying that, the man tried his best to break away from the control of Earl. In a short while, he had disappeared.


    Without any hesitation, Earl rushed into the factory and saw the stalemate.


    The disgusting and appalling woman was pointing her gun at Hilary''s abdomen, while the eyes of Willie, who was ten meters away from Candice, were deep and cold.


    Seeing Earl running in, Candice burst into laughter.


    "Another one is courting death! Ha-ha... It''s worth it to die with one more people! "


    "You are crazy! Let her go, or I''ll teach you a lesson! "


    However, Candice moved her gun and snorted.


    "Let''s see if you are faster than my gun."


    "You!" Earl wished she could kill this woman himself. She had become like this, but she still wanted to hurt others. After she died, maybe even the hell would not accept her and she would directly be doomed eternally!


    After a long while, Willie opened his mouth coldly and looked at Candice with his malicious eyes.


    "You just want to be with me, don''t you?"

 Chapter 851 Youve Promised

    Candice chuckled and thought, ''Willie, you finally understand me!''


    "Yes, I love you and hate you. So you have two choices now. One is to watch me shoot Hilary and the baby in her belly. The other is that I will let her go but that you have to die with me."


    She thought, ''Anyway, either you or Hilary will live in loneliness.


    You two can''t die together!''


    "Of course, you can choose to continue the stalemate with me. Well, in two minutes, we will all die together!"


    Candice thought, ''The death of two people is better than the death of four people, no, five people, isn''t it?''


    Compared with shooting Hilary to death, Candice wanted Hilary to see her die with Willie more. She wanted Hilary to live in loneliness all her life so that she would be the one who could get Willie in the end.


    "No, Willie. Don''t promise to do what she asks you to do. Earl, run!"


    If Hilary was destined to die here today, she would not let Willie die with her. Just as she wanted him to live well, so Willie wanted her to live a good life.


    "Let her go."


    called her softly.


    "Uncle Su, how is Hilary?"


    Ivan looked at his daughter and sighed.


    "The doctor says that she is badly upset and that the condition of the fetus is not good. In addition, there is trauma. It will take several hours before she wakes up."


    When Tia was about to say something more, she saw an approaching figure not far away.


    Her heart trembled. She would remember that familiar figure all her life.


    Now she began to get used to living without him.


    She thought that they didn''t need to meet each other anymore.


    Tia said to Ivan in a hurry.


    "I''ll come to see her when she wakes up."


    After saying goodbye, she turned around and walked quickly to the end of the corridor.


    Looking at the slender figure from the corner of his eyes, Earl frowned slightly. He walked close to Ivan.


    "Uncle, who''s that person?"


    "Tia."


    In fact, Earl had already guessed who that person was, but just wanted to confirm it.


    He thought, ''Damn it!


    I don''t care about her, but why do I still follow her involuntarily?''

 Chapter 852 You Didnt Received Any Love Letter

    Tia entered the elevator. When the elevator was about to close, it was stopped by someone.


    She was stunned and looked up.


    "Phil Ye!"


    The man in white coat entered the elevator and smiled.


    "I thought I was wrong. It''s really you."


    The elevator closed and began to descend.


    However, Earl didn''t see the woman.


    She left so soon?


    Well, she probably didn''t want to see him.


    In the elevator, Tia smiled. How could she forget that Phil Ye was a surgeon of this hospital?


    "Are you here to see someone?"


    "Yes, a friend."


    There was a faint smile in her eyes. The doctor in front of her was her recent blind date, and the only man she didn''t hate.


    The Ye family was a wealthy and influential family in Jin City, but this young man kept a low profile.


    If he hadn''t told her on the date that he had divorced with a three-year-old child, she wouldn''t have known it.


    After getting along with him for a period of time, she found that he was the best man she had ever met.


    In fact, she just found out her father''s illness not long


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    shook off those negative thoughts, and looked at Hilary''s bulging belly.


    "All right, all the bad things have passed. Don''t have any mental burden. Stay with him and have a good rest. I''m still waiting for my grandson and granddaughter to be born! Huh? "


    After saying that, Celia gently stroked Hilary''s long hair to comfort her.


    Hearing what her mother-in-law said, Hilary couldn''t help but cry.


    "I will. I will always be with him and use all my love to make up for the loss before."


    "Okay, okay..."


    Finally, things worked out. Celia''s face was covered with smile.


    It was the first time that Hilary had seen him lying on the bed.


    In her memory, this man would not be sick, never felt any pain, and would never cry.


    It seemed that he was so strong that she could rely on him.


    "Willie, I''ll tell you a secret..."


    She looked at the person on the bed and smiled. Her fingertips touched his sleeping face and whispered in his ears.


    "In fact, there were many girls who sent you love letters before, but you didn''t receive any."

 Chapter 853 Mrs. Gu Likes To Kiss Secretly

    As Hilary spoke, a naughty smile appeared on her face. It was a secret which only she and Earl knew. Willie didn''t knew it at all.


    "Because I asked Earl to take those love letters."


    Even though Hilary tried hard to go to the same school as Willie, she couldn''t do what she wanted to do because they were in different grades.


    Earl was different. He could do a lot of things for her.


    Therefore, sometimes, Willie coldly watched her chatting with Earl.


    "So you only received my love letters."


    Under the faint light, Hilary''s smile was as bright as stars.


    Many years ago, she racked her brain to complete a love letter under the lamp at night.


    She wasn''t good at Chinese, but she liked books about self-cultivation under the influence of her grandfather.


    She still remembered that the first love letter she wrote had made Earl laugh at her for a week. It was because the first sentence was "Confucius said!".


    Hilary got close to Willie''s face and kissed him carefully.


    "Honey..."


    Just as her lips were about to le


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    "Nothing. I just made a slip of the tongue." Then he found an excuse to leave.


    They couldn''t mention anything about Candice''s death to Hilary.


    "Hilary, come to me."


    Willie looked at her with his deep eyes. She approached him step by step and sat down on the edge of his bed.


    "Did you cry?"


    Looking at her red and swollen eyes, he knew that she cried a lot when he was in a coma.


    Hilary pursed her lips and turned her head listlessly.


    He sat up and hugged her.


    "Don''t worry. I''m fine now."


    He had come back alive.


    Hilary pouted and whispered.


    "I''m really angry this time."


    She thought, ''Who allowed you to exchange your life for me?''


    Willie of course knew what she was thinking about.


    He kissed her neck gently and deeply and she could hear his breath.


    "Hilary, your anger is not good for the baby."


    Hilary thought, ''It turns out that he still knows that we have a baby.''


    Hilary was moved and also sad. He loved her more than his life, and vice versa.


    She couldn''t live alone if he died.

 Chapter 854 They Would Never Be Apart

    "Then you must promise that you will not take any risk in the future!"


    Hilary said in a sobbing tone.


    With a gentle smile, Willie kissed her on her red lips. Later, the slight kiss turned into a deep kiss.


    The two began breathing heavily.


    "Okay," He replied vaguely, but his thin lips moved from her lips to her neck.


    Hilary felt a sudden heat.


    "We are in the hospital!"


    She knew this man too well. It seemed that he could do it at any time.


    "Keep your voice down."


    what?


    He didn''t let her go, but asked her to lower her voice!


    Until his big hand reached into her clothes unscrupulously, Hilary trembled and she was at a loss.


    This¡­


    Well, she admitted that she was indeed a little turned on because of him.


    However, she was a rational woman. She shrank back, and her face was flushed in passion and anger.


    "Hey, you..."


    The doctor had told her that his wound shouldn''t be touched. Yet he even wanted to¡­ How ridiculous he was!


    "What? You don''t believe that I can do it?"


    The man suddenly raised his eyebrows c


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    with Gia, she seemed to be much luckier.


    Life was not all plain sailing, and not all lovers could be married. Being parted by death was not the worst ending.


    Two days later, after five times rescue, Gia died.


    The rare confidant whom Hilary had met in her life, the woman who only followed her heart in love and hatred was gone.


    And that night, the enchanting man, Wesley, who seemed to have never cried, held the cold body of Gia cried in sorrow. His tears fell on her unworldly face.


    Bert didn''t stop, allowing the man to take away the woman who had lost her breath.


    Hilary thought that she would never forget the scene she saw and those words Wesley said all her life.


    He said, "Gianna, let''s go home. Only you and I went back to our previous home.


    That forty step house with your favorite vines and our paintings.


    The vines loved each other and would never part.


    They would never part.


    Gianna, we will never be apart, too.


    Maybe you never know that meeting you is my redemption and the most beautiful thing in my life."

 Chapter 855 Couldnt Escape

    Wesley took Gia away. Hilary couldn''t stop him, and she didn''t want to stop him.


    Life went on, but for a time, Hilary felt cold and cheerless.


    Although the Su Clan had returned to what it used to be, It seemed to be quieter.


    After Celia had asked for several times, Hilary moved to the old house of the Gu Clan.


    On the one hand, she really felt empty in her heart. On the other hand, there were a lot of her childhood memories about that house.


    When she was packing her things, she saw the box in the cabinet. It was given to her by Gia before. Now, it was time to open it.


    When Hilary saw the things in the box, she trembled and her eyes instantly filled with tears.


    The designs inside were unique. They were all dress designs.


    It was their Only Love series and their dream.


    ''Gia, thank you.


    I promise you that our designs would be known both at home and abroad,'' thought Hilary.


    She could almost see that that beautiful woman drew the pictures about their future on the bed one by one.


    Even if she couldn''t see their dreams come true in the


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    eryone was a good man.


    "Well, since it''s your choice, of course I support you."


    "Okay." Looking at Hilary, the smile on Tia''s face deepened.


    On the bed, Willie looked at the woman sitting in front of the desk, lost in thought. She had changed into a nightgown since she came back in the evening and sat there in a daze. No one knew what she was thinking about.


    Holding her head, Hilary pursed her lips and recalled the man she saw at Tia''s.


    According to Don, the man seemed to be reliable and trustworthy. Although he had a daughter, he was a good person and everything about him was good.


    What a pity! She had thought highly of Earl. And she had thought that it was great that Tia fell in love with him.


    She thought it was good for them to be together, so that the four of them could travel together.


    Alas, she had had the great expectation for him!


    "Alas..." Thinking of this, Hilary sighed again.


    The man frowned and smiled faintly.


    She sighed like an old man.


    "Haven''t the doctor told you that pregnant women can''t go to bed too late?"

 Chapter 856 The Reason Why She Likes Him

    Willie''s words made Hilary stop thinking.


    She turned her head to look at her husband. Biting her lips, she stood up and got on the bed.


    "Oh, I was lost in thought." She thought, ''I don''t stay up on purpose. It''s seems that I''m not a good mother.''


    Curling up in Willie''s arms, she stared at his face. She never got tired of looking at his handsome face.


    "Willie, if only all men were like you!"


    In fact, she wanted to say that Tia would live a happy life if Earl was as good as Willie.


    A slight smile appeared on Willie''s face, and his voice was hoarse and sexy.


    "Do you want me to be a heartthrob?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Hilary''s expression change. She quickly shook her head.


    She thought, ''No!


    Willie only belongs to me. I''m the only one who can have such a perfect husband.''


    She said, "No, I don''t. I want to be the envy of many people."


    She had much money, a house, a car, a company and a perfect husband!


    She thought that ever


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    "Hilary, it''s true." Although it was his duty to make his wife happy, he couldn''t tell lies.


    Hilary was speechless. She didn''t know what to say.


    Willie defeated Hilary again.


    "I feel so unhappy now." Hilary began to complain, pretending to be disappointed.


    "I fell in love with you first, I chased you, I took the initiative to hug you, and I kissed you forcibly..."


    Thinking of the past, Hilary felt even more aggrieved!


    She did a good job in chasing after a man. She had used all kinds of unique skills!


    Hearing her endless complaints, Willie suddenly replied with the corners of his mouth twitched.


    "I made you sleep with me first."


    Hearing this, Hilary was speechless.


    She looked around at the foreigners who were looking at them strangely. She blushed and wondered whether these people could understand Chinese!


    She pulled Willie away with a guilty conscience. She should have known that she shouldn''t have discussed those things with this man!

 Chapter 857 Fate

    This time, they stayed in France for a long time.


    After staying in Toulouse for a few days, they went to Provence, a romantic place with much lavender.


    Looking at the sea of flowers, Hilary nestled against Willie''s chest. She felt that such calmness was not suitable for her.


    She smacked her lips, rolled her eyes and said with a smile.


    "Willie, it''s said that there is quiet romance at night in France and also the craziest parties. Shall we go and have a look?"


    What Hilary wanted to do was to change her clothes and go to have fun at night. She thought it was a good idea to do something crazy.


    "Please..."


    Willie could see the snicker in her eyes and knew that she seemed to be planning something.


    As expected, when Hilary put on the lovely and attractive clothes, she was like a little girl who had just reached puberty.


    At this moment, Willie was not like her husband, but like a guardian.


    Hilary''s eyes looked more and more delicate with a pair of cute and pink glasses.


    "Honey, am I cute?"


    Willie didn''t say anything and his eyes darkened.


    Hilary said coquettishly.


    "Honey, just tonight, okay


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    e."


    Hilary took the phone and dialed the number without thinking too much.


    She said with grievance the moment Willie answered the phone.


    "Willie, I got lost."


    Willie said nothing.


    She seemed to hear him sigh. She thought whether he was helpless.


    "Where are you?"


    "There is a coffee shop called..." She didn''t know how to read the name.


    The girl said with a faint smile.


    "l¡¯instant."


    Hilary was overjoyed and quickly repeated it to Willie.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard the man putting on his clothes.


    "Stay there and wait for me."


    "Okay."


    She was finally relieved and returned the phone.


    "Thank you."


    The girl smiled. At the same time, a breeze blew, and her black hair was slightly raised.


    Such eyes and such a smile¡­


    Hilary became more and more infatuated with the girl. The more she looked at the girl, the more she felt that the girl looked like Gia.


    She even suspected that Gia''s soul had come back.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The girl also noticed Hilary''s gaze. She asked softly as she held up the coffee cup. There was fragrance with mystery.


    "Do you know Gia?"

 Chapter 858 Are You Getting Married

    The girl''s hand suddenly trembled, but she immediately calmed down. She looked up and saw Hilary''s eyes.


    "No, I don''t."


    Disappointment was written all over Hilary''s face.


    After all, it was normal that two people looked like each other.


    "I''m sorry. I just think that you look like my friend."


    The girl smiled gently.


    "There are many people who look alike in the world."


    "Yes, it''s true. It''s just my illusion that she is..."


    Hilary didn''t say the word "alive". After all, it was impolite to say such words to a stranger.


    "It seems that you have a lot of stories."


    The girl replied indifferently and then pointed at the approaching figure not far away.


    "Although I don''t know your stories, I believe that they must be wonderful, especially because they''re about the people you cherish. Is he your husband? He''s very handsome."


    Hilary suddenly turned around and saw the tall figure.


    She smiled happily. "Yes, he''s my husband."


    "That''s great. You can love each other and be together at the same time. You must be happy!"


    The girl smiled, waved at


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    a said to Phil, "Well, I''ve got work to do. You can leave now."


    "Okay." After that, Phil gave Hilary a nod. When he left, he looked into the eyes of Earl.


    Phil frowned slightly. ''Who is this man? Why do I feel that he hates me? It is strange.''


    After Phil left, Hilary snorted at Willie impolitely.


    "The documents have been delivered. Can you leave now?"


    No one would welcome Earl here!


    However, Earl didn''t move and kept staring at the woman whom he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Tia didn''t look at him.


    "Are you getting married?"


    After a long time, Earl finally asked.


    Hilary rolled her eyes! Tia and Phil had been sending wedding candies and displaying their love for a long time just now. It seemed that Earl didn''t see it at all.


    With an indifferent look on her face, Tia nodded, as if she was treating the man in front of her as a passer-by.


    It was hard for Earl to tell what the woman''s nod meant.


    But at this moment, his heart seemed to be hit hard by something. He didn''t feel painful, but felt very uncomfortable.


    He just stood there.

 Chapter 859 Time Is Beautiful, Not As Beautiful As Your Smile

    Lying on the bed, Hilary looked at the newly received photo on which it was another beautiful and mysterious place. And there was also the words written by Dorian in the letter, but it was the same every time -- "I''m fine and don''t worry about me."


    ''Dore, when can I see you again? I miss you very much.''


    The more she missed him, the more she wanted to... eat ice cream.


    "Honey, it''s not late yet."


    Putting down his work, Willie raised his eyebrows and looked at the little woman who always came up with an idea suddenly.


    "So, let''s go out."


    "Want ice cream?"


    Willie know what was on her mind, Hilary smiled. Sometimes Hilary felt that Willie knew what she wanted even if she didn''t say anything.


    "No."


    The next word left no chance to refute.


    "I... Not me, but the baby wants it! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The woman ran out of bed and sat on the man''s legs.


    "Really. If you don''t believe me, listen, he''s protesting!"


    She put his big hand on her swollen belly. Although she didn''t feel anything now, she could fool him.


    "He told me that he didn''t like that thing."


    Hilary''s face changed. How c


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    "Tia is so lucky to find a husband who is a doctor. The man in white robe was very handsome! The point is that although the man was married and has a child, Tia is still so fond of her... " Before Hilary could finish her words, a sudden brake caught her off guard and almost hit her.


    "Hey, Earl, you don''t have to do this to hurt me, do you?"


    Hilary frowned. What? She was pregnant now and couldn''t bear the shock!


    The man''s eyes were dark. He stared at the steering wheel in his hand and pursed his thin lips into a line.


    That man was married and had a child!


    ''Tia, is this your choice?''


    "Earl, in fact... You care about Tia, don''t you? "


    Hilary could feel that although this man looked cynical at ordinary times, he cared about Tia.


    But maybe he didn''t see it clearly.


    "I don''t care about these ex-girlfriends."


    He snorted coldly, but in Hilary''s eyes, he was just lying!


    "Okay, okay. You can do whatever you want. Anyway, I''m not the one who doesn''t have a wife in the end. "


    Hilary curled his lips. If he was like this, it would be difficult for him to find a wife all his life!

 Chapter 860 The Complete Determination

    Earl was at a club in Jin City.


    When the women saw Earl drinking alone, they all came up to him and flattered him.


    "Mr. Mu, you haven''t been here for a long time!"


    "Yes, we all miss you."


    "Let me play with you tonight."


    In the past, Earl often hugged these women and played with them.


    But tonight, he kept a cold face and didn''t say anything.


    The women seemed to have noticed his unhappiness, so they had to give up and go to find other men.


    Through the glass, Earl could see the smiling woman holding the man beside her and entering the hall.


    He thought, ''It''s so dazzling!


    Damn!''


    No matter what he saw, Tia would appear in his mind.


    Her smile, her eyes when she spoke, and her expression when she said that she liked another man.


    Earl''s heart ached.


    What was wrong with him? Why did he keep thinking about that woman?


    He had broken up with her for so long, but he still couldn''t forget her. He had known that she was


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    u blame me now?''


    "You''re right. I''m just afraid that I can''t get married. It''s already my luck that he is willing to marry me."


    Tia thought, ''It''s my misfortune to meet you. But Phil might be my fortune.


    Even if I haven''t fallen in love with Phil yet, I believe that I''ll start to love him gradually after marriage.''


    All of a sudden, she chuckled, looking at Earl with a bit of bitterness in her eyes.


    "He can do what you can''t do. This is the happiness I want!"


    Hearing that, Earl was stunned. ''What can''t I do?


    Marry her? Does she say yes to that man because he''s willing to marry her?''


    "You''re a master of love. We may think differently about love. It''s my honor to have dated you."


    Tia was mocking herself. She had thought that she would be happy, but she had done a cruel thing.


    She didn''t deserve to be a mother or a clean life.


    That night, it was the first time for Earl to see the complete determination in Tia''s eyes.

 Chapter 861 What If I Have To Marry You

    The story of Tia and Earl had to be traced back to the day when Hilary and Willie were separated.


    The woman stared at the man on her body with her beautiful eyes.


    She pursed her lips.


    "Earl, my mother wants to invite you to our home. Don''t you want to go? In fact, you just want to have fun with me? "


    There was a trace of coldness in the man''s eyes.


    He was still on top of her.


    "Is that how you think of me in your heart, Tia? Am I not good enough to you? It''s enough that I like you. Do I have to hurry to see your family? "


    Then Tia turned around, with tears in her eyes. But she bit her lips tightly to prevent herself from crying in front of this man.


    Between men and women, the one who fell in love first was destined to be the one who was hurt.


    Tia was the one who was destined to be hurt.


    Seeing this, the expression in Earl''s eyes softened. He grabbed her chin with his big hand and turned her face to face him.


    "Honey, don''t cry. I didn''t mean that. If you cry, I don''t know what to do. I''m just not ready to meet your parents. "


    Tia looked up again and asked uncertainly,


    "Really? Are you telling the truth, Earl? "


    "Silly girl, of course it''s true. Don''t you


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    erstanding him meant to be his forever... girlfriend, not his wife, didn''t it?


    "Earl, can you understand me?"


    Earl thought he could read a woman''s mind.


    But facing her, he failed again and again.


    He admitted that she was different from those women before. She made him want to conquer her. When he was with her, he would feel a satisfaction that he was capable. But that didn''t mean he would marry her.


    Since she was the daughter of the Tang Clan!


    For Earl, marriage was either a buried object, or a trial object to kill time.


    He didn''t want neither. That was all.


    He was different from Willie. The reason why Willie got married was that he loved Hilary. But for Earl, the word "love" was indeed unrealistic.


    Even if Tia was an exception, it was not love.


    At most... It was liking, a pursuit that he had never had.


    "Tia, it''s enough that I like you and you like me. If we get married, our relationship will change. "


    Tia closed her eyes heavily... It was enough that they liked each other, but now, she no longer just liked him.


    "If..." she paused and looked at him with firm eyes, asking word by word,


    "What if I insist that you marry me and be responsible for me?"

 Chapter 862 Ask You For The Last Time

    When Tia said this, she saw that there was deep indifference in Earl''s eyes instead of a smile.


    "I don''t like to be threatened." This was Earl''s last warning.


    Tia thought, ''If I still want to be with you, then I shouldn''t say these words again, right?''


    Finally, she was completely disappointed.


    ''Threaten?


    Does he think that I''m threatening him?


    Huh, when did I start to become so disgusting?''


    "Do you love me, Earl?"


    Tia compromised. She gave up talking about marriage. She wanted to know whether there was love.


    She wondered why he had chased her so crazily, regardless of her indifference and without hesitation. Was it because he wanted to conquer her or because he fell in love with her?


    Earl''s dark eyes showed some hesitation. Just as he thought, it seemed that he didn''t need love.


    "I like you, Tia. You have a kind personality and I like it. I think it''s good to get along with you."


    That was all. If he needed to say something more, he would say that he felt good while having sex with her.


    Therefore, it was not be


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ''Yes, how can it be possible that he is willing to do that? I am so stupid to ask him if he will marry me when he is making out with other women!''


    "I see."


    Tia''s voice suddenly became low.


    She was not crying and her voice was cold and indifferent.


    Earl frowned and wondered what had happened.


    When he was about to ask, Tia had hung up the phone.


    However, what Earl didn''t know was that this call not only represented the end of their relationship, but also the end of a new life.


    Looking at the bright moon outside the window, Tia smiled. It was time to get back on track.


    Earl was a well-known playboy, while Tia just wanted to pursue a simple and peaceful life.


    On the next morning, Tia went to the hospital.


    The abortion took just a few minutes, which was much faster than she had expected.


    The fetus was still small and Tia had been pregnant for less than three weeks, so she didn''t feel much pain.


    In the afternoon, she went home and had a rest quietly.


    She decided to forget what had happened between Earl and her.

 Chapter 863 Dont Meet Again

    Later, Tia resigned. Firstly, Candice was going to be the wife of the president of the Gu consortium, so she didn''t want to stay there. Secondly, she didn''t want to see Earl anymore.


    After leaving the Gu consortium, Tia worked in the Tang consortium.


    Since her father needed a successor, she thought that she could learn how to manage a company slowly even if she was not capable enough now.


    She didn''t have to find a man to support her.


    On the third day after Tia left the Gu consortium, Earl finally couldn''t help but want to find her.


    She hadn''t contacted him since that night when she called him.


    Earl thought, ''My office is above hers, but she didn''t come to find me. Is she really going to ignore me?''


    However, when Earl came to Tia''s office, he saw that there was nothing.


    After Hilary left, it was much quieter on this floor of the office building, and there were few people now.


    "Where is Tia?"


    "She resigned a few days ago." An employee, who was packing, told Earl.


    Now this department was an abandoned one in the Gu consor


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    I think this is more suitable for you."


    The shop assistant looked at the loving couple.


    Tia wanted to say something, but she didn''t want to embarrass Phil, so she nodded slightly.


    Their relationship was stable and peaceful. But there was no squabbles or moments when she felt touched. It seemed that they were not going to get married, but that they were a couple who treated each other with proper respect and concern.


    "Let me pick up Scarlett from now on."


    Tia thought that she should take her responsibility as a mother and a wife since she was going to be Phil''s wife.


    "Do that after we get married. You must be very busy these days." Phil stroked Tia''s hair. She had been busy with the marriage and the new company recently. He didn''t want his daughter to be a burden on Tia.


    "Okay."


    Tia thought that she couldn''t let go of such a good man.


    She had been hurt, so she was more afraid of trying. Therefore, she thought that it was better to marry a warm man whom it would be hard for her to fall in love with and live a simple life.

 Chapter 864 Come Back To Me

    "This fashion show will be a new start for us."


    Love Company was a separate company with a new concept and the clothes designed by Gia. Hilary believed that the company would go global.


    "Yes. Everything has been arranged."


    "That''s great. I feel at ease with you, Tia." Hilary said coquettishly.


    In fact, Tia had just got into the job in the Gu consortium, but now she had to leave.


    Fortunately, her parents supported her, so she also wanted to devote herself to her work in Love Company and make all-out efforts.


    However, when she thought of tomorrow''s fashion show, she asked nervously.


    "Will the Gu consortium send someone here tomorrow?"


    As a major shareholder of Love Company, the Gu consortium must be present. What Tia was thinking about was who would be sent.


    Hilary could see through Tia''s mind at a glance. She wondered how much Tia hated to see Earl.


    "Don''t worry. I will ask your cousin to send the right person here." The implication was that Earl wouldn''t appear


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    "Got it."


    Without looking at Earl, Tia turned around and left.


    Only Cassidy Mo and Earl were left backstage.


    In a daze, Earl thought, ''I haven''t seen her just for a short time, but her childishness has gone.


    Now, she is as calm and brave as me.


    It turns out that she can be so good without me.


    Is it because of the man called Phil?


    Have I become a stumbling block in her life?


    But what should I do, Tia? At this moment, I regret letting go of your hand.


    Whether it''s love or not, I will try my best to get back what I want.''


    At this moment, Earl seemed to have made up his mind.


    His good-looking thin lips raised and an evil smile could be seen.


    He thought, ''Who am I? I''m Earl. I''ll do whatever I''ve decided to do no matter how difficult it is.


    Tia, I must get you back!


    You can say that I''m despicable or shameless. Anyway, you shouldn''t have provoked me at the beginning.


    Since there''s a place for you in my heart, then just wait to come back to me!''

 Chapter 865 Bad Uncle

    Finally, Cassidy changed her clothes. After all... In such a public place, if she left, she would be exposed to put on airs and not give face to the wife of the president of Gu consortium.


    When Willie came, it was the time for the pregnant woman to give a speech on the stage.


    Hilary and Tia stood in the middle of those models. Although they were not as tall as those models, their temperament and appearance were the most outstanding.


    "I''m really happy that you can come to this fashion show of Love Company today. This is the first show that Love Company to be independent from Gu consortium. The clothes on these models are created by a deceased friend of mine who is a designer. Her name is Gia. To be exact, she is not a professional designer, but a painter. "


    Hearing what Hilary said, Cassidy was a little stunned, it turned out... ''No wonder Director Tia got angry at me in the backstage just now.''


    "I want to show everyone her ideal design. This is not only her dream, but also the direction of our common efforts."


    The new clothes were gorgeous and unique, and every detail was the joint efforts of everyone.


    ''Do you see, Gia? Ev


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    icked up the girl for fear that she might get hurt.


    Earl''s face darkened. ''Who is the victim now?


    ''Is she the daughter of that man? Damn it! I want to beat her up!''


    Tia stood behind Scarlett and glared at the man.


    "Stop it, Earl!"


    ''Does she treat me as a beast? She is so afraid that I would hurt that girl.


    Am I such an unpardonable bad guy in her heart?''


    "Little girl, what did you say just now?"


    The man''s voice was full of dissatisfaction. What did the little girl mean by not touching her mother?


    Tia was his woman. It was not the right time for the girl to call Tia mother now!


    However, Scarlett was not afraid at all. She snorted and replied.


    "Bad uncle! You bullied my mother! When I go back home, I will ask my dad to teach you a lesson! "


    ''Let that man teach me a lesson.''


    Not to be outdone, Earl was interested in fighting with a little girl.


    "Go ahead! Go back and tell your father to let him come to me if he has the ability! "


    "Earl, you are so childish! You are so bored!" Tia couldn''t stand it anymore. ''Doesn''t he know that what he is doing now was like a little boy pretending to be a ruffian?''

 Chapter 866 Youve Got Nobody To Play With

    "I don''t care what you want to play now, but please find someone who is willing to play with you. Don''t badger me again!"


    Tia thought, ''He said that he didn''t want me and dumped me. But what is he doing now?''


    Tia took a deep breath.


    "Earl, don''t make me look down upon you!"


    Then Tia carried Scarlett and walked straight forward.


    Earl didn''t stop her and just saw her leaving.


    He smiled coldly and thought, ''Look down upon me?


    Tia, it doesn''t matter if you look down upon me or not. When I get you back, you''ll pay for it!''


    "Thank you for picking up Scarlett today."


    After dinner, when the servant left with Scarlett, Tia heard the man''s gentle voice.


    She raised her head and smiled faintly at the man opposite.


    "It''s my pleasure."


    Although Tia and Phil were not married yet, sometimes they had dinner together at Phil''s home, just like a family.


    "Do we need more invitations?"


    "We''ve got enough." To be honest, Tia didn''t want a large wedding. She just wanted to invi


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    his eyes.


    "Tia, are you asking for trouble?"


    Tia thought, ''What? I am asking for trouble?


    It''s ridiculous. Who is asking for trouble now?''


    Seeing that Tia didn''t take him seriously, Earl gritted his teeth angrily. ''How dare she give my flowers to others?''


    "If you don''t like those flowers, you can throw them away, but don''t use them to show that you are a good person!"


    She understood what he meant.


    It turned out that he minded her giving the one hundred bouquets of roses to all the employees.


    "Since you have given the roses to me, it''s my business how to deal with it."


    Tia thought, ''Is he reluctant to give me so many flowers?''


    She cast a cold glance at him.


    It would be terrible if one hundred bouquets of flowers were rotten in the office. Besides, Hilary was pregnant and couldn''t stand the strong smell of the flowers at all.


    Most importantly, Tia didn''t like the flowers.


    "Are you playing tricks on me because you don''t have anyone to play with recently?"

 Chapter 867 Im Her First Man

    Earl was speechless. He was annoyed.


    He thought, ''Play tricks on her? Why does she regard me as such a person?''


    "Tia, are you stupid?" Earl thought, ''Can''t she see that I am chasing her again?


    Why did she scold me?''


    Tia shouted angrily.


    "You are stupid! You are extremely stupid!"


    She didn''t want to stay with him for one more minute, but the door of the car was locked by him. She looked at him angrily.


    "Let me get out of the car."


    "Since you are here, you can''t go out."


    "You!"


    Tia didn''t know what to say. ''Why do I meet such a person?''


    So Tia began to speak coldly.


    "What''s wrong with you, Earl? We have nothing to do with each other now. You have no right to do that!"


    However, Earl ignored her words.


    Earl thought, ''What''s wrong with me? Yes, there''s something wrong with me so I can''t forget you and I have fallen in love with you!''


    "Tia, let me tell you. You are mine for the rest of your life!"


    How peremptory!


    This might be the best confession of love.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Tia knew Hilary very well. She believed that Earl must have done something secretly.


    As expected, Tia received a call from Hilary.


    "Tia, I''m trapped at home. Willie is a bad guy. Don''t treat him well any more. He and Earl are in collusion. I¡­" Tia couldn''t hear Hilary''s voice. The phone was hung up.


    Before Tia could react, Earl took her phone away.


    "Earl!"


    "Tut-tut, a woman should be gentle and cute."


    Tia was speechless.


    Hearing what Hilary said just now, Tia guessed that she might not be able to avoid Earl. ''Gosh!''


    And this was what happened next.


    "Tia, are you thirsty? This is the tea I made for you. It''s sweet and delicious, good for your face."


    Earl curled up at her table like a puppy and looked at her. She was annoyed by him and didn''t say anything.


    "Tia, are you hungry? Do you want Chinese food or Western food?"


    There was still no response.


    Earl continued to say.


    "Or both? Let''s go to a Western restaurant first and then to a Chinese restaurant."